


And Mother Makes Four

by walterio



Category: Incest/Taboo
Published: 2005-09-28
Updated: 2013-08-22
Packaged: 2017-04-17 00:25:34
Chapters: 40
Publisher: literotica.com
Story URL: https://www.literotica.com/s/and-mother-makes-four
Author URL:
https://www.literotica.com/stories/memberpage.php?uid=429765&page=submissions
Summary: <p>1. Mother gets intimate with son, bride-to-be and best man.</p>
<p>2. Mother, Best Man, Son & Daughter-in-law honeymoon in Jamaica.</p>
<p>3. The foursome makes new friends.</p>
<p>4. The foursome joins a bi-sexual orgy.</p>
<p>5. The happy foursome makes another foursome happy.</p>
<p>6. Honeymoon is over, but the foursome stay active.</p>
<p>7. Sister's son joins the group.</p>
<p>8. Asian Flight Attendant hooks up with the loving family.</p>
<p>9. The neighbors daughter is seduced.</p>
<p>10. Brother and sister get intimate with husband and wife.</p>
<p>11. The new neighbors are all seduced by the foursome's charm.</p>
<p>12. Their mother is brought into the group.</p>
<p>13. Both families make new friends; secrets are revealed.</p>
<p>14. Teachers, students, parents all expand their sexuality.</p>
<p>15. Families, students, & faculty get more intimate.</p>
<p>16. Discoveries, adventures and two departures for the families.</p>
<p>17. Abundant sex leading up to and including the party.</p>
<p>18. Departures and arrivals.</p>
<p>19. A Wild Weekend</p>
<p>20. New family is hired & moves in with Marla's family.</p>
<p>21. More families enjoy an incestuous relationship.</p>
<p>22. Families in Iowa and Paris settle in nicely.</p>
<p>23. Family Orgies in California, Iowa and Paris.</p>
<p>24. Finale: family reflects on year & plans new adventure.</p>
<p>25. Marla's family and teachers continue their sexual activities.</p>
<p>26. The Senior Class girls and new students & families.</p>
<p>27. Meet the Monarch Academy Seniors & Football Coaches.</p>
<p>28. Helen, the Mathews family and other sexual couplings.</p>
<p>29. Students make progress.</p>
<p>30. Three families enjoy each other as students do, too.</p>
<p>31. An active week with families, faculty and students.</p>
<p>32. Active weekend for parents, students & at Marla's.</p>
<p>33. Kim & Sandy visit Marla's family; other action abounds.</p>
<p>34. Families, friends, teachers and students.</p>
<p>35. Students and families.</p>
<p>36. Parents, students and families.</p>
<p>37. Three orgies help wrap up the football season.</p>
<p>38. Marla's group & the Tennis Swingers on a Cruise together.</p>
<p>39. Marla and her family back in action with new neighbors.</p>
<p>40. Marla and Carl hook up and the family remains active.</p>
Erotica Tags: Adult Teen Sex, Anal Sex, Big Cock, Double Penetration, Group
Sex, Incest/Taboo, Lesbian Sex, Mature, Oral Sex, Triple Penetration, Woman To
Woman Sex
Average Rating: 4.68





TABLE OF CONTENTS


And Mother Makes Four

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 02

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 03

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 04

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 05

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 06

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 07

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 08

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 09

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 10

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 11

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 12

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 13

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 14

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 15

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 16

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 17

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 18

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 19

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 20

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 21

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 22

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 23

And Mother Makes Four Ch. 24

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 01

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 02

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 03

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 04

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 05

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 06

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 07

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 08

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 09

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 10

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 11

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 12

And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 13

And Mother Makes Four: The Cruise

And Mother Makes Four Renewed 01

And Mother Makes Four Renewed 02




        And Mother Makes Four


Here I am in a Caribbean Resort hotel room in a 69 position with my new
daughter-in-law. As we lick each other's pussy we are both getting fucked in
the ass. She is being ass fucked by her new husband who is also my son. I am
getting ass fucked by my son's best friend who was also his best man. Before I
finish this scene let me tell you how we all got here.  
  
I am a divorced wife who made out very well in the custody battle and
financial settlement. My son and I have lived very comfortably in a stately
home. The home is not a mansion but it is plenty big with beautiful private
grounds with a security gate. We have a large in-ground pool with very
tasteful and comfortable patio furniture. The basement is completely finished
with a wet bar, exercise room and recreation room.  
  
My son Jerry had just graduated from college and was planning to get married
in a month. Jerry is a good looking young man at age 22 with blonde hair and
blue eyes. He is 5'9" tall and weighs 160 pounds and in excellent shape. He
and his best friend Biff work out at our house all the time. Biff is a
strapping young man at 6'2" and 195 pounds. He played football in college and
still keeps himself in great shape. He was also 22 years old with brown hair
and piercing steel blue eyes.  
  
Jerry was planning to marry Joannie a bleached blonde who I did not care for.
I felt she was after Jerry only for our money. Joannie was pretty at 5'7" and
120 pounds she looked good. Her figure was 34-22-35 without an ounce of body
fat. Joannie swam a lot and also worked out with the guys. Her well-tanned
body was lean and tight. Her 34b tits were firm and Joannie hardly ever wore a
bra. Her short mini-skirts accented her long tan legs. I had often seen had
seen Joannie wear thong panties with her curvy ass peeking out from under her
skirt.  
  
At 44 years old I was still proud of my figure. I was always small breasted
with a 34 b-cup. I had nice legs and a shapely bottom. I was a natural blond
with blue eyes. I also made good use of the pool to stay in shape. I had a
great tan with no tan lines because I was able to sunbathe in the nude in our
private yard. My name is Marla.  
  
Marla watches Biff and Jerry workout  
  
Jerry, Joannie and I were planning the wedding together and we did a lot of
shopping together and individually. The wedding and reception would be at our
house. Jerry and Joannie would be going to Jamaica for their honeymoon. One
day I headed up to go shopping and realized that I forgot something so I went
back to the house. I entered the house and I heard Jerry and Biff down in the
basement, I figured that they were working out together again. Then I heard
Biff speak.  
  
"Oh yeah suck that cock suck it good," he yelled.  
  
I knew that I shouldn't but I had to see what was going on in my house. I
quietly walked down the stairs and looked into the bar area. There was Biff
sitting back on one of the bar stools with my son Jerry on his knees sucking
on Biff's cock. I couldn't believe my eyes. Here was my son to be married is
less than a month sucking on his best man's cock.  
  
"Man you sure are a great cocksucker Jerry. I think that you may be just a
little better than Joannie," Biff echoed.  
  
I couldn't believe what I was seeing and hearing. Was Biff getting blowjobs
from both Jerry and Joannie?  
  
"I'm getting close Jerry," Biff warned.  
  
"Cum on me this time," Jerry said as he took Biff's dick out of his mouth and
jerked him off with his hand as he fondled Biff's balls with his other.  
  
I was taken with the size of Biff's cock. I knew that he had a good package
from the times I saw him in his bathing suit but I was not prepared for this.
His cock had to be 8-9 inches long and thick enough that my son could not wrap
his hand around it.  
  
Jerry continued to jerk off Biff occasionally licking the head of his dick.
Then Jerry took the cock head back in and out of his mouth making a popping
sound as it left his mouth.  
  
"Here it comes, Jerry," Biff announced as he shot streams of cum into the air.
It landed on his stomach and on my son's face, hair, chest, and all over the
back of his hand.  
  
I had never seen anyone cum that much before. Biff must have fired six or
seven volleys of his seed before it just started to ooze out of his dick head.
Jerry took Biff's cock back into his mouth and sucked him dry. He then licked
cum off of the back of his hand and off of Biff's body.  
  
"I love to watch you shoot," he told Biff.  
  
"What do you like best, watching me shoot or having me cum in your mouth,"
Biff asked.  
  
"That's a tough call. I like watching you shoot barrage after barrage into the
air but I also like it when it hits the back of my throat and fills my mouth,"
Jerry answered and then went back to sucking Biff's cock which maintained its
erect state.  
  
"Are you ready to fuck me? I really need your cock in my ass now," my son
asked him.  
  
Surely my son is not going to take that monster in his ass I thought to
myself. I watched as Jerry retrieved some sort of lubricant and prepared his
asshole for Biff's dick. Biff generously applied the lube to his stiff pecker.
My son leaned over the bar stool as Biff got behind him and slowly eased his
impressive organ into Jerry's rectum.  
  
Biff fucked him slowly at first and then picked up the pace. I couldn't
believe that my son could take that entire cock in his ass. Biff was pounding
him hard now as his body slammed against my son's buttocks.  
  
"Oh yeah, give it to me, fuck me hard, fuck me with that ass buster," my son
called out to Biff.  
  
"You have a great looking ass and I love fucking it. I love it as much as
fucking Joannie's ass," Biff told him as my son was impaled on his cock.  
  
"Take it all in!" he shouted and with one insanely hard thrust he stretched my
son's asshole even more. I thought his cock head would be come out of my son's
open mouth.  
  
"There you go Jerry!" he yelled stopping momentarily as he relished the scene
with his entire pole imbedded in my son's ass. My son was impatiently waiting
impatiently for the ass pounding to continue.  
  
"Do you want me to fuck your brains out?" he asked arrogantly.  
  
"Oh God please yes!" my son begged.  
  
With that he pulled his rigid dick out until only his head remained inside of
my son's ass and then he again buried it forcefully to the hilt. Biff repeated
the process quickly picking up pace. His sweaty balls smacked right into my
son's ass repeatedly his balls as I watched his bun hole repeatedly stretched
and un-stretched over and over. Each slide in and pull out sent a shiver of
pleasure up my son's spine as Biff relentlessly slammed into him. He held my
son by the shoulders as he forced himself into him harder and harder.  
  
"Oh that's incredible!" my son screamed.  
  
"Give it to me, give me your cum, cum in my ass," Jerry begged him as he
jerked on his own cock.  
  
Biff really picked up the pace and rapidly plowed my son's ass as he raced
toward his second orgasm. He held onto to my son's hips as he pounded his ass.
I could tell by the look on Biff's face that he was really close to cumming.  
  
"Here it comes again," Biff yelled as his entire body stiffened and he plunged
into Jerry's ass unloading his seed.  
  
"Oh yeah, I can feel it, fill me up, fill up my ass with your jizm," Jerry
called out.  
  
Biff resumed fucking Jerry slowly as Jerry rotated his ass and squeezed his
buttocks milking the remaining cum from Biff. Jerry was franticly jerking his
own dick in search of his first orgasm. Jerry stiffened with Biff's cock still
impaled in his ass and shot his load across the bar stool. Biff slowly eased
his deflating cock out of my son's ass and it made a popping sound as it
cleared his sphincter.  
  
"Man I really know that I've been fucked when you fuck me Biff," Jerry told
him as he turned and faced Biff, taking Biff's cock in his hand and then
dropping to his knees to take it back in his mouth.  
  
I was in shock to what I had just witnessed, my own son sucking cock and
taking it in the ass. What about Joannie? Did she know what was going on? She
was obviously fucking Biff too, so she must know. I watched as the guys began
to clean themselves up and then I quietly left the basement. As I walked up
the stairs I realized that my own pussy was sopping wet. As appalled as I was
I was also turned on by the scene I just witnessed.  
  
I left the house to go shopping as originally planned. As I was driving my
mind kept going back to Biff and Jerry. I made up my mind to spy on them some
more whenever I could. Would I get to watch Joannie as well? Time would tell.  
  
Joannie joins the guy's workout  
  
One day the three of them were swimming and sunbathing by our pool. I told
them that I was going out for a couple of hours and that I would be home in
time for dinner. They bid me farewell and I pretended to leave in hopes that
something might happen between them. I was not to be disappointed. Before long
I heard them come in from the pool through the doors to the recreation room.
They were laughing and joking around and then things got a little quiet.
Finally I heard Biff speak.  
  
"Joannie you are doing a great job sucking my cock. I told Jerry the other day
that I wasn't sure who was the better cocksucker, you or him."  
  
That was my cue to slip downstairs and observe the action. When I got to my
observation point I saw that Biff was sitting between Joannie and Jerry on the
couch and Joannie had leaned over to suck Biff's pecker. The three of them
were naked and I could see the discarded swim suits nearby on the floor.  
  
"My turn now," Jerry said as he took Biff's dick from Joannie and started to
suck it.  
  
Joannie moved around and knelt down to take my Jerry's cock in her mouth. Now
my son and future daughter-in-law were both sucking cock, incredible!  
  
Jerry and Joannie kept sucking until both Biff and Jerry came. Biff filled
Jerry's mouth to overflowing with his orgasmic load and Jerry shot his wad
into Joannie's mouth. Jerry and Joannie lick their lips savoring the taste of
cum. Biff then had Joannie sit on the sofa as he knelt between her legs to eat
her pussy. Jerry sat along side Joannie and they kissed deeply exchanging the
remaining cum between them. Biff had lifted Joannie's legs up on his shoulders
and buried his face in her twat. Within minutes Biff had Joannie squirming
with her first orgasm.  
  
"Oh shit, oh shit, yeah right there you got the spot. Suck me, nibble me, make
me cum," Joannie yelled out as her body went into spasms with the intensity of
her orgasm.  
  
Biff clearly knew what he was doing as he had Joannie going wild. She drenched
his face with her pussy cum and he kept right on eating her until she pleaded
with him to stop.  
  
"Stop, please stop, no more, I can't take anymore. Man can you eat pussy," she
gasped.  
  
I witnessed the remarkable recovery of youth for the next several hours as the
three of them engaged in a variety of sexual compilations. The men each came
at least four times and Joannie had countless orgasms.  
  
Biff was hard again after eating Joannie's pussy and Joannie wanted his big
cock in her cunt. Biff lay back on the sofa and Joannie straddled him lowering
herself on his dick. Joannie moaned as the large cock entered her womb. She
allowed herself time to adjust to his size and then started fucking herself on
his cock. Jerry knelt behind her and began to finger her asshole with the
lubricant. Satisfied that she was well greased he eased his 6" into her ass.
Joannie stopped moving and leaned forward slightly so that Jerry would have
easy access to her bottom. The guys got into a rhythm and were soon driving
Joannie crazy. When Jerry pulled out Biff plowed her pussy and when Biff
pulled out Jerry slammed into her ass.  
  
Joannie had multiple orgasms before it was obvious that the guys were close to
cumming again. Biff and Jerry picked up the pace and were pounding Joannie's
body. They were not trying to maintain a rhythm but only racing toward their
own climatic end.  
  
"Oh fuck me, fuck me, give me your cum, cum in my ass, cum in my pussy, fill
me up." Oh I wish I had another cock for my mouth," Joannie repeated over and
over.  
  
Jerry seemed to cum first based on his body gyrations, then stiffening and
gasping as he unloaded in his wife's to be ass. Biff wasn't far behind as he
started humping Joannie's cunt and almost bucked Jerry and Joannie off of him
with the power of his orgasm. They all collapsed with Biff on the bottom and
Joannie sandwiched between them.  
  
After a brief rest the trio moved into position for their finale. Joannie lay
on her back as Jerry got between her legs and slipped his cock into her hot
pussy. Biff got behind my son and slid his thick cock into his ass. Joannie
and Biff let Jerry do all the work humping her pussy and impaling himself on
Biff's dick. Jerry moved faster and faster as he approached his orgasm
bringing his two partners off with him. It was amazing as they all seemed to
stiffen and cum at the same time. They then collapsed, their bodies totally
drained. Once they recovered they headed back out to the pool and I snuck back
upstairs with a sopping wet pussy.  
  
Biff Confronts Marla  
  
I had several more opportunities to observe these sex enthusiasts engage in
threesome activities and compilations. One day they were shooting pool in the
nude and purposely distracting each other during the shot. Jerry was lining up
a shot when Joannie jumped up on the pool table and spread her legs.  
  
"I bet you can't hit my clit," she said as she opened her labia with her hands
and pulled open the protective hood covering her clit.  
  
Jerry replied, "What do you want to bet?"  
  
"The loser has to lick the other one's asshole," she said laughingly.  
  
As Jerry took aim Joannie said, "Wait you need a little distraction to make it
challenging, Biff fuck his ass."  
  
Biff then slid his impressive pecker into Jerry's asshole. Jerry grunted and
tried to focus on the shot. Just as Jerry attempted the pool shot Biff plowed
into his ass and the ball hit Joannie in the foot.  
  
"You lose," she yelled as she moved down the table toward Jerry's face.  
  
Joannie lifted her legs up so that Jerry could lick her asshole as Biff
continued to fuck him in the ass. Jerry licked Joannie from her asshole up to
her pussy and soon had her cumming on his face. Biff in the meantime shot his
load into my son's ass. Jerry stood up still impaled on Biff's cock and lifted
his own dick toward Joannie's body and sprayed his cum on her thighs.  
  
These three were insatiable and bordering on sexual deviation. I wondered how
long this would go on after Joannie and Jerry were married. I was lost in my
thoughts when I realized that Biff was looking toward my hiding place. Had he
seen me? Would he say anything? God, I hoped not. I quietly slipped back up
stairs praying that I had not been detected.  
  
A couple of days passed and Biff never said a word about seeing me spy on
them. I assumed that he had not seen me but I was careful not to return to my
hiding place too soon. I thought that if a waited a few more days then I could
start spying again undetected.  
  
One weekend the three of them planned a trip with some friends up to the lake.
I was glad to finally have the house and pool to myself for a few days.
Saturday was a hot day and I chose to hang out by the pool all day. I set the
security system so that I would not be disturbed as I decided to read a good
book as I sunbathed in the nude. I was totally into the book when I was
startled by Biff's voice.  
  
"Catching some rays, Marla?" he observed.  
  
I quickly reached for my robe but he had already moved it out of my reach. I
dropped my book and covered my breasts with one hand and my vulva with the
other.  
  
"What are you doing here? I thought you went to the lake. How did you get in?"
I asked nervously.  
  
"I decided to pass on the lake and hang out by your pool. Jerry gave me the
security code so I just let myself in. You don't mind if I join you do you?"
he replied  
  
"I certainly do mind. I wanted some privacy today and I would like you leave
now!" I said trying to sound firm.  
  
He laughed and started to take off his clothes and said, "I'll just stay for a
little while and work on my tan lines."  
  
I was appalled with his behavior and shocked when he striped naked. I stared
briefly at his penis which even in its soft state was 6" long. I broke my
stare and flipped over on my stomach to face away from him.  
  
"Hey what's the big deal? It's not like you haven't seen me naked before," he
said.  
  
He knew, he had seen me spying on them and there was no denying it. He then
surprised me by straddling my legs and patting my buttocks.  
  
"You have a nice ass Marla in fact you have a great figure. Let me put some
lotion on you so that you don't sun burn," he offered.  
  
I felt him squirt the lotion on my shoulders and back and lean forward to rub
it in to my skin. As he leaned forward I felt the weight of his now erect cock
resting on my ass cheeks. I protested and tried to squirm away but he just
held me still and covered my body with lotion.  
  
He worked his way down from my shoulders to the small of my back and then
started with my calves and worked up to my thighs. Then he began to massage my
ass and I felt a familiar stirring in my loins. I was red as a beet but it
wasn't from the sun. I tried one more time to avoid his advances but to no
avail. Biff spent a long time massaging my ass cheeks and inner thighs and
occasionally let his hand slip between them.  
  
He took hold of my shoulders and slowly turned me over on my back. I was just
about to protest again when he kissed me deeply plunging his tongue into my
mouth. His tongue sought out mine and he had me reeling in passion. I resolved
to allow him to have his way with me. After all isn't that what I wanted?  
  
Biff kissed his way from my lips to my jaw line and along my neck. He lightly
kissed, licked and nibbled my neckline softly. Then he tongued my ear just
enough to add stimulation. I wanted to protest but felt extremely pleasurable.  
  
He then worked his way further down to my chest kissing me along the way. When
he finally reached my breasts he gently squeezed them and rolled my nipples
between his fingers. It had been so long and I felt so feminine, so exquisite
and I longed for more of his touches and caresses.  
  
Biff looked into my eyes and whispered, "You have great tits." Why couldn't he
refer to them as breasts I wondered as he teased, kissed and squeezed my
breasts? He tortured me by neglecting my nipples as he went close and blew his
warm breath over them exciting me and increasing my desire.  
  
I was on the edge and close to an orgasm just from his foreplay. I urgently
craved the touch that would provide my much needed release. Biff brought me to
the edge of desire and allowed me to linger there as he touched me. His one
hand cupped my vulva and probed at the opening of my moist passage while he
continued to tweak and tease my nipples. His wet warm mouth covered my other
breast filling me with lust. My desire to cum increased.  
  
Biff had me to the point that I would orgasm if he touched my clit. I was
overheated and my pussy was on fire. Just a touch would have ignited my flame
and sent me crashing over the edge. A moan escaped my lips as I beseeched him
to touch me. "Please, please," I implored him.  
  
"Please what Marla? What do you want me to do? Do you want to cum?" he asked
me in a seductive tone.  
  
"Oh yes, let me cum," I pleaded.  
  
He pushed both my breasts together and took both nipples into his mouth and
sucked them. He would release them letting them pop out of his mouth and
repeated the process until my hips were moving of their own accord. He then
slid his tongue across them and flicked them back and forth but stopped before
I exploded in orgasm.  
  
As he touched the tip of my labia he inserted his finger inside my juicy and
wet pussy searching for my clit. He then spread his remaining fingers opening
my outer lips as he slid his finger back and forth over my hard pearl.  

Biff then knelt and placed his warm mouth on my moisture. He flattened his
tongue and slid it back and forth as he licked the length of my slit. My vulva
was swollen with desire as he licked and sucked my juices from me holding my
clit firmly between his lips. My muscles contracted in spasm and I squirted
cum over his fingers and mouth. I moaned and trembled as my body grew weak
from my intense climax. Little did I know that the best was yet to come and
what was in store for me.  
  
Biff neatly lapped up the remainder of my pussy cum and then he moved up the
lounge chair and kissed me deeply allowing me to taste myself from his lips.  
  
"See how delicious you taste. Your pussy really puffs up when you get excited
and you are a real squirter," he told me.  
  
"Biff, my pussy always swelled when I was excited and for as long as I could
remember I would squirt cum out in streams. My ex-husband didn't like that and
he would not eat my pussy to climax. He also made fun of my pussy because of
the swollen size," I confessed.  
  
"Well I kind of dig it having you shoot your juice into my mouth. When I scuba
dive I see a fish called a Puffer fish because it puffs up when excited. Now I
have seen a puffer pussy," he teased me.  
  
"Now I want to make you feel good and we have just begun," he said stroking my
face tenderly.  
  
Biff stood up and his big cock stretched forward. I was looking at the largest
cock that I have seen if my life. Biff's cock looked twice as big as my ex-
husband's dick. It had to be at least 9" long and over 5" around. Biff was
obviously proud of his manhood as he almost posed letting it wave in front of
my face. I had the urge to take his cock in my mouth but I had never sucked a
cock this large before and I was afraid.  
  
He pushed me gently back on the lounge and I lay back all the way, spreading
my legs for him. Biff positioned himself between my thighs, took my face in
his hands and leaned in to kiss me. I wrapped my arms tightly around him and
held him almost in fear of the penetration I knew was to come. He slowly
inched his impressive organ into me stretching my womb as he did. I whimpered
into his mouth and trembled against him trying hard to control myself. Once he
had gotten completely into me he paused and allowed me to adjust to his size
before he started fucking me. I had never been so full and it seemed like
every fiber in my pussy was alive and tingling.  
  
Biff broke our kiss and looked down into my eyes. "Marla, are you okay?" he
asked showing concern.  
  
Unable to speak at that moment I nodded yes and shifted slightly beneath him
letting myself adjust to his tremendous girth. As I lay there the feeling of
being stretched diminished and was replaced by a wonderful sensation. I knew
then that I wanted more.  
  
  
"Please fuck me," I whispered.  
  
"With pleasure," he replied as a smile spread across his face and he began
moving his hips. In and out he fucked me very slowly at first and got my
juices running and coating us both. He ground his pelvis into me with each
inward thrust keeping his cock in constant contact with my clit. I moaned
quietly as he pushed into me and gradually increased the pace. Each drive
became more powerful than the last pushing deeper into me with more urgency.
My moans became louder and as his strokes became quicker. As if a reflex I
drew my knees up closer to my chest which gave him a deeper target. In one
fluid motion Biff threw my legs over his shoulders and leaned forward
supporting himself on his forearms so as not to crush me. He was breathing
heavier now and grunting each time he plunged his cock into me. He ground
himself harder and harder into me the friction on my clit so was unbearable.
His cock was stroking my insides and stimulating my G-spot and his pelvis
grinded onto my clit. I could feel myself getting closer and closer to another
climax.  
  
"Biff, I am really close. I am going to cum again," I whimpered almost out of
breath.  
  
"Cum for me, Marla I want you to cum for me," as said as he sped up and pushed
harder and faster  
  
Biff fucked me as hard and fast as he could as I came and came and came. My
body shook uncontrollably my pussy walls clamped around his cock and I dug my
nails into his shoulders as he continued to fuck me hard. As I came down from
my incredible high I could feel Biff began to tense up.  
  
"Oh here it comes Marla, I'm going to cum, oh yeah here it is!" Biff exclaimed
as with one final shove into me he stiffened and came shooting his load deep
within me.  
  
I could feel volley after volley of cum hit the walls of my vagina as Biff
spasm and ground against me. The grinding on my clit sent me over the edge
once more as Biff flooded my pussy. As we settled down my legs slowly slipped
from his body and lay limp on the lounge. Biff collapsed gently on me with our
bodies covered with perspiration and the love juices from our intense orgasms.
We rested for awhile holding each other. It seemed like we were together for
hours and I wondered what time it was. Remarkably we had only been at it just
over an hour.  
  
Biff said, "Let's grab a shower and then hit the pool."  
  
Strangely enough I did not feel guilty or embarrassed by the encounter. I was
now comfortable with my nudity and I walked naked into the house leading Biff
to the shower. I felt good about myself and I was proud to show off my body. I
entered the shower and relaxed under the cascade of hot water when Biff joined
me. We began to wash each other as we were anxious to feel more of each other.
I soaped up Biff's testicles and penis until he was fully erect again in the
shower.  
  
I lifted his testicles to feel the weight of Biff's balls and his sacs were
full and bursting again with desire. I maneuvered the rigid engorged cock
between my legs and rubbed it against my clit. I then placed the tip of his
cock at the entrance of my vagina and rolled the head against my muscular
walls opening them slightly.  
  
Biff unable to wait any longer grabbed my buttocks and drew me closer until
the mushroomed head of his cock just slipped inside. Using his hips for
leverage he forced more of his penis in me until all nine-inches were buried
within and the silky walls of my cavern clung to the invader. I enjoyed the
feel of his massive intruder as Biff pushed me against the shower wall.
Forcing me back against the wall his long cock is evoking wondrous feelings in
my pussy. After several minutes of bucking his hips against my pelvis he
grunted vocally and I now knew that meant he was not too far off. My vaginal
walls convulsed around the stiff manhood my hips gyrated wantonly and I
experienced yet another satisfying orgasm. I felt his eruption approaching and
his hot liquid suddenly splashed against my insides.  
  
We stayed in the embrace for a few minutes allowing our emotions to subside. I
stepped back from Biff and his limp cock plopped out easily. I contemplated
taking it into my mouth, sucking off his cum and tasting my own juices
intermixed with his, but decided to save that for another time.  
  
Biff and I rinsed off and then headed out to the pool. The rest of the day we
swam, chatted and sunbathed in the nude. That evening Biff would stay for
dinner and stay for the night. We made passionate love several more times that
night until I almost passed out from exhaustion brought on by my intense
orgasms.  
  
The next morning I awoke with mixed feelings and with Biff in my bed. I
regretted letting my emotions get the best of me but at the same time I was
ecstatic with orgasmic bliss. I looked at Biff laying there with his
impressive organ in a semi-erect state and I could not resist taking it in my
mouth.  
  
I sat naked on the bed before him. My nipples and cunt were alive with desire
as I brought his hard cock to my lips. I tried to picture what I looked like;
the prim and proper mother of the groom opening her mouth to run her tongue
across the head of the best man's cock. Soon Biff's cock was deep in my mouth
and as he fully awoke he chanted my name.  
  
"Oh Marla that's it, suck me, suck my cock, lick my balls, play with my
balls," he directed.  
  
I could tell from his hip movements, deep breathing and his inability to
continue his suggestive talk that he was close to cumming. It wouldn't be long
now before I tasted his sperm. With me still sucking his cock, Biff eased back
on the bed and lay down. I turned sideways so that I could suck his cock
deeper into my mouth. I was only able to take about 5" of his cock although I
continued to test my gag line which drove him crazy. I was so engrossed in
sucking Biff's cock that I never heard or saw anyone enter the room.  
  
Sitting on the bed and leaning over to keep Biff's cock in my mouth had caused
my legs to splay open. I suddenly felt a pair of hands on my thighs tugging
them open even further. Without removing the cock from my mouth I looked over
and saw a totally naked Joannie kneeling between my legs. She began kissing my
thighs and around my pubes as her hands caressed my hips and my belly. I
turned my attention back to Biff's cock and I felt Joannie descend to take her
kisses to my pussy as she desired to taste and eat from my swollen cunt. I
couldn't stop my hips from rocking back and forth I wanted to cum so badly
against her voracious tongue. Her hands and fingers were now caressing my ass.
Then her soft warm hand was on my breast caressing and pulling on my hardened
nipples as her wet soft kisses sucked at my clit and lips. I came again and
again intensely with her mouth glued to my mound and her tongue in my pussy.  
  
Biff sensed my orgasm and continued fucking my face as I stretched my neck
trying to keep his cock within my lips again while I fucked Joannie's face. I
continued to lick and suck Biff's cock and balls before running my tongue
under his scrotum across his perineum. He moaned loudly as my one hand circled
and squeezed the head of his slick cock and I cupped his bloated balls with
the other hand.  
  
Suddenly I felt his hand on the back of my head, grasping my hair forcing me
down on his cock. I obediently sucked around the length of his pole, while his
cock erupted with hot jets of cum flooding my mouth. As hard as I tried I
couldn't swallow all of his cum quick enough and it ran out of my mouth down
my face and dripped on my tits. I whimpered as I licked him clean sluttishly
tasting his cum and trying to see up into his eyes. Joannie licked the
remaining cum from my tits and sucked on my nipples.  
  
"Hasn't she just got the greatest nubs," Joannie asked Biff as she twirled my
rock hard nipples in her fingers. I just moaned in the lust of the moment.  
  
I still had some of Biff's cum on my lips as he moved me onto my back on the
bed as if I weighed nothing. He surprised me kissing me deeply and plunging
his tongue into my mouth apparently he wasn't concerned about tasting his own
cum. I was so aroused and in such need of his cock in me. I came immediately
as he parted my legs penetrating my wet vagina with one deep stroke. My cunt
was contracting around his hard cock in a spasmodic frenzy griping his shaft
as wave after wave of obscene pleasure coursed through my body.  
  
Joannie straddled my face and began to lower her blond pussy toward my mouth.
I panicked and in a less than convincing protest said to Joannie, "I have
never done that, please don't make me do it."  
  
"Don't be silly it's about time you learned to eat pussy. Just do what I did
to you," she directed.  
  
"Marla if you are half as good eating pussy as you are sucking cock Joannie is
going to be very pleased," encouraged Biff.  
  
I leaned forward and slowly stuck out my tongue. I wasn't sure exactly how to
do it so I just sort of pretended I was licking the ice cream off of a cone. I
took one, slow lick as I flattened my tongue on Joannie's bare mound. It felt
so smooth and warm and I had achieved the desired effect from the moan I know
that Joannie enjoyed it. To my surprise I enjoyed the taste of her and I kept
licking and eating her. I pointed my tongue and burrowed into her pussy as it
parted her labia and my tongue was rewarded with the exquisite taste of her
juice. Soon I was like a puppy at a saucer of milk, licking and lapping up as
much as I could as fast as I could.  
  
Joannie was obviously enjoying what I was doing and she reached down with both
hands and spread herself wide making it so much easier for my tongue to
explore her pussy. My tongue explored all of her as my mind took notes of what
seemed to turn her on. Joannie was breathing rapidly and she moaned softly
whenever I got near her hard pearl. As I searched out her hard clit still just
barely hidden she tensed and began to quiver. After I felt like I had teased
her opening as much as I could with my tongue it was time to see her reaction
when my tongue finally touched that pearl just as she had done to me earlier.  
  
As I worked on Joannie's clit my own orgasm was building from the pounding of
Biff's cock into my pussy. Like an animal out of control his hip movements
continued to rapidly move his rigid cock in and out of my wetness causing me
to cry out again. My legs spread further for this man and his insistent cock
in both our vigorous efforts to cum again. My scream was muffled in Joannie's
pussy as another orgasm gushed forth from me.  
  
Biff thrust his dick deeply into me. His hard cock was pulsating in a long
deep climax as it filled my wet vagina with his sperm. My womb flooded with
the co-mingling of our juices. As I started to recover I turned my attention
back to Joannie.  
  
I burrowed my tongue as deep into her as I could and then I just sort of
licked and sucked my way up. When I got to her pearl I used the very tip of my
tongue to push back the little hood. I was truly amazed at its size. I flicked
my tongue over it once and then used the tip to explore the folds of flesh on
either side of it. Joannie was now moaning and she used her fingers to pull
her hood back as she arched herself so that her pearl stuck out even further
like a little cock. I nuzzled it with my nose taking in her scent and I licked
it once more before I took it between my teeth and gently nibbled it.  
  
Joannie went wild and started bucking and calling out my name. She let go of
her own fleshy hood and pulled my head to her pussy as she cried out in
ecstasy. I sucked her clit as deep in my mouth as I could and Joannie humped
my face for all she was worth. I was excited that I was able to get her that
excited and I sucked harder and played with this wonderful new toy with my
lips, tongue and teeth. I don't know exactly how many times Joannie came but
finally she rolled off of me and collapsed on the floor, her body in spasms.  
  
The three of us lay panting on the floor exhausted and sexually sated. Joannie
was the first to speak.  
  
"Marla, I have never been eaten out better than that. It is hard to believe
that it was your time eating pussy," she sighed.  
  
"Ditto on the cock sucking," chimed in Biff. "You were incredible that was the
quickest I have cum in a long time," he continued.  
  
"I can't believe myself either," I gasped. "In the last two days I've had more
sex than I had in the past two years!" I exclaimed.  
  
"What do you think now," asked Biff?  
  
"I can't believe that I just had sex with my son's future wife and his best
man. Yet I have never been more satisfied and I am hooked on you two. What are
we going to tell Jerry?" I said.  
  
"You let me handle Jerry," Joannie quipped. "Right now I am horny again."  
  
Joannie lay back on the bed and said, "Give me some more of your magic Marla.
Come on and eat my pussy again."  
  
I looked at her gorgeous form sprawled on the bed and crawled to her on all
fours. I buried my face in her mound and shoved my tongue deep into her womb.
Joannie loved to have her pussy eaten.  
  
"Oh yeah!" she exclaimed as she trembled.  
  
Biff got behind me to fuck me doggy style and slid his rock hard cock into my
pussy. As I ate Joannie and Biff fucked me, he started to play with my ass. My
pussy was dripping wet and Biff used my natural lubrication to finger my
asshole. At first I was apprehensive and then it started to turn me on.  
  
Biff pulled out of me and I felt a huge void in my pussy as cool air
temporarily filled my hole. "Stay right there," Biff told me as he left the
bed and went into the bathroom.  
  
When he returned he knelt behind me and once again shoved his big dick into my
pussy. He started to play with my bum again and squirted some type of lotion
in the crack of my ass. He massaged the lotion into my asshole and began to
finger me once again. The lotion made me very slick and his finger slid easily
in and out of my anus.  
  
Joannie was holding onto my head keeping it in her box as she watched him
fingering my ass when she yelled to Biff, "Fuck her in the ass. I want to see
you fuck her ass."  
  
"Yeah, you want it in your ass Marla?" I heard Biff say as I felt his cock
press harder against my virgin ass hole.  
  
"No please no!" I cried, shaking my head from side to side with my face still
pressing against Joannie's quim. "I've never done that, you're too big. You'll
ruin me."  
  
"Don't be silly he's not going to ruin you. If I can take him you certainly
can take him in your ass. You just need to be broken in," Joannie said.  
  
Biff spread plenty of lotion on his cock and then covered it with his saliva
making it very slick. Then with one steady motion he plunged his cock into my
asshole.  
  
He was gigantic, long and wide and I screamed as he began to work his way into
my poor tight ass. I could actually feel my stomach cramping around him as he
stirred my insides and it burned when I clenched my ass muscles convulsing
around his thickness. Shaking and sobbing with painful ecstasy, I fell forward
onto Joannie with his hands keeping my ass high in the air for him to plunder.  
  
I screamed into Joannie's pussy as it felt like a hot thick poker had just
been rammed into my ass. Tears filled my eyes as my violated asshole spread to
accommodate Biff's thick cock. I tried to get away but Joannie held me by my
ears pulling my face into her womb.  
  
I cried out loud only to have the sound muffled by Joannie's cunt as his
complete length filled me. I felt him flex his cock deep within my bowels as
the searing pain continued. Biff reached one hand under me again and teased a
nipple. Then he moved his other hand down and rubbed softly against my clit.
My body responded to his stimulus and my stomach convulsed with mixed signals.  
  
The intrusion in my ass didn't feel quite so bad now as Biff's fingers
continued to tease my clit. I felt him move inside my ass now and I tried to
relax my ass muscles. My body was working back and forth on his cock now and I
was amazed at the feeling of the cock in my ass. My clit was buzzing and the
fullness in my ass just seemed to excite my pussy even more.  
  
Biff started hammering into my ass now. His fingers were still busy on my clit
but now he had two fingers drilling in my pussy as the others fluttered around
my clit. My whole body was aflame as I could feel his fingers pressing against
the thin membrane separating my ass from my pussy. I could feel his hard cock
sliding in me and the pressure of the fingers on his cock through the
membrane.  
  
Joannie yelled out, "Oh yeah, fuck her, fuck her ass, fuck it good!"  
  
I didn't need Biff to force me on his cock anymore, nor did I need Joannie
holding onto my ears. My entire body was fucking back at him of its own
accord. I could feel an enormous orgasm building with in me. My pussy was
swollen to new proportions.  
  
"Oh God," I thought to myself, "I'm going to cum again, Oh God!"  
  
Biff continued plowing into me. The hot dry depths of my ass were so tight
around his cock I knew that he was going to cum hard too. He worked his
fingers faster inside me as he rammed his cock hard into my ass. I started
sucking Joanne's twat like a mad woman. His groin made hard contact with my
ass. I could taste Joannie's wetness leaking around my mouth and the air was
filled with the smell of pussy juices saturating the room.  

I felt my pussy spasm suddenly and then my whole body went rigid. I felt his
cock swell in my rectum and then hot spurts of liquid lava hit me deep in my
bowels, giving me my first cum enema. I screamed into Joannie's mound and
sucked on her clit. I could taste her sweet juices as I sucked hard and bit on
her clit. All of us shuddered hard as every muscle tensed and then relaxed. I
felt a hot explosion as my body was overcome with the most violent orgasm I
had ever had. I could still feel his cock throbbing and spurting deep within
me.  
  
I was still sucking hard on Joannie's pussy trying to milk every last drop of
cunt juice from her. I felt Biff's cock shrink in my ass and then slowly back
out making an audible popping sound. My ass was still high in the air and my
thighs were aching. Biff lovingly caressed my shapely ass cheeks.  
  
The three of us collapsed on my bed totally drained from the intense fuck
session. As we recovered I felt like I had reached an all time low. Although I
handled the ass fucking I was humiliated and I felt totally dominated. It was
a strange feeling to be satiated and ashamed at the same time. Joannie broke
the ice.  
  
"Marla you should come with us to Jamaica on our honeymoon," she said.  
  
"Sure that is just what you and Jerry needs a chaperone, a mother with his son
and new wife on their honeymoon," I replied laughingly.  
  
"No seriously, Biff is coming with us and we have a room for four people. You
would be perfect," she continued.  
  
"She's right Marla, we made reservations for four people and I was going to
invite someone so I can invite you," Biff added.  
  
"So let me get this straight you and Jerry were going to have Biff and another
woman join you on your honeymoon and stay in the same room?" I asked.  
  
"That's right. You know we are into group sex and that the three of us are
fucking one another. Now that we have fucked you it makes sense for you to
join us," Biff said and Joannie nodded her confirmation.  
  
"Even if I agreed to be with you two, what about my son Jerry. How could I
even be in the same room with him if we were all fucking?" I asked.  
  
"I told you I would handle Jerry," Joannie snapped.  
  
"It's a lot to throw at me at this time but I will let you know. My immediate
response is no way!" I replied.  
  
I looked at Biff and noticed that his cock was getting hard again. Joannie
followed my eyes and leaned over and took his cock in her mouth. She sucked
him to a full erection.  
  
"God does that thing ever stop!" I gasped.  
  
"I want your ass again Marla," Biff demanded.  
  
Biff and Joannie manipulated Marla onto all fours again. "I am going to shove
my cock up your ass and cum inside of you again Marla," Biff whispered in my
ear as he nibbled the back of my neck.  
  
I shivered as he moved the head of his cock against my moist puckered ring and
slowly pressed forward. In spite of the previous fucking the head strained to
pop through and I let out a little groan of pain. But slowly the pressure from
his iron hard dick forced my little ring to open like a flower and suddenly
the large mushroom head slipped past the sphincter and into my ass. I let out
a groan as my rear passage was stretched once again to accommodate Biff's
ample girth.  
  
Joannie slipped underneath me and began to lick my pussy. Her talented tongue
soon had me writhing in ecstasy causing my ass to tighten around Biff's dick.  
  
He continued to slowly stroke in and out of my tight ass until all nine inches
were tightly packed up my ass. I began to moan and my whole body shook from
the strain and my impending orgasm. Biff began to slowly fuck me as Joannie
munched on my pussy then he picked up the pace and penetrated me with long
hard strokes that used the entire length of his great cock. I was going nuts.
I loved the feel of his cock as it pulled out then came crashing back in and
his big heavy balls bounced off my vulva with Joannie sucking on my clit. I
started to thrash about uncontrollably, gasping and moaning with pleasure.
When Joannie took my clit in her teeth, I exploded with my sixth or seventh
orgasm of the day.  
  
Biff continued to hammer my ass with long strokes. Suddenly I felt that
familiar tension in my ass and I knew he was close. He began to piston his
raging cock harder into my searing ass in searching for his release, which
only served to increase the intensity of my orgasm. I was yelling and moaning,
clawing and scratching at the bedcover begging him to finish and for Joannie
to stop eating my pussy.  
  
Biff pulled his powerful tool out until just the head was in my ass then he
reached under me and grabbed my tits and slammed once more full force into my
ass. He did that a couple of more times and then let out a loud groan as he
emptied his seed deep into my bowels. I couldn't believe how much cum he shot
into me as his dick continued to hammer into my ass. His cum flooded my ass
and I could feel it back out and run down between my ass cheeks and over my
pussy where Joannie's mouth was there to suck up the excess. Biff and Joannie
showered, dressed and left the house, leaving me on my bed with cum dripping
from my asshole and pussy.  
  
I awoke the next morning with my body aching all over and a constipated
feeling. I took a long hot bubble bath to sooth my aching muscles and tender
ass. Afterward I tried to check the damage to my asshole with a mirror.
Surprisingly everything looked normal. I still couldn't believe that I had
allowed Biff to fuck me in the ass not once, but twice and that I had eaten
Joannie's pussy.  
  
I still could not get over the audacity of those two to invite me on the
honeymoon trip. Well I would put a stop to that behavior and I would be sure
not to let my guard down again. At least I thought that I could control myself
but the image of Biff's large cock filled my mind.  
  
Marla, Joannie and Biff Unite Again  
  
Only two days passed before Joannie, Biff and I were naked in my king size
bed. My son Jerry was off running some errands and Joannie and Biff stayed
behind. It started at the pool with the three of us shedding our suits and
playing touch and feely games. Then we moved quickly to my bedroom, I could
just not resist these two.  
  
Biff's fully inflated cock protruding from his hips straight up was a very
welcome sight and I moved immediately to crouch over the bulbous head. Biff
held onto my hips as Joannie separated my labia lips as I gently lowered my
self upon his stiff manhood. Inch after inch of his fantastic cock gradually
disappeared with in my moist canal until my perineum was resting against his
testicles and rubbing his swollen scrotum.  
  
I leaned forward to kiss Biff and his tongue thrust deep into my receptive
mouth. Joannie stroked my back and reached under to fondle my breasts and
gently pinch my nipples. The sensation of being filled with all of Biff's nine
inches was incredible occasionally he would buck his hips upwards driving his
bloated cock even further inside me.  
  
I sat up straight and moved my hips back and forth on Biff's frame fucking
myself on his engorged member. Joannie kissed me deeply plunging her tongue in
my throat as she continued to massage my tits and tweak my hard little nubs.
As Biff thrust up into my womb, Joannie had slipped behind me to work my ass.
She massaged my shapely firm buttocks and tickled my little tight rosebud.  
  
Joannie used her hands to pry my ass cheeks apart and began to lick my snug
bung hole. She had done this to me before but never with a cock in my pussy
and another one in my mouth. I was going wild with the two way sensations. I
felt a warm liquid at my puckered opening as Joannie applied some form of
lubricant to it. She coated my tiny opening and smeared it around lubricating
the rim. She then eased one of her fingers into my rectum and slowly began to
finger fuck my ass. I was going wild and picked up the pace as I rocked my
body on Biff's thick cock.  
  
Joannie removed her fingers and pulled the globes of my ass apart planting
kisses on them and rimming my anus. Then I felt something larger at the
entrance to my ass and I panicked not knowing what it was. I was about to
protest when Joannie appeared at my side and began to rub my tits again before
moving in front of me and guiding my face to her pussy. Then I heard Biff.  
  
"Jerry will fuck your ass now Marla. You remember your son Jerry don't you?
You do want to be fucked in the ass again don't you Marla?" Biff said but more
an announcement than a question.  
  
I felt Jerry's hardened dick nestled against the entrance to my rectum
momentarily before it began to force its way inside me. His cock struggled to
stretch my resistant muscles. I tired to move to avoid the anal penetration
and shook my head in protest. My screams were lost on the pussy in my mouth.  
  
Joannie tried to coach and console me, "Relax Marla there will be a little
pain at first, then some cramping and a bloated feeling. After that it will
feel good and you will wonder why you waited so long to have your ass and
pussy fucked at the same time."  
  
Her words did little to comfort me. I felt the head of Jerry's penis burrow in
and my rigid passageway soon yielded to the determined action of his cock. The
pain was excruciating but as Joannie had said it was short lived. I was
steadily being pounded at both ends, my taut muscles gripping the engorged
cocks inside me. I ground myself upon the massive dick forcing its way deep
into my cervix and then I drew backwards impaling myself on the inflated
member worming around inside my ass. The three of them held me in place with
their bodies while their hands freely roamed over my body. I felt an arousal
in my body and an overpowering heat in my holes. All the while Biff reached up
and simultaneously caressed my breasts and tugged and squeezed my nipples.  
  
"I know exactly the joy of ecstasy that you are feeling Marla for I had the
very same two cocks in me last night," Joannie announced wickedly.  
  
Suddenly I felt the cock inside my ass swell up and it started pumping faster.
Within minutes I felt the warm fluid from Jerry's cock being squirted inside
my anus and I immediately started to cum myself, my walls convulsed around
Biff's intruder fucking my cunt. Biff grunted as his whole body became stiff
and soon he began slamming his cock harder into me. I writhed around and my
body arched off the bed as a climax of massive proportion tore through my
loins. I could feel my moisture gushing out and intermixing with Biff's semen.  
  
Joannie was the last to erupt as she grabbed my head and pulled me closer to
her pelvis plastering her womanhood against my face. I ran my hand across her
pussy and plunged three fingers into her dripping twat, as I swallowed every
drop of her oozing discharge. I collapsed on the bed along side Biff and
Joannie. They both stroked my body as Joannie moved lower to suck cum out of
my pussy. Before long the guys were hard again and ready for more.  
  
I again straddled Biff's cock and this time Jerry was to have my mouth and
Joannie my ass. I sucked Jerry's pecker into my mouth and I was well on my way
to another triple penetration. The ever present Joannie was rimming my ass and
tongue probing my anus.  
  
"Look at you Marla taking all this cock at once, I never dreamed that you
would become such a slut and such a good fuck," Joannie said in a praising
manner.  
  
I was to take two more man loads in my holes from Jerry and Biff. Once again
Joannie was there to clean my pussy. Now I know that I have reached total
debauchery. I felt guilty but good and I was sore but pleasured. I had of
mixture of feelings and I struggled with them all.  
  
"Mother I really think that you should come with us on our honeymoon. We
already have four plane tickets and room accommodations," my son said.  
  
I lay there contemplating the fact that my son had just cum in my ass and my
mouth and now he was inviting me to join them on their honeymoon. I knew the
honeymoon would just be a continuation of our fuck fest so I thought, "Why
not?" What else could happen that hadn't already happened. I would find out in
a few days.  
  
"Okay after all we have been through this week, why not!" I exclaimed.  
  
"Great, let's celebrate," said Biff. "Marla I have to have your ass again."  
  
We rotated our bodies so that Joannie and I were in a 69 position eating each
other's pussy. Biff shoved his huge cock in my ass and Jerry fucked Joannie's
ass. We stayed like this until we all came again. We then showered and went
out to the pool where we sun bathed nude, sipped cocktails and talked about
the upcoming wedding and honeymoon. I learned that the resort in Jamaica was
an all inclusive couples resort. It had a clothing optional beach and nude
Jacuzzi. Biff told us that it was often frequented by straight, bi-sexual, gay
and lesbian couples and that swinging couples also vacationed there.  
  
"Yummy," teased Joannie and she licked her lips.  
  
I thought to myself, "My God what have I gotten myself into?"  
  
_Authors Note: If you enjoyed this and you would like to follow Marla, Biff,
Jerry and Joannie on their honeymoon, let me know with your feedback. _




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 02


_This is the first sequel to And Mother Makes Four. It would make sense to
read that story first. I will continue to write about these characters if the
feedback continues to be as positive as it has been so far._  
  
THE WEDDING AND TRIP TO JAMAICA  
  
The next few days leading up to the wedding were busy and brought the four us
even closer if that were possible. We would tend to the wedding preparations
during the day and enjoy each other's company in the evening and at night.
Following dinner, a cool swim and a Jacuzzi we adjourned to my bedroom for
group sex.  
  
The day of the wedding finally arrived and the weather cooperated. The
ceremony was simple conducted in our back yard and the reception was held pool
side. Only close friends and business associates were invited. Everyone
enjoyed themselves and was well behaved. I got a kick out of Joannie wearing
white she even had the audacity to wear a white veil. I teased her about the
veil and she said it was only to hide any traces of cum on her face. We both
got a laugh out of that.  
  
The next day we were off to the airport and as far as my friends and
associates knew I was just taking a vacation. No one knew that Biff and I
would be joining the newlyweds on their honeymoon.  
  
We were seated in first class across from one another and the flight attendant
picked up on the fact that we were together. I could tell she was confused.
She knew that Jerry and Joannie were just married but she couldn't figure out
Biff and I. That is until Joannie told her that we were joining them on their
honeymoon and told her the name of the resort where we were staying.  
  
The attendant, a pretty oriental girl, then asked, "So as I understand it you
two are on your honeymoon and your best man and mother are joining you? Do you
know that the resort you are staying at is couples only?"  
  
Jerry replied, "Oh yes, we are all staying in the same room."  
  
The flight attendant, whose name we came to know as Kim, blushed a little and
gasped, "The same room!"  
  
The Joannie interjected, "Yeah, it's cool though since we are fucking each
other."  
  
Kim had a look of disbelief on her face and she excused herself for a moment.
The word must have got around pretty quick because the other flight attendants
looked at us curiously when they passed our seats.  
  
Biff laughed and said to Joannie, "I think you shook them up at least you
definitely got Kim's attention."  
  
Kim served us drinks and our meal but kept the conversation at a strictly
business level. Joannie and Jerry were involved in conversation so I turned my
attention to Biff.  
  
"So Biff I know your real name is Robert, how did you get the nickname Biff?"
I inquired.  
  
"Well Marla when I was in college I was a butt fucker. BF being short for butt
fucker can sound like Biff, so my friends started calling me Biff and it stuck
with me." He told me.  
  
I was past the point of being shocked by these three any more so I continued
the conversation. "Just how many girls did you butt fuck in college?"  
  
"I butt fucked about ten girls and three guys," he replied. "But the guys had
to be a little effeminate kind of like Jerry with smooth hairless bodies." He
continued.  
  
"Did everyone like it," I asked curiously.  
  
"Not really a few girls did but most found it a little unpleasant. They only
agreed to let me butt fuck them if I promised to fuck their pussy. One girl
just wanted to see if she could take my size in her ass." He explained.  
  
"The guys like it probably because it hits their prostate. But I don't know
how it affects the girls. Take Joannie for example she loves it in the ass,"
he went on.  
  
I couldn't resist and I asked him, "When did you fuck your first ass?"  
  
He thought about it for a second and then said to me, "Okay I'll tell you but
it has to be between you and me, no one else knows, okay?"  
  
I nodded in anticipation of a juicy story.  
  
"Marla first you have to understand that I am hooked on ass fucking. I
realized that more than anything, I wanted to watch my own dick fucking a
smooth tight ass. I love to feel my pubes slam against the impaled buttocks of
my bent over partner flattening the fleshy globes as I thrust into the depth
of her or his ass. I love to watch my cock slide through my partner's well
stretched anus to disappear into the bowels only to re-appear for a renewed
thrust. It is a huge turn-on to ram and slam my cock into a bare and
defenseless ass so that my impaled partner male or female is dominated. If my
partner is male then he is feminized. To shove my cock in a vulnerable asshole
is about power, domination and control more than sex." Biff explained his
rationale.  
  
BIFF'S STORY  
  
Biff began. My first sexual experience was after 9th grade in junior high
school when I was 15 years old. The most remarkable thing about my experience
is that it was with another guy. It happened one night after I went to a movie
in town. We lived in a prominent community and on Saturday summer nights I
would often ride my bicycle into town and go to the only movie theatre there.
I was still naïve about sex and I had not even begun to jerk-off yet. I had my
share of erections pushing out my pants when the cute girls were around but no
experience to date.  
  
If there was nothing going on I would ride my bike about 2 miles and park it
about 4 blocks from the theatre. I always hide it on the church grounds and
chain locked it to a tree in the wooded section. No one was ever around the
church on a Saturday night so I always felt it was safe in this secluded
section. I was a fit 15 year old at 6'0, 175 lbs and a very fit athlete.  
  
This particular evening the movie was with Marilyn Monroe singing Diamonds are
a Girl's Best Friend. She looked very hot and kept me stiff all night. As the
movie started this guy sat in the seat next to me and he was very vocal about
how hot she was. He had me cracking up and seemed like a nice person. Between
movies, the double feature days, he introduced himself. His name was Barry and
he was home from school in England. He was a freshman in Oxford University.  
  
The second feature was boring and I decided to leave, Barry surprised me by
leaving at the same time. He walked with me and asked me lots of questions
about school, where I lived, etc. Then he asked me about girls, dating and my
sexual experiences. When I told him that I didn't have any he asked me about
jerking off and I started to get embarrassed. He told me that in England they
were jerking off and playing with each other all the time.  
  
We reached the church where I parked my bike and as we stood in the secluded
area, Barry told me about his sexual encounters with the other boys in school.
He explained how they played with each other's cock, how they went down on
each other and how some buggered one another. I was getting hard and it was
obvious. Barry began to rub my crotch as he kept telling me stories. I went to
push his hand away but he told me to relax that he wasn't going to hurt me.  
  
I wasn't afraid because even given the 4 years difference in age I was bigger
and stronger than Barry. My erection was in full mast behind my pants zipper
and Barry kept rubbing it. All of a sudden I realized that he had lowered my
pants zipper and was rubbing my cock through my jockey underwear. I felt this
tremendous pressure in my cock and I didn't know what was happening. Barry
unbuckled the belt to my trousers and opened them up. He then reached inside
my briefs and handled my cock.  
  
As Barry stroked my cock he kept asking how it felt. Then he told me how lucky
I was to have such an impressive cock. I didn't know until that time that my
cock was bigger then average at 9" long and 5" around. Barry spit on his hands
and continued to jerk me off. My trousers and briefs were down to my knees and
Barry fondled my balls as he stroked my dick. Then he really surprised me by
kneeling down in front of me with his face right in front of my cock and he
kissed my thighs and licked my balls.  
  
I trembled slightly and he sensed that I may come soon. Barry sucked my cock
into his mouth taking me deeper and deeper until my pubic hair was brushing
his face. He had a way of opening his throat to accommodate my size and he did
things with his mouth and throat that brought me over the edge.  
  
I came in Barry's mouth not even aware that's what happened. He kept
swallowing and sucking my cock until I couldn't take it anymore and I was
trembling and felt chills running through me. I asked him what happened to me
and he told me that I came in his mouth and shot a quart of cum down his
throat. Then he realized that I was a virgin.  
  
Barry went back to sucking my cock and got me to cum in his mouth a second
time. He stayed on his knees swallowing and sucking and within minutes I was
hard again. Barry stood up and lowered his trousers and underwear. I had no
intention of reciprocating but that was not what was on his mind. Barry
reached in his pocket and took out a tube of something; he then reached
between his legs and rubbed the substance all over and in his asshole. He
smiled at me, got on all fours and told me that he had to have my cock in his
ass.  
  
Barry had me kneel behind him as he reached between his legs and grabbed my
cock. He lined my dick up with his asshole and told me to press forward. I
felt his asshole give way and stretch to accommodate my cock. He told me to
fuck him slow at first until he adjusted to my size. I looked down and was
amazed to see my cock slide in and out of his asshole with all 9" disappearing
and then appearing. I was getting into this ass fucking and Barry's ass was
gripping me tightly. Barry lowered his head to the ground and arched his ass
as I started to pick up the pace and began to pound his ass.  
  
I could feel another orgasm building and when I came I felt cum travel from my
balls through my cock into his ass. I leaned over Barry to rest as I
recovered. Barry had cum just from my fucking him and his jizm was on the
ground in front of him. That's when I noticed his cock, which paled compared
to mine; he was about 5" long and probably 3" around. Barry and I cleaned up
the best we could and got dressed. He and I agreed to meet at the movie
theatre the next week. I had two ball draining orgasms and I felt as sated as
ever. Barry asked me not to jerk off during the week so that my balls would be
full when we got together again.  
  
"Do you want to hear about what happened next with my friend Fred?" Biff asked
me.  
  
I told him to go on with his story as he really had my attention now. Biff
continued with his story.  
  
Later that week I was over at my friend Fred's house and we were sitting by
the pool talking. Fred is also 15 years old and his house was really cool. The
yard was totally landscaped with complete privacy around the pool. Fred and I
would swim and hangout at his place, since his parents were never home during
the day.  
  
Fred and I were talking about girls, who was hot and who we might try to date
as sophomores. The problem was that the seniors and juniors were always
hitting on the underclass girls and the girls thought that was cool because
the older guys had their licenses and could drive. So next year would be tough
for us unless we wanted to hit on the less attractive girls like Meg.  
  
Meg was in our class, she had a great body but just wasn't a pretty girl. She
had the reputation of putting out so she could get dates. I didn't find her
unattractive, she just wasn't as pretty as the chicks everybody jerked off
thinking about. I told Fred that I had my first blow job and I had fucked my
first ass. Fred jumped to the conclusion that it was Meg.  
  
Then I told him about Barry. Fred couldn't believe it and told me I was queer.
I told him I wasn't queer if I didn't touch his cock. Fred wanted to know how
I could fuck a guy in the ass. I explained that Barry's body was hairless and
smooth and that it didn't seem like a fucked a guy. He was more like a girl
when he was on all fours with his bubble butt in the air. I told Fred that I
was meeting Barry again next week. Fred begged me to let him come with me.  
  
So that Saturday Fred and I went to the movies and met up with Fred. I told
Barry that I happen to run into Fred at the theater. We all left after the
first feature and walked up to the church grounds. As we walked I told Fred
that Barry was telling me about school in England and how the guys took care
of each other. When we reached the area Fred was extremely horny from all the
talk.  
  
Barry didn't waste anytime he walked over to me and unfastened my trousers and
pushed them along with my briefs to my knees. My erect cock popped free and
stood tall as Barry stroked it. Then he did the same to Fred and started
stroking both our cocks. Fred was more like Barry, about 5"long and 3" around.
Barry's own cock was hard as he stroked the two of us. Fred kept staring at my
cock and Barry's.  
  
Barry noticed Fred staring at my cock and took Fred's hand and placed it
around his cock and told Fred to do what he was doing to him. I couldn't
believe that Fred was getting into this. Barry sensed that Fred was close to
cumming so he dropped to his knees and began to suck Fred's cock. Within
minutes Fred was spurting his seed into Barry's mouth and Barry sucked him dry
until Fred had to grab Barry's shoulders for support.  
  
Barry told him it was his turn as he gently pushed Fred to his knees. Barry
then fed Fred his cock and coached him in the technique of cock sucking. I
couldn't believe my eyes, Fred was sucking Barry's dick and he was getting
into it. Barry told Fred he was a natural as he fired his cum into Fred's
mouth and Fred' eyes got wide with surprise. Fred swallowed some by mistake
and let the rest run out of his mouth Some of Barry's cum was on Fred's face
and Barry scooped it up with his finger and fed it to Fred and Fred licked his
fingers clean.  
  
I had a raging hard-on and I needed some attention. Fred was hard again so
Barry let Fred fuck him in the ass while he sucked me off. I came quickly as
did Fred because of the two-way action. Barry then had me fuck him in the ass
standing up and told Fred to blow him again. Barry came quickly filling Fred's
mouth with cum for a second time and then Fred shoved his cock back into
Barry's mouth as I continued to fuck him in the ass. Fred came for a third
time as I filled Barry's ass with my jizm.  
  
Barry asked if we could ever meet during the week and Fred offered to have us
get together at his pool. For the next several days the three of us met at
Fred's house for swimming, sunning and sex.  
  
Barry arrived at Fred's home and Fred and I were already by the pool. Barry
asked if it was okay to sun in the nude and Fred told him it was okay since
the yard was totally private. We all shed our bathing suits and kicked back in
the sun. Barry offered to apply suntan lotion on Fred, so Fred lay face down
on the lounge as Barry covered his back and legs with the lotion. Barry then
began to massage the lotion into Fred's ass and fingered his asshole. Fred
started to protest but Barry calmed him and continued to finger fuck Fred in
the ass. Fred started to moan a little and then gasped when Barry added a
second finger to his asshole.  
  
Barry told Fred he was ready for the real thing and he lifted Fred by the hips
until Fred's ass was level with Barry's cock. Barry eased his erect dick into
Fred's ass and Fred yelped in pain. Barry told Fred to relax as he reached
around and fondled Fred's cock and balls. Fred relaxed as Barry stroked his
hard-on. Barry eased the entire 5" into Fred's ass and he felt Fred tense up.  
  
I was rock hard watching this scene when Barry motioned me over to them and
told me to fuck Fred's face. I walked around to the front of Fred and lifted
up his chin to my cock. Fred looked confused but he accepted my cock into his
mouth. He could only take about 4" of my 9" but it did serve as a distraction
and soon Barry was sliding in and out of Fred's ass with ease. Fred was
moaning around my cock and I could feel myself on the verge of a powerful
orgasm. I fired a barrage of cum into Fred's mouth, so much so that he gagged
a little and pulled his mouth off my cock. The second, third and fourth spurts
hit him in the face, his chest and the back of his neck. Barry emptied his
balls in Fred's ass and the two of them collapsed on the lounge chair with
Barry still grinding his cock into Fred.  
  
We all hit the pool to cool down a little bit after our intense orgasms.
Afterwards we lay in the sun sipping drinks and getting horny again. Barry
went over to Fred and got on top of him in a 69 position. Barry engulfed
Fred's cock as he lowered his own cock toward Fred's mouth. Barry then told me
to get behind him and fuck his ass while he and Fred sucked each other off. I
fucked Barry slowly relishing his smooth hairless ass. He had an ass girls
would kill for. This time my orgasm seemed to start in my toes and work its
way up my body. I shot an ample load of cum into Barry's ass and as my cock
softened it slip from Barry's asshole with an audible pop. A substantial
amount of cum seeped out of Barry's ass ran down his crack, over his balls and
onto Fred's face.  
  
Fred was so engrossed with sucking cock that he didn't notice that I had shot
my load until he felt it running down on his face. Just then Barry unloaded in
Fred's mouth, which in turn set Fred off and he came in Barry's mouth. We all
rested again until the next bout of sex. This time Fred lay on his side with
Barry also on his side fucking Fred. I lay on my side behind Barry and fucked
him as he fucked Fred while Barry reached around and jerked Fred off. Once
again we all fired an ample amount of cum into or onto Fred and Barry. That
was it for our first day and we agreed to meet again later in the week.  
  
The next time we got together I learned that Fred and Barry were sucking and
fucking every day. Fred's ass hole had really loosened up from Barry fucking
it 2-3 times a day. Barry wanted to see me fuck Fred in the ass but of course
Fred was apprehensive. Barry fucked Fred first to loosen him up and then had
Fred get down on all fours with his ass perched in the air. Fred also had a
great looking ass much like Barry it was smooth and hairless and perfectly
shaped.  
  
Barry added more lotion to Fred's ass and spread an ample amount on my dick.
Barry then added his own saliva to my cock making it very slick. Barry held my
cock in his hand and lined it up with Fred's ass. Barry eased my cock into
Fred's asshole a little at a time, keeping his hand on it to control how much
went into Fred's ass. Fred gasped audibly and asked me to go slow and easy.
Barry told him to relax and take deep breaths as he continued to feed Fred my
cock. Once my dickhead had cleared Fred's sphincter he started to adjust to
the width of my weapon. What he didn't realize was that only about 2" of my 9"
were in his ass. Barry was a master at breaking Fred in and introducing my
cock into him. Soon there were 4" then 5" and so on until Barry removed his
hand and I plunged all 9" into Fred. All of a sudden I felt dominating and I
pounded Fred's ass as Barry urged me on.  
  
I yelled as I could fill cum building in my balls. I fired barrage after
barrage of my seed into Fred's asshole. The cum started to leak from his ass
before I stopped fucking him and when I slid my cock out of his ass it was
like removing a plug and releasing a flood. Barry was on my cock immediately
as he sucked me dry getting every last drop of jizm out of my cock. Barry then
rolled Fred on his side and the two of them assumed the 69 position and sucked
each other to a mind blowing orgasm.  
  
The next several days at the pool would usually go like this. I would fuck
Barry in the ass while he sucked Fred's cock. I would fuck Fred in the ass
while he sucked Barry's cock. Sometimes Barry would fuck Fred as I fucked
Barry or I fucked Fred as he fucked Barry. At times they would both suck me
off with my cock in one mouth and my balls in the other. Both Fred and Barry
would take turns swallowing cum.  

As much as I enjoyed getting my rocks off all the time, I still missed girls.
After a week I left Barry and Fred to enjoy each other and I started hanging
out at the community pool. A lot of the girls were there and they looked great
in their swim wear. Most of them were acting stuck up and trying to get the
attention of the older guys. Meg was there a lot but she was mostly ignored
because of the other girl's presence. I decided to try and hook up with her.  
  
"Do you want to hear more Marla?" Biff asked me snapping me out of my trance.
"Do you want to hear about the high school girls; Meg, Nancy, Ingrid, and
Susan and how I took their anal cherry?" he continued.  
  
"No I think you better save that story for another time," I replied in a weak
tone.  
  
"Did that story get you hot?" he teased.  
  
"Just a bit," I gasped.  
  
"Let's see," he said as he slid his hand under my miniskirt and covered my
vulva. "My, my, aren't we a little wet," he noted.  
  
Biff then slipped a finger under the elastic of my panties and located my
clit. He rubbed my clit until I orgasmed in the seat. I had to cover my mouth
to deafen my groans. He smiled at me as he removed his hand and licked his
finger. I shuddered with his public display. The cabin smelled of sex and I
knew that our flight attendant would be able to detect it.  
  
I looked over toward the aisle and saw that Kim was standing there watching us
and she had a stern look on her face. Biff followed my eyes and saw Kim as
well and then he made a spectacle of licking his fingers clean. Then Kim's
eyes got wide and she shuddered slightly. It was then I realized that Joannie
had slip her hand under Kim's skirt and ran it up her inner thighs toward her
pussy. A flustered Kim abruptly made her way back to the galley.  
  
Biff laughed at Kim's embarrassment and then leaned over and whispered in my
ear, "You have such a cute puffer pussy and the neatest squirter."  
  
Biff did finish his story and told me how he dated the four other girls in
high school. He told me how he had fucked them all in the ass taking their
anal virginity.  
  
ARRIVING AT THE RESORT The rest of the flight was routine except for when we
were getting off the plane. Kim the flight attendant told us to enjoy
ourselves on the island.  
  
"We will," replied Joannie and then she grabbed Kim's ass, "Too bad you can't
join us."  
  
"Joannie you are going to give that poor girl a heart attack," I chuckled.  
  
"I doubt it, she already gave me her phone number so that I can call her when
we get back home," Joannie laughed.  
  
We left the plane, picked up our luggage, went through customs and picked up
the resort van. The drive from Montego Bay to the resort in Negril was
revealing as much of Jamaica was clearly third world. It was obvious that the
corporations running the resorts were not putting any money back into the
island.  
  
We arrived at the resort and we were checked in with all of our documents and
valuables placed in a safe deposit box. We were then shown to our room by one
of the bell staff. He smiled as he left the room probably guessing at our
sleeping arrangements. We unpacked our bags and kicked back for a few minutes.  
  
"Let's take a walk around and get familiar with the place," suggested Biff.  
  
Then Joannie said, "We should go commando in case we hit the nude beach." She
spotted my confused look and then added, "That means no underwear, no panties
and no bra."  
  
We all through on shorts, shirts and clogs and took off to check out the
resort grounds. The resort was impressive it had two beaches one being
clothing optional. There were many amenities, tennis, scuba, snorkeling,
workout and spa facilities, and so on. Anything you wanted was available at
the resort. There was always at least one bar open over the 24 hour period.
Planned activities; toga party, reggae party and others were posted for the
week.  
  
We wandered over to the nude beach and nude Jacuzzi. I was not prepared to see
totally nude people at the beach, topless yes but naked no. It took awhile but
I did get used to the total nudity. Of course Joannie couldn't wait to get her
clothes off. She found a place for us to sit and slipped off her shorts and
shirt. Jerry and Biff followed suit and then they all looked at me waiting for
me to disrobe. I took off my shorts and shirt and joined them. Biff went up to
the outside bar to get drinks for us. He got a few looks and smiles from both
men and women checking out the meat hanging between his legs.  
  
We had a couple of drinks and I got comfortable with my nudity. Joannie
suggested that we check out the nude Jacuzzi so we walked over there without
putting our clothes on. The Jacuzzi was huge it was more like a swimming pool.
There were a few people in it but nothing going on. We donned our clothes and
returned to our room to shower and get dressed for dinner.  
  
The dinner was a wonderful buffet and the food was fresh and delicious. After
dinner we went to one of the lounges for a nightcap. It was a pass the mike
bar with a very good piano player. Many of the people there could sing very
well and it was an enjoyable evening.  
  
When we eventually returned to our room we undressed and got in our beds. Biff
and I got in one bed with Joannie and my son in the other. Biff fucked me hard
and quick bringing me to a number of orgasms before he flooded my pussy with
cum. Jerry fucked Joannie and then she jumped in our bed. She maneuvered us
into a 69 position so that we could suck cum out of each other's pussy. As we
ate each other Biff slipped his cock into my ass and Jerry put his in
Joannie's ass. They both fucked us until they came in our rectums.  
  
I told them that I had enough so the three of them went back to Joannie's bed
and double fucked her. Biff fucked her pussy as Jerry fucked her ass again.
Both Jerry and Biff even though they had the remarkable recuperative powers of
youth still had their limits. Joannie on the other hand was insatiable. After
they filled Joannie's holes with more cum, Biff came back to my bed and we
both fell asleep  
  
DAY ONE AT THE RESORT  
  
I learned what it was like to be fucked with a piss hard-on the next morning.
Biff was rock hard and he slid his big dick into my pussy. He pounded my cunt
until I couldn't take anymore and I pleaded with him to stop after I had
numerous orgasms. Biff rolled off of me and went to the bathroom to pee. When
he came back he had me suck his cock until he came in my mouth. He fired a
huge amount of cum in my mouth and I had a difficult time swallowing it as
fast as it hit the back of my throat. I did manage to swallow most of it and
then I scoped up the rest with my fingers and sucked them dry.  
  
Jerry and Joannie were already in the shower where they fucked as well as
bathed. Biff and I showered and dressed. Then the four of us went to
breakfast. It was another buffet with delicious fresh food. After breakfast we
returned to the room and planned our first day at the resort.  
  
We decided to hang out at the nude beach and relax for the first day. All four
of us grabbed some beach chairs, dropped our shirts and shorts and kicked back
in the sun. The Jamaica sun is very hot so we applied plenty of sunscreen to
our bodies. Shortly other people started to arrive at the nude beach and we
took in all the nude forms and figures. Four girls sat close to us and they
were very friendly. We learned that they were two lesbian couples and that
they were rooming together as we were. Another married couple sat near us as
well and as the conversations progressed Joannie and I found ourselves talking
with the lesbians while Biff and Jerry talked with the couple.  
  
Both parties were amazed at our situation that the bride, groom, best man and
groom's mother were rooming together and fucking each other. One of the
lesbian girls, a cute little redhead named Rita, decided to go for a swim.
Joannie offered to join her and they took off for the surf. I stayed and
talked with the other three girls; a brunette named Naomi, a natural blond
named Erin and a dark haired beauty called Jean. I looked at toward the ocean
and saw that Rita and Joannie were in each others arms kissing each other.  
  
"Well it looks as if they are getting along," remarked Erin.  
  
"Does that bother you," I asked.  
  
The girls laughed and Erin answered, "No not at all we are very open with our
sexuality and we often get it on with other women."  
  
I just blushed and the girls smiled at my embarrassment. Just then Rita and
Joannie returned to their chairs.  
  
"Hey Marla, Rita invited us to join them in their room tonight for after
dinner drinks," Joannie announced. Then she asked, "Are you up for it."  
  
I hesitated and said, "I don't know."  
  
The other girls chimed in and convinced us to come over saying it would be fun
to get together. I agreed not knowing what the evening would bring.  
  
"Hey Jerry," Joannie yelled over to her husband, "Marla and I are going to
hang out with these girls tonight."  
  
Biff replied for both Jerry and he, "That's cool have a good time. Jerry and I
may hang out with Jim and Barbara."  
  
Jim and Barbara the couple talking with Biff and Jerry looked over smiled and
waved at us. They were a good looking couple both with brown hair and very
fit. Jim had a medium build and an average looking size cock. Barbara had a
cute body with small tits a tiny waist with a curvy ass and shapely legs. She
was obviously taken with Biff's physique and impressive cock.  
  
The afternoon was uneventful but pleasant as we drank frozen drinks from the
nude bar and all of us got to know one another better. We all got a lot of sun
with occasional swims to break up the heat. Later we went back to shower,
dress and dine. It was another fantastic spread of excellent food. After
dinner we went back to our room.  
  
In the room Joannie stripped off her dinner dress and donned her shorts and
tee with out a bra or underwear. "Is that all you're wearing to the girl's
party," I gasped.  
  
"Well it's not like they haven't seen me naked and once we are there these
clothes won't be on very long. We haven't been invited over to listen to
music," she laughed.  
  
So I followed suit and took off my dress and put on shorts and a tee as well.
I amazed myself by getting ready to go to a lesbian party and probably an orgy
with my daughter-in-law.  
  
"What did you guys decide to do," Joannie asked Jerry and Biff.  
  
"Oh we are going over to Jim and Barb's room. Barb has never been with three
guys before so it should be interesting," Biff answered.  
  
"Sounds yummy," quipped Joannie, "Have fun!"  
  
We all left our room and proceed to our night's destiny. Joannie couldn't wait
to explore these other female bodies and I was as nervous as I was on my first
date.  
  
Joannie and I arrived at the girl's room and when we were let in buy a nude
Rita we soon noticed that Naomi, Erin and Jean were also naked. I felt like
Joannie and I were indeed over dressed. Joannie immediately took off her
shorts and tee and tossed them aside. All five girls now looked at me waiting
for me to disrobe. I followed Joannie's lead and took off my shorts and tee
and tossed them on top of Joannie's clothes.  
  
I took a good look at the naked girls and each was beautiful in her own way.
Erin was a beautiful girl with long straight blond hair, small pert like tits,
gorgeous legs and a perfectly round bubble butt. Her body was completely
golden tan. Rita was a very pretty redhead with medium firm breasts, shapely
hips and ass. Naomi had more the Latin look, dark hair and eyes, olive skin
and a very shapely 36-22-36 body. Jean was a Natalie Wood like brunette. All
of them kept their pussy hair well trimmed into cute little tufts and they
were all very fit from hours of fitness training.  
  
Naomi and Jean approached me and told not to be so shy. Erin &amp; Rita led
Joannie over to one of the beds and sat down on the edge of it with a girl on
either side of Joannie. Naomi and Jean led me over to the other bed and we sat
facing Joannie, Erin and Rita. Naomi and Jean sat close to me so that our
bodies were touching and I noticed that Erin and Rita did the same with
Joannie.  
  
The girls started with small talk that quickly turned to sex. They shared with
us their disappointments with sex in their lives and how they got together.
But they really wanted to hear our story because they were fascinated with the
fact that we were mother and daughter-in-law and honeymooning with my son and
his best man. They loved hearing about my seduction and my first time with
Joannie.  
  
"That is so hot," said Rita as she and Erin moved their hands over Joannie's
body.  
  
"So have you experimented with toys or dildos yet?" asked Naomi. Then she and
Jean moved even closer to me and began to move their hands over my breasts and
thighs.  
  
"Goodness no, I am still getting used to the foursome arrangement," I replied
nervously but turned on by the caressing of my body.  
  
The Joannie chimed in, "No we haven't used any fake cocks yet just Biff's and
Jerry's cocks so far."  
  
"Well we have some surprises for you later but first things first," said Naomi
as she and Jean gently pushed me back on the bed.  
  
Erin and Rita also pushed Joannie back on the other bed and Rita got between
Joannie's legs as Erin mounted Joannie's face. Joannie wasted no time in
cupping Erin's hot ass and plunging her tongue deep into her pussy. Then they
disappeared from view as Jean straddled my face and offered her pussy to me
just as Naomi slid between my legs and began to eat my cunt. Naomi probed my
pussy with her fingers as she sucked on my clit. She then lifted my legs on
her shoulders exposing my ass and my little aperture. Naomi then began to lick
my bung hole and tickled it with her tongue. She had a long thin tongue that
probed deeply into my ass as she continued to finger fuck my pussy. I knew I
was going to cum soon so I picked up my pace eating Jean's pussy. Jean held
herself open for me so that I could easily nibble on her clit, she was going
wild. I could only imagine that the same thing was going on in the other bed.
I ate Jean's pussy as if I had been doing it my whole life.  
  
"She is a natural," proclaimed Jean and then yelled, "Oh this is going to be a
quick one."  
  
Jean humped herself on my mouth and came in buckets all over my face
triggering my own orgasm as I squirted cum onto Naomi's face. Naomi sucked me
dry as if she didn't want to miss a drop.  
  
"She is a real squirter," Naomi announced as he moved up the bed to straddle
my face and then said, "Your turn."  
  
"A real live squirter oh let me at her," Jean said excitedly and then covered
my pussy with her mouth.  
  
The actions were repeated this time with Naomi cumming on my face with me
squirting my juice into Jean's mouth. Only this time jean fingered my asshole
the whole time as she ate me to climax. The three of us separated and sat on
the bed watching Erin and Rita finished up with Joannie. Erin was riding
Joannie's face as Rita ate out Joannie's pussy. Rita had something in
Joannie's ass and she was holding onto a string as she ate her. As Joannie
started to cum, Rita pulled on the string and one by one a bead popped out of
Joannie's asshole. There were six beads in all and Joannie's body jerked in
spasm each time one of them cleared her sphincter intensifying her orgasm.
Joannie moaned aloud into Erin's cunt as Erin filled Joannie's mouth with her
juices. Erin collapsed on the bed next to Joannie and the two of them hugged
and kissed one another.  
  
I stared at the beads on the floor and Naomi smile and spoke, "They are called
anal beads and they can really intensify one's orgasm. It seems that I cum
each time that a bead pops out of my ass. You can try them later if you want.
We also have some other toys that you may like."  
  
Naomi got up and went over to a bag in the corner of the room where she
retrieved six dildos four strap-on dildos and a couple of two headed dildos
that had to be 18" to 20" long with a fake set of balls in the center. Naomi
strapped on one dildo that was almost as big as Biff's cock. Jean, Rita and
Erin strapped on the other ones that were about the same size. Jean lay on her
back and Naomi had me straddle the dildo and lower my pussy on it. Naomi then
greased up my asshole and her strap-on. Naomi pushed the fake cock all the way
into my asshole and then she and Jean began to fuck my brains out. I looked
over and so that Erin and Rita were double fucking Joannie on the other bed.
Erin was on her back playing with Joannie's tits as she fucked her pussy. Rita
was pounding away at Joannie's ass with the entire dildo buried in her chute.
Joannie was moaning and screaming for the girls to fuck her hard.  
  
I came and came from the ferocious pounding of my pussy and my ass. I pleaded
with Naomi and Jean to let me rest for awhile. Not in my wildest dreams would
I have ever expected to be in a room with five beautiful girls fucking our
brains out. I watched as Jean walked over to the other bed and presented her
fake cock covered with my cunt juice to Joannie's mouth. Joannie sucked it
right in her mouth as she continued to be fucked by Erin and Rita in her pussy
and ass. It was an incredibly erotic sight.  
  
The strap-on dildos had little nubs on the end that massaged the pussy of the
girl wearing one. So Erin, Rita and Jean were being stimulated by the action
of Joannie's body as they triple fucked her. Soon all four of them were
cumming again and then they collapsed in a heap on the bed.  
  
"Very nice show girls," said Naomi as she sat next to me and caressed my
breasts.  
  
We all needed a break so Naomi served some wine and we kicked back for awhile.
I could not believe how comfortable I was with my nudity and my sexuality with
these girls that we had just met this afternoon. After the wine we returned to
the orgy and fucked each other well into the early morning hours. We tried a
number of positions and penetrations with the dildos.  
  
Erin and Rita lay on their sides fucking me in the ass and pussy with the
strap-on cocks. Naomi and Jean did the same to Joannie but Jean had a double
dildo in her ass with the other end in Rita's ass. The six of us were coupled
together by the fake cocks. Later Joannie and I were placed on all fours with
our butts touching. Naomi inserted one of the double headed dildos in my pussy
and the other end in Joannie's pussy. Then she placed the second double dildo
in my ass and the other end in Joannie's ass. Joannie and I fucked each other
as the girls had us eat their pussies. We both ate all four of them as we
double fucked each other with the fake cocks. As Joannie and I were eating two
of the girls the other two would kneel beside us to play with our tits and
diddle our clits. Joannie and I had mind blowing orgasms and I knew I was done
for the night.  
  
Joannie and I put on our shorts and tees and said goodnight to the girls
kissing them all tenderly and thanking them for a marvelous experience. We
returned to our room to find that Biff and Jerry were still out. We took off
our clothes and climbed in the same bed naked together. Joannie snuggled up to
me pressing her ass into my loins and I draped an arm over her gently holding
on to one of her breasts and we fell into a deep sleep.  
  
THE MORNING AFTER  
  
I woke up slowly the next morning with Joannie next to me in the same position
that we fell asleep in. I gently removed my arm from her and rolled over to
see what time it was. It was 11:00 AM and we had definitely missed breakfast.
As I glanced over at the other bed I saw Fred on his side facing me with Biff
behind him. Fred's face was grimacing and I realized that Biff was fucking him
in the ass. They were trying to be quiet as Biff fucked him and Jerry jerked
on his own cock. I saw Jerry's load spurt into the bed linens and I assumed
that Biff had just filled his ass with cum.  
  
I thought to myself, "Does that guy ever get tired of fucking?"  

Joannie stirred and Biff noticed that we were waking up and spoke, "Well the
sleepy heads are awake. Let's get showered and dressed and go to lunch, we
already missed breakfast."  
  
Over lunch we talked about our escapades of the night before. Jerry and Biff
were really turned on by our story with the lesbian girls. Biff and Jerry told
us how they fucked the daylights out of Barbara.  
  
Jerry said, "I got to fuck her first, then her husband and then Biff. Barbara
went wild with Biff's cock in her and she kept cumming and cumming until Biff
flooded her cunt with his seed. God did she ever get off she was a wild one."  
  
Jerry continued, "Then I got to fuck my first virgin ass. We put Barbara on
all fours and I fucked her ass while she sucked Biff's cock. It was Barbara's
first ass fuck and my smaller cock was perfect to break her in. God was she
ever tight. After I came in her ass her husband Jim then fucked her ass."  
  
Biff chimed in, "Yeah he had never fucked her ass before and had been dying to
get into her poop chute for years. Jerry's loosening her up made it easier for
both Jim and Barbara to get his cock in her bung hole. Barbara kept on sucking
my cock as her husband pounded her ass."  
  
Biff went on, "Jim fucked her ass until he shot his load into her. Barbara
collapsed on the floor with cum bubbling up out of her asshole, she really
looked hot."  
  
Jerry then picked up the story, "Her husband decided that he wanted to see her
take three cocks at the same time. So Biff lay on his back and Barbara mounted
him lowering her pussy on his big dick and I shoved my cock back in her ass.
Her husband had her suck his dick so he could see all the action."  
  
Biff added, "I reached up and played with her tits as the three of us fucked
her silly. She has the hardest and longest nipples when she is turned on. She
loves to have her nubs tweaked or sucked when she fucking."  
  
Jerry jumped back in, "Man was it ever tight fucking her ass with Biff's cock
in her pussy. I could feel his big cock on the other side of her membrane. My
cock was rubbing up against his cock through her wall. God that was so hot I
shot my wad immediately."  
  
"Jim was so turned on by the action that he came quickly too," Biff added and
then he told us, "Barbara was out of control as she humped herself on my cock.
I really thought she was going to injure herself as she pounded my cock in her
pussy. Her orgasm was really intense as her whole body shook with tremors and
then she collapsed on top of me."  
  
Biff went on, "She eventually rolled off of me and lay face down on the floor.
She looked erotic with her cute bubble butt sticking up in the air slightly
with cum trickling out of her asshole. I didn't cum in the last session and I
decided that I had to have her ass. I lifted her body by the hips so that I
could fuck her ass. She seemed almost lifeless and out of it as I eased my
cock into her ass."  
  
Jerry excitedly jumped in and said, "Oh man you should have seen her
expression when she felt that ass buster. Her eyes got wide and she looked
scared when Biff started to fuck her ass."  
  
"I took it easy with her and I fed it to her a little at a time so as not to
hurt her," Biff told us. "She started screaming for me to stop that I was too
big but her husband Jim told me to fuck her ass and give it to her good and
hard. I finally had my cock all the way in and she was still whimpering when I
started to fuck her. She gradually loosened up a little but was still very
tight. Her husband was cheering me on telling me to fuck her ass and to cum in
her ass. It didn't take to long with her tightness and the mood in the room
for me to cum. I shot a pretty big load in her rectum and then her anal
muscles massaged my cock and drained me."  
  
"I could hear his cock pop out of her ass then she collapsed on the floor,"
Jerry added. "As she laid there her ass looked like a fountain with cum
bubbling up from her hole," he laughed.  
  
After listening to their story I said, "That poor girl what must she be
thinking this morning and her body must be aching."  
  
"Oh come off it Marla it's not like anything that we haven't been through,"
mocked Joannie. "She'll be fine and soon she will be fucking anything and
everything the way we do. She's just a slut like the rest of us."  
  
"I hate the word slut. How is it when you guys sleep around you're called
studs and when we sleep around we're called sluts?" I questioned.  
  
Biff answered, "Well for so many years it was the men making the rules, so I
guess that's where it came from."  
  
"Well at least you're honest," I admitted.  
  
"All this talk has made me horny, let's go back to the room," Joannie said
laughingly.  
  
"When are you not horny?" we all said almost together and laughed.  
  
We went back to our room to change and hit the nude beach again uncertain what
this day had in store for us.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 03


_This is the third story in And Mother Makes Four. Reading the first story
introduces the characters and their sexual appetites. The second story expands
those sexual appetites. As I said in the previous story I will continue the
sequel as long as there continues to be positive feedback. My thanks go to all
who encourage my writing. I have also taken into consideration the suggestions
some of you have made and tried to incorporate those sex scenes into the
story._  
  
THE HONEYMOON CONTINUES  
  
DAY TWO AT THE RESORT  
  
After a wonderful lunch the four of us returned to our room and changed into
shorts and tees to wear down to the nude beach. We hooked up the lesbian
foursome and the couple Barbara and Jim at the beach. We all sat around
chatting but no one discussed the previous night's activities.  
  
At one point Rita, Erin and Jean went in the ocean for a swim and Joannie
decided to join them. They were in for quite awhile when I noticed the Rita
and Erin were sitting on a raft in the water and that Jean and Joannie were
still in the water but between their heads were between the other girl's legs.
You really could not make out what they were doing but it seemed as if Joannie
was eating Erin's pussy and the Jean was eating Rita's quim.  
  
"They really look hot don't they Marla?" Naomi asked me breaking my
concentration.  
  
"Are they doing what I think they are doing?" I asked Naomi.  
  
"Most definitely, those horny little cunts Erin and Rita can never get
enough," Naomi replied.  
  
"Well I would put Joannie in that same category," I said and we both laughed.  
  
Naomi got up displaying her beautiful nude body and asked, "Want to join
them?"  
  
"No thanks, I am still recovering from last night and I need a little more
rest," I told her.  
  
"Okay, come on in if you change your mind," she said and then went in the
water and swam out to the other girls.  
  
I lay back in the sun and closed my eyes and thought to myself, "I had more
sex in one day then I would have expected for the whole week." As I lay there
I could hear the conversation between Biff, Jerry, Jim and Barbara.  
  
"How are you feeling today, Barbara?" Biff asked her.  
  
"My body aches all over from the pounding it took from you three last night
and I feel constipated," she answered sounding almost annoyed.  
  
Jerry said, "You'll get used to it. A cum enema will make you feel that way
the first few times."  
  
"Oh and you know how it feels to have a huge dick and three loads of cum in
your ass?" Barbara retorted.  
  
"Absolutely, Biff has fucked me in the ass many times with that monster and I
admit it took some time to get used to it," Jerry confessed.  
  
Then Jim asked in disbelief, "Let me get this straight, Biff has fucked you in
the ass before?"  
  
"Oh yeah many times and he has fucked my wife Joannie in the ass and my mother
Marla in the ass as well. We all love it," Jerry added.  
  
"So are all of you screwing each other?" asked Barbara in amazement.  
  
"Not only that Marla and Joannie get it on with each other as well. In fact
they partied with the lesbian foursome last night while Biff and I were at
your place," Jerry told them.  
  
"Unbelievable and I thought that being with three guys was pushing the limit,"
sighed Barbara.  
  
Jim added, "Man that is so hot and so cool. I would love to see Barbara make
it with another woman."  
  
Then Biff chimed in, "Not a problem, why don't you come over to our place
tonight and the six of us will party."  
  
"No way will I make it with a woman," Barbara said firmly.  
  
"Oh come on honey I bet you would enjoy it," Jim pleaded.  
  
Biff added, "Barbara I bet you will enjoy it. Marla had never been with a
woman until Joannie and now she loves it. You can always stop if you want no
one is going to force you."  
  
"Oh yeah and I should believe you after you showed your monster cock in my ass
last night," Barbara said with a snicker.  
  
"Well at least party with us and see what happens, I promise you that no one
will force you to do anything that you don't want to," Biff replied.  
  
"Please dear, can we party with them tonight?" Jim begged.  
  
"Okay but on one condition. I want to see you fuck Jerry in the ass," Barbara
said firmly.  
  
"Deal," answered Jim.  
  
By then the girls were returning from the water and Joannie plopped down next
to us and exclaimed, "Man those girls know how to eat pussy!"  
  
"Hey Joannie," Jerry called out; "Jim and Barbara are coming over to party
with us tonight.  
  
"Cool I am in the mood for some fresh meat," she said laughingly.  
  
"You are always in the mood," Biff joked.  
  
So it was set after dinner Jim and Barbara would come to our room to party.  
  
THE AFTER DINNER PARTY  
  
Jim and Barbara arrived later that evening dressed as we had become accustomed
wearing shorts and a tee shirt with no underwear. It wasn't long before we
were all naked and fooling around with each other.  
  
'Remember you have to fuck Jerry in the ass before we do anything else,"
Barbara reminded her husband.  
  
Jerry got some gel and lubed up his ass for Jim and got on all fours. Jerry
looked over his shoulder and wagged his ass at Jim and said, "Come and get it.
Give me a good ride."  
  
Biff offered encouragement to Jim, "Doesn't he look just like a girl from
behind with his hairless smooth bubble butt. Every time I fuck his ass I think
I am fucking a girl's ass."  
  
The Biff offered his cock to Jerry who immediately gobbled it up in his mouth.
Jim now sporting an erection got behind Jerry and eased his cock into Jerry's
asshole. He looked surprised at how easy it went in and probably how good it
felt.  
  
"Do a good job and I will let you fuck me in the ass too," quipped Joannie.
Then she added, "In fact I'll let you fuck Marla in the ass as well."  
  
Barbara looked on in amazement as her husband fucked my son in the ass and my
son sucked Biff's big dick as well. Joannie moved over to Barbara sitting on
the bed and started stroking her body. Barbara's nipples stuck out like little
dicks from her chest she was so turned on. Joannie then leaned over and took
one of Barbara's nipples in her mouth and rolled it around with her teeth.
Barbara was moaning with the tit manipulation.  
  
Jim had really gotten into fucking Jerry's ass and was now pounding into him.
His hips slapped into Jerry's buttocks impaling him on Jim's cock. Jim was
running his hands all over Jerry's smooth round ass cheeks as he fucked him.  
  
Every once in awhile Jerry would take his mouth off of Biff's cock to
encourage Jim. "Oh yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it good, I want to feel your cum in
my ass, give it to me."  
  
Joannie stopped sucking Barbara's tits and dropped to her knees in front of
her. She pried a reluctant Barbara's legs apart to get at her pussy.  
  
"Please don't," Barbara whispered.  
  
"It's not going to hurt, just relax," Joannie urged and then said to me,
"Marla suck her tits she has great nipples."  
  
I moved over to the bed and sat next to Barbara. I played with her tits and
then began to suck her nipples into my mouth. She loved having her nipples
sucked and nibbled. The attention to her tits allowed her to relax enough to
give Joannie access to her pussy. I knew she was in for a surprise because
Joannie was such a good cunt lapper.  
  
The action on the bed with the male threesome and my loving of her tits broke
down Barbara's final barrier. She emitted a very audible gasp when Joannie
plunged her tongue into her pussy.  
  
"Oh my God, yes, yes, oh this is going to be a quick one," Barbara exclaimed!  
  
Just as Barbara's body rocked with a volcanic orgasm, her husband Jim
announced that he was cumming. Barbara and I watched as Jim stiffened and
fired his load into my son's asshole. Jerry then used his ass muscles to milk
Jim's cock dry. Jim shivered as his cock was squeezed in Jerry's ass and then
it slipped from my son's hole with a trail of cum following it.  
  
Joannie had moved up along side of Barbara and kissed her deeply allowing her
to taste her own pussy nectar and then said, "There that wasn't so bad, see
how good you taste?"  
  
Barbara just nodded and then lay back on the bed recovering from her first
orgasm with another woman. Biff had not cum so he removed his cock from
Jerry's mouth and walked over to Barbara. He pushed his cock into her pussy
slowly as she gasped remembering his size. Biff worked her with long powerful
strokes keeping his cock in constant contact with her clit. Barbara was
breathing hard as she worked herself up toward another orgasm. Joannie got up
on the bed and straddled Barbara's face lowering her pussy to her mouth.  
  
"Do to me just what I did to you before, eat my pussy, come on get your tongue
in there, find my clit," Joannie kept yelling out instructions.  
  
Biff flooded Barbara's cunt with cum and she was rocked with another intense
orgasm. Barbara screamed into Joannie's cunt and we only heard the muffled
sounds. Barbara was spent and lay still as Joannie dismounted from her face.  
  
"She needs some more training," Joannie said obviously disappointed in
Barbara's lack of pussy eating experience.  
  
"Come on Marla give me some of your magic," Joannie urged.  
  
Joannie and I got on the other bed in a 69 position and we began to lap each
other's pussy. We started to finger each other's assholes as well. Jim was
totally turned on by this display of female copulation.  
  
Then I heard Jerry offer, "Jim let's fuck them in the ass, who do you want,
Marla or Joannie?"  
  
Jim in a weak voice said, "Joannie."  
  
The two of them joined Joannie and I on the bed and my son slipped his cock
into my ass as Jim slid his into Joannie's beautiful bum. Joannie and I were
licking each other frantically and chewing on each other's clit. The anal
penetrations only accelerated our orgasms. We both came in each other's mouth
relishing the taste of one another as the cocks filled our asses. Joannie kept
right on eating me after my orgasm and I followed suit. We continued to eat
each other toward another orgasm when I felt my son spew his load into my ass
setting me off again. I squirted my juice all over Joannie's face. Joannie's
body also rocked in orgasm as she felt me squirt into her mouth and Jim shoot
his load into her ass. The four of us lay coupled together for a few minutes
until the guys cocks softened and slipped from our asses.  
  
"That was unbelievable," said a recovered Barbara as she sat next to Biff with
his stiff dick in her hand.  
  
"Man that was something," echoed Jim.  
  
"Just think, Jim you just fucked a husband and wife in the ass the same day,"
chuckled Biff.  
  
We all took some time to rest so we had a couple of drinks and chatted for
awhile. The guys decided that Jim would fuck my ass next but that I would also
be triple fucked. I would experience the pleasure of Biff's big cock in my
pussy while Jim fucked my ass and I sucked my son's cock.  
  
We got into position and within seconds I had all three cocks in me. Joannie
and Barbara sat next to each other on the other bed and watched the four of us
get it on. Since the guys had already cum it took longer for them this time.
They seemed to pound my three holes forever. I orgasmed countless times before
the first of guys lost his load.  
  
My son Jerry was the first to cum filling my mouth with his sweet tasting
seed. I sucked it all down not wanting to waste any. I continued to suck on
his pecker until it went soft in my mouth. As I nibbled on the cock head my
son shivered and pulled away, collapsing on the bed.  
  
Jim was the next to cum filling with ass with his seed. He continued to fuck
me moving cum around in my ass as I used my anal muscles to squeeze every drop
from his cock. Soon his cock deflated and popped out of my asshole. I could
feel his cum trickled down my inner thighs toward my pussy where Biff was
pounding my cunt. I was so turned on that I rode his cock like it would be my
last fuck ever.  
  
Biff pushed up into me as I crashed down on his body. Then he stiffened and
fired a barrage of cum into my womb. I could feel it bouncing off the walls of
my vagina and then running back down to coat his cock. He fucked me for a few
minutes well after he shot his load bringing me to the brink of an intense
orgasm. Then I lost it my body shook with tremors and I felt chills run
through me as I had my most spasmodic orgasm ever. I collapsed on Biff's body
and he wrapped his arms around me holding me until my body stopped quivering.  
  
"Are you okay?" Biff asked.  
  
"I think so at least now anyway," I answered him.  
  
I just lay on top of him and he continued to stroke my body in an effort to
comfort me. I felt like I could lay there forever. I thought to myself, "If I
never have sex again this was an orgasm to remember."  
  
Finally we gathered ourselves and sat up. Biff mixed some more drinks and we
realized that Joannie and Barbara were gone. We just assumed that they went
down to the nude Jacuzzi so we relaxed. It was weird how I had become
accustomed to sitting around naked socializing. Here I was with my son, his
best friend and a man I just met with all of us naked and sipping cocktails.  
  
Jim wanted to hear our story about how it all started with the four of us. So
we each told a part of the story. The story was really a turn-on for Jim and
he was amazed at the turn of events leading up to our trip to Jamaica. I
noticed that he was getting hard again.  
  
Biff noticed it too, "Everybody up for one round?" he asked.  
  
Biff suggested that I sit on his cock again. Then Jerry would fuck me in the
ass this time and Jim would fuck Jerry in the ass. Just describing that got
the guys hard and then we were back at it. Biff fucked my pussy, my son fucked
my ass and Jim fucked Jerry's ass. This round really lasted a long time before
the guys came again. I was exhausted and just lay on Biff and let him and
Jerry do all the work. Eventually Jim came in Jerry's ass which triggered his
orgasm into my ass. Biff finally came into my overused and soaking wet pussy.  
  
"Nice show you guys," remarked Joannie as she and Barbara returned.  
  
The four of us uncoupled and sat up on the bed and I noticed that Barbara
looked exhausted and drained. "Where did you girls go off to?" I asked.  
  
"Well I told you that Barbara needed for training in pussy eating, so I took
her over to meet Erin, Rita, Jean and Naomi," Joannie replied.  
  
Jim said. "I'll be damned did you get it on with those Lesbos?"  
  
Barbara looked embarrassed and humiliated. She also looked like she was
totally out of it. She spoke to Jim, "Can we please go now?"  
  
"I want to hear all about it," Jim said ignoring her request.  
  
"I'll tell you about it when we get back to our room, please let's just go,"
Barbara whined.  
  
Jim and Barbara through own their clothes and headed back to their room
without saying another word to us.  
  
"Well that must have been quite a session over there," I said to Joannie.  
  
"You wouldn't believe it the girls turned Barbara into a wild woman. I think
she is embarrassed by everything she did and how much she got into it,"
Joannie replied and then went on, "She ate every pussy, she fucked and got
fucked with dildos, she was double and triple penetrated, and it was quite a
scene. I fill you in on the details over breakfast but right now I'm going to
bed."  
  
We all went to bed and slept soundly that night. In the morning we took
showers and Biff fucked me in the shower and Jerry fucked Joannie when they
showered. Then we dressed and went down to breakfast.  
  
DAY THREE AT THE RESORT  
  
The four of us were sitting around having our second and third cups of coffee
after breakfast. Joannie was telling us what transpired when she and Barbara
went over to the lesbian girl's room.  
  
"Well it wasn't so much what Barbara did as to how she reacted," Joannie
started off the story. "She really didn't do much more than Marla and I did
the other night. The girls really worked her over at first sucking her tits,
nibbling on her sensitive nipples, eating her pussy and rimming her asshole.
Barbara had cum so many times that her body was like jelly."  
  
Joannie continued, "I never expected her to be so vocal she seemed so demure
but once she got going there was no stopping her and no shutting her up. We
girls took turns fucking her with strap-on dildos and alternated sitting on
Barbara's face. She was coaxed and trained in the art of pussy eating and by
the time we were done with her she was an expert and loving it."  
  
I said, "That's unbelievable given her first reaction to girl – girl sex."  
  
I know said Joannie but it gets better, "We then began to double fuck and
triple fuck her with strap-on dildos making lick her own cunt juice off the
one fresh from her pussy. The most erotic sight was with Rita fucking
Barbara's pussy and Erin fucking Barbara in the ass. Erin's ass is so hot that
I couldn't leave it alone so I fucked her ass at the same time. Jean and Naomi
knelt on either side of the three of us and played with our tits and nipples."  
  
Biff chimed in, "I would love to fuck Erin in the ass. I just love her shapely
bubble butt. Joannie, can you set that up for me?"  
  
Joannie smiled and said, "We'll see." Then she went on with the story, "Naomi
started talking to Barbara and calling her our slut bitch and our slut whore.
Barbara answered back saying that she was a slut and a whore. She yelled out
to all of us fuck your slut whore, fuck me in my ass, fuck me in my pussy, let
your slut taste your pussy; she was insatiable. Then we really worked her over
pounding her pussy and her ass and making her eat our pussies and lick the
dildos clean. It was wild."  
  
"God no wonder she looked so beat up when you got back to the room," I
commented.  
  
"Yeah and that was after she rested for awhile and I had to help her walk back
to our room," Joannie added. "Then on the way back it hit her about what she
had done and she felt ashamed and humiliated. I tried to console her but she
went into a deep depression which is why she didn't hang around for awhile."  
  
"I bet Naomi and the girls are ecstatic with their conquests so far this week.
First you and I and then you and Barbara," I said.  
  
"You bet they are and they are pretty worn out themselves," Joannie said with
a giggle.  
  
"Listen Joannie about Erin, I know you can set it up. Hell she has already had
good sized fake cocks in her ass, why not a real one? Tell how great it feels
to have your rectum filled with cum and how much better it feels than a fake
cock that doesn't cum." Biff tried to convince Joannie.  
  
"Okay, okay I'll work on her but if I am successful you will owe me big time,"
replied Joannie.  
  
We finished our coffee and headed back to the room and then down to the nude
beach. All of us were really getting tan, darker than we had ever been with
absolutely no tan lines. None of the lesbian girls were at the beach yet nor
were Jim and Barb. As we were sunning and talking Biff reminded us of the
Reggae party tonight on the regular beach.  
  
Then two very effeminate young men walked over to near where we were sitting
and sat down. They looked over at us and smiled. It was obvious that they must
have just arrived because they still had tan lines and a very light tan. From
the back these two looked like young girls with hairless bodies, unblemished
skin and shapely legs and asses. They had their hair cut in a page boy style
covering the nape of their necks. I could see that Biff was interested in
their asses.  
  
The young men started putting suntan lotion on each other almost in a display
of eroticism. They were openly gay with very feminine mannerisms and manner of
speech. As one put lotion on the other one he glanced over in our direction
and noticed Biff's prowess. He whispered to the other one and then they both
looked right at Biff's meat. I swore they looked like they were starting to
get hard. Then they walked toward us and asked if they could join us.  
  
We invited them to sit down and they introduced themselves as Michelle (not
Michael) and Brandy (not Brandon). They shared with us that they had just
started dating and that this was their first vacation together. When we
explained our situation to them they applauded our sexual openness but they
were clearly turned on by our arrangement and they both showed hard. Michelle
and Brandy had long thin cocks probably about seven inches long and three
inches around. "Down boys, nudity on the beach is okay but no display of sex
allowed," Biff cautioned.  

Both boys grabbed their cocks and Brandy said, "I hate when it does that."
Then he and Michelle giggled.  
  
"No sex on the beach huh, what do you call all the pussy eating that took
place on the raft yesterday," laughed Joannie. Then she told Michelle and
Brandy about the gay girls we hooked up with.  
  
"You guys are so cool," remarked Michelle. "Let's get something to drink
Brandy, do you guys want anything?" he asked.  
  
"I'll go with you," Jerry said and jumped up, his prick semi-hard.  
  
The three of them walked over to the nude bar and I noticed that the three of
them fondled each other's asses as they made their way across the sand. There
was no one at the bar yet so the three of them hung out by themselves talking
and drinking.  
  
Joannie and Biff went for a swim and I walked over to the bar to get something
to drink. I didn't see Jerry and the young men and I didn't have a clue where
they went. I got a drink and decided to head over to the nude Jacuzzi. As I
approached I saw Jerry, Brandy and Michelle in the Jacuzzi. Brandy was on one
side of Jerry and Michelle was on the other side. Brandy and Michelle each
held one of my son's ass cheeks in their hand and fondled his chest and
nipples with the other. Jerry was stroking both of their thin long hard cocks.  
  
As I stood and watched them I reflected on my first voyeurism when I spied on
Jerry and Biff. Brandy sat on the edge of the Jacuzzi and Jerry leaned over to
take his cock in his mouth. Michelle got behind Jerry and slipped his cock
into Jerry's ass. Michelle also reached around to stroke Jerry's cock. It
wasn't long before Brandy came in Jerry's mouth and Michelle came in Jerry's
ass. Jerry in turn shot his load in the Jacuzzi water. They cleaned off their
cocks with the Jacuzzi water and headed back toward the bar. I hurried back to
my place on the beach and awaited their return. The three of them walked back
and sat down as if nothing had transpired between them.  
  
"Did you enjoy your visit with each other," I asked.  
  
"Immensely, Jerry is wonderful company," Brandy replied.  
  
Jerry looked toward the water and saw Biff sitting on the raft with Joannie's
head bobbing up and down between his legs and he said aloud, "Looks like Biff
is getting his pipes cleaned."  
  
We all looked out toward them and all though we really couldn't see that well
it was obvious that Biff was getting one of Joannie's signature blow jobs. She
must have been at it for awhile because soon after we spotted them they
changed positions. Joannie got upon the raft and spread her legs and Biff got
in the water and put his head between her legs, obviously eating her pussy.  
  
"God I am getting hot again," remarked Brandy.  
  
"Let's swim out to the raft when they are done," offered Michelle.  
  
"Do you want to come, Jerry," asked Brandy.  
  
"Sure I wouldn't miss it," my son replied.  
  
After Joannie and Biff were done getting each other off they made their way
back to shore. As they swam back Jerry, Michelle and Brandy headed out to the
raft. Joannie and Biff plopped down in their chairs.  
  
"Well it looked like you two were having fun," I teased.  
  
"Was it that obvious from here," Biff asked.  
  
"Well you really can't see anything except your positions and your bobbing
heads, but it was somewhat obvious," I said smiling. "Now the boys are heading
out there."  
  
While the three of them were out to the raft I told Biff and Joannie what I
had witnessed. They weren't surprised that Jerry got it on with them they were
just surprised how quickly it happened.  
  
"They are both very pretty boys," Joannie admitted and then asked, "Are you
going to fuck them Biff?"  
  
"Well see, right now I'm not in the mood but maybe sometime this week if the
situation presents itself. Right now I can't get Erin's ass out of my mind,"
Biff responded.  
  
The three of watched as Michelle and Brandy sat on the raft and Jerry was in
the water. It looked he was moving to one cock and then the other until they
both shot their wads in his mouth. Then Jerry was on the raft and Brandy and
Michelle were in the water taking turns sucking Jerry's cock. It appeared that
after he came in one of their mouths that they kissed each other sharing my
son's cum. Shortly afterward they made their way back to the beach and their
chairs. I thought to myself, "You need to get some binoculars."  
  
"Well it looks as if you three are getting along," I teased them.  
  
"Yeah you two have cum stains on your face," laughed Joannie.  
  
"Joannie you shit," cried Jerry.  
  
We all laughed and settled in to talk again. After awhile we decided to go and
get some lunch and agreed to meet back at the beach after we ate. When we
returned after lunch we were joined by Michelle and Brandy as well as the
lesbian girls. Naomi told us that Jim and Barbara let the island and went home
early. Apparently Barbara couldn't bear to face anyone after the sex marathon
last night.  
  
Our conversation then turned back to sex. Naomi asked Biff and Jerry how they
got started and when did Joannie enter the picture. Both Michelle and Brandy
pulled their chairs in closer to hear Biff and Jerry tell their story. We all
put our chairs in a circle and we made quite a group the family foursome, the
lesbian foursome and the gay duo. We were all beautiful people that shared
their sex stories with each other.  
  
Biff started the story, "Well Jerry and I were roommates in college. By the
time I had entered college I had already fucked my share of asses both boys
and girls. Jerry and I hit it off and we started hanging out together and we
double dated a lot. Sometimes it worked out that one of us would not have a
date and we fucked the same girl."  
  
Jerry added, "Yeah, the one girl Marilyn we fucked for a long time. She loved
to be double fucked all the time. She loved it in the ass and we fucked her in
a lot of different positions. She was experimental too and she was the one who
got me into anal sex."  
  
Now Naomi, Jean, Rita and Erin were really listening, "Tell us what happened?"
asked an excited Erin.  
  
Jerry went on, "Well one night Biff was out with a date and Marilyn and I were
back at our room fucking. She brought along a good sized dildo to use on her
pussy while I fucked her in the ass. Marilyn had fingered my ass before when
she sucked my cock and it felt pretty good but now she wanted to fuck my ass
with the dildo as she sucked my dick. I went along with it and she gradually
worked the whole dildo into my ass as she gave me a mind boggling blow job."  
  
Then Biff jumped in, "It gets better. I came back to the room with a set of
blue balls after having been shot down on my date. I walk in the room and here
is Jerry on his hands and knees with Marilyn fucking him in the ass with a
strap-on dildo. Up to then I had never thought about Jerry sexually although I
always admired his ass. When Marilyn saw me see smiled and yelled out look who
is home and then asked Jerry if he was ready for the real deal."  
  
"I had always been secretly attracted toward Biff and I had always admired his
big cock but I had never thought about us getting it on until then," Jerry
said and then continued, "Marilyn told Biff to get over here and fuck my ass
and then I repeated it asking Biff to fuck me. Biff took off all of his
clothes and his big dick was fully erect. He knelt down behind me and eased
his cock into my ass."  
  
Biff added, "Marilyn pulled the good sized dildo out of his ass and then
handed me some lube for my cock. I greased it up good and then pushed it into
Jerry's ass. Marilyn had broken him in very well and my cock went in easily. I
really started to get into it and I started fucking his hot ass with long
deliberate strokes. It was the first time I really looked at Jerry's ass with
a desire to fuck it. I molded his shapely cheeks in my hands as I fucked him."  
  
Jerry said excitedly, "I couldn't believe that I was able to take that ass
buster but I did I loved it. I was hooked on butt fucking from that moment on.
Marilyn had slipped under me and took my cock in her mouth and I leaned over
her body to eat her pussy as Biff continued to butt fuck me."  
  
"I knew I wasn't going to last very long and when Marilyn licked my balls, I
shot my wad into Jerry's ass," Biff added.  
  
"Oh man what a load it was Biff just seemed to keep cumming and cumming. I
could feel cum bounce off my bowels and fill my rectum. It was backing out
over Biff's cock and running down my legs over my own balls. Marilyn lick up
Biff's cum and went back to sucking my cock and then I came in her mouth,"
Jerry told us. Then Biff continued, "It was wild and when I removed my
softening dick from Jerry's ass it made a loud popping sound and then a large
wad of cum hit Marilyn in the face. Marilyn gobbled up my cock in her mouth
and sucked me dry. I sat back on the floor with my back against the couch and
Marilyn continued sucking my cock. I started to get hard again and I thought I
would cum in her mouth next."  
  
"But Marilyn had something else in mind and she told me to come closer and
watch her suck Biff's cock. I moved closer and then she took her mouth of off
his dick and told me to try it. I took hold of it and began to lick the head
and then eventually took it in my mouth. Biff groaned so I new I was doing a
good job which turned me on and now I was anxious for him to cum in my mouth.
I kept sucking him deeper and deeper tasting my gag line and I was proud of
how much of his cock I could handle. Marilyn got behind me and fucked my ass
again with her dildo until Biff blasted his load in my mouth. I swallowed
every drop and I loved it." Jerry said excitedly.  
  
Jerry had gotten a hard-on telling the story and when I looked around everyone
appeared sexually aroused. I knew I was and then I noticed Michelle and Brandy
with a hand on the other's erect cock. If we had been allowed I am sure that
an orgy would have started right there on the nude beach.  
  
Jerry finished the story, "That's how it started and since then I have been
hooked on Biff's cock. We continued to date girls and fuck them together.
Marilyn was always available when we wanted as well. I met Joannie later in
our senior year and we started to date. She is insatiable as we all know so I
introduced Biff into our relationship. But that story can wait for another
day."  
  
"I'll say I don't think I can listen to another story," Rita said, "I am so
fucking hot right now does anyone want to eat my pussy?" she joked.  
  
In response every hand but Michelle and Brandy went into the air and we all
laughed.  
  
"I think we all need a swim to cool off," suggested Naomi.  
  
Everyone headed for the water and let the cool ocean bring their body
temperatures back down. We eventually returned to our chairs and
conversations.  
  
"So Brandy and Michelle are you into anal sex or just oral?" Naomi blatantly
asked them.  
  
They smiled without embarrassment and answered, "Yes we are into anal big time
and we do like group action."  
  
"Have you guys ever been butt fucked with dildos like Jerry was?" Naomi
continued her questioning.  
  
"No but it sounds erotic," replied Brandy and Michelle nodded in agreement.  
  
"We have dildos with us which Joannie and Marla can testify to. Would you two
like some of us to fuck your asses with our fake cocks?" Naomi asked in a very
sultry tone and then added, "I think that would be hot don't you, gay guys
getting fucked by lesbians?"  
  
"It sounds delicious and it would be even better if we had some real cocks for
our mouths," Michelle answered this time and then hugged Brandy as they
giggled.  
  
"How about it Jerry and Biff are you two willing to help out?" Naomi teased.  
  
Jerry was first to answer, "You bet I am."  
  
Then Biff replied, "I think we can work something out. I'll play along if I
can fuck Erin in the ass."  
  
Naomi was now on the defensive, "Well I don't know about that," she said as
she looked toward Erin who was shaking her head "No".  
  
Then Joannie went over to kneel next to Erin's chair and began to whisper in
her ear. Erin stopped shaking her head and listened to whatever Joannie was
telling her. Erin then nodded a yes to Joannie and Joannie smiled and kissed
her.  
  
Erin then sheepishly said, "I'll do it," Shocking the other lesbian girls with
her agreement. Then she added, "What's the big deal it's not like I'm an anal
virgin."  
  
Naomi then said, "Well then it's a date. How about after the Reggae party
tonight we all meet back at our room? It is our last night on the resort so
let's really party tonight."  
  
Everyone agreed and I thought to myself, "This is going to get very
interesting tonight." I also made a mental note to get Naomi's address so that
we could stay in touch and maybe meet at the resort again in the future.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 04


AND MOTHER MAKES FOUR - 04  
  
This is the fourth story in And Mother Makes Four. Reading the first story
introduces the characters and their sexual appetites. The second and third
stories expand those sexual appetites and introduce new players. As I said in
the previous stories I will continue the sequel as long as there continues to
be positive feedback. To date I received a lot of positive feedback and
encouragement to continue the series. My thanks go to all who encourage my
writing. I have also taken into consideration the suggestions some of you have
made and tried to incorporate those sex scenes into the story. Enjoy!  
  
THE HONEYMOON CONTINUES  
  
The Reggae Party and After  
  
The Reggae party was terrific there were local islanders performing and an
opportunity to learn to dance. My of the resort staff were present to act as
Reggae partners and teach the guests to dance. We met a few other couples as
well. Two of the couples were from Canada and were swingers. They were rooming
together for the week.  
  
Lori was a dark haired beauty who reminded you of Demi Moore complete with the
boob job. Most noticeable were her solid quads and firm ass. Her husband Dan
was a good looking guy and stayed fit playing hockey. The other couple, Nancy
and Dave was opposites of Lori and Dan. Nancy was an attractive petite
Japanese girl and Dave looked more like a blond surfer type.  
  
Biff, of course, could not take his eyes off Lori's ass. He didn't even try to
be discreet and a few times Lori caught him. Joannie told her that Biff
wouldn't be satisfied until he had fucked every hot ass on the planet. Lori
then smiled and asked Joannie if Biff thought her ass was hot. Joannie
responded by grabbing one of Lori's ass cheeks and telling her she did. I
thought to myself, "Those two!"  
  
They were intrigued with our arrangement and asked if they could hook up with
us sometime during the week. We told them that we were going to a party
tonight but that we usually hung out at the nude beach in the afternoon. Lori
and Nancy, although they went topless at the regular beach, were apprehensive
about the nude beach. I told them that it was my first nude beach experience
and it was easy to get used to. We departed saying that we would look for them
at lunch tomorrow.  
  
THE PARTY AFTER  
  
After the Reggae party we made our way back to the room to change into shorts
and tees and then made our way over to the girl's room or the "Isle of Lesbos"
as Joannie called it. When we arrived Brandy and Michelle were already there
and they and the girls were naked. All four of the girls already had their
strap-on dildos on ready for action.  
  
"Not wasting any time," Joannie remarked. "No this is our last night and we
want to make the most of it," said Naomi.  
  
We shed our clothes and put them in a pile and awaited the instructions from
Naomi. She always seemed to direct the action and tonight would be no
different.  
  
"Okay a deal is a deal. Brandy and Michelle get on all fours and Jean and I
will fuck you guys first. Biff and Jerry give them your cocks to suck," direct
Naomi.  
  
Naomi and Jean applied lubricant to the assholes of Brandy and Michelle. Then
Naomi slid her fake cock into Brandy's ass and Jean slid hers into Michelle.
Brandy greedily sucked in Biff's cock and Michelle took Jerry's in his mouth.
Naomi and Jean began slowly and then gradually picked up the pace fucking the
two gays as they enthusiastically sucked on the cocks in their mouth. It was
quite an erotic sight.  
  
Erin and Rita had Joannie and I get down on all fours and they filled our
pussies with their strap-on cocks. We were positioned so that all four of us
could watch the other six-some as we fucked.  
  
Brandy and Michelle were really into the double penetration and appeared to be
excellent cock suckers. It wasn't long before Jerry and Biff spurted their
loads into the gay's mouths. Brandy wasn't prepared for the amount of cum that
Biff unleashed into his mouth. Although he tried to swallow it all, he was so
caught by surprise that he choked a little and some it escaped over his lips.
Brandy quickly scooped it up with his fingers and licked them clean. Michelle
on the other had no trouble with Jerry's load and swallowed it easily.  
  
The little nubs on the back of the strap-on dildos were doing their job. As
Naomi and Jean fucked Brandy and Michelle the nubs rubbed against their
sensitive clits. Soon they were cumming with their first orgasm; their hips
gyrated and then stopped as they slouched over the backs of Brandy and
Michelle.  
  
Brandy and Michelle continued to suck the cocks in their mouths until they
softened and slipped out hanging limp in front of their faces. Brandy and
Michelle were sporting erections of their own as they licked their lips clean.  
  
Brandy spoke out in his effeminate, "My goodness did you see all that cum? I
almost drowned in cum there was so much of it. But it was so yummy!"  
  
Brandy and Michelle moved into a 69 position so that they could suck each
other's prick. That was the signal for Erin and Rita to fuck them. Erin and
Rita pulled the fake cocks from our pussies and went over the gay boys. Erin
lay behind Brandy and Rita lay behind Michelle. Then they slid the pussy juice
covered cocks into the gay's asses. Erin fucked Brandy and Rita fucked
Michelle until all four of them orgasmed. Again the strap-on nubs worked their
magic on the girl's clits as Brandy and Michelle came in each other's mouth.  
  
Naomi gathered up the four dildos that had been used in Brandy and Michelle's
assholes and cleaned them thoroughly before the next session.  
  
"How did it feel to have your butts fucked by lesbians?" Jean asked.  
  
"Oh it was marvelous, I loved the constant stiff feeling in my ass while I was
sucking a cock," answered Michelle.  
  
"Yes, yes it was fantastic we will definitely have to get a couple of those
when we get home. Then we could fuck each other all night," quipped Brandy.
"What's next?" he asked.  
  
"Well to conclude the deal Biff now gets to fuck Erin in the ass," Naomi said
reluctantly and then she looked at Erin, "Are you sure that you want to go
through with this?"  
  
"Hey a deal is a deal," Biff called out.  
  
"Yes I said I would and I will but could Joannie fuck me first and help loosen
me up? I don't want that big cock to be the first in my ass tonight," Erin
requested.  
  
"Of course, Joannie be a dear and fuck Erin in the ass," Naomi said handing
Joannie a strap-on.  
  
"Gladly," said Joannie as she slipped on the harness.  
  
Erin got on all fours with her marvelous shapely curvy ass poised in the air.
Joannie couldn't resist a little rimming first and soon had Erin moaning in
delight. Joannie then lubed Erin's bum hole and eased the fake cock into her.
Erin groaned as the dildo filled her asshole and Joannie fucked her slowly.  
  
"Marla would you be so kind as to lick Erin's pussy while Joannie is ass
fucking her?" Naomi asked.  
  
I was caught off guard but I didn't hesitate and I moved my head right under
Erin's pussy. I could see Joannie's fake cock slide in and out of Erin's ass
and I could see Joannie's pussy peeking through the harness. I stuck a finger
in Joannie's cunt as I moved my mouth to Erin's pussy. I worked both girls
over until they both came. Erin filled my mouth with her female juices and
then I moved my mouth over to Joannie's quim to finish her. I licked her pussy
through the harness and it looked as if I were licking the balls of her cock.
Joannie shivered and then released her juice into my mouth.  
  
Joannie removed the dildo from Erin's ass and I slid out from under her. Erin
remained on all fours with her gorgeous ass still in the air. She had her head
down turned to the side with that dreamy "Fuck me" look on her face. She had
her back slightly arched accentuating her beautiful ass. Biff was rock hard as
he approached her with his huge cock. He looked like a hunter approaching his
submissive prey. Everyone looked on in awe as this beautiful lesbian girl was
about to accept a real cock in her body for the first time.  
  
"Oh my look at that cock, I definitely have to have that in my ass this week,"
squealed Michelle.  
  
"Oh me too!" exclaimed Brandy as he hugged Michelle.  
  
Biff knelt down behind Erin and rubbed his hands all over her beautiful
buttocks. The he lined up the head of his cock with her little aperture and
pushed forward. Erin tensed at first and then tried to relax. Biff had worked
the head in and continued to press his cock into her ass.  
  
"Not to deep at first and then deeper," whispered Erin.  
  
"Don't worry Erin I don't want to hurt you. I'll go easy. Stop me whenever you
want to," Biff encouraged her.  
  
Biff continued to gradually add more and more of his cock into Erin's asshole.
He would push in a little and then let her adjust to his width then push in a
little more. He used this technique until he was buried to the hilt in her
ass. Erin just cooed and moaned as Biff fucked her slowly.  
  
"Give me your pussy Joannie," Erin cried out.  
  
Joannie immediately jumped on the bed in front of Erin and presented her pussy
for Erin's mouth. Erin clamped down on Joannie's quim and began to frantically
eat her pussy. Erin ate Joannie through multiple orgasms as Biff continued to
fuck her ass.  
  
Biff was now sliding in and out of Erin's ass with ease and it was quite a
sight to see his large cock impaled in her tight hole. Biff watched his cock
move in and out of Erin's ass as he stroked her beautiful buns. Rita was
beside herself and she jumped on the bed to join the threesome. Rita slid
under Erin's pussy and watched Biff's cock slide in and out of her
girlfriend's ass. Then she went to work on Erin's cunt and soon had her
thrashing around and cumming on her face.  
  
Biff tried to prolong Erin's ass fucking as he was mesmerized with her curvy
bottom. He would stop every once in awhile to slow his approach to orgasm.
After Erin filled Rita's with cum Rita moved so she could watch the ass
fucking. Rita then surprised everyone particularly Biff when she reached up
and cupped his bloated balls. Then she raised her head and sucked his balls
into her mouth experiencing a male scrotum for the first time in her life.  
  
Biff then lost it between Erin using her anal muscles to massage his cock and
Rita sucking on his balls, he fired an enormous amount of cum into Erin's ass.
Erin could feel cum fill her hole and coat her rectal lining. "Oh Joannie you
were right, it feels so good. I can feel him shooting in my asshole. I love my
first cum enema. You said I would love it and I do," Erin cried out for all to
hear.  
  
Biff continued to fuck her slowly until his cock softened and slipped from her
snug asshole. A trail of cum followed his cock out of her ass and trickled
down the inside of her thighs. Joannie swung around and licked Erin's inner
thighs clean of all cum and then sucked some out of her asshole. Erin
collapsed on the bed and Rita moved up to hold her and kiss her. They cuddled
together until Joannie finished sucking on Erin's ass. Joannie then turned
toward Biff and took his soft cock into her mouth and suck him dry. Biff
shivered and pushed Joannie away from his cock.  
  
Naomi and Jean were stunned by Erin's behavior and her comments. They were
also shocked by Rita sucking on Biff's balls. Their silent trance was broken
when Brandy lay on his back and invited Jerry to fuck him. Jerry pushed
Brandy's legs back toward his chest and sunk his cock into Brandy's asshole.
Michelle straddled Brandy and presented his cock to Jerry who sucked it in
immediately. Brandy reached up and fingered Michelle's asshole.  
  
Naomi said, "Marla this is your chance to fuck some male ass. Here strap this
on and then fuck your son in his ass."  
  
Naomi handed me the strap-on cock and harness. I put it on and moved over to
my son Jerry. I lined up the fake cock with his asshole and eased it in. It
was a little awkward at first but then I got the hang of it and started to
fuck him harder and quicker. The nub of the dildo rubbed against my clit and
soon had me squirting cum all over the fake cock.  
  
Jerry was doing most of the work fucking Brandy, sucking Michelle and backing
onto my fake cock. Jerry then tensed up and shot his wad into Brandy's ass.
Michelle followed Jerry and came in his mouth. Michelle then slipped down to
take Brandy's cock in his mouth and sucked him toward an orgasm.  
  
"Marla and Joannie time for some double dildo action," Naomi announced.  
  
As before Joannie and I were placed on all fours with our butts facing one
another. Jean inserted the double headed dildos in our pussies and assholes.
Joannie and I started backing into each other plunging the fake cocks deeper
into our holes. Then we were presented with the pussies of Jean and Naomi to
lick. As we licked their cunts Erin and Rita knelt beside us and fondled our
tits.  
  
Naomi and Jean came quickly and their pussies were replaced in our mouths by
the pussies of Erin and Rita. Joannie and I ate them to an orgasm and then
Jean and Naomi were ready again. This continued until all four pussies were
eaten by Joannie and me.  
  
"Let's see some family action," Rita yelled.  
  
"Good idea," agreed Naomi and then directed, "Marla on your back, Joannie sit
on her face, Jerry fuck your mother's pussy and Biff help yourself to any
available hole."  
  
I lay on my back as directed and then Joannie sat on my face so that I could
eat my daughter-in-law's pussy. My son Jerry pushed his cock into my pussy for
the first time since we began this incest relationship. Biff offered his cock
to Joannie who willingly took it her mouth.  
  
"Oh this is so wild to see a family fucking each other," squealed Erin.  
  
The four of us fucked and sucked each other until we all came again. It took
quite awhile since we all had multiple orgasms before this coupling. But
eventually Joannie came in my mouth, I came on my son's cock as he squirted
his seed into my cunt and Biff came in Joannie's mouth. We collapsed and lay
next to one another and we were spent, done for the night.  
  
We said goodnight to the girls and I noticed that Erin stood on her tip toes
and whispered something into Biff's ear. He smiled, nodded and patted her on
her curvy ass. We wished the girls a safe journey since we would probably not
see them in the morning. We went back to our room and went right to bed. Biff
slept with me and the newlyweds slept in the other bed.  
  
DAY FOUR AT THE RESORT  
  
I slept soundly and when I finally woke up I noticed that Biff was absent from
our room. Joannie and Jerry were still sleeping cuddled together in the other
bed. So I just rolled over and relaxed and then dozed off again. The next time
I awoke Biff was back in the bed with me sound asleep. Joannie and Jerry were
stirring in their bed.  
  
I decided to take a shower and was followed by Joannie and Jerry. The three of
us dressed and left Biff sleeping as we tried to make breakfast before they
closed the buffet. We made it in time and I suggested that we bring something
back to the room for Biff.  
  
Joannie held up a banana and said, "How about this? I could let him eat it out
of my pussy."  
  
"Do you ever stop thinking about sex?" I replied.  
  
"Only when I'm doing it," she said laughingly.  
  
"You're insatiable," I told her.  
  
"Yeah that's one word for it," she said with a laugh.  
  
We went back to the room and brought Biff a snack. We woke him up as we
entered the room. "Hey sleepy head we brought you a snack," Joannie said.  
  
"Did you say snatch?" Biff teased.  
  
"See I told you he would like a stuffed banana pussy," Joannie quipped.  
  
Biff was appreciative of the snack and after he finished it we decided to hit
the nude Jacuzzi to soak our aching bodies. We had had so much sex in three
days it was like a three day workout but much more fun.  
  
As we soaked in the Jacuzzi I asked Biff where he had gotten off to during the
night. He smiled looking at all three of us and the said, "You are not going
to believe what I am about to tell you."  
  
The three of us urged Biff to tell us what when on last night and into the
early morning hours. We were all ears. Biff told us that when Erin whispered
in his ear she told him to meet her down by the nude Jacuzzi in about a half
hour.  
  
"So after you three fell asleep I went down to the Jacuzzi to wait for Erin,"
Biff started and then continued with the story, "Erin didn't get there for
almost an hour so I watched several couples getting on in the Jacuzzi."  
  
"Really," I asked surprised, "People were fucking in public?"  
  
"Yeah, apparently its okay in the Jacuzzi or at least the resort security
doesn't bother them at that time of night. There were couples by themselves
and two couples doing each other and that was hot to watch," Biff told us.  
  
"But you will love this; I noticed some movement over by the cabana building
so I went to check it out. It was Brandy and Michelle and they were both on
all fours getting fucked in the ass and sucking on cocks. There were eight or
ten resort employees standing around stroking their big ebony cocks waiting
for one of the holes to open up. As soon as one guy was done with Brandy's or
Michelle's asshole or mouth, another stepped up and filled the vacancy. Some
of these guys were pretty well hung and it was amazing to see Brandy and
Michelle take those big Jamaican dicks in their mouth or in their ass. I was
getting hard again just from watching that gang bang," Biff related.  
  
"Just then I noticed Erin arrive at the Jacuzzi and Rita was with her. I went
over to them and Erin kissed me hard on the mouth then she told me that she
and Rita wanted me to fuck them both that they both wanted to feel real flesh
in their pussies. Just that statement got me hard," Biff continued and he
really had our attention now.  
  
"The three of us found a secluded spot and spread out some towels. I lay down
with Erin on one side and Rita on the other. The three of us kissed deeply and
passionately tongue fucking one another's mouth. I fingered both girls'
pussies and kissed both sets of breasts. Erin was really hot and she began to
squirm around and her breathing increased. Then she screamed,' I'm so turned
on, please eat my pussy.' So I dove into her hot box and started eating her
perfectly formed pussy. Her clit was so stimulated that it was big and hard
and sticking out of the protective hood. I rolled it in my teeth and plunged
my tongue in her tasty cunt," Biff reported excitedly.  
  
"Been there, done that," Joannie chimed in, "Isn't her scent divine?"  
  
"She reached down to grasp my rock hard cock and said, 'I need this in me.' I
was in her in an instant with my dick working its way into her tight pussy.
She's no virgin but she was certainly tight around my cock. I kept pushing my
cock into her slowly and stretching her pussy slightly to open up for me. It
took a few minutes but then I was buried in her sopping wet cunt. I was so
excited that I started to pound her mercilessly and she reached up and held me
to her. She wrapped her legs around my torso and fucked her body back at me.
She screamed, 'Yes, yes, fuck me, oh please fuck me good.' I worked myself
into frenzy and fucked her as hard as I could. I would bring my cock almost
completely out of her before slammed it back into her and she loved it," Biff
went on.  
  
"Erin's pussy was getting wetter and wetter and the sloppy sound of my cock
sliding in and out of her was audible. I strained to keep my cock in constant
contact with her clit each time I thrust into her. I tired to slow down to
prolong my own orgasm but Erin was out of control. She threw her hips up at me
with a furious intensity and yelled to me, 'Don't stop fucking me, keep
fucking me, oh I'm cumming, I'm cumming, cuuuummmming!' I rolled over taking
Erin with me and let her fuck herself at her own pace after her first orgasm.
She came again several times and I felt her pussy get wetter with each orgasm.
I ran my hands over her firm shapely ass and I held her by her lovely ass
until she calmed down. It was an incredible fuck!" Biff said taking a deep
breath.  

"What was Rita doing all this time?" asked Joannie.  
  
"Well up to then she just lay beside Erin and watched as she had her first
fuck with a real cock. She would stroke her and coax her but pretty much left
the two of us to do our thing. But then after Erin rolled off of me, Rita
said, 'I need a taste of that,' and she engulfed my cock with her mouth. I
thought she was going to dive into Erin's pussy, so she really surprised me by
sucking my cock. Rita licked my cock clean of Erin's juices and then she
straddled me and placed my cock at the entrance to her pussy. She eased down
on my cock and then back up each time stretching her herself and taking a
little more into her pussy." Biff went on.  
  
"Rita then began to bounce up and down on me just as Erin had fucked herself
on my cock working toward her orgasm. She worked herself into a frenzied state
and humped her pussy harder and harder on my cock. I really thought that she
was going to hurt herself. I watched her face grimace in ecstasy and I felt
her body tense up just before she exploded in orgasm. As wave after wave of
orgasm rippled through her body she screamed, 'Oh Erin I love it, I love a
real cock in me'. She collapsed on top of me just as Erin had and I held her
until she recovered." Biff described. "Did you ever get to cum?" asked
Joannie.  
  
"It felt like I was so close so many times but probably because I had cum so
much earlier I just didn't have much jizm left," Biff replied. Then he
continued with the story. "I was still rock hard and Erin then Rita rode my
cock and fucked themselves again. I still didn't cum but then Rita started
sucking my cock and although Erin couldn't get into cock sucking she fondled
my balls. Just the thought of having made it with two beautiful lesbians and
Rita's excellent mouthing of my cock finally got me off. I warned Rita that I
was going to cum but she kept her mouth on my cock and swallowed whatever cum
there was. I didn't have a volcanic discharge like I do when it is my first of
the day but it was enough to get Rita's attention. She took my load in her
mouth and sucked me dry. Then she kissed Erin deeply with the two of them
swapping cum back and forth between them. Then we cleaned up, kissed, hugged
and said farewell," Biff concluded.  
  
"Wow that is so hot nailing those two lesbians. I bet they will be looking for
cock in the future. You turned them toward bi-sexual, Biff," Joannie said.  
  
"Well they didn't do anything that they didn't want to, that's for sure," Biff
answered.  
  
"Oh by the way on my way back to the room after being with Erin and Rita, I
saw Brandy and Michelle still going at it with the staff," Biff added.  
  
"I bet they had a mile of cock before they were done and I bet we don't see
them around today," chimed in Jerry  
  
I suggested that we get some lunch and then hit the beach. We all headed back
to shower and then went to lunch. Tonight was the Toga Party and over lunch we
would learn how to make Togas out of our bed sheets.  
  
At lunch we ran into Lori, Dan, Nancy and Dave. They joined us for lunch and
we watched the toga demonstration. The staff demonstrated how to make
different styles of togas for men and women. Any style was suitable for the
party the only rule was that you were not allowed to wear anything but the
toga and you would not be admitted to the party without wearing a toga.  
  
After the toga demonstration the eight of us sat around chatting for awhile.
We all agreed that we would attend the toga party and attempt to turn the bed
sheets into togas. I said, "It should be interesting to see how many togas
come undone during the party."  
  
"I think they are counting on it," Lori giggled.  
  
"How about it Joannie do you think yours will come undone," joked Biff.  
  
"In about a New York second and then I will sabotage the rest of you," Joannie
mocked in response.  
  
"Is anybody ready to hit the beach?" Joannie asked.  
  
"Are you going to the nude beach again," Lori asked.  
  
"Absolutely," fired Joannie. "Come on and join us it's no big deal to be naked
there. After all you are on the other beach topless with just a thong bottom.
It's just one more piece of clothing."  
  
Both Dan and Dave said that they were game and urged the girls to do it. Lori
finally gave in and said that would try it but if she got embarrassed that she
would leave. Nancy just blushed and nodded in agreement.  
  
I told Lori and Nancy that they could probably keep their thongs on if it
really bothered them to be naked. "It is a clothing optional beach," I
reminded everyone.  
  
So we all agreed to meet on the beach in 30 minutes. We headed back to our
room to put on shorts and tees and then went to the beach. Shortly afterward
Dan, Dave, Lori and Nancy joined us. They sat down in the chairs that we were
holding for them keeping their bottoms on initially. Lori and Nancy both
stared at the meat between Biff's legs neither one of them being discreet
about it.  
  
Joannie spotted their stares and reached over toward Biff taking his soft cock
in her hand and said to the girls, "This is quite something isn't it?"  
  
Both Lori and Nancy blushed ad Lori replied, "God was I that obvious. I'm
sorry for staring."  
  
Joannie looked at Nancy who didn't reply and asked, "Nancy would you like to
hold it for awhile?"  
  
Biff pushed her hand away and scolded her, "Joannie you are such a ball
breaker, let's these people settle in and get used to this beach."  
  
Both Dave and Dan admitted that they were a little apprehensive about taking
off shorts and being compared to Biff. Biff laughed and said, "There cocks
smaller than mine and there are many larger too. How do you guys stack up with
Jerry?"  
  
Dave and Dan both said they were a little bigger then Jerry and then Dan said,
"What the hell," and stripped off his shorts. Dave followed his lead and now
only Lori and Nancy retained their bikini thong bottoms.  
  
Lori smiled and peeled her thong down her shapely legs giving Biff a good view
of her curvy ass as she did. Nancy sat down first and then shyly slid off her
bottoms trying not to reveal too much. In time all of them became comfortable
with their nudity and even went to the bar and in for a swim.  
  
Lori and Dave explained that they were part of a large swinger's organization
in Canada and they often frequented the resort in a large group. This trip was
a little different since Nancy and Dave were first time swingers and they came
here with Lori and Dan to get indoctrinated to swinging with another couple.  
  
Joannie couldn't resist and asked, "So how has it been going so far?"  
  
Lori answered, "Good they have both been comfortable with Dan and I as
partners and they are ready to broaden their horizons."  
  
"So what's it been so far, straight sex, any girl to girl stuff, oral, anal?"
Joannie inquired.  
  
Jerry jumped in, "It's none of your business what they're doing Joannie!"  
  
"No it's okay really," Lori said and then added, "It has been strictly
straight sex with a different partner and some oral. How about you Joannie
what do you like?"  
  
We all cringed at Lori's question to Joannie and knew what was coming. Joannie
smiled and answered, "Well Lori I like it all and I do it all, oral, anal,
girl on girl, twosomes and threesomes, double and triple penetration. I have
to tell you there is no feeling like having Biff's big cock stuffed in my ass
filling my rectum with cum."  
  
We all looked at Lori to check her reaction expecting her to be shocked by
Joannie's admission. However Lori remained composed and smiled at Joannie.  
  
"Joannie you and Jerry would fit it very well with our group in Canada. We
have several couples that are bi-sexual and they do it all as you say," Lori
spoke with a confident tone.  
  
Dan then spoke up, "How would you four feel about joining us and swinging with
us tonight after the toga party?"  
  
"I'm all for it," said Joannie.  
  
"What a surprise," Biff said.  
  
Then I said checking out Dan and Dave, "Yes I think I would like that."  
  
I noticed that Dan and Dave had their eyes on Joannie and were probably
thinking of things they could do to her that their wives may not let do with
them.  
  
"How about you Nancy you have been awfully quiet are you up for this?" Biff
asked running his eyes over the petite Japanese girl.  
  
"I think so but I don't want to do any anal," Nancy said meekly.  
  
Lori then spoke, "When we swing we do not have to do anything we don't want to
with any partner."  
  
So it was agreed that after the toga party tonight we would hook up with the
other foursome. The rest of the afternoon we sat around and chatted some more,
swam a few times, had a few drinks and all in all behaved ourselves. There
were no trips out to the raft or over to the nude Jacuzzi. Everybody was
content to save themselves for the evening ahead. I was looking forward to
some straight sex for a change and hoped that's what the evening would bring.  
  
THE TOGA PARTY  
  
The toga party was fun and it was a riot. Most people did not do a good job
securing their togas and kept losing them while dancing and moving around. Of
course Joannie was among the first to lose hers and she kept throwing it over
her shoulders in order to hold on to it. As promised she sabotaged the rest of
us and soon we were all struggling to keep them on. When the DJ played the
song shout more than half of the guests lost their togas before the song
ended. There were many stiff pricks and wet pussies by the time the party was
well underway.  
  
We stayed for about half of the party and then headed out with our new found
friends and soon to be sex partners for the evening. As we walked from the
disco to their room we gave up trying to keep the bed sheets in the form of
togas so we just balled them up and walked naked through the resort. When we
arrived at their room we all just tossed the bed sheets in the pile.  
  
Lori poured everyone some wine and then asked, "Well how would everyone like
to start. I know that I can't wait to get Biff's big cock in my pussy."  
  
We agreed to pair off for some one on one sex at first and then let things
take its course. I paired up with Dan, Joannie with Dave and Nancy with Jerry.
Two couples hit the beds and the other two hit the floor. I was in one of the
beds with Dan and he moved me into a 69 position.  
  
"Just for foreplay," he said and then clamped his mouth on my vulva.  
  
I reciprocated and took his 7" cock in my mouth. We took our time pleasuring
each other until it was time to fuck. He swung around, slid between my legs
and entered my pussy. He slid in easily and soon began a steady slow fucking
of my dripping pussy and I groaned with desire. I worked as he did to keep my
hard clit in contact with his stiff prick. . In and out he fucked me very
slowly at first and got my juices running and coating us both. He ground his
pelvis into me with each inward thrust keeping his cock in constant contact
with my clit. I moaned quietly as he pushed into me and gradually increased
the pace. Each drive became more powerful than the last pushing deeper into me
with more urgency. My moans became louder and as his strokes became quicker.
As if a reflex I drew my knees up closer to my chest which gave him a deeper
target. In one fluid motion Dan threw my legs over his shoulders and leaned
forward supporting himself on his forearms so as not to crush me. I could look
down and see his hard cock sliding in and out of my hot box. He was breathing
heavier now and grunting each time he plunged his cock into me. He ground
himself harder and harder into me and the friction on my clit was unbearable.
His cock was stroking my insides and stimulating my G-spot and his pelvis
grinded onto my hard pearl. I could feel myself getting closer and closer to a
climax.  
  
"Dan, I am really close. I am going to cum soon," I whimpered almost out of
breath.  
  
"Cum for me, Marla I want you to cum for me. I want to feel your hot juice
surround my cock," he said as he sped up and pushed harder and faster  
  
Dan fucked me as hard and fast as he could as I came and came and came,
squirting an incredible amount of juice onto his cock. My body shook
uncontrollably my pussy walls clamped around his cock and I dug my nails into
his shoulders as he continued to fuck me hard. As I came down from my
incredible high Dan continued to fuck me.  
  
Dan pulled out of me and then rolled me over on all fours. He slid his cock
back into my pussy and fucked me doggy style. In this position I could watch
the other three couples, two on the floor and one in the other bed. Up to now
I had forgotten all about them as I was lost in my own lust. Biff and Lori
were in the other bed with the other two couples on the floor. Lori was on her
back with Biff between her legs pounding away at her pussy as she moaned and
groaned and begged him to never stop fucking her.  
  
  
"Oh my God Biff you're all the way in me, fuck me, fuck me. Oh I am going to
cum again. I feel so full. I love your cock don't ever stop fucking me," Lori
screamed as yet another orgasm rocked her body.  
  
Biff kept right on fucking her holding off cumming as long as he could. I knew
that Biff really wanted her ass but I doubted that Lori would give into him. I
looked down on the floor and so my son Jerry laying on his side with Nancy's
butt pressed into his groin. He was fucking her pussy from behind as he
reached around with his other hands and diddled her clit and played with her
tiny breasts. Nancy had her eyes closed and she looked like she was in a mood
of sexual bliss.  
  
On the floor Dave was still fucking Joannie missionary style. Joannie was
working toward another orgasm, she was insatiable. She could probably have
easily handled all four men by herself but tonight she would have to share
them with three other women. Joannie stiffened and came again as Dave
continued to pound her cunt. Joannie looked up at him and smiled.  
  
Then Joannie asked Dave, "How about it Dave do you want to fuck me in the
ass?"  
  
She obviously caught Dave off guard because he had a startled look on his
face. Joannie continued egging him on. "Come on fuck me in the ass. You know
you want to. Just think how good it will feel to stick your hard cock in my
tight ass. I know you want to shoot your load in my ass. Think how god it will
feel when I milk your dick with my ass muscles," Joannie said tormenting Dave.  
  
All this talk was too much for Dave. I watched him go rigid and then gasp and
spasm as he blasted Joannie's cunt full of cum. If Dave did want to fuck her
ass he would have to wait awhile because he was drained at the moment. He
first collapsed on top of her and then rolled off to her side. Joannie smiled
and slid down to take his cock in her mouth and suck it dry. Dave trembled as
Joannie nibbled on his dick head and then he gently pushed her face away from
his cock.  
  
"No more, please!" he gasped.  
  
Joannie moved over to her husband and Nancy on the floor and removed Jerry's
hand from Nancy's pussy. She replaced his hand with her mouth but first making
her presence known.  
  
"I am going to eat some sushi," she said jokingly.  
  
Joannie then began to eat Nancy's pussy as Jerry now put both of his hands on
Nancy's small tits and twirled her nipples. If Nancy was shocked by Joannie's
actions she didn't show it she just went with the flow and soon she was
flowing right into Joannie's mouth. Jerry stiffened briefly as he shot his
load into Nancy's pussy and then fucked her slowly until he went soft. His
cock slipped out of Nancy's pussy right into his wife's waiting mouth and
Joannie sucked her husband's cock dry. Joannie then turned her attention back
to Nancy and ate her husband's cum out of her pussy and caused Nancy to orgasm
once again. This time Nancy grasped hold of Joannie's head and humped her
pussy on Joannie's face until she shuddered in climax.  
  
Watching this other action was a turn-on for Dan and me. As he continued to
fuck me doggy style he fondled my ass cheeks telling me what a beautiful ass I
had. I wasn't in the mood for an ass fucking tonight and I hoped that he would
be satisfied fucking my pussy. In seemed like Dan was close to cumming and I
started to feel that familiar buzz in my womb.  
  
Just then Biff yelled out, "I'm going to cum, Lori. I'm going to fill your
pussy with cum."  
  
"No don't, don't cum in me. Cum on me, I want to see you shoot. I want you to
shoot your cum all over me," squealed Lori.  
  
Biff pulled his big rod out of Lori's pussy and kneeling between her legs he
aimed his cock toward her head. His first blast of cum shot right across her
face landing on her hair and forehead, leaving a trail cross her face down
over her chin. The second shot landed on her tits and the third her stomach.
All in all in seemed like at least seven ropes of cum spewed over Loris's body
from her head to her pubes. Biff then put his cock back in her pussy and
fucked her slowly as she rubbed cum into skin.  
  
"Oh look at it all. I'm covered in cum. I love it. What a glorious cum bath!"
Lori shouted as she rubbed it all over her body.  
  
That scene set Dan off and I felt his warm sperm shoot into my vagina. I
furiously rubbed my own clit and managed to cum again. Dan held me by the hips
as he fucked me until he finished cumming and went soft in my pussy. We both
flopped down on the bed. The entire room reeked of sex.  
  
As we recovered from our initial session of the evening, we paired up again.
This time I would be with Dave, Dan with Joannie, Jerry with Lori and Biff
with Nancy. We were all anxious to see Biff shove his big cock into Nancy's
petite pussy. As we rested leading up to round two, Joannie offered to suck
any cock or pussy that needed a jump start.  
  
The six of us watched as Biff and Nancy lay in one of the beds with Nancy on
her back her legs spayed awaiting Biff's penetration. She looked incredibly
vulnerable as Biff lined up his huge cock with her tiny twat. He rubbed his
dick around her vulva searching for her entrance. Nancy's pussy glistened with
moisture as he played around her outer lips. Nancy reached down and pulled her
labia open revealing her clit peeking out of its protective hood. Biff rubbed
his rock hard cock all around her clit and soon had Nancy gasping.  
  
"I'm ready, but please go slowly," she pleaded.  
  
Biff started feeding his cock to her slowly. It seemed like he put in a ¼ inch
at a time and that it took along time before he finally had it buried to the
hilt in her box. Biff kept his weight off of her and fucked her slowly
allowing Nancy to adjust to his size. It was clear that she was stretched to
new dimensions. The six of us sat in awe and amazement as Biff worked his cock
into her.  
  
Nancy moaned in ecstasy, "Oh my, oh yes, oh I am so full. It has filled every
inch of my pussy. Fuck me now, please!"  
  
Biff gradually picked up the pace and he was soon fucking her with authority.
His big dick continually rubbed against her clit and Nancy climaxed numerous
times before her most intense orgasm of the evening. Her body was covered in
goose bumps as tremors passed through her and she writhed and bucked under
Biff. The tightness of her pussy and her vaginal muscles sent Biff over the
edge and he filled her twat with his seed. The two of them fucked slowly until
Biff collapsed on the bed, rolling over and moving Nancy to the top, all the
while keeping his cock buried in her pussy. They stayed in that position until
they calmed and relaxed.  
  
Biff's cock although soft now was still imbedded in Nancy's pussy. As Nancy
raised herself up off of Biff, his dick slipped out of her pussy and flopped
on his abdomen. Nancy's pussy, stretched to a new size, could not hold Biff's
load and it plopped out of her womb. It was a strange sight and it appeared as
if Nancy was cumming. She flopped on the bed next to Biff and sighed.  
  
"My god, that was incredible," she uttered.  
  
Dave and I jumped in the other bed. He wanted to fuck me dog style so we could
watch the action on the floor. That was fine with me and gave my clit a
breather. Dave's cock was just like Dan's and it felt good massaging my
vaginal passage. Jerry, Lori, Joannie and Dan set up on the floor. Jerry
wanted to fuck Lori's firm fake tits.  

"What about my pussy? Who is going to take care of my pussy if you're tit
fucking me? Lori questioned.  
  
"No sweat Lori, I'll take care of your pussy," answered Joannie.  
  
"You, no way!" cautioned Lori.  
  
"Why not, I haven't had any complaints yet. Ask your girlfriend Nancy if she
enjoyed it when I ate her out before?" Joannie challenged.  
  
Lori looked at Nancy who sheepishly nodded the affirmative and then she
reluctantly agreed to try it.  
  
"It's just that I have never been with a woman before," Lori timidly replied.  
  
"Just let my husband fuck your tits and leave your pussy to me. I guarantee
you will be pleasantly surprised," Joannie promised.  
  
Lori lay on her back and Jerry straddled her chest placing his hard cock
between her tits. He used his hands to push her tits up around his cock
creating a tighter feel. Joannie got on her knees between Lori's legs and
began to play with her pussy causing Lori to gasp.  
  
Dan knelt behind Joannie and fingered her pussy and massaged her shapely ass.
"Which hole do you want me to fill Joannie?" Dan asked.  
  
"Fuck my pussy until your dick is wet and then put it in my ass," Joannie
directed.  
  
Jerry began fucking Lori's tits as Joannie munched on her pussy and Dan fucked
Joannie's cunt. Joannie's pussy must have been soaking wet because it wasn't
long before Dan moved his cock from Joannie's pussy to her asshole. He seemed
surprised how easy it went into Joannie's ass. Joannie massaged her anal
muscles milking Dan's dick and extracted a groan from him.  
  
"God Joannie your ass is fantastic. If you keep squeezing me in your ass I'm
not going to last long," Dan said realizing that he was not in control of the
situation. Joannie was in complete control of both Lori and Dan. She continued
to milk Dan's cock with her anal muscles and she had Lori writhing under her
as she ate her pussy. I remembered my first cunt licking experience at the
hands of Joannie so I had a good idea of what Lori was feeling. Joannie was an
excellent pussy eater in fact she was excellent in every aspect of sex.  
  
Dave had slid his cock into from me behind and fucked me slowly as we both
watched the action on the floor. Biff had put Nancy on all fours in the other
bed and he was fucking her doggy style as they too watched the floor action.
It was amazing to watch his big dick slide in and out of Nancy's petite body.
Jerry announced that he was going to cum and he leaned back and shot his sperm
all over Lori's tits. Then he moved his cock back between her tits and held
them tightly to his cock as he drained his cock of the remaining cum.  
  
Dan's body stiffened signaling his orgasm and he emptied his balls into
Joannie's rectum. Joannie continued to use her ass muscles to extract every
drop of sperm from his cock. Joannie had Lori tossing and thrashing around in
orgasm as she mouthed her hot pussy. Lori reached down and grabbed Joannie's
head holding her tight against her quim.  
  
"Oh God Joannie, you're the best. Oh eat me make me cum again!" Lori begged.  
  
Dave leaned over and whispered in my ear, "Marla can I have your ass, can I
fuck you in your bottom."  
  
"Not tonight Dave, I'm not in the mood. Take Joannie's ass, she loves it all
the time," I replied.  
  
Dave slipped his cock from my pussy and got down on the floor behind Joannie.
He lined up his hard cock with her bung hole and pressed into her body. His
cock went in easy and Joannie wiggled her curvy ass welcoming the penetration.
Dave received the same treatment that Dan had as Joannie worked her magic with
her anal muscles.  
  
Dave announced that he was cumming, "Oh Joannie here it comes. I'm going to
cum in your hot ass." His body tensed briefly and then he fired his load into
her bottom.  
  
As she did with Dan, Joannie milked Dave cock dry. He withdrew his deflated
cock from her ass and collapsed on the floor. Joannie continued to work Lori
over and she soon had her begging for mercy.  
  
"Please stop, no more, I can't take any more," Lori pleaded with her final
orgasm.  
  
Joannie smiled at Lori and then asked her, "How was that? Are you a believer
now?"  
  
Lori responded, "You were marvelous, I have never cum that much from a pussy
lapping."  
  
The four of us located our bed sheets and bid our new friends good night. We
agreed to meet them on the beach tomorrow then we made our way back to our
room.  
  
Back in our room Biff and I went to bed together with Joannie and Jerry in the
other bed. Biff and I fucked once more that night in a missionary position and
it was lovely. He fucked me slowly for a long time allowing me multiple
orgasms before he finally unloaded his cum in me for the final time that day.  
  
Joannie and Jerry had gotten into a 69 position and sucked each other off.
They had also retrieved two of the dildos and fucked each other's ass. Jerry
shot his load into Joannie's mouth as she pummeled his ass with the fake dong.
In turn Joannie creamed all over his face as her husband shoved the fake cock
into her asshole.  
  
Exhausted once again we all fell asleep. As I lay there I wondered, "What
would tomorrow bring, would we introduce our new friends to other sexual
perversions or would we meet more sex partners?"




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 05


_This is the fifth story in And Mother Makes Four. Reading the first story
introduces the characters and their sexual appetites. The next three stories
expand those sexual appetites and introduce new players. As I said in the
previous stories I will continue the sequel as long as there continues to be
positive feedback. To date I received a lot of positive feedback and
encouragement to continue the series. I have also received feedback from
readers who deplore anal sex, gay sex and bi-sexuality. I understand the
biases of certain readers but the positive comments, suggestions and
encouragement out weigh all the others. My thanks go to all who encourage my
writing and have requested that I continue with this series. I have also taken
into consideration the suggestions some of you have made and tried to
incorporate those sex scenes into the story. Enjoy!_  
  
**Day Five At The Resort  
  
_The Morning After The Toga Party_**  
  
I awoke the next morning feeling very good. Last night for me had been an
evening of very enjoyable and controlled sex and my body felt terrific. I
realized that I was alone in my bed and when I looked over at the other bed I
saw that Biff had joined my son Jerry and his new bride Joannie in their bed.
Joannie was riding Biff's cock while her husband fucked her in the ass. They
were trying to be quiet and Joannie was not her normal vocal self. She grunted
softly as the two cocks pounded her holes and they fucked until they all came.  
  
I slipped out of bed and went to take a shower leaving the three of them still
coupled to each other in the other bed. I was enjoying the warm shower letting
the water cascade over my body when Joannie came in and joined me.  
  
"I am so full of cum. I don't know where Biff gets it all. He is like a cum
manufacturing machine," Joannie said with a giggle.  
  
"Yes he is quite amazing," I confirmed.  
  
Joannie washed cum out of both her pussy and her ass as we showered together.
Joannie then turned her attention to me and began to soap and wash my body.  
  
"Let's wash each other," she said.  
  
I began to soap her up and wash her as she ran her hands all over my body. We
washed each others tits, ass and pussies. We fingered each other and rubbed
each other's clit. Joannie taught me what she called the bowling ball grip.
Joannie reached under my cunt and inserted her middle finger in my soapy
asshole then she put her thumb in my pussy. Joannie would flex her thumb in my
cunt rubbing my clit with the back of her thumb as her middle finger probed my
bung hole.  
  
Joannie had me follow her lead so I put my middle finger in her ass and my
thumb in her pussy. We stood in the shower finger fucking each other and then
with our free hand played with each other's tits. "Don't you just love this?"
Joannie asked.  
  
She was so sexually charged that her energy passed through my body as well.
Soon we both came on the other's hand with the shower water washing our juices
away. We hugged after our orgasm as much to steady ourselves as to embrace one
another. We dried off after the shower and walked naked back into the bedroom.
I had become totally comfortable with being naked all the time. There in the
room on the bed, my son Jerry was on all fours as Biff fucked him in the ass.  
  
"Oh man this feels good; I forgot how good your cock feels in my ass. Fill me
up with your jizm. Oh how I have missed this the past few days!" Jerry
exclaimed.  
  
Biff kept pounding Jerry's ass as he milked Biff's dick with his ass muscles.
Joannie and I stood there naked holding each other and watched them until Biff
unloaded in Jerry's ass. As I had seen before Jerry collapsed on the bed and
Biff's impressive cock slipped from his stretched asshole. Cum bubbled out of
his ass and ran down my son's legs over his balls.  
  
Biff and Jerry then showered and we all dressed and went to breakfast. We
arrived later than usual so we agreed to make this a brunch and skip lunch
today. We ran into Lori, Nancy, Dan and Dave all who joined us at our table.
We had our meals and agreed to meet later on the nude beach. We stopped back
at our room to change into our tees and shorts, although they wouldn't be on
long and headed down to the beach.  
  
We set up eight lounge chairs and awaited the arrival of the other group.
Lori, Nancy, Dave and Dan arrived shortly afterwards and this time removed all
of their clothes without hesitation. They pulled up their chairs and started
talking with us. Lori and Nancy shared with us how much they enjoyed the
female sex with Joannie last night. Then Dave and Dan talked about fucking
Joannie's ass and what a turn on it was for them. It was the first time they
had fucked anyone in the ass.  
  
"So it was a first for each of you and you can thank Joannie for that," said
Biff.  
  
Joannie stood up to a mock applause and bowed to each of them wiggling her
shapely ass. Everyone laughed at her and then we got back to our
conversations. Lori shared with us that she and Nancy got it on together this
morning. They coupled in a 69 position and ate each other's pussy until they
came.  
  
"Wow that's great, I told you that you would like it and now you have
something else to add to your swing sessions," Joannie complimented them and
then challenged, "Anytime you want to eat my pussy just let me know."  
  
Lori and Nancy both blushed and Lori replied, "Maybe later."  
  
The group was interested in learning more about our situation and how it came
that we traveled together and fucked each other. I looked at Biff, Jerry and
Joannie with a where do we start look.  
  
Jerry jumped in and said, "Probably a little background first before we tell
you about our relationship. Let me take you back to our college days."  
  
Jerry quickly covered the initial relationship with Marilyn, Biff and himself.
Then he moved it along to when he and Joannie started dating and when Biff was
brought into that relationship. Jerry explained in great detail the various
copulations that he, Joannie and Biff engaged in. He talked about how great it
was when Biff fucked him in the ass while Joannie sucked on his cock and when
he sucked on Biff's cock as Joannie fucked him in the ass with her strap-on
dildo.  
  
Joannie jumped into the conversation and said how she loved to be double and
triple fucked. She loved Biff's cock in her ass, pussy and mouth while Jerry
was using another hole. Joannie explained how Jerry fucked her ass as he hand
fucked her pussy with the dildo and Biff filled her mouth with his cock.  
  
Biff explained that sometimes he could talk his date into joining them and
then they had foursomes. The three of them had always loved group sex and
experimented with bi-sexuality. Originally they planned to bring a fourth
person on the honeymoon before Marla had entered the picture. But once she
joined in it was only fitting that she be fourth.  
  
Lori, Nancy, Dave and Dan were speechless as they listened to the Jerry,
Joannie and Biff tell their story. They sat there stunned for a few minutes
before Dan spoke.  
  
"I knew all of you were into the group thing but man you are really wild," Dan
sighed and then looked at Jerry and asked, "Did you really enjoy fucking and
sucking cocks?"  
  
"Absolutely and I still do," answered Jerry and then asked, "How about you
guys, ever have your cocks sucked by a guy, ever fucked a guy's ass? Want to
give it a try?"  
  
Dan and Dave looked at each other quizzically and then Dan said, "I don't know
I have never given it a thought."  
  
"Me either!" said Dave.  
  
"You guys should give it a shot," chimed in Biff, "I think you will be
pleasantly surprised."  
  
"Yeah you should try it and it looks like you guys are already sporting a
woody," Joannie added.  
  
It was true, Dave and Dan had erections. All this talk about sex had gotten
them excited. Still they weren't ready for guy sex yet. Dan and Dave
embarrassingly put their hands in their laps trying to discreetly mask their
erections.  
  
Lori changed the focus by asking me how I got involved with Biff, Joannie and
my own son Jerry. I explained to the group how I had spied on them. First I
watched Jerry suck Biff's cock and then I watched Biff fuck Jerry in the ass.
After that I looked forward to spying on them. The next time I watched them
Joannie was with them. I watched Joannie suck Jerry's cock as he sucked
Biff's. Then they double fucked Joannie with Biff in her pussy and Jerry in
her ass. Later Biff fucked Joannie in the ass while she sucked on Jerry's
cock. Finally Jerry fucked Joannie in the ass as Biff fucked him in the ass.  
  
"My God Marla, how did you ever stay quiet during those sessions? I would have
had my hand buried in my pussy and I would have had very vocal orgasms." Lori
asked.  
  
"Well I tried to be quiet and wait until I was alone in my bedroom to
masturbate," I replied.  
  
"Yeah but she wasn't as quiet as she thought and I caught her looking at us,"
Biff quipped.  
  
I went on with the story and told everyone how Biff had seduced me poolside.
Then I told them how Joannie had joined Biff and I in my bedroom and how she
introduced me to female sex. I told everyone how Joannie had walked me through
my first anal sex with Biff's big dick stretching me to new proportions. I
explained the next time I was together with Biff and Joannie how my son Jerry
had snuck in and fucked me in the ass while Joannie was eating my pussy and
Biff was fucking my face. Then I told them about my first double fuck with
Biff in my pussy and Jerry in my ass.  
  
"After that first foursome with these three, we continued having group sex
together. I agreed to join them on this honeymoon and you know the rest," I
concluded the story.  
  
"That is some story and if that was supposed to relax me a little, it didn't
work," said Dan sporting a full erection.  
  
"Ditto," said Dave in the same state.  
  
"Come on you guys I can help you out," offered Jerry as he stood, grabbed some
lotion and walked toward the nude Jacuzzi.  
  
"Go on guys, I guarantee that you won't be disappointed," urged Biff.  
  
"Yes go on it sounds so hot," Lori encouraged them.  
  
Dan and Dave had mixed feelings. It would be a first with a guy but they were
so horny at this point that they agreed. They tried to appear reluctant but
one could tell they were a little curious and excited. They stood up and
draped towels over there shoulders with the long ends covering their crotch as
they followed Jerry over to the nude Jacuzzi area. Jerry was headed to the
same area where he had fucked and sucked Michelle and Brandy the other day.  
  
Lori jumped up and said excitedly, "I have to see this!"  
  
Nancy didn't say anything but she followed Lori. Biff, Joannie and I all
remained behind in our chairs. They were all gone for no more than a half
hour. When they returned Dave and Dan had a flushed, embarrassed look on their
faces and Jerry was all smiles. Lori and Nancy appeared disillusioned.  
  
"Well how did it go?" Biff asked them as casually as if he were asking about a
game of horseshoes.  
  
Dave and Dan just blushed but Jerry offered, "They were great. Dan fucked my
ass and I sucked Dave's cock. They filled me up with cum." With that said
Jerry took off for the ocean to wash off and cool down.  
  
Lori said, "That was so hot to watch three guys together. I never thought that
I would see anything like that in person. My pussy is on fire right now."  
  
"Mine too," added Nancy, "It was really exciting to watch them. Jerry looks
just like a girl when you can't see his cock."  
  
"Come on girls. Let's swim out to the raft and I'll put out those fires in
your pussies," Joannie offered and then headed for the ocean.  
  
"Go ahead," I encouraged Lori and Nancy, "Just follow her lead,"  
  
Lori, Nancy and Joannie swam out to the raft together. Biff, Dan, Dave and I
remained in our chairs. Soon Jerry came back out of the water and rejoined the
group. I explained to Dan and Dave what was about to take place on the raft.
They turned their chairs toward the water so they could see the action.  
  
When they reached the raft Lori and Nancy sat on the edge and Joannie began to
work her magic. First her face was between Lori's legs and then apparently
after Lori orgasmed, she moved over between Nancy's legs. As always it was
impossible to make out the details but it was obvious that the girls were
having their pussies eaten. After Nancy apparently orgasmed, Joannie jumped up
on the raft and Lori moved between her legs and began to eat her pussy. It
appeared that Nancy sat closer to Joannie and that the two of them were
kissing and feeling each other up as Lori ate Joannie's twat. Then Lori
switched places with Nancy and began to kiss Joannie as Nancy hit the water
and moved between Joannie's legs. Eventually Joannie lay back on the raft
indicating that she had cum again. The three girls just stretched out of the
raft resting.  
  
Dave said, "Man this too much, shit I'm hard again."  
  
"Yeah, I am too," admitted Dan.  
  
"Okay guys let's go, this time you get my ass Dave," said my son Jerry and he
headed back toward the nude Jacuzzi.  
  
Dave and Dan anxiously followed him to their spot. This time there was no
apprehension on their part. They definitely wanted to get their rocks off
again and they looked forward to another session with Jerry.  
  
The girls swam back from the raft and stood up by us toweling off their
shapely naked bodies. I looked at Nancy and for the first time I felt a
stirring in my loins. Her petite delicate Japanese figure was so enticing with
her small breasts and curvy ass. Her fair skin was accented with her jet black
long hair and the black tuft of hair just above her pussy. I knew that I would
have her before the day was done.  
  
"Where are the guys?" Lori asked.  
  
"Oh they got horny again and went over there," I told her and pointed.  
  
"Come on let's check them out," said Joannie as she took off across the sand
with Lori and Nancy right behind her.  
  
"Well they seem to be enjoying themselves today. How are you doing Marla,
horny yet?" Biff asked.  
  
I just laughed and said, "I'm getting there and I think I will ask Nancy to go
for a swim when she gets back."  
  
"Good for you," he replied.  
  
About 30 minutes later they all returned to our area. My son Jerry was all
smiles again as he walked right past us and headed for the ocean. Dave and Dan
returned with a more satisfied look on their faces this time. As the three
girls approached they made quite a beautiful sight walking naked together. The
leggy Joannie with her long blond hair and tan athletic body, Lori the dark
hair beauty with her firm fake tits and Nancy the delicate oriental with her
mysterious far-east appeal sauntered across the sand toward Biff and I. They
did not go unnoticed as many an eye both men and women followed them to their
chairs.  
  
"Well guys I must say you overcame your reservations about bi-sexuality rather
quickly," Biff said to Dan and Dave.  
  
Dan replied, "Yes I guess we did. You were right Biff, Jerry has a very
talented mouth and fucking him was just like fucking a woman." "I couldn't
believe how he worked those ass muscles and milked my cock dry!" exclaimed
Dave.  
  
All this talk and activity had gotten me hot and I looked out toward the raft
and saw that it was vacant. "Come on, Nancy let's take a swim," I urged her.  
  
I clearly caught her off guard and she looked surprised. She looked around
almost for approval from the others before she got to her feet and joined me.  
  
"Okay, if you want," Nancy said uncertainly.  
  
The two of us headed toward the water and then slowly swam out to the raft.
Once we were near the raft we stopped and swam close to each other. I ran my
hands over her delicate body underwater sending chills through her.  
  
"Do you want me to eat you first or do you want to eat me first?" I asked her
surprised at my own directness.  
  
Nancy replied, "I'll do you first. I'm not as hot as you right now but I will
be after I eat your pussy."  
  
I got up on the raft first and spread my legs for Nancy. Nancy moved between
her legs and stroked and lightly probed my vulva. I was struggling to contain
my desire, and when I felt Nancy tease my secret entrance I couldn't stand it
any longer. I pulled Nancy to me and tried to get her to lick my sopping wet
pussy. But Nancy was not concerned about my urgency and continued at her own
pace.  
  
I pushed myself onto Nancy's face and I knew that this was what I wanted. I
needed this beautiful Japanese girl to lick at my sex, to explore me with her
tongue, my hidden crevices and taste my juices. Nancy movements were unsure at
first, knowing only that she wanted to taste my womanhood. She knew I was
encouraged by my murmurs of pleasure that her actions caused.  
  
Nancy had an overwhelming desire to touch and feel me and she brought her
hands up to caress my buttocks. She kneaded gently at my smooth flesh,
spreading my cheeks until I knew she could see the deep shadowed cleft between
them, and my puckered amber ring that nestled there. She startled me when she
reached for it with her tongue, licking, and running the tip of her tongue
around it, feeling my tight muscles react to her probing tongue.  
  
I whispered encouragement to her, "Oh yes, oh Nancy please don't stop."  
  
I felt my tight ring dilate from the pressure of her tongue. This felt so
good. Nancy then pushed a finger into my pussy and I felt it delve deeply into
my warmth causing my vaginal muscles to contract involuntarily.  
  
"Put your finger in me," I begged and Nancy knew exactly what to do. She
moistened her finger with my cunt juices and she pushed it into my tight
rosebud, slowly easing her way in. Her tongue continued to lick and tease my
sex now slipping over my moistened lips and stopping at my tight pleasure nub.
I pushed myself against her, grinding my hips so as to force Nancy's finger
further and deeper into my anal channel. I could no longer concentrate on
anything apart from the feel of Nancy's hands caressing my ass as her finger
penetrated my private entrance while her mouth nibbled frantically on my clit.
I knew I was about to cum and I knew that would as good as ever. That special
feeling rose over me and I buried my face in hands to hide my cries of
pleasure. I felt my juices flow, my pussy swell and I squirted streams of cum
into Nancy's mouth. At first she was startled when the first squirt shot into
her mouth but then Nancy licked and swallowed, drinking the streams of cum
with her own sounds of pleasure.  
  
For a moment we stayed glued to one another, too weak to move. Then very
slowly, Nancy eased her finger from my rectum and laid her head on my thighs
with her arms entwined around my legs. This was only the start of our
explorations and now I would take her.  
  
"You are a very fast learner Nancy," I gasped.  
  
"Yes, Joannie is a very good teacher," Nancy replied.  
  
"That she is," I agreed.  
  
"Marla your pussy gets so swollen when you are excited and when you cum it
squirts out like you are peeing," Nancy commented.  
  
"Yes that's true. Biff calls it my puffer pussy and I am a squirter. Now let's
see if I can get you to squirt for me," I answered.  
  
Nancy and I switched places so that she was now seated on the raft and I was
between her legs. I gently pushed Nancy's legs wider apart and I watched as
the outer lips of her sex spread and the pink inner surfaces were revealed to
me. They were already glistening with juices and I knew at that instant how
Joannie must have felt. I couldn't wait to taste her juices for myself. The
opening of Nancy's vagina was a dark and mysterious shadow and felt like
velvet.  
  
I slowly reached forward and spread Nancy's labia wider allowing my fingers to
play up and down her moist slit. I felt Nancy quiver, little goose bumps from
her shivers of sensation ran down her thighs. Stretching her wider I could see
a firm nub of erect pink flesh standing proudly like a tiny cock at the top of
Nancy's sex. I knew that this was her seat of pleasure and the cause of all
the urges that she had felt over the last two days. I let my fingers tickle
her clit lightly, teasingly causing her to gasp as her thighs jerked in sudden
tremor. I lowered head and took the nub of tissue in my mouth, rolling it
lightly between my lips and scraping it gently with my teeth. I could smell
her arousal. The deep musk made me light-headed and I wondered if this is what
Japanese pussy smelt like.  

I tongued and licked gently up and down the length of Nancy's slit and I had
to hold her thighs apart as she began to buck beneath me. I knew that Nancy
was reaching her crisis as she moaned, almost growling with meaningless sounds
of ecstasy arising from her. I slowed my assault as I wanted to extend her
pleasure as long as I could. I fingered Nancy's sex again, ran my fingertips
up and down her sex and scratched lightly at her labia.  
  
With a fingertip I probed the entrance to Nancy's vagina. I knew that I wasn't
the first to tread this path and that I must still go gently. Nancy's cry of
pleasure at being penetrated encouraged me to thrust my finger in her deeper
and faster. I could feel the muscular walls of her tight pussy grip at me as I
caressed the folds and crevices inside her pussy. I slid my middle finger in
alongside the first finger and allowed my thumb to rest lightly on Nancy's
clit.  
  
Nancy's pussy seemed to suck at my fingers drawing them in deeper and faster
until my fingertips seemed to make contact with Nancy's womb. Both of us were
panting so I began to rub her clit frantically. I knew that Nancy was about to
cum. I watched Nancy arch her back and I felt her muscles contract down around
my fingers. I pulled my fingers from her cunt and covered it with my mouth
once again sucking hard on her clit. Nancy covered her mouth with her hand to
smother her cries of ecstasy as she writhed on the raft with her head moving
from side to side as the waves of sensation rolled over her. Nancy came in
buckets drenching my face with her juices. I was intrigued with the taste of
her and I wondered if some sea water had gotten in her pussy or did she always
taste like this.  
  
We had been so pre-occupied with our coupling that we did not notice a couple
swim up to the raft. They had remained in the water and watched me eat Nancy's
pussy. They smiled at us when we acknowledged their presence.  
  
"That was very beautiful," said the woman.  
  
"Yes it was quite a show," said the man as he pulled himself up on the raft
sporting an erection, "Look what you did to me."  
  
"And now I will just have to take care of this," the woman said and then
engulfed her partner's cock in her mouth.  
  
"You are welcome to stay and watch if you like," the man offered.  
  
Nancy and I had witnessed plenty of cock sucking within our own sex sessions,
so we opted to swim back to our group. We left the unknown couple to their own
indulgences and swam back to the beach. We rejoined our group on the beach and
then we all sat around and made plans for the evening. Tonight the
entertainment would be an Elvis impersonator who was supposed to be very good.
We all agreed to meet for dinner, attend the entertainment session and then
adjourn to our room for the night's activities.  
  
DINNER, ENTERTAINMENT AND SEX  
  
The dinner was excellent as always and the entertainment was superb. The Elvis
impersonator sounded just like the "King" and sang all of his popular songs.
We had an enjoyable evening dancing with each other to all the songs. After
the entertainment we headed to our room for the evening's orgy.  
  
Once in our room everyone shed their clothes immediately and we soon had eight
beautiful naked people touching each other. Joannie wanted to take on three of
the guys first. It had been a few days since she had three cocks in her at the
same time. The rest of us sat on the opposite bed to watch Joannie put on a
show for the rest of us.  
  
Joannie had Biff lay on his back as she straddled him and lowered her pussy
onto his huge cock. She told Dan and Dave to take her ass and mouth. Dan
hurried to get behind Joannie and fed his cock to Joannie's hot ass. Dave
positioned himself at her face and she gobbled his dick right up. Lori, Nancy,
Jerry and I sat on the opposite bed and watched as the three men fucked all of
Jerry's wife's holes.  
  
Joannie was incredible whenever she did three guys, she was the most lustful
and wanton woman I have ever seen. She had so much energy she went from orgasm
to orgasm non-stop, demanding more all the time. She would get so aroused that
she never came down in between orgasms it would be just one right after the
other, each one more intense then the other. It was difficult for the three
guys to keep up with her; she shook, groaned and screamed uncontrollably for
them to fuck her harder and longer.  
  
Dave came first shooting his load into her succulent mouth. Joannie swallowed
it all very quickly and sucked him dry. Dave fell back with his softened cock
slipping out of her mouth.  
  
Joannie yelled, "Jerry I need your cock."  
  
Jerry scrambled out of our bed and knelt in front of Joannie. She sucked his
erect dick right into her mouth never missing a beat with Biff and Dan. Dan
came next and filled her ass with his hot cum. He continued to fuck her back
hole as she milked his cock dry, eventually it softened and slipped from her
pulsating asshole.  
  
"Marla get a cock and fuck my ass," she screamed.  
  
Lori and Nancy looked confused as I got off the bed to retrieve a strap-on
from our dresser. They looked on in amazement as I put on the harness with the
large fake cock dangling in front of my pussy. I moved to bed and got behind
Joannie and inserted the hard dong into her ass. I watched the expressions on
Lori and Nancy faces as I plowed my fake cock into Joannie's asshole. They
were in a trance never before having seen such a scene.  
  
"Get ready Joannie, I am going to cum," Biff warned.  
  
Biff then tensed before he shot his seed deep into her pussy. Then he picked
up the pace and fucked her hard draining his cock of every drop of cum.
Joannie's pussy overflowed with Biff's copious load and much of it ran down
over his balls.  
  
"Oh shit, I feel it. God I love your cum, I love to be filled with it. Let me
clean off your balls let me suck you dry," Joannie bellowed.  
  
Biff slid out from underneath her and presented his soaked cock and balls to
her mouth as her husband temporarily moved out of the way. Joannie sucked his
cock until it was empty and soft and then she cleaned his testicles of all
cum.  
  
"Marla please get someone to fuck my pussy," Joannie ordered.  
  
I withdrew from Joannie's ass and walked over to my dresser to retrieve
another strap-on. As I walked my own fake cock dangled and bounced lewdly in
front of me.  
  
The guys were spent except Jerry who was back in Joannie's mouth so I looked
at Lori and Nancy and asked them who wanted to fill Joannie's pussy. Lori
jumped at the opportunity and quickly put on the harness with my help. Lori
then lay on the bed under Joannie as she lowered her pussy on the dildo. I
inserted my dong back into her ass and once again she had three cocks in her,
two of them fake.  
  
Lori got into it and learned quickly that the dildo's hard nub rubbed right
against her clit. The three of us worked Joannie over as she continued to move
from one orgasm to another. She was insatiable.  
  
Jerry couldn't hold out any longer and squirted his jizm in his wife's mouth.
Joannie gobbled it up and sucked him dry. Jerry withdrew his deflated cock and
joined Biff, Dan, Dave and Nancy on the other bed to watch his wife's
performance.  
  
"Nancy give me your pussy," Joannie ordered.  
  
Nancy shyly moved to the bed and presented her pussy to Joannie. Joannie
sucked her cunt right into her mouth and quickly located Nancy's hard little
clit. Before long Joannie had Nancy writhing in orgasm and Lori and I were
experiencing our orgasms triggered by the dildo nubs.  
  
Joannie went into convulsions as orgasms rocked her body. Her hips moved
violently and rapidly dislodging my fake cock from her ass. Her mouth left
Nancy's pussy as she collapsed on top of Lori fucking herself on the fake
cock. Joannie's hips moved from fast to slow much like a ride coming to a
stop. She was drained and exhausted from her numerous orgasms but I knew that
after a brief rest she would be ready to go again. Joannie was possessed with
sexual drive and energy. Joannie had four loads of man cum in her and she was
responsible for the three women's orgasms.  
  
"Wow! Now that's what I call a good fucking," Joannie exclaimed.  
  
"I think we all agree with that," I replied.  
  
As we were resting I showed the double dildo to Lori and Nancy. I explained
that the lesbians had given us the two strap-on dildos and the two headed
dildo in case we needed them. The girls wanted to hear more about our sessions
with the lesbians so Joannie and I told them what transpired without getting
into explicit details.  
  
"You know making it with another woman was the furthest thing from my mind
when we came to the resort," Lori said and then continued, "I knew that girl-
girl sex would be available to us if we wanted it. I just didn't expect it
would happen but I am glad it did."  
  
Nancy added, "Yes, I am so happy that we were introduced to lesbian sex. It is
so erotic to have a beautiful woman eat my pussy and then my eating her pussy
in return. I have never used a dildo and it was exciting to see you two fuck
Joannie as she ate me."  
  
"It certainly was hot watching you girls get it on and I am glad that Jerry
taught us about bi-sexuality. I really enjoyed fucking and cumming in his ass
and mouth," Dan admitted.  
  
Dave echoed, "Yeah it was a real turn-on to fuck Jerry's bubble butt and
Joannie's hot asshole. I'll never forget it."  
  
"All of you were certainly willing partners and although I didn't get to fuck
Lori and Nancy in the ass I still had a great time with all of you," Biff told
them.  
  
"I think that anal is stretching it for me. I didn't even like a finger in
there," Lori told us.  
  
"I liked when Marla stuck her finger in my ass while she ate my pussy but I
can't imagine a cock being in there especially one as big as Biff's," Nancy
added to the conversation.  
  
"Of course everyone knows that I love it but it does take some time to get
broken in to where you can accept a big thick cock like Biff's," Joannie said.  
  
Biff added, "You know I love to fuck asses but the next best thing for me is
to fuck a girl doggy style. That way I can still play with her shapely ass."  
  
We sat around and talked for awhile longer and had a few drinks. Everyone was
still kind of tired so we decided to go down to the nude Jacuzzi and relax
there. This was our first trip to the nude Jacuzzi at late night. We were
surprised to see so many people there in the nude. Many of the guests who did
not use the nude beach where there at the Jacuzzi totally naked. We agreed
that the late hour of the night and the alcohol played a big factor.  
  
The eight of us found a spot on the side of the Jacuzzi where we could all sit
together and we watched the gatherings and couplings before us. Jerry spotted
Brandy and Michelle sitting on the opposite side from us. They were sitting
next to each other kissing and stroking the other's cock. They were soon
joined by two other men who moved in front of them and began to suck their
cocks.  
  
"Those are the two gays I told you about," Jerry said pointing toward Brandy
and Michelle.  
  
We watched as the two other men sucked Brandy and Michelle to orgasms and then
switched places with them. Brandy and Michelle then began to suck the cocks of
the other men.  
  
All around the Jacuzzi there were various displays of sex and pairings. Guys
with guys, girls with girls and couples all having sex with each other.
Although with the couples it was difficult to tell which partners belonged
together.  
  
There were a few good looking couples but not anything to really get us turned
on. We soaked in the warm waters and allowed our bodies to relax and we
watched the activities surrounding us. After a while we decided to return to
our room.  
  
Once back in the room Dan and Dave were geared up for some more butt fucking.
These guys had really taken to anal sex and had obviously decided to get as
much as they could at the resort because Lori and Nancy would not be providing
them asses to fuck here or at home. Dave asked me if he could fuck my ass and
Dan was already zeroed in on Joannie. Joannie got the double dildo and
inserted it in our pussies as we lay on our side facing one another. Dan then
slipped his cock into Joannie's ass as Dave penetrated mine. Joannie and I
fucked each other with the double dildo as the two guys reamed our asses.  
  
On the other bed Biff had Lori on all fours and was fucking her doggy style.
Jerry was doing the same to Nancy as the four of them watched our action in
the other bed. Biff ran his hands all over Lori's shapely ass as he fucked her
pussy. Jerry had managed to work one of his fingers into Nancy's ass as he too
fucked her pussy. It wasn't long before Joannie and I came drenching the fake
double cock in our pussies. Dan and Dave were next to cum shooting their loads
into our rectal channels.  
  
Lori and Nancy came quickly and flopped on the bed in front of Biff and Jerry.
Biff and Jerry brought their cocks over to Joannie and I. Biff fucked
Joannie's ass and my son fucked my ass as Joannie and I fucked each other with
the double dildo. Joannie and I had multiple orgasms before Biff and Jerry
came in our bung holes adding there cum to Dan's and Dave's.  
  
At that point we were all pretty well spent and we agreed to call it a night.
The four of us said good night to Lori, Nancy, Dan and Dave and we returned to
our own room. Jerry slept with his bride Joannie and I slept with Biff. We
slept soundly that night and neither of us woke to urge of early morning sex.  
  
When we did finally wake up we barely had enough time to shower, dress and
make it on time for breakfast. We did not see Lori, Nancy, Dan or Dave that
morning and we assumed that they had slept in. We were later to learn that the
four of them were leaving the resort that day. As usual we ate and then
returned to our room to put on tees and shorts, after which we headed to the
nude beach. This would be our last day at the resort because the next day we
were flying home.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 06


_This is the sixth story in And Mother Makes Four. Reading the first story
introduces the characters and their sexual appetites. The next four stories
expand those sexual appetites and introduce new players. As I said in the
previous stories I will continue the sequel as long as there continues to be
positive feedback. To date I received a lot of positive feedback and
encouragement to continue the series. I have also received feedback from
readers who deplore anal sex, gay sex and bi-sexuality. I understand the
biases of certain readers but the positive comments, suggestions and
encouragement outweigh the criticisms. My thanks go to all who encourage my
writing and request that I continue with this series. I have also taken into
consideration the suggestions some of you have made and tried to incorporate
those sex scenes into the story. Enjoy!_  
  
*  
  
DAY FIVE AT THE RESORT and the TRIP HOME  
  
After another marvelous meal we returned to our room changed into our shorts
and tees and headed to the nude beach. We basked all day in the sun and talked
about the week's encounters. We really had no interest in hooking up with any
other couples today or tonight, so we just relaxed in the sun and took an
occasional dip in the ocean.  
  
Later that evening we went to dinner and then went to the sing along bar. We
had a lot of fun at the sing along and enjoyed listening to some of the people
who actually were quite good. We turned in early and enjoyed a normal night of
sex, Biff in my bed with Joannie and Jerry in the other bed. We all slept
soundly and in the morning we had our sexual wake up calls. Biff and I got in
on in the shower as well and Jerry and Joannie followed suit.  
  
At noon time we checked out of the hotel, went to the airport and flew home.
We were hoping to see Kim the flight attendant we met on the way down but she
was not on our flight. The flight was uneventful and we slept most of the way
home. Once we arrived back in our town we stopped for dinner and then went to
my house to turn in for the evening. It had been quite an eventful and
exhausting week. One I would never forget.  
  
HOME AT LAST  
  
We all slept like babies that night and woke up one by one the next morning.
Biff was up first and he elected to let the rest of us sleep while he made the
coffee. I was next to rise and I joined Biff on the patio for morning coffee.
Jerry and Joannie eventually made their way downstairs to join us.  
  
It was Sunday and a perfect day to kick back and enjoy a relaxing day at my
pool. We all sat around in the nude, which had become our custom, and talked
about what a good time we had on the honeymoon. All of us were a golden dark
brown tan. Our conversation was interrupted by the telephone.  
  
"I wonder who would call me today," I said out loud as I reached for the
phone.  
  
"Maybe it is Kim," said Joannie hopefully.  
  
"Wishful thinking!" exclaimed Jerry.  
  
"Hi Sally how are you?" I said surprised to hear from my younger sister. Jerry
put his finger up to his lips in a signal to Biff and Joannie to keep it down.  
  
"You are! Well sure you and Dennis can stay here it will be great to see you
both," I answered her. "Thursday will be fine. I look forward to your visit.
See you then," I concluded.  
  
Biff, Jerry and Joannie looked at me waiting for an explanation. I explained
to them that Dennis had his class reunion next Friday evening and that he and
Sally would be arriving Thursday and would be staying at the house through
Sunday.  
  
Jerry said, "Aunt Sally looked hot at our wedding."  
  
"I'm looking forward to seeing more of her," added Joannie.  
  
"Does she fuck?" asked Biff.  
  
"Stop it Biff!" I said. "She is happily married to Dennis and she does not
sleep around.  
  
"Not yet, but when she sees Biff's pride and joy she may change her tune,"
teased Joannie.  
  
"You two are unscrupulous!" I fired back at them.  
  
"Well look at you and how you came around," Joannie added.  
  
"That's different and besides I am divorced," I replied.  
  
"Okay, okay, we'll behave ourselves when they are here," Biff said
sarcastically.  
  
"Please make sure you do and no nude sun bathing while they are here," I
reaffirmed.  
  
The rest of the day we relaxed sunning in the nude and taking occasional dips
in the pool. That night after dinner we enjoyed a couple of movies in the
family room and later crashed in our own beds. It was the first time I had
slept alone in awhile and it felt a little strange.  
  
The next four days flew by as I prepared for my sister's visit. The four of us
enjoyed our share of sex again with a variety of group couplings. I really did
enjoy my new found life with these three energetic young people.  
  
SALLY AND DENNIS ARRIVE  
  
Thursday arrived and Sally and Dennis showed up before noon. Dennis had some
business to take care of and Sally wanted to sunbathe by the pool in order to
tan up some before the Friday night party. We had our customary hugs and
kisses on the cheeks although I felt that Dennis had held me tighter to him
then normal. As we separated his hand slipped down from the middle of my back
across my buttocks. I just shrugged it off as accidental.  
  
Biff, Jerry and Joannie agreed not to hang around Thursday so that Sally and
Dennis could settle in at the house. Dennis left shortly after they unpacked
to take care of business. Sally showed me the dress that she planned to wear
to the reunion. It was a pretty emerald green that was strapless and backless.
She would have to go without wearing a bra and it was cut just above her
buttocks. It was a very sexy outfit and one that was sure to turn heads. The
dress would reveal more of Sally's upper body then she normally revealed in
her one piece bathing suit. She had bought a bikini just to wear poolside to
sunbathe in hoping to get a good tan. We changed into our bathing suits and
went out to the pool.  
  
Sally admired my tan and remarked how it didn't appear that I had any tan
lines. I told her that I didn't and explained how I sunbathed in the nude at
home and that we were on the nude beach all week in Jamaica. I suggested that
we both sunbathe nude and that Sally would be able to minimize her tan lines.
She was reluctant but I reassured her that we were in total privacy and that
the security system was on. I shed my bathing suit and noticed that Sally
stared at my body for quite awhile. Then she complimented me on my tan and
told me how beautiful I was without the tan lines. Then she shyly took off her
bikini and stretched out in the lounge.  
  
As we basked in the sun Sally asked me about Jamaica. I told her that first I
would have to explain how the relationship developed between Biff, Jerry,
Joannie and I before I could talk about Jamaica. I told Sally the story about
how Biff seduced me and then how Joannie and Jerry entered the relationship.
Sally was shocked but also very turned on by my account of the relationship.  
  
"Oh my God Marla, I can't believe all this happened," she gasped. "Anal sex,
girl sex and dildos that is incredible!" she continued.  
  
"How about you Sally? Has it only been straight sex for you?" I asked her.  
  
Sally showing her embarrassment answered me honestly, "Dennis and I have
experimented with anal sex and we did hook up with another couple once. She
liked women as much as men and we did make it together."  
  
"Did you like it?" I asked.  
  
"Yes, kind of but not at first, the anal sex hurt but I did it because Dennis
wanted to. Now I have gotten used to it. The female sex was great but I was
afraid to admit it and I haven't had a chance to do it again," Sally told me.  
  
"Now tell me about the honeymoon," she demanded with some urgency.  
  
I gave Sally a blow by blow detailed account of the honeymoon. I did not leave
out any details. I told her about the couples, the gays and the lesbians. By
the time I was done with the story Sally was breathing hard and her hands
unconsciously cupped her breasts.  
  
I moved over toward Sally and stroked her sun warmed body then I started to
place gentle kisses over her torso. I began by placing my lips on her
shoulders kissing downwards across her breasts to her abdomen. Her lotion
covered skin was creamy and soft to my touch as I licked and kissed her all
over her sensitive body. I couldn't keep myself from sinking my teeth into the
generous flesh of her breast, which made her yelp with surprise. I moved down
to kiss the inside of her thighs and I heard her moan loudly as my mouth moved
steadily up her thighs towards her pussy. Now I moved on to gently kiss around
her exquisite moist pussy, her sweet aromas filled my nostrils.  
  
Sally reached down to grab my head and held me still. "Are you sure about this
sis?" she asked her voice cracking.  
  
"I am, are you?" I replied licking her thighs.  
  
Sally trembled and goose bumps covered her skin. "Yes oh yes, please love me!"
she exclaimed.  
  
I loved the smell of her pussy and I was desperate to taste more of her. I
flicked out my tongue and licked her cunt finding out that she tasted as sweet
as she smelled. I started to probe her cunt gently with my tongue impatiently
diving into her luscious pussy. I moved myself and knelt between her legs and
I began to lick her swollen clit. Next I enveloped her clit with my teeth and
began to swirl my tongue around it emitting squeals of delight letting me know
that I was driving her crazy. I started to lick her pussy again tasting her
sweetness. I ate her, licked her and probed her tight sweet hole with my
tongue. Next I slipped a finger into her dripping blond pussy and finger-
fucked her while I sucked and nibbled her swollen clit.  
  
I felt her clit swell and stiffen a little more as I continued to administer
delicate kisses over her pussy before I lustily sucked her clit again. My
tongue danced over her clit before I probed her snatch with my tongue delving
into every fold of her now sopping wet pussy. Sally grabbed me by my hair and
forced my tongue deeper inside her quim. She ground her clit against mouth and
I felt her body quake as her orgasm rose within her. She continued to push her
mons against my face grinding her pussy against me. I could hear her rapid
breathing and uncontrollable moaning as she came all over my face. Sally was
not a squirter like me but she still covered my face with her cum. I hungrily
tongued her pussy and searched out each drop of her juice.  
  
"Oh. Oh I'm cumming. Eat me please eat me! I'm there oh yes!" Sally yelled as
she convulsed in orgasm.  
  
Sally lay back in the lounge chair drained by her intense orgasm. Not
expecting her to reciprocate, I returned to my own lounge chair and I began to
touch my own body and finger my pussy seeking a quick orgasm. Sally watched me
for awhile and then she asked if she could touch me the way I was doing to
myself. I was not quite sure if I wanted to make it a reality with my sister
but then Sally's hands gently touched my breasts and my nipples instantly came
alive. An audible moan escaped my lips and I closed my eyes and decided to
allow my sister to have her way.  
  
The touch of Sally's fingers felt different. Although I had enjoyed a woman's
touch many times this was absolutely different, probably because it was my
younger sister. The smoothness of her touch and delicate stroking was
electrifying. I felt as though my entire body was paralyzed. Sally turned her
body onto mine our entire bodies were touching each other and it was a very
erotic feeling. As Sally began to kiss me her lips were soft and moist and
made my inner being come alive with desire. Sally manipulated my nipples
between her fingers. She then began a slow torturous journey down my body
using her mouth to taste and caress every inch of my skin.  
  
My breathing became shallow and my moans became loudly audible. I began
touching Sally's body now and I marveled in our mutual beauty. Sally began to
purr in ecstasy. It seemed natural for us to be together and not taboo in
spite of us being sisters. As Sally's tongue circled my right nipple I became
increasingly aware that it was not going to take much more to make me cum. I
felt Sally's fingers stroke my wet mound locating my puffer pussy, trying to
find her way inside me. I moved my legs further apart trying to help her and
soon Sally was fingering me with soft, slow, tender probes.  
  
I couldn't take it any longer and I gently pushed her head down. Sally nestled
herself between my legs, used her hands to slowly open them and placed my
thighs on her shoulders. With one finger Sally traced the soft outer lips of
my puffer pussy and applied gentle pressure spreading them open even further.
I felt the familiar butterflies in my stomach as she gazed upon the sight of
my moist lips inviting her invasion. She put more fingers were inside me and
caressed my inner walls while her thumb positioned itself on the tip of my
swelling clit and lightly tickled it back and forth.  
  
Sally moved herself slowly up my body as she continued to finger fuck my pussy
she kissed and licked her way to my tits. She took turns holding each nipple
between her soft lips sucking and flicking at my hard nipples. I in turn
reached for Sally's breasts and felt her hard nipples across my palms as I
stroked them. I pinched and rolled her nipples between my fingers while Sally
tongued my breasts. She whispered to me that she had to have me and then
kissed me passionately. We moaned into each other's mouth as her fingers and
thumb tickled my swollen clit. I could feel the wetness of her pussy
saturating my thigh.  
  
Sally broke off our kiss and smiled at me before descending toward my aching
pussy. As she reached my wet mound she separated the lips fully opening my
pink moistness and then she herself groaned with anticipated pleasure. The tip
of her tongue touched my center and my sweet liquid gushed into her mouth.
Sally was unprepared for my gusher but none the less she licked at my silky
lips, losing herself in the feeling of my beautiful hot body. She flattened
her tongue and stroked my center up and down firmly enough that I could feel
it on my clit. She drove me mad as my swollen clit twitched and ached for more
attention. I arched my back and pulled her head to my mound trying to shove my
engorged clit into her mouth much like a man would shove his cock into a
woman's mouth. She wrapped her lips around my swollen button and sucked it as
she would her husband's dick. I gasped as Sally's lips sucked my clit in
further and further causing a strong tremor to run through my whole body.  
  
My hips lifted off of the lounge as she sucked on my clit flicking it back and
forth as her fingers probed deep inside me. She worked them in and out slow at
first and then with more intensity as her tongue firmly, methodically pressed
again and again against my erect clit which was now totally exposed from its
hood. At this point my groans became very loud, my body was rocked with my
second orgasm and I ground my pussy into Sally's face which was covered with
my sweet love juices that gushed as the dam broke.  
  
Sally continued to lap at the hard clit as my body convulsed and with one
orgasm after another. Slowly my body relaxed after the last of one of the most
intense climaxes I ever had. I lay back on the lounge as Sally moved up to my
lips and covered them with hers, kissing me tenderly, deeply and letting her
tongue slip past my lips so I could taste myself in her mouth. I kissed her
eagerly in return, loving the sweet taste of myself. We lay in the sun cradled
in one other's arms without saying a word savoring the feel of a woman's body
in each other's arms.  
  
Sally smiled at me as she eventually moved back to her own lounge and said, "I
never knew you were so hot and such a squirter."  
  
"Well you certainly had a lot to do with that and I would have never guessed
you were such a good pussy lapper," I replied.  
  
"I love to be with a woman. Do you have any toys?" she asked.  
  
"I have a few that you may enjoy. The ones the lesbians gave us in Jamaica," I
said with a sultry tone.  
  
"Oh goody, I can't wait," Sally said with a giggle. "And I can't wait to get
to know Joannie better," she added.  
  
"I'm sure you will before your stay is over and she will be all over you," I
warned.  
  
"Sounds yummy!" she gasped.  
  
Sally and I spent the rest of the day basking in the sun feeling totally
relaxed. When the sun went down we moved into the house and showered together
in my bathroom. We washed each other and fingered each other to another
orgasm. After the shower we moved to my king sized bed and lay in a 69
position and ate each other's pussy while we fingered each other's bung hole.
We both had another orgasm cumming in each other's mouth then we rested for
awhile before we showered again this time only washing our bodies.  
  
Dennis came back after a day at the office and insisted on taking Sally and I
out to dinner. Biff, Jerry and Joannie ate at home and hung out at the house.
God knows what they were up to I only hoped that they were in their own rooms
by the time we returned home. Dennis was curious about Biff but I told him he
was just Jerry's best friend and he was staying with us for a while. Sally
knowingly smiled at me as I deflected Dennis' probing questions. During the
meal Dennis was obviously flirting with me and he repeatedly asked questions
about my personal life. He was very curious about if a good looking single
woman such as me had a sex life. I politely put him off time and time again
until Sally spoke up and changed the topic. I had noticed that before dinner
as we entered the restaurant that Dennis seemed to accidentally touch my ass
again. In fact it happened several times over the course of the evening with
the most noticeable caress occurring as I got into the backseat of the car.  
  
When we arrived back at my house I was relieved to see that Biff, Jerry and
Joannie were not there involved in some sort of sexual copulation. The three
of us had a night cap and then I bid Sally and Dennis goodnight and retired to
my bedroom. Dennis and Sally turned in and went to the guest bedroom. It
wasn't long before I heard their distant moans and groans obviously brought on
by sexual activities. I smiled to myself as I dozed off pleased that no one
knew of my sister's and my afternoon adventure.  
  
FRIDAY, THE REUNION AND AFTER  
  
Sally and I sun bathed poolside in the nude again on Friday while Dennis went
to his local office. After lunch Joannie joined us and she wasted no time
stripping off her clothes. For the most part we behaved ourselves that
afternoon but I noticed that Sally kept checking Joannie out. I went in the
house to make some ice tea for us as the sun was blistering hot.  
  
When I returned with the tray of tea and glasses, I found Joannie and Sally in
a 69 position with Joannie on top. They were both enthusiastically eating each
others pussy and had well oiled fingers in each other's twat and asshole. I
watched them until they climaxed and then announced, "Tea is served."  
  
Joannie pulled herself off of Sally and returned to her own lounge chair. The
three of us relaxed and sipped on the cool refreshing ice tea and I said, "I
guess I can't leave you two alone for a minute."  
  
Sally spoke first, "You were right Marla. Joannie is a marvelous pussy eater.
I can see why she was such a good teacher."  
  
"It is easy when you are eating a hot pussy like yours Sally," said Joannie.
"In fact after I drink this tea and it washes away your sweet taste, I may
just have to eat you again."  
  
"My pussy is at your disposal anytime you want it," replied Sally.  
  
"Sally you better take it easy. You and Dennis have a big night ahead of you
tonight," I reminded her.  
  
"Yeah, I suppose plus we do have the rest of the weekend, don't we?" Sally
answered.  
  
"That we do. Hey why not stay for the week. It is supposed to be great weather
next week and we could all hang out together. It would be fun!" offered
Joannie.  
  
"I don't know Dennis has to get back to work and we are supposed to be home
when Barry our son arrives Monday," Sally stated.  

"Well you know you are more then welcome if you want to stay. Why not see if
Dennis can work out of the local office next week and then have Barry join us
here on Monday?" I offered to Sally.  
  
"Sounds great and I will check with Dennis later," Sally replied with a hint
of excitement in her voice.  
  
"Sally look at the time you need to start getting ready," I reminded her.  
  
"You're right I need to shower and do my hair," Sally said getting up to go
inside.  
  
"Mind if I shower with you?" asked Joannie.  
  
"Why no I think I would enjoy that," Sally replied.  
  
"Keep an eye on the time, Dennis will be home soon," I yelled after the two of
them as they walked into the house with a hand on the other's ass.  
  
About 30 minutes later Joannie came back downstairs and went outside to swim
laps in the pool. Dennis came home about 10 minutes after that and asked me
where Sally was. I told him she was upstairs in the guest quarters getting
ready and I noticed he was looking out toward the pool. He was watching
Joannie swim in the nude taking in the beauty of her blond tanned athletic
body.  
  
"I better get ready too," he said.  
  
As he turned to go upstairs I noticed that he had a sizeable erection poking
out his trouser front. I wondered how big he was as he ascended the stairs. Oh
well the way things were going I would probably find out soon enough.  
  
An hour later Dennis and Sally came downstairs dressed for the reunion. They
made a very handsome couple and a well tanned Sally looked exquisite in her
emerald dress with her golden blonde hair with streaks of strawberry red. The
dress made her eyes look even greener than normal, like little emeralds. I
wish them a good time as they left for the evening.  
  
Jerry, Joannie and Biff were going out with some friends and they wouldn't be
home until late. I dined by myself and then changed into my velour lounge
outfit, no panties and no bra. I curled up on the family room sofa and ordered
up a new movie. I watched a couple of movies before falling asleep on the
sofa. I was awoken later with the sounds of Dennis and Sally arriving home.  
  
I rose to greet them and as I hugged Sally I could smell the alcohol on her
breath. Her hand slipped down my back caressing it and stopping just above my
ass. She surprised me particularly with Dennis in the room. She stepped away
from me and I noticed that her erect nipples were poking through her dress.  
  
"Would you unzip my dress?" Sally asks me.  
  
I was surprised by her request with her husband still in the room. Dennis sat
down in the oversized chair to watch us. I reach up to grab the zipper on her
dress and moved it down to the bottom of her dress where it stops just above
the swell of her ass. I looked at Sally's bare tanned back and I couldn't keep
from running my hands over her back. The touch was electrifying and goose
bumps covered her skin. She jumped slightly so I quickly removed my hands
thinking I had already gone too far. Sally looked over her shoulder at me and
smiled. I could feel my own pussy starting to get wet.  
  
"Please don't stop," she said backing into me, "Your hands are very warm and
they feel great on my skin.  
  
I returned my hands to her back and rubbed them all over her smooth skin. I
forgot that Dennis is still in the room and I slid her dress off her breasts
letting it fall to her waist so that I could touch more of her. Sally was
naked from the waist up and I moved my hands around her body to her breasts.
Her skin was so very soft. I rubbed her nipples and I felt them become more
erect in between my fingers. I leaned forward and kissed her neck, starting at
the base and making my way up to her ear. I gently sucked on the bottom of her
lobe as I continued to caress her breasts. She moaned audibly.  
  
I kissed back down my sister's neck and then turned her around toward me so
that we were facing one another. I looked over my shoulder at Dennis sitting
in the chair watching us intently. I watched him closely as I kissed his
wife's lips and rubbed her tits. I trailed my lips from her lips to her
breasts and I sucked one nipple and then the other as her hands slipped under
my velour top to find my tits with rock hard nipples. As I sucked on her
eraser hard nipples Sally slid her hand into my velour bottoms and found me
panty less then she slipped a finger into my sopping wet pussy. I flinched and
then settled back down on her fingers.  
  
Sally slid her dress completely off letting it gather at her feet on the
floor. Sometime since she first left the house she had lost her panties so not
only was she now naked on top, she was naked on the bottom too except for her
thigh high hose. Once again I admired her pussy that was so pink and tight
with just a strip of strawberry blond hair. We stood facing each other and
then pressed our bodies together. Sally reached for the bottom of my velour
top and pulled it over my head exposing my firm naked tits. She then pushed my
velour bottoms down and off my legs. Now I was totally naked in front of my
sister and her husband. Sally and I came together again and our naked bodies
pressed together as we kissed passionately. I broke the kiss for a moment to
look at Dennis. He had taken off his suit pants and pushed his underwear down
to his knees. He sat on the chair stroking his exposed erect cock. He was not
as well endowed as Biff but he was very close, an impressive tool indeed.  
  
Sally turned my face back toward her and pressed her lips to mine and slid her
tongue into my mouth. Then she pushed my legs wide open with her leg so she
could spread my pussy lips making it easier for her to slide her fingers deep
inside me. Sally knelt in front of me and kissed my stomach, then my belly
button and then just above my pussy. My hands grabbed her head and squeezed in
anticipation. Her finely manicured fingers began to spread my pussy lips even
wider which allowed my juices to leak out onto her fingers making it easier to
slide them deep inside me.  
  
"Oh my God, oh Sally!" I gasped audibly.  
  
"Should I stop?" she asks with a laugh.  
  
"No it feels good but Dennis!" I gasp again.  
  
"Dennis knows," she says.  
  
"Dennis knows," I think to myself and I turn my head to see him stroking his
cock furiously.  
  
Sally pulled her fingers from my pussy and sucked them dry. Then she slammed
them back into my quim before she pulled them out soaked with my juice and
placed them in my own mouth.  
  
"Taste yourself!" she demanded.  
  
The alcohol had definitely affected Sally. She was more forceful and assertive
then I ever remembered. I licked her fingers as I was told and sucked them
fast and hard. They were sweet and sticky with my own nectar as expected.
Sally was lost in the heat of the moment as she continued to slide her fingers
in and out of my mouth even though there wasn't anymore pussy juice left on
them.  
  
In her passion Sally drops to her knees in front of me and before I knew it
her tongue was flicking my clit. She had her face deep inside my hot wet pink
hole. She flicked my clit as three of her fingers penetrated my pussy. She
grabbed a hold of my hips and forced them closer to her mouth as my pussy
circled around on her face. She removed her fingers from inside me and
replaced them with her tongue and pushed deep inside my cunt. My chest heaved
as I came and my breasts rose and fell with every pant of my breath as I
squirted my cum all over Sally's face. I collapsed and fell to the floor.  
  
I looked over at Dennis and he was still stroking his impressive cock with one
hand as he now held his balls in the other. Sally's face was coated with my
female ejaculation.  
  
"We better take this upstairs, the kids may walk in any minute," I suggested
in a weak voice.  
  
Although Biff, Jerry and Joannie would have loved to find us in compromising
positions it would be better if they didn't at this time. We gathered up our
clothing and made our way up to my room and the king sized bed. Once in the
room Sally stripped off her hose so that she was now totally naked. I pushed
her on the bed and spread her legs as far as I could so that I could get to
her pussy as she had just done for me.  
  
I could smell Sally's arousal as I neared her pussy and she was very wet. I
slid my tongue over the outside of her pussy. I wanted to tease and torture
her. She tried to reach her clit with her own fingers but I pushed them back
prolonging her agony. She tried again but I grabbed her hands and pushed them
over her head. I called for Dennis to hold her hands and he crawled up on the
bed above her head. He was naked now and his big cock waved in the air as he
held his wife's hands above her head. He held her firmly in place so that she
could not move as I slammed my tongue on top of her clit and nibbled it
vigorously. My mouth pressed against Sally's pussy as I sucked on her clit. I
felt her clit get harder and harder in my mouth with each little nibble. I
decided that I wanted something else to penetrate her pussy with as I sucked
on her hard little pearl. I got off the bed and went over to my night stand to
retrieve one of my dildos.  
  
"Hold her tight and don't let her loose," I ordered her husband.  
  
"What are you doing? Get back her and eat my pussy! I need to cum! Get over
here now!" Sally yelled.  
  
Then she spotted me taking the dildo out of its harness. "What's going on?
What are you going to do with that thing?" Sally asked in a panic.  
  
"You are no longer in control but don't worry this is going to bring you to
new heights of ecstasy," I said with a sinister tone.  
  
The dildo is a little longer than Dennis' cock and definitely wider. I eased
the fat fake cock into Sally's pussy and her cunt tightened around it as I
pushed it in deeper.  
  
"No, no it's too big for me," Sally cried out.  
  
"Just relax," I told her, "Soon you will be begging for this." Dennis
continued to hold her down as I slid the dildo in deeper and deeper. I looked
at his eyes and he was fixated on the fake cock fucking his wife. His own
erect cock dangled in front of him just behind Sally's head. I returned to
sucking her clit as I penetrated her with the fake dong. Sally thrust her hips
upward with each thrust of her new toy. Sally tensed and then orgasmed, her
juices ran down the dildo and into my mouth. I sucked her pussy dry and I
sucked the rubber cock clean of all her cum.  
  
"Are you ready for the real thing?" Dennis asks his wife.  
  
Sally was speechless so she closed her eyes and nodded. Dennis released her
hands and came around her body on the bed. He spread her legs, tilted her hips
up toward him and slid his big cock deep into her cunt. Watching him slam her
pussy with his big dick turned me on so I climbed up and straddled her face
with my pussy. I rubbed my cunt all over her face as her husband continued to
pound her pussy. Sally was moaning into my cunt as she sub consciously licked
my quim. Dennis stopped fucking her and got off the bed. I continued to pussy
fuck my sister's face and I reached back behind me to finger her twat.  
  
I rubbed my clit with my fingers as Sally continued to tongue my pussy. Her
tongue felt so incredible that I knew I would cum soon. I felt my orgasm
approaching and I rubbed my clit faster. My body tensed and jerked in orgasm
as I squirted my female cum all over my sister's face again. I rolled off of
Sally and collapsed next to her on the bed. I noticed that Dennis had
reassembled the dildo and the harness. He looked at me and handed it to me.  
  
"Here put this on and fuck her," he demanded with a sense of urgency.  
  
I got up from the bed and put on the harness securing tightly. Then I got back
on the bed and got between my sister's knees. I slid the cock into Sally's
pussy. I started slowly at first and then I began to thrust the fake cock
harder and faster into my sister's cunt. Dennis got up on the bed and
straddled his wife's stomach. I watched as he slid his cock between her tits
and into her mouth. Sally would suck the tip of his cock each time it got
close to her mouth. She held her tits firmly around his cock making it as snug
as possible.  
  
Dennis got off the bed and told me to free up his wife's pussy. I withdraw the
fake cock slick with her juices from my sister's cunt. Dennis told Sally to
get on her knees as he lie on his back.  
  
"Get on and ride me," he ordered her.  
  
Sally climbed on his cock easing it into her pussy. She was very hot and in
desperate need of an orgasm. I knelt behind her and cupped her tits as I
guided her up and down on her husband's cock. I reached down and grabbed
Dennis' balls in one hand. I rubbed his balls and then I wet one finger and
inserted into his asshole. He jumped in surprise and thrust into Sally
catching her off guard which caused her to scream. I realized that I was still
wearing the dildo soaked with Sally's juices so I moved behind her and eased
the dong into her asshole. She and Dennis both stopped fucking momentarily as
the fake cock entered her rectum. Then the three of us started to fuck again
and tried to get into a rythum. Dennis thrust deep into her tight pussy and as
I thrust into her ass as she is penetrated in both holes. I leaned into her
and pressed my tits into her back as I pounded her ass with the rubber cock.  
  
"Oh my God I'm cummmming!" screamed Sally.  
  
"Oh yeah baby cum for us. Cum all over my big cock!" exclaimed Dennis.  
  
With a final thrust of her body Sally came on her husband's cock as he filled
her pussy with his first load of the night. Sally fell forward onto her
husband's body beneath her and emitted a deep sigh. I pulled the fake cock out
of her ass as she slumped forward. Sally rolled over on her side and I moved
my face between her legs. I licked her pussy and sucked out cum from her
encounter with Dennis.  
  
Dennis knelt behind me and started to lick my pussy. Then he put three fingers
into my cunt and licked my asshole. Next he lubricated my asshole with my own
pussy juices and finger fucked me in both holes as I continued to eat his
wife's cum filled twat. Dennis lined up his cock with my asshole and rammed it
into me filling my rectum with one thrust. He held onto my hips as he pounded
my ass. He shoved me back and forth as his cock throbbed in my ass. He put his
fingers back into my pussy and his thumb rubbed over my clit. I moved my mouth
from my sister's cunt so that I could encourage her husband.  
  
"That's it fuck my ass, fuck it good. I want you to cum deep in my ass," I
screamed.  
  
Dennis grabbed me by my hair and forced my face back into my sister's pussy.
He slammed his cock in my ass so hard that it caused me to orgasm. I squirted
cum over his fingers and onto the bed sheets. Sally came in my mouth as my
body went limp and I felt Dennis unload his cum in my ass. I closed my eyes
and gasped aloud as I felt his hot cum splatter the inside of my rectum.
Dennis pulled out and flopped on the bed next to his wife as his cum slid down
my thighs. I laid there between my sister and brother-in-law and marveled at
the intensity of our sex act. We all just relaxed on my bed until the silence
was broken with the unmistakable sound of Joannie's voice.  
  
"Well is this a private orgy or can anyone join in?" she asked mockingly.  
  
The three of us looked over at Biff, Jerry and Joannie standing there naked in
my bedroom. Joannie grabbed the double headed dildo and slipped it into her
pussy. Dennis and Sally stared at Joannie with one end of the double dildo
sticking out of her athletic body. The three of them pushed Dennis and I aside
and got into bed with us. Joannie lay on her back and had Sally straddle her
and sink her cunt down on the dildo.  
  
"It's time for your triple penetration debut and since your husband needs to
rest I am filling in for him," Joannie announced.  
  
Once Sally was impaled on Joannie's dong Jerry slid his cock into her ass and
Biff shoved his big cock in my sister's mouth. Sally was taken with Biff's big
dick and sucked on it with enthusiasm. Sally was in ecstasy with the triple
penetration and seemed to just cum and cum going from one orgasm to another.
Joannie had multiple orgasms while fucking Sally with the double-dildo. Jerry
stiffened and shot his cum into Sally's ass. Biff was the last to cum and
Sally was not prepared for his volcanic orgasm. Biff blasted his first shot
into Sally's mouth causing her to gag briefly and swallow quickly before the
next round. He filled her mouth to overflowing and cum trickled down her
cheeks over her tits. Joannie pulled her down and kissed Sally deeply tasting
Biff's cum and licking Sally's face clean.  
  
Dennis and Sally were mildly shocked by the behavior of Biff, Joannie and
Jerry. In spite of their own experiences they were not prepared for these
three. Even though I had shared the stories with Sally, hearing it and doing
it were very different. Dennis was hard again and he wanted to fuck Joannie in
the ass. Joannie agreed if she could eat Sally again. Dennis loved fucking
Joannie in the ass and it didn't take him long to spray his seed in her anal
passage. Joannie ate Sally to another orgasm as she fucked Sally's ass with
one end of the double dildo. Joannie swung her legs around over Sally's head
and lowered her own pussy onto Sally's mouth. Dennis handed Sally the dildo
from the strap-on and Sally shoved into Joannie's pussy as she nibbled on
Joannie's clit.  
  
"In my ass put it in my ass," Joannie yelled to Sally.  
  
Sally slipped the head of the dildo into Joannie's ass and continued to eat
her pussy. Joannie kept eating Sally and ass fucked her with the double dildo
at the same time. The two of them made quite a sight eating each other's pussy
and dildo fucking each other's ass. It wasn't long before the guys were hard
again and as soon as Joannie got her rocks off they were all over Sally. Biff
lay on his back and slid his huge cock into Sally's pussy stretching her to
new dimensions. Dennis got behind her and fucked her ass as my son Jerry fed
his cock to her mouth. This was definitely Sally's night as her holes were
kept full bringing her to orgasm after orgasm.  
  
"Gees I can feel that thing," said Dennis referring to his cock in Sally's ass
feeling Biff's cock in his wife's pussy through her membrane.  
  
Sally's holes felt tighter with the two cocks in her rectum and her vagina.
She was soon panting and headed toward another orgasm. Jerry shot his load
into her mouth and then it seemed that Biff and Dennis came simultaneously
sending Sally over the edge. She trembled and shook with tremors as one orgasm
after the other rocked her sensuous body.  
  
"God no more, please no more I have to rest," Sally pleaded.  
  
Everyone was pretty tired at that point and we agreed to all turn in for the
night. After all we did have all weekend and I was sure that there would be
some more interesting developments. Partners for the night changed however and
Dennis slept with Joannie, Biff slept with Sally and Jerry stayed with me. I
knew that Sally was in for a treat the next morning when Biff woke up with his
piss hard on.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 07


**SUNDAY AT MARLA'S HOUSE**  
  
Sunday morning as I started to stir in bed I felt a hard cock bumping into my
buttocks. I forgot who had come to bed with me but whoever he was; he was in
an obvious state of desire. His hands came around and massaged my breasts and
rolled my nipples in his fingertips.  
  
"Good morning Mother! Do you mind if I fuck your ass before we get out of
bed?" he asked.  
  
Now I remembered my son Jerry had come to my bed while his wife Joannie was
with my brother-in-law Dennis and my sister Sally was with Biff. I knew that
Sally was in for a good fucking when Biff woke up with his piss hard-on.  
  
Jerry eased his cock into my ass and reached around to diddle my clit as he
butt fucked me. He came pretty quick dumping his load into my rectum and
managed to get me off with his fingers as well. He withdrew his cock from my
ass and went into the bathroom. After awhile he came out, dressed and went
downstairs.  
  
"I'll make the coffee," he announced as he left my bedroom.  
  
I got up and got cleaned up and dressed. As I started downstairs I was curious
about the others so I decided to peek in their rooms. No one had closed the
bedroom doors so it was easy to see and hear them. I looked in on Sally and
sure enough she was getting a pussy pounding from Biff.  
  
"Oh god Biff no more, please no more, I can't cum anymore," Sally pleaded.  
  
I smiled to myself knowing what she had just been through and what was next.
As I predicted Biff came out of the bathroom after his morning piss with his
cock as hard as ever. He knelt on the bed and presented his big dick for Sally
to suck. I knew he wouldn't last long and he blew an enormous load of cum into
her mouth. Sally swallowed as quickly as she could but it was just too much
cum for her to handle. Biff moved his cock around her face picking up cum that
escaped her mouth and then pushed it back into her mouth.  
  
I left them to finish up and looked in on Joannie and Dennis. Joannie was on
all fours and Dennis had his cock buried in her ass. Dennis was hooked on
Joannie's ass and of course she took as much ass fucking she could get.  
  
"Oh shit I'm cumming again Joannie," announced Dennis.  
  
"Oh good cum in my ass, fill up my asshole. I can feel it, oh it's so warm,"
squealed Joannie.  
  
"Unbelievable," I thought to my self as I headed downstairs. I helped Jerry
with the coffee and breakfast preparation and we awaited the others.  
  
Over breakfast we discussed the idea of Dennis and Sally spending the week at
the house. Dennis was all for it and said that he would drive back to his
house today and go into his office tomorrow. Then he would make arrangements
to work out of the local office here and drive back tomorrow evening with
their son Barry.  
  
Dennis smiled at Joannie and said, "This will be great I will get to fuck your
ass all week."  
  
Joannie stood up and wiggled her ass at him and said, "I'll look forward to
it."  
  
We all laughed at Joannie and then finished our breakfast. As we were cleaning
up I noticed that Joannie and Dennis went back upstairs. Probably for one more
ass fuck before he leaves, I thought to myself.  
  
Later Dennis left and Sally and I decided to hang out by the pool and make
some plans for the week. Biff, Jerry and Joannie opted to get in a workout
before joining us poolside. The three of them seemed to have unlimited energy.
Joannie spent hours working out and swimming. She particularly focused on her
butt muscles.  
  
After about two hours the three of them joined Sally and I by the pool. We
were all comfortable with our sexuality and bodies so we sunbathed in the
nude. Sally shared with us that she was uncertain about Barry at college that
he didn't seem to date any girls. Every time she brought it up Barry would
tell her that he was just too busy to date right now between school work and
gymnastics.  
  
"He's probably gay," Joannie blurted out.  
  
"Joannie you're horrible!" I yelled at her.  
  
Then Sally spoke, "Well it is a possibility and the thought had crossed my
mind."  
  
"Well we will probably find out this week while he is here," Biff added.  
  
"If he is gay maybe we can turn him into a bi-sexual before he leaves,"
offered Jerry.  
  
"Sure give me a shot at him and we'll get him straightened out," Joannie said.  
  
Jerry spoke up and laid out a plan, "He arrives on Monday night with Dennis
right. Well when Dennis goes to work on Tuesday why don't you three girls go
shopping and leave Barry here with Biff and I. He will probably open up to us
particularly when he finds out that I am bi-sexual."  
  
"Sure once we know where he stands then we can work from there," Biff added.  
  
Sally liked the suggestion and agreed. She was anxious to find out about her
son's sexual preference. She agreed with Jerry and Biff that he would probably
open up to them. The rest of the afternoon we sunbathed and took turns
swimming. We decided to go out for dinner that night after a day at the pool.  
  
After dinner that night we returned home and changed into very comfortable
lounge clothes. We had after dinner drinks and sat around enjoying each
other's company. When it was time for bed we all adjourned to my room first
for a session of group sex. We decided that Sally should be the center of
attention because she was the guest.  
  
Joannie and I started on her eating her pussy and sucking on her firm tits. As
soon as we had her aroused Biff slid between her legs and shoved his massive
cock in her pussy. He fucked her hard and fast through multiple orgasms before
filling her cunt with his spunk. Joannie was between her legs immediately
licking her pussy clean of Biff's cum. I straddled my sister's head and
lowered my pussy to her mouth. She greedily ate me out as Joannie ate her out.
Jerry was fucking his wife as she ate out my sister.  
  
Joannie and I broke out the dildos and we strapped them on. We had Sally lay
on her side between us as I fucked my sister's pussy and my daughter in-law
fucked her ass. Biff got behind Joannie and fucked her ass while my son fucked
me in the ass. It was wild we were all connected by cocks both fake and real
as we rode each other to orgasms.  
  
Next it was Joannie's turn in the center as I fucked her pussy and my sister
fucked her ass. Biff got behind me and fucked my ass as my son got behind
Sally and fucked her ass. Sally was going wild with this display of raw sex
and incest. Then I was moved to the center as Sally fucked my pussy and
Joannie fucked my ass. I loved the feeling of my sister's firm tits pressing
into mine as we fucked. Jerry fucked Sally's ass again as Biff butt fucked
Joannie.  
  
After the last session we just collapsed on my bed to rest and recover. Sally
and I just did not have the stamina and the recuperative powers of Biff, Jerry
and Joannie. They let me rest as Joannie moved underneath Sally and slipped a
double headed dildo into both their pussies. Sally then felt Jerry slide his
cock back into her ass as she was once again double fucked by he and his wife.
Biff knelt in front of her face and fed his cock to her mouth as Joannie
reached up and played with his balls.  
  
"Rub her tits," Joannie called out to me.  
  
I rolled over and massaged my sister's tits as she was triple-penetrated. I
loved her little hard nubs and I rolled them between my fingers. Sally moaned
on Biff's cock as she was in total ecstasy. Jerry came in her ass again but
Biff held off cumming in her mouth. Sally was weak from all her orgasms and
she pleaded with us to stop. She collapsed face down on my bed.  
  
Biff picked up my lotion and amply covered his cock. He got on the bed behind
Sally and lifted her almost lifeless body up so that her ass was in the air.
She kept her head on the mattress and she had a distant dreamy expression on
her face as if she was in a different world. Sally in spite of her adoption of
anal sex had not let Biff put his monster in her ass. Even at her weakest
moments she was able to fend him off, until now. Biff slid his cock into
Sally's well used asshole. Although she had been loosened up by the Jerry and
the dildos, Biff's cock was stretching her to new dimensions. Sally shook her
head no but no words came out of her mouth. She was like a rag doll in Biff's
hands and he steadily pushed his cock into her until it was buried in her ass.
Biff fucked her slowly at first and then really picked up the pace. He pounded
her ass and his hips slapped against her ass causing her cheeks to jiggle.
Sally just moaned and grunted with every thrust of his body. She was incapable
of another orgasm so Biff was just using her for his pleasure. He would add
another ass fuck to his collection.  
  
"Oh yeah, fuck her ass fuck it good," encouraged Joannie.  
  
Biff gave her one final thrust then he stiffened and shot his wad into my
sister's asshole. Biff moved his hips slowly as his cock softened somewhat and
I watched as cum trickled out of my sister's ass. Finally his cock deflated
and slipped out of Sally's ass with an audible popping sound as more cum ran
out of her ass and over her cunt lips.  
  
Sally stayed in the same position as the air cooled her open asshole. She
looked liked she was drugged and appeared incoherent. Finally she collapsed on
my bed in exhaustion and fully sated. Jerry and Joannie adjourned to their
room for the night and Biff took a lifeless Sally back to his room. I lay back
in my bed on the sheets covered with cum. The smell of sex filled my nostrils
as I dozed off for the night.  
  
MONDAY AT MARLA'S HOUSE AND BARRY ARRIVES  
  
I awoke the next morning with Joannie's face in my pussy eating me to my first
orgasm of the day. As I came I caressed her sweet face and said, "What a
marvelous way to wake up!"  
  
"Jerry's still sleeping so I decided to check on you. How about some of your
magic Marla? Are you up for it?" Joannie asked.  
  
I smiled and slid down between her legs and ate her trimmed pussy. She tasted
delightful as always. It didn't take long for her to cum especially when I
shoved a finger in her bum. She coated my face with her female juice and
groaned softly as she came.  
  
We both got dressed and went downstairs to put coffee on. Joannie and I were
sitting around having a cup of coffee and reading the paper when Sally joined
us. She looked worn out as she poured herself a cup and flopped down next to
us.  
  
"Where's Biff?" Joannie asked.  
  
"He's in the shower. God that guy can fuck all day. Does he ever stop?" Sally
gasped.  
  
"Oh did he give you a good wake up call," Joannie teased.  
  
"That guy is going to fuck my pussy raw. He fucked me for an hour this morning
again before he finally took his piss. Then he came back in and fucked my ass
filling it with cum. I felt like he turned on a hose when he came in my ass,"
Sally told us.  
  
"How is your ass?" I asked my sister.  
  
"It's a little sore but not bad. I thought for sure he would ruin me if he
ever got in my ass. I just feel a little constipated from the cum enema,"
Sally admitted.  
  
"It does take a while before you can comfortably accommodate him in your ass.
It looks like you handled it well," I told her.  
  
"More like survived," Sally quipped.  
  
"Well welcome to the family. Now everyone in the house has had Biff's big cock
in their ass," Jonnie said with a laugh.  
  
Biff came downstairs and shortly after Jerry joined us. During breakfast we
all agreed that we needed to be on our best behavior with Barry here the next
few days. We would sleep with our normal partners and Biff would sleep in his
room. Also there would be no nude sun bathing in front of Barry and there
would be no group sex. Sally knew that she would have to keep a tight rein on
Dennis so that he wouldn't be chasing Joannie's ass in front of their son.  
  
The rest of the day we took it easy although Joannie, Jerry and Biff worked
out again. Most of the day was spent by the pool again and it was amazing how
comfortable we all were with each other's nudity.  
  
Joannie started to put more lotion on her body when Sally offered to do it for
her. Sally rubbed the lotion all over Joannie's back, legs and buttocks. She
teased Joannie by slipping a finger into her bung hole and Joannie responded
by wiggling her curvy ass.  
  
"I don't think the sun shines in there," remarked Joannie.  
  
"Turn over and I'll do your front for you," Sally directed.  
  
Joannie rolled over on her back and Sally rubbed lotion onto her firm tits.
She rolled Joannie's nipples in her fingertips as she took her time massing
her breasts. Sally eventually moved her hands down Joannie's body and worked
lotion into her abs and then skipped her pubes and rubbed her legs from the
ankles upward. Sally spent a lot of time massing Joannie's thighs and moved
her hands to her inner thighs as Joannie parted her legs. Joannie was
breathing hard and emitted an audible gasp when Sally finally touched her
vulva. Sally rubbed around her entrance before slipping a finger in Joannie's
pussy. Sally worked Joannie to perfection bringing her close to orgasm and
then backing off. She slid an oily middle finger into Joannie's asshole and
pushed her thumb in Joannie's cunt. Sally worked Joannie with her bowling ball
grip and then dipped her head toward Joannie's pussy. Sally sucked Joannie's
clit into her mouth as she continued finger fucking her with her finger and
thumb.  
  
"Oh shit, oh yeah, play with me, eat me!" cried Joannie.  
  
Sally continued to eat her and finger her until Joannie arched her back and
her body shook with orgasmic pleasure. Sally gobbled up all of Joannie's cunt
juice and playfully nibbled on her clit causing Joannie to shiver and gasp.  
  
"God that was great Sally, you have sure come along way with girl sex,"
Joannie complimented her and then she offered, "Now let me do you."  
  
Sally was extremely turned on and needed no coaxing from Joannie. Sally
flipped over on her back and Joannie went right to her pussy. Joannie's mouth
covered Sally's sex and sough out her clit.  
  
"Finger my ass Joannie," Sally pleaded.  
  
Joannie rubbed lotion on her fingers and inserted first one then two fingers
in Sally's ass. Sally groaned with the anal penetration as Joannie nibbled on
her clit and fingered her pussy.  
  
"It looks like you could use some help here," quipped Biff as he and Jerry
sporting erections stood near the two women.  
  
Joannie had Jerry lay on his back and then had Sally lower her ass on his
cock. Sally lay back on Jerry giving Joannie access to her pussy. Biff moved
along side Sally's head and she turned her face toward him to accept his big
cock in her mouth. Joannie yelled out to me.  
  
"Marla come over here and suck on your sister's tits," she ordered.  
  
I knelt down along side Sally and stroked and sucked her tits. Joannie
returned to eating her pussy as Jerry fucked her in the ass and Biff fucked
her face. Sally groaned and grunted in ecstasy as the cocks pounded her holes
and we girls worked her tits and clit. Sally had multiple orgasms as Jerry
came in her ass and Biff came in her mouth. Joannie's face was soaked with
Sally's cum.  
  
Biff slipped his cock from Sally's mouth leaving a trail of cum from her mouth
to her tits. I was so turned on that I straddled my sister's face and urged
her to eat my pussy. Sally slipped her tongue into my vagina and licked me
with perfection. She sought out my clit and rolled the hard little pearl in
her teeth causing me to flinch and gasp. Biff brought his semi-erect cock up
to my mouth and I willingly gobbled him up tasting his leftover seed and my
sister's juices. Joannie moved her tongue up to my asshole and tickled my
little rosebud driving me crazy. I came and came squirting juices all over
Sally's face. Biff's hard cock slipped from my mouth as my exhausted body
collapsed. Biff took his hard cock around to Joannie and fucked her ass until
he came filling her rectum with his spunk. Jerry had gotten hard again and had
continued to fuck Sally in her ass until he came again. We all collapsed in a
heap gasping and grunting.  
  
"Well that was certainly an unexpected afternoon delight," moaned Sally.  
  
"You started it by rubbing lotion on me," Joannie laughed.  
  
"If that is always the outcome I will be happy to put lotion on you," Sally
replied.  
  
The rest of the afternoon we just hung out by the pool and enjoyed the sun and
the cool water. After dinner that evening we all lounged around and awaited
the arrival of Dennis and his son Barry. They arrived late and after
introductions everyone decided to turn in. Although Dennis was horny and
anxious to get into Joannie's ass again, Sally persuaded him to be patient.
Dennis had to be satisfied fucking his wife's ass that night.  
  
TUESDAY – AFTER SHOPPING JERRY ACCOUNTS FOR THE DAY  
  
As planned Sally, Joannie and I went shopping. Dennis went to work at the
local office leaving Barry to spend the day with Jerry and Biff. When we
returned from shopping Jerry briefed the three of us on what had transpired
that afternoon. His account went like this:  
  
Biff, Barry and I worked out in our home gym first and Barry got very
comfortable with us. He opened up and told us about college and a little about
his life style. We kept the conversation away from sex until we were poolside.
After our workout we showered and decided to hang out by the pool.  
  
Barry asked to borrow a bathing suit since he didn't bring one with him. I
told him that Biff and I always sunbathed in the nude and that he could too if
he wasn't too embarrassed. Once he was satisfied that it was completely
private and that no one could accidentally walk in on his he agreed. He was
clearly shy about his nudity at first but then he came around and relaxed. I
told him to cover his tan lines with sun block so that he didn't burn. He was
surprised to see both of us without tan lines and it seemed to turn him on a
little.  
  
Barry shared with us that he was on an athletic scholarship for gymnastics and
that he was also a member of the school's ice skating club. Those activities
accounted for his toned body and shapely ass.  
  
Biff told us that if he could have the ideal job it would be to own an ice
skating troupe. He said that he would love to travel around with all those
lovely asses both girls and guys. He said that he loved it when those shapely
girls skated backwards and their little skirts flipped up uncovering panty
covered asses. He would fuck every ass in the troupe. I often imagine having
one of the girls kneel over the bench, flip up her skirt and lower her panties
to her knees in preparation for my ass fuck.  
  
I asked him about the male ice skaters. He said he would fuck them too at
least the effeminate ones with curvy round asses. That he would have the guy
just like the girl kneel over the bench and lower his tight pants to his knees
as I fucked him in the ass. I would fuck everyone in the troupe that is, who I
wanted to and when I wanted to.  
  
I looked over at Barry and he was clearly blown away by Biff's admission and
he was also turned on. I noticed that he hard an erection and that he flipped
over on his stomach to hide it. I smiled at Biff and motioned for him to watch
Barry.  
  
I went over to Barry and looked at his curvy body and shapely ass as he lay
face down on the lounge. I grabbed some sun tan lotion and sat on the lounge
next to him. His ass was so white it looked like he was wearing white shorts.  
  
"Barry your ass cheeks are going to burn without suntan lotion. Here let me
put some on you," I offered.  
  
Barry groaned as I rubbed the lotion into his ass. I took my time and massaged
his curvy ass covering it with lotion. I let lotion trickle into the crack of
his ass and he wiggled in response. I slid my finger into the crack of his ass
and tickled his bung hole but I didn't want to move to fast so I held off on
fingering his asshole.  
  
"Barry do you have a woody?" I asked him.  
  
He shook his head and faintly said, "Yes!"  
  
"Roll over and let me see it," I urged.  
  
"No please just leave me alone, please," Barry begged.  

"Nonsense we are all adults here, now roll over and show me your cock," I told
him firmly.  
  
Reluctantly Barry rolled over and his erect cock pointed up toward his chin.
Barry has a nice cock about seven inches long and four inches around. He kept
his eyes closed as I took his cock in my hand.  
  
"Would you like me to take care of your woody for you?" I asked him.  
  
Barry kept his eyes closed and just nodded yes. I stroked him for a short time
and then I lowered my mouth to suck him and he groaned as my mouth enveloped
his rod. I sucked up and down swirling my tongue around his cock head and deep
throated him. Then I slipped a finger into his lotion lubed ass. He raised his
butt off the lounge enjoying the anal penetration. My finger slid around
easily in his ass so I added a second. It was clear that Barry had bigger
things in his ass before my fingers and I was sure that he was getting his
fudge packed at college.  
  
"I'm cumming," he warned.  
  
I sucked his cock in deeper as I finger fucked his ass and he shot his load in
my mouth. I sucked him dry milking every drop of his cum out of his cock.
Barry groaned and moaned as he filled my mouth with his spunk.  
  
"You have a nice cock Barry. Now look at my cock see what you did to it, see
how hard it is. Would you like to suck me or would you like me to fuck you?" I
asked him.  
  
"Yes!" he said excitedly.  
  
"Yes what? What do you want? I would like to fuck you would you like that? I
asked again.  
  
"Yes fuck me please, I want to be fucked," Barry responded.  
  
I had him roll over on all fours and I knelt behind him. I put more lotion in
his ass and on my cock and then eased my pecker into his bung hole. Barry
gasped when I entered him but my dick slid in easily. It was obvious that he
had been butt fucked before and by pretty good sized cocks.  
  
"Would you like to suck on Biff's big dick while I fuck your ass?" I asked
Barry.  
  
He just nodded yes and Biff made his way over to us. Barry gobbled up Biff's
cock with enthusiasm and we both worked our way toward an orgasm. Biff came
first and as usual surprised Barry with the amount of cum. Barry swallowed as
much as he could as fast as he could but some still escaped and run down his
chin. I came next shooting my load deep into his rectum as Barry wiggled his
ass around as if trying to get my cock deeper in his ass.  
  
Barry had another hard-on after our fuck session so I asked him if he would
like to fuck me. He couldn't believe his good fortune and plowed his cock deep
into my ass. Barry fucked me hard and fast racing toward another orgasm. He
shot his load into my ass and kept fucking me until his cock deflated and
slipped from my asshole.  
  
Barry pulled out of me and collapsed on the lounge thanking us over and over
again. Then Biff lifted him by the hips and lined up his huge cock with
Barry's ass and eased it into him. "Now I will fuck my first ice skater's
ass," Biff announced.  
  
"Oh man, oh man you are big. You really know that you're being fucked when
your cock is in there," Barry cried out.  
  
Biff took his time fucking Barry's ass trying to make it last as long as he
could. I got hard again and offered my cock to Barry's mouth and he gladly
sucked it in. Biff would pull his cock almost all the way out and then plunge
it back in. His hips slapped against Barry's firm ass cheeks as he hit home.  
  
"Oh, oh, oh," Barry moaned as Biff plowed his ass.  
  
I caught Barry off guard when I came in his mouth but he handled my load and
swallowed it all. Biff stiffened and came filling Barry's ass with his seed.
Barry was jerking his own cock and shot his third load of the day straight
ahead with some of his spunk hitting my thighs.  
  
The three of us showered and then jumped in the Jacuzzi. We talked about sex
with Barry and learned that he used to date girls but then after joining the
skating club he hooked up with a couple of male skaters. The three of them
have been doing each other for a couple of months now. Biff and I told him
about the advantages of being bi-sexual and that he should include girls and
women in his sex life. Barry was uncertain about how girls would respond to
bi-sexuality. I told him about my experiences in college and more recently our
honeymoon and Joannie and my relationship with Biff. I told him that Joannie
would work with us and help him with his bi-sexuality.  
  
Barry was surprised that Joannie would participate but he was still uncertain.
I told him to leave it to us and tomorrow Joannie would join us in the
afternoon but that there would be no pressure. It would be his decision and he
could do what he wanted to do.  
  
"Just think about all the tight firm asses both male and female that you will
be with in the skating club. I would be salivating with the opportunity to
fuck all those bubble butts," Biff concluded.  
  
We got out of the Jacuzzi and dressed knowing that the three of you would be
home shortly. So that was our afternoon in a nut shell.  
  
"Well Jerry that was very thorough and very graphic," I told him.  
  
"So our son has gone gay, my God what will Dennis say?" Sally gasped in
amazement.  
  
"Don't tell Dennis, besides I think that he will come around to the bi-sexual
side," Jerry replied.  
  
"I guarantee that after tomorrow he will be fucking both male and female,"
Joannie stated. "So it's a plan. Marla and I will go shopping again and this
time Joannie will stay back with the guys. I hope it works," said Sally.  
  
We got ready for dinner and Dennis soon arrived from work. After dinner we sat
around and chatted before tuning in for the night. Dennis was anxious to fuck
Joannie again so Jerry told him to come to his room and that he would go to
Sally later. Actually Dennis went to Joannie and Jerry sent Biff into Sally's
room so that he could join Barry for the night.  
  
WEDNESDAY – BARRY'S DECISION ON JOANNIE  
  
The next day after Dennis headed out to the office Sally and I got ready to go
shopping leaving Biff, Jerry, Barry and Joannie at home. Then I told Sally
that we would pretend to leave and we hide out to watch the action. Sally was
afraid of being detected but I assured her it was safe in my special hideout
location.  
  
Biff, Jerry and Barry went downstairs to the recreation room but Joannie
remained upstairs. I told Joannie what we had in mind and she just told us to
enjoy the show.  
  
Biff and Jerry took off their clothes but Barry just stood there and then
asked, "Where's Joannie?"  
  
"Oh she will join us in a few minutes she wanted us to get started without
her," Jerry explained.  
  
Barry then started to take off his clothes as Biff and Jerry stroked their
boners. Barry stood naked before them with his own cock starting to harden.  
  
"Well Barry do you want Biff or I to fuck you first," Jerry asked.  
  
"I think you should then I can loosen up for Biff's cock," Barry replied.  
  
"Very well then get on your knees and spread those cheeks," Jerry ordered.  
  
Barry sunk to his knees and Jerry got behind him to lube up his ass as he held
his cheeks apart. Biff walked over and rubbed his cock in Barry's face. Jerry
then slid his cock into Barry's ass and Biff began to fuck his face.  
  
Sally was awe struck watching her son with a cock in his mouth and in his ass.
She was also getting turned on by the scene before her. Just then a naked
Joannie walked in and went right to her knees beside Barry to suck his cock.
Barry groaned and he had to know it was Joannie now sucking his cock.  
  
It didn't take long for Barry to shoot his cum into Joannie's mouth. He was so
turned on by the double fucking and Joannie's expert cock sucking that he
blasted his first load in the back of her throat. Joannie continued to suck
him dry and kept sucking him so that he would stay hard. Jerry came next
announcing that he was going to shoot and filled Barry's ass with cum. Biff
then filled Barry's mouth with his spunk.  
  
"That was great! I actually came in Joannie's mouth a girl's mouth," Barry
ranted.  
  
"Yes you did and it was quite a load Barry," Joannie teased licking her lips.  
  
"Next you are going to butt fuck Joannie while she rides Biff's cock. You will
be able to feel his cock on the other side of her membrane as you three fuck
each other," Jerry told him.  
  
Biff lay on his back as Joannie straddled him and lowered her hot pussy onto
his huge cock. Joannie moved up and down a few times before she finally
settled on him with his entire cock buried in her dripping pussy. Joannie
emitted a groan as Biff filled her vagina with his thick meat. Jerry lubed up
Joannie's asshole and then took Barry's cock in his hand and aimed it at her
nether hole. Barry eased his cock into her lubricated ass and then Jerry
fingered Barry's ass.  
  
"Oh man I can feel you Biff, I can feel your big cock," Barry exclaimed and
then, "Damn this is too much," as Jerry slipped his cock into Barry's ass. The
four of them tried to get into a rhythm as they fucked one another.  
  
"I don't think I can take much more of this without getting off myself,"
whispered Sally.  
  
"Let me help you," I said as I lifted her skirt and pulled her panties down to
her knees.  
  
I rubbed Sally's snatch and diddled her clit as she thrust her hips on my
hand. I sensed it was going to be a quick one for her and I picked up the
pace. Sally tensed and came all over my fingers as she covered her mouth with
her arm to muffle her orgasmic moans.  
  
"Oh, oh, thank you!" she whispered and leaned back into my body.  
  
We looked back at the foursome and the guys had their cocks moving in perfect
harmony. Biff's cock would slide out of Joannie's pussy just as Barry's cock
filled her ass and Jerry's slid out of Barry's ass. Then as Barry moved back
from Joannie, Jerry's cock filled his ass. The four of them were extremely
turned on and Sally and I could see the looks of ecstasy on their faces.
Joannie was moaning and her body was shaking as she was double fucked. Barry
was in another world as he fucked Joannie's ass and got his own ass fucked at
the same time. Jerry had a determined look on his face as he pounded Barry's
ass.  
  
They kept on fucking each other and I knew they were close to cumming when
Barry called out, "Oh Jerry, oh Jerry."  
  
Jerry called back to him, "It's okay Barry we are all cumming just let it go."  
  
Barry yelled, "I'm going to shoot, oh shit here it comes."  
  
Barry tensed and shot his load into Joannie's ass and then humped her bottom
rapidly almost out of control. This must have set Jerry off and he stiffened
and shot his wad into Barry's ass. Joannie had multiple orgasms and she
finally collapsed on top of Biff as he filled her cunt with his sperm. The
four of them lay there for a few minutes with looks of bewilderment and
ecstasy before Joannie finally spoke.  
  
"Congratulations Barry you came in my mouth and now my ass. Good job!" she
told him.  
  
"That was wild it was the hottest sex I ever had. I can't believe I was able
to cum in you so easy. You guys were right it was great with Joannie," Barry
told them.  
  
"Let's relax and just play with each other for awhile then Barry I want you to
try a solo. What I mean is you let Joannie suck your cock or fuck her ass
without a cock in you," said Jerry.  
  
"Come over here Barry I want you to play with my titties. I want you to suck
on them and nibble on my nipples and twirl my nipples in your fingers,"
Joannie directed.  
  
Barry moved over to Joannie and played with her tits. He rubbed them and
massaged them twirling her nipples in his fingers as she had asked. Then he
kissed them and sucked on them as well.  
  
"Make believe my nipples are like little dicks for you to suck," Joannie told
Barry.  
  
Barry followed her orders and did as he was told. Sally was frantically
fingering her own pussy as she watched her son with Joannie. I had pushed my
hand into my panties in order to diddle my own clit. Soon the guys were
sporting boners again.  
  
"How do you want it Barry? My mouth or my ass?" asked Joannie.  
  
"I want your ass again with Biff in your pussy," Barry replied excitedly.  
  
Once again Joannie lowered herself on Biff's pussy and gasped as the big thick
cock filled her hole. Jerry presented Joannie with his cock and she engulfed
it in her mouth. Barry then knelt behind her and eased his erection into her
ass for a second time today. The four of them once again got into a rhythm and
fucked each other toward another round of orgasms.  
  
Sally said, "I can't take any more of this I have to get off somehow."  
  
Sally and I left our hiding place and dashed up to my bedroom. Once I the room
she and I both stripped off our panties. Sally lay on my bed and I straddled
her in a sixty-nine position. We both dove into each other's pussy and
frantically ate each other to an orgasm. We hadn't bothered to undress but had
simply removed our panties and pushed our skirts up to our waists and went at
it. After our orgasm we removed the rest of our clothes and got back in to bed
and made womanly love to each other. We finished each other off with the
double dildo buried in our pussies as we fucked each other to our final orgasm
of the afternoon.  
  
As we lay in bed I thought of the foursome downstairs and that they were
probably still at it. I was sure that they had all come again and that Barry
was successful cumming in Joannie's ass a second time. Sally and I got cleaned
up, dressed and went downstairs and acted as if we just returned from
shopping. The four of them were still in the recreation room so Sally and I
remained upstairs in the family room. Later they came upstairs got something
to drink and joined us in the family room. We talked for awhile and then
decided to hit the pool and Jacuzzi.  
  
Barry and Sally surprised each other when they didn't give it a second thought
about not wearing a bathing suit.  
  
"I'm okay with it if you are Mom, Barry said to Sally.  
  
"Sure why not we are already naked," Sally replied.  
  
After our swim and hot tub sessions we all went upstairs to shower and dress
before dinner. Dennis would be home in an hour and we wanted to be ready for
dinner when he arrived. He surprised us by taking every one out for dinner
that evening. We had a most enjoyable dinner and the restaurant had live music
so we hung around and danced with each other for awhile rather than heading
straight home.  
  
Once we did arrive at home everyone was pretty tired so we turned in right
away. Of course people paired up again with Dennis heading right for Joannie.
Biff went with Sally and I went to my room alone. I wasn't alone long before
Jerry and Barry joined me. That night I was treated to a double fuck by my son
and nephew. The three of us lay on our side as Jerry fucked my pussy and Barry
banged my ass. It was strangely erotic to be fucked by two young family
members at the same time.  
  
THURSDAY AND BARRY EXPANDS HIS SEXUALITY  
  
The next morning I awoke with Jerry and Barry still in my bed. I was once
again treated to a double fuck by the two of them with Barry in my ass and
Jerry in my pussy. After our morning sex we showered dressed and went
downstairs. As we were heading downstairs we heard moans coming from Dennis
and Sally's room and we couldn't resist the temptation to peek in.  
  
Sally was on her back with her legs resting on Biff's shoulders as he fucked
the daylights out of her. Her legs were pushed almost back to her chest and
Biff was like a pile driver pounding her pussy. Sally was ecstatic and Biff
drove into her and caused one orgasm after another until she begged him to
stop.  
  
"Biff stop, please stop, I can't cum anymore," Sally begged.  
  
Biff withdrew his cock from her pussy and it looked menacing hovering over her
body. He stroked himself a few times and then shot rope after rope of hot cum
across Sally's body. Biff's spunk covered her from her hair down to her cunt
and Sally subconsciously rubbed it all in to her skin.  
  
Barry had never seen his parents fuck and had not expected to see Biff fucking
her. He was lost for words as he watched his mother's slutty behavior as she
licked her fingers clean after rubbing cum into her body. The three of us
backed away before we were spotted by Biff and Sally.  
  
"Where's my Dad? Barry questioned still in shock by his mother's performance.  
  
"He is probably still fucking my wife," my son said.  
  
"God this is all too much. So all of you have been fucking each other,
including my Mom and Dad?" Barry asked in amazement.  
  
Just then Joannie came out of her and Jerry's room and said, "That guy is a
relentless butt fucker. That's all he wants to do is fuck my ass, not that I
mind but my pussy needs some attention too."  
  
Barry just stared at Joannie as she went on and then she realized that Barry
was present. "Oh shit, sorry Barry but it is just that your Dad has not let up
on my ass since he got here," she somewhat apologized.  
  
"Where is Biff and Sally?" Joannie asked.  
  
"Oh they just finished fucking," Jerry said as calmly as if they just got back
from a walk.  
  
"There still in bed good, my pussy needs a good licking," Joannie said and
marched off toward Sally's bedroom.  
  
"Want to peek in there?" I asked Barry.  
  
He just nodded yes so we walked over to the room in time to see Joannie
straddle Sally's face and lower her pussy to Sally's mouth. Sally as if in a
trance began to lick Joannie's pussy. The three of us left them to themselves
and headed downstairs for coffee and breakfast.  
  
The next person to join us was Dennis who ate quickly and headed out to work.
Then Biff made his way down and I asked him how Joannie and Sally were doing.  
  
"They are still at it. When I left the room Sally was fucking Joannie with a
strap-on," Biff replied watching for Barry's reaction. But at this point
nothing was going to surprise Barry and he just shrugged it off and kept
eating his breakfast. Biff joined us at the table and we had finished eating
when Sally and Joannie finally came down.  
  
"I am starved," announced Sally.  
  
"Me too!" echoed Joannie.  
  
"Why didn't you two have enough to eat already?" teased Biff.  
  
"Fuck you Biff!" Joannie and Sally said in unison.  
  
We all laughed and then Joannie and Sally joined us at the breakfast table. We
finished up and cleaned up the dining area and adjourned to the family room.  
  
"So what's on the agenda today?" I asked.  
  
"Don't you mean who?" giggled Joannie.  
  
"Very funny," I replied although we all laughed at the remark.  
  
It was decided that we would spend the morning working out, reading or any
leisure activity of preference then after lunch we would be back by the pool.
Biff, Jerry, Joannie and Barry headed for the workout room while Sally and I
shared the newspaper.  
  
Jerry, Joannie, Biff and Barry worked out for a couple of hours and then Biff
came upstairs to get Sally and me. He told us to join them in the recreation
room. Sally and I went down to the rec room and we stopped cold when we saw
Barry and Jerry fucking Joannie. All three of them were totally naked. Biff
came up behind us and urged us into the room. Within minutes Biff had shed his
clothes and he was undressing Sally. I just went with the flow and took off my
clothes and then the six of us were naked.  
  
I could tell Sally was nervous, being naked in front of her son was one thing
but engaging in a sex act with him in the same room was another. Joannie and
Jerry started directing the action.  
  
Barry and Sally would be in the middle since they were our guests. Sally was
arranged on her side in a sixty nine position with Joannie. Barry then was
told to fuck Sally in the ass while Biff fucked Joannie in the ass. I was
placed on all fours so that my son Jerry could fuck my ass as we watched the
foursome in front of us.  
  
Barry had a little trouble getting started with his mother so Jerry pulled out
of my bum and slid his cock into Barry's rectum. Jerry fucked Barry until
Barry's cock was good and hard and buried in his mother's asshole. Jerry
returned to fuck my ass. Barry was now into it and he was so horny he didn't
care if it was his mother's ass that he was fucking. He just wanted to get his
rocks off. Sally was so into Joannie mouthing her pussy she forgot that it was
her son fucking her ass. She just loved the rear penetration as her pussy was
being exquisitely eaten. Biff came in Joannie's ass and Barry came in Sally's
ass as the two women sprayed each other face with their love juices. Jerry
filled my ass up with his spunk and I came on my own hand.  

"Oh my God I can't believe that I fucked my own mother in the ass and that I
came in her ass!" exclaimed Barry.  
  
Jerry then said, "Welcome to the family now you have fucked all the women in
the ass just as Biff and I have done."  
  
Sally just shook her head in disbelief, "Now I have reached total debauchery,"
she said.  
  
"Don't be so hard on yourself, its sex and we all enjoy it even with family,"
Jerry said trying to console her.  
  
Joannie had disappeared while we were talking and returned with the double
headed dildo. "This will be a family affair," she giggled as she waved the
double dong in front of Sally and me.  
  
Joannie had Sally and I lay on our sides facing each other and then she
inserted one end of the dildo in each pussy. Sally and I began moving letting
the dildo slid in deeper until it was buried in our pussies. Our firm tits
rubbed each other as we fucked. Barry then slipped behind me and slipped his
cock into my ass as Jerry did the same to Sally. Now both mothers were fucking
each other as the other's son fucked us in the ass.  
  
This was an incredible erotic turn-on for both Sally and I. We were so lost in
our lust that we just focused on fucking one another racing toward our
orgasms. Sally and I had multiple orgasms before Barry and Jerry dumped their
loads in our asses. We were both screaming and thrusting her hips
uncontrollably with violent orgasms. After our crescendo we lay there in each
other's arms reflecting on what just happened. This was incredible erotic
incest.  
  
"Wow! Is everyone okay?" Joannie asked, "I thought you were going to hurt
yourselves the way you orgasmed."  
  
"We better hit the pool and take it easy for awhile," Biff suggested.  
  
Everyone agreed and we made our way out to the pool deck. Sally and I hit the
Jacuzzi first as the others took a dip and then stretched out in the lounge
chairs. The intensity of our orgasms caused Sally and I to cool it for the
rest of the day. The others decided to relax as well although I knew by
nighttime they would be ready to go again.  
  
The rest of the day and evening was routine as was dinner and after dinner
until bedtime. Once again Dennis went in search of Joannie which was fine with
Sally since she really needed the sleep. Tomorrow would be another day.  
  
FRIDAY AND DENNIS JOINS THE NIGHTTIME ORGY  
  
Everyone except Dennis slept in the next morning. He was up early and off to
the office the rest of us woke up slowly and straggled downstairs after
showering. The first one down made coffee and awaited the arrival of the rest
of us. None of us bothered to eat breakfast because it was so close to lunch
time when the last of us made it downstairs.  
  
We all decided to go out for lunch just to get out of the house for awhile. We
had a leisurely lunch and then started home. It just started to rain but the
time we arrived at home it was pouring. It was early afternoon and normally we
would have been poolside by now but the late lunch and rained changed those
plans.  
  
We decided to change into lounge clothes and play some games in the rec room.
We made up teams and shot pool for awhile but the game quickly got out of
hand. Everyone was distracted when it was their turn to shoot. A hand ran over
a buttock or over a crotch or over a breast. Joannie was lined up for a shot
when Biff pulled her lounge pants down to her knees. She smiled and didn't
flinch as she tried to make the shot but Biff's finger grazing her twat
distracted her. When it was his turn Joannie pulled his sweats down and
grabbed his balls and so it went until everyone was distracted and turned-on
at the same time.  
  
"Now it is time for the real games to begin," announced Joannie as she
stripped off her lounge wear.  
  
Biff and Jerry followed her lead and Biff said, "Come on Barry, Ladies off
with the clothes."  
  
Barry stripped down and he was already sporting a boner. Sally and I looked at
each other, shrugged our shoulders and took off our clothes. Everyone was
pretty horny by now and we paired off quickly. Surprisingly Joannie pushed
Barry down on his back and mounted him sliding his cock into her pussy. Barry
was too horny and too close to cumming to care.  
  
Jerry mounted my sister Sally and wailed away at her pussy as Biff filled my
cunt with his big cock. No matter how many times I had been fucked it always
seemed tight when Biff slid his cock in me.  
  
Joannie was egging Barry on, "That's it Barry fuck me, fuck my pussy, fuck
your first pussy," and then "Oh that's it right there that's the spot, oh fuck
me!"  
  
Joannie orgasmed quickly, probably because of her own horniness plus the fact
that this was the first pussy fuck for Barry. Joannie kept right on riding him
and worked herself toward another orgasm.  
  
Sally was also getting her rocks off as she encouraged my son Jerry to fuck
her hard. Jerry worked to keep his cock in constant contact with Sally's clit
and he drove her wild. Sally just grunted and groaned as multiple orgasms
rocked her body.  
  
Biff was his normal confident self as he fucked me steadily through multiple
orgasms. He told me have he loved the feel of my squirting pussy on his cock.
I was close to a third orgasm when Biff stiffened and told me that he was
cumming. I swear I felt his seed travel through his cock before it shot deep
into my vagina. I was overcome with lust and I humped him for all I was worth.
I came and came again this time with my body trembling as I screamed into his
shoulder. I almost passed out under him and although he came he managed to
keep his weight from crushing me as he held himself up on his elbows.  
  
"Shoot it, shoot it, fill me up, fill your first pussy with your spunk,"
Joannie yelled to Barry as he came into her thrusting body.  
  
"Oh God I did it, I fucked a pussy, I came in your pussy Joannie, I love you!"
Barry exclaimed after shooting his wad.  
  
Joannie and Barry hugged each other as if they were first time lovers
discovering the marvels of sexual intercourse. Joannie kissed him and
congratulated him.  
  
Jerry didn't cum with Sally so he pulled out of her almost lifeless body and
went over to Joannie and Barry. He presented his erection to both of them and
asked if either of them was interested. Joannie took Jerry's cock in her mouth
and sucked on it awhile and then passed it to Barry who greedily sucked it as
well. They kept passing Jerry's cock back and forth between them until Jerry
announced that he was cumming. Barry took the first shot of cum in his mouth
and Joannie the second. They kept sucking it and exchanging it with their
mouths until Jerry was sucked dry. Joannie then kissed Barry and they pushed
Jerry's spunk around with their tongues until they both swallowed what was
left in their mouths.  
  
"That was very hot," said Biff.  
  
"I'll say," Sally echoed.  
  
"Well Barry you didn't lose your taste for cock in spite of all the female
action you have had lately," Jerry said.  
  
"I don't think I ever will but thanks to all of you I can enjoy both sexes now
just as you all do," Barry replied.  
  
Joannie went upstairs and got the double headed dildo. I wondered what she was
concocting this time as she entered the rec room. We all sat around waiting
for her to speak.  
  
"You know Sally I think you should be fucked by all three guys at the same
time. Marla and I have been and we wouldn't want you to miss out," said
Joannie and then, "Isn't that right Marla?"  
  
"Absolutely," I replied, "I wouldn't want Sally to miss out on anything while
she is here."  
  
The next thing we knew is that Biff was flat on his back with his big dick
sticking straight up in the air. Sally as if in a trance straddled his body
and lowered her cunt onto his cock. It was quite a sight to watch Biff's cock
spread her cunt lips and slide gradually into her pussy. Sally emitted an
audile gasp as she was stuffed with Biff's cock. Jerry positioned himself in
front of Sally and offered her his cock which she immediately sucked into her
hot mouth. Sally seemed to be out of it and unsure of whom was even in the
room much less who was fucking her.  
  
Joannie greased up Sally's asshole as she fucked Biff and sucked Jerry. Barry
wasn't completely hard yet so he had Jerry suck on his cock until he was. Then
Barry moved behind his mother and lined up his cock with her asshole. Barry
eased his cock into her ass and once again felt Biff on the other side of a
thin membrane. The three boys fucked Sally into oblivion.  
  
Joannie and I put one end of the double dildo in our pussies and fucked each
other as we watched Sally get triple penetrated. The action was fast and
furious and we were all caught up in our own need to cum again. We never heard
Dennis come home or call out to us. He came downstairs looking for us and what
he saw blew him away.  
  
"What the hell! Is this what you do all day while I am at work? My God do you
have orgies everyday?" Dennis screamed.  
  
"Oh shut up, get your clothes off and join us," Joannie yelled back at him.  
  
Dennis was stunned at first but then stripped off his clothes and looked
around to see where he would start. He wasn't hard yet so Jerry told him to
come over and switch with him and Sally could get him ready. Dennis moved like
a zombie over to his wife and offered her his cock. Sally sucked him right in
as she continued to be double fucked by Barry and Biff.  
  
Dennis couldn't believe his yes when he saw his son Barry fucking his mother
in the ass. He was even more stunned when Jerry got behind Barry and slipped
his cock into Barry's ass. Dennis was hard in no time and then went after his
favorite target Joannie's ass. Joannie and I separated from the double dong
and Joannie got on all fours facing the foursome. Dennis immediately buried
his cock deep in her ass and fucked her hard as he and Joannie both watched
the orgy in front of them.  
  
I went over to my sister and offered my pussy to her mouth. A delirious Sally
quickly tongued my pussy and sought out my clit. The action was headed toward
a tumultuous end as bodies began to quiver and moans filled the room. Sally
took me over the edge and I squirted gobs of female juice onto her face and in
her mouth. She lapped up as much as fast as she could and then her own orgasm
rocked her body.  
  
Sally cried out loud it was almost scary as her entire body trembled. Biff,
Barry and Jerry could feel the tremors from her body. Barry yelled that he was
cumming and he filled his mother's ass with his sperm. Biff came into Sally's
pussy filling it with gobs of cum and Jerry unloaded his wad into Barry's ass.  
  
Dennis was still fucking Joannie in the ass as he worked one end of the double
dong in her pussy. They were not far behind the rest as Dennis fired a barrage
of cum into Joannie's rectum and Joannie covered the fake cock with her cunt
juice. The two of them collapsed on the floor along with the rest of us.  
  
It must have been a half hour before anyone spoke. Obviously Dennis wanted to
know what had been going on during the days he was at the office. So we all
told him. We gave him a detailed account of each day. Barry explained his
situation and how he turned the corner and how everyone had helped him to
become bi-sexual. We talked for almost two hours before we decided to cleanup,
dress and have some dinner.  
  
After dinner Dennis told everyone that they would be leaving tomorrow so
tonight would be our last night together. Dennis was not going to pass up the
chance to be with Joannie on the final night together so they paired off for
the evening. Sally didn't mind that Dennis spent so much time with Joannie
because that left her free and she enjoyed being plugged by Biff's big cock.
Jerry and Barry joined me in my room again and Barry experienced another dose
of bi-sexual sex.  
  
Saturday morning came quickly and after a big breakfast we said our goodbyes.
There were hugs and kisses all around as we said good bye to Dennis, Barry and
Sally. I told them that they were welcome to visit us anytime. Biff teasingly
told Barry to set up a party with the ice skating club and that he, Jerry and
Joannie would come to it at his college. The guys helped pack the car and then
they left.  
  
The four of us kicked back for the day and we were sitting around in the
family room when Joannie started to make a phone call.  
  
"Who are you calling?" Jerry inquired.  
  
"I'm calling Kim, remember the flight attendant we met on the way to Jamaica,"
Joannie replied, "I was just wondering what she was up to."  
  
"Joannie, please can we take it easy the rest of the weekend. If you speak
with her don't invite her over today or tomorrow," I pleaded.  
  
"Okay, I'll just she what her schedule is and maybe we can work out something
later," Joannie agreed.  
  
Joannie and Kim talked for quite awhile as the rest of us relaxed. When she
was done Joannie told us that Kim was free next weekend and that she would
love to see us. I wondered how that visit would turn out as I thought to
myself. Oh well I had a week to rest up and I had learned to be prepared for
anything.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 08


INTRODUCTION  
  
This is the eighth chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four." I have
continued to write this story because of all the positive feedback that I have
received from many readers and the encouragement to continue with this theme
and characters. Thank you all who have commented and have encouraged me to
keep writing.  
  
A RELAXING WEEK AHEAD  
  
Marla was looking forward to a relaxing week after her sister Sally, her
husband Dennis and their son Barry departed. The sex with her sister's family
and Marla's family had been fantastic and exhausting. Sunday the four of them
relaxed around the pool once again sunbathing in the nude. They discussed the
upcoming week and their agendas.  
  
"Kim said she would probably arrive late Thursday evening and stay through
Monday," Joannie reminded us.  
  
"That's if we don't scare her off before then," Biff quipped.  
  
"I think she'll be okay but let's not rush her though," Joannie cautioned.  
  
"Do you think she is into both guys and girls, I couldn't get a sense of that
on the plane," Jerry asked.  
  
"Probably both, at least she didn't totally flip out when I ran my hand up her
skirt. I bet she is a least bi-curious," Joannie replied.  
  
"How about it Marla, ready to eat some sushi?" Biff teased.  
  
"Maybe she is not Japanese, maybe she is Chinese or another Asian nationality.
Have you thought of that?" Marla replied.  
  
"Whatever she is I can't wait to get my cock in he tight twat," Biff chuckled.  
  
Then Jerry changed the topic, "Mother, Biff and I need to discuss a business
proposal with you."  
  
Summer was drawing to a close and Biff, Jerry and Joannie had been
interviewing for jobs. They had a few offers but nothing really jumped out at
them. They had also evaluated the possibility of opening a restaurant
together. They liked the theme of an Italian restaurant back east whose
waiters, waitresses and bartenders would sing arias while they worked. The
restaurant was enormously successful and patrons had to make reservations
months in advance.  
  
Biff and Jerry had a meeting coming up with the Small Business Association to
discuss the idea and financing terms. They had also met with a number of
schools, music programs and talent agents to discuss the entertainment idea.
So far they had received positive and enthusiastic feedback. There were a few
good Italian restaurants in the area but none with a theme like this. Jerry
asked his mother if she would be interested in investing in the restaurant.  
  
"I think that it is a marvelous idea. Let me think more about it before I give
you my answer. But I am leaning toward it. Let's see how your meeting with the
SBA goes this week," Marla replied to his request.  
  
"That's great that you are open to it. The three of us believe that it will
really take off," Jerry said excitedly.  
  
"Yeah there is a restaurant in town that has a great location but is doing
terribly because the food sucks and the owner won't put any more money into
the place. They have a lot of staff turnover so the service is bad as well. We
could buy that place, gut it and redecorate it with the Italian theme. That's
where we could use your help Marla," Biff explained.  
  
The rest of the day they kicked around different ideas about the business
proposal as they sunbathed and took dips in the Jacuzzi. They decided on an
early dinner and following dinner they sat around in the family and watched a
couple of movies. Later they retired this night had Jerry sleep with his wife
Joannie while Biff joined Marla in her room.  
  
Jerry and Joannie did their routine with Jerry cumming in each of his wife's
holes. Joannie sucked his cock as he sucked her pussy shooting his load deep
in her throat as she covered his face with her juice. Then Joannie wanted it
in the ass next so that she could feel his cum in her ass when he finally
fucked her pussy. Jerry also lasted longer on the way to his third orgasm and
he pounded his wife's pussy and finger fucked her ass at the same time. Jerry
could feel his own cum in Joannie's ass as he sawed his finger in and out of
her bung hole. He kept his cock in constant contact with her clit driving her
mad and causing her to cum over and over until he shot his third load in her
pussy. The two lovers relaxed in each other's arms and fell into a deep sleep.  
  
In the other room it was a similar scene. Marla sucked Biff's big cock deep
into her mouth and swirled her tongue all around the thick shaft. It didn't
take long for Biff to cum in Marla's mouth with her expert oral manipulations.
Biff shot a large load as always and it filled Marla's mouth to capacity. She
swallowed quickly trying to keep it all in her mouth still amazed about how
much cum Biff could produce. Marla nibbled on Biff's cock head as it softened
in her mouth, a technique she knew drove him crazy. Biff shivered and gently
pushed her away. Then Biff descended to Marla's pussy and returned the favor
by expertly eating her pussy. Marla came quickly and covered Biff's face with
her female juice. She squirted streams into his mouth and onto his face. Biff
loved that she was a squirter and looked forward to Marla's orgasms. Biff
moved up to Marla and they kissed deeply tasting each other again.  
  
Biff then rolled Marla over on all fours and lifted her up by her hips. He
pushed gently down on her back so that it was arched and her ass was pointed
up in the air. Biff knelt behind her and methodically lubed her ass hole in
preparation for anal penetration. Biff took his time and lovingly caressed
Marla's shapely ass as he fingered her bung hole. Satisfied that she was well
greased, Biff eased his big thick cock into her rectum. He always took it easy
and slid his cock in slowly allowing Marla's ass to adjust gradually as it
accommodated his member. Marla always found herself tensing at first before
finally relaxing. She grasped the bed sheets and held her breath as Biff's
girth spread her ass. Then she relaxed as he began to fuck her slowly and she
enjoyed the fullness and light pressure in her ass. Biff picked up the pace
and began to slam into her ass with his hips slapping her ass cheeks. Biff
caressed Marla's beautiful round ass as he fucked her and she shoved three
fingers into her pussy. Marla felt Biff slow down, his body stiffened and he
pushed his cock as deep into her ass as possible. Biff fired a barrage of hot
cum into Marla's ass and she could feel the warm substance coat her rectal
passage. Marla worked her anal muscles and milked every drop of cum from
Biff's pecker. Biff stayed in her ass until his cock softened and then slipped
from her hole with an audible popping sound. Marla felt his sperm trickle out
of her ass and flow over her pussy lips and onto her inner thighs.  
  
Marla turned over as she lay down and Biff slid right between her legs. His
mouth sought out her dripping pussy and he began to nibble on her erect clit.
Marla had another orgasm squirting her juice into Biff's mouth and then Biff
mounted her shoving his erect cock into her pussy. Marla knew she was in for
another exhausting fuck as Biff would take quite awhile before he came for the
third time. Biff fucked Marla for what seemed like hours bringing her to
countless orgasms before he finally came in her pussy. The two of them lay
next to each other exhausted and Marla marveled how the four of them could
continue to have so much passion for each other in spite of all their sexual
exploits. Then she and Biff fell asleep.  
  
MONDAY THROUGH THURSDAY  
  
In the morning Biff awoke with his usual piss hard on and fucked Marla until
she couldn't take anymore. She pleaded with him.  
  
"Biff please stop I can't cum anymore," she begged.  
  
Biff smiled and got off of her but instead of going into the bathroom to
relieve himself, he left the room. Marla was surprised because usually Biff
would take his piss and then come back in the room with his bloated balls and
either fucked her ass or her mouth until he shot his enormous load into one of
the holes. Marla got out of bed and curiously looked for Biff.  
  
Marla found him in Jerry and Joannie's room between Joannie's legs. He was
pounding her pussy as she urged him on. Jerry was also urging him to fuck his
wife's hot cunt. Joannie had multiple orgasms and begged Biff to stop. Biff
got off of her and headed to the bathroom to finally take his piss. He yelled
back to Jerry.  
  
"Get your ass ready to be fucked because I am going to nail it when I come
out," Biff warned.  
  
Jerry jumped up and grabbed the lube then he got back in bed on all fours and
had his wife Joannie lubricate his asshole. Joannie worked one then two and
then three of her delicate fingers into her husband's ass. She thoroughly
lubed his butt hole in preparation for Biff's cock.  
  
Biff came out of the bathroom sporting his morning hard-on and got right on
the bed behind Jerry. Biff eased his long thick cock into Jerry's ass. Jerry
gasped in delight as the pecker filled his bung hole. Joannie watched her
husband and Marla watched her son take Biff's big cock in his ass. Biff was
turned on from all the morning fucking so he didn't last very long. The two
women watched as Biff stiffened and filled Jerry's ass with his seed. Jerry
was jerking himself off as Biff came in his ass. Marla saw her son frantically
stroking his cock and she dropped to the bed along side him to take him in her
mouth. Jerry came in his mother's mouth as his wife rubbed his bloated balls.
Jerry collapsed on the bed with Biff still on top of him and his cock still
buried in Jerry's ass.  
  
After the four of them recovered from the morning's fuck sessions they all
showered and dressed. One by one they arrived downstairs in anticipation of
that first cup of coffee.  
  
"You know Marla I think you should hire a maid. Just think she could be making
coffee and breakfast while we are fucking in the morning," Biff teased.  
  
"Hey that actually is a good idea. We could hire a pretty young one," Joannie
added.  
  
"And how long do you think a pretty young maid would last around here? You
three would have her scared out of her mind or you would have her sleeping in
your beds," Marla replied.  
  
"You know maybe we could find a bi-sexual maid and butler. We could all fuck
them and they would be our servants too," Jerry said with a laugh.  
  
"That's enough you perverts. Who is ready for some breakfast?" Marla replied
and went about making breakfast.  
  
What Marla did not know was that the maid topic was not over. Jerry, Joannie
and Biff would discuss it some more and then work on Marla to reconsider. All
in due time but not this week especially with Kim the flight attendant
arriving Thursday.  
  
The rest of the week leading up to Kim's arrival on Thursday moved quickly.
The meetings with the SBA went well and the restaurant looked like it could
become a reality. Each evening the sex among the foursome varied on Monday
night the four got together in Marla's huge bed. Marla and Joannie lay on
their sides facing each other with one end of a double headed dildo in each of
their pussies. Biff fucked Joannie in the ass while Jerry fucked his mother in
her ass. After the two guys shot their wads into the respective ass holes they
switched partners and Biff fucked Marla's ass as Jerry fucked his wife's ass.
Marla and Joannie had continuous orgasms as they were fucked in the ass and
pussy with the fake cock. Marla and Joannie both played with each others tits
as they fucked and held each other tightly when they came. The last coupling
consisted of Jerry fucking his mother in the ass as Joannie fucked his ass
with one end of the double dildo. The other end of the double dildo was buried
in Joannie's pussy as Biff fucked her in the ass. The guys shot their loads
one more time and then everyone retired to their own room.  
  
Tuesday evening took a different turn with Jerry requesting more time with
Biff. Marla and Joannie ate each other's pussy and fucked each other with the
fake cocks. Jerry wanted to suck Biff's cock and swallow his big load. Then he
wanted Biff to fuck his ass and shoot his cum into his rectum. Later Joannie
rejoined Jerry and Biff hooked up with Marla for the rest of the night.  
  
Wednesday night Biff and Jerry double fucked both women. They fucked Joannie
first with Biff in her pussy and her husband in her ass. Then after filling
Joannie's two holes with cum they turned their attention to Marla as Biff
fucked her pussy and her son fucked her ass. They finished up with Joannie and
Marla eating each other in a 69 position as Jerry fucked his mother in the ass
and Biff fucked Jerry's wife in her ass. Marla and Joannie's ass holes were
overflowing with male cum at the conclusion of the evening's fuck fest.  
  
THURSDAY AND KIM ARRIVES  
  
As Kim drove toward Marla's house she tried to imagine what she had let
herself in for. She was certainly no virgin and she had a few encounters with
women but she was leery of the foursome she was about to visit. After all they
had honeymooned together at a notorious all inclusive resort. Kim could only
imagine what must have gone with them that week. Her body still tingled
whenever she thought of the beautiful sexy Joannie sliding a hand under Kim's
skirt and touching her pussy. Kim had wanted to take her to the lavatory then
moment and make love with her but Kim knew better, flight attendants got fired
for that kind of behavior in-flight.  
  
She wondered what they would do with her or to her and how she would respond.
She struggled with her inner feelings on one hand she wanted to be
adventuresome but on the other she was nervous. Which of my feelings will take
over she wondered as she neared the house.  
  
It was after dinner when she arrived but Marla made her a light snack when she
arrived. Joannie showed her to her room she that she could change and make
herself more comfortable. Inside the room Joannie smiled at her and then took
Kim in her arms and kissed her deeply. Joannie slid her arms down Kim's back
and cupped her firm ass pressing their tits together as she kissed her.
Joannie took Kim's breath away and Kim could feel her pussy getting moist as
Joannie French kissed her. Joannie broke the kiss and openly felt Kim's
breasts through her blouse. "You will be in this room tonight and I will come
to you after we are all in bed," Joannie promised and then said, "Come on down
when you are ready and we can get caught up with everyone."  
  
Kim was stunned by the blatant advances by Joannie but she was not shocked,
just surprised how quickly Joannie moved. The kiss only served to intensify
Kim's desire for the beautiful blond and she wondered how the evening would
proceed from here. Kim threw on a sweat shirt and sweat pants opting to wear
panties and go without a bra. Then she headed downstairs to joint he others.  
  
Kim enjoyed the light snack that Marla had made for her and then they all sat
around in the family room sipping wine and getting reacquainted. Marla, Jerry,
Joannie and Biff openly discussed their sexual arrangement with Kim. However,
they opted not to discuss the details of the honeymoon or the visit of Marla's
sister and her family with Kim. They wanted to take it slow with her. Those
would make for good stories while they were sitting around the pool or soaking
in the Jacuzzi. As the evening wore on Marla then Jerry and Biff excused
themselves to turn in leaving Joannie alone with Kim in the family room.  
  
Joannie moved over to the sofa with Kim and put her arms around her drawing
her in close and kissing her deeply once again. As Joannie's tongue sought out
Kim's tongue she ran her hands under Kim's sweat shirt in search of her small
firm breasts. Kim gasped into Joannie's mouth as the hands covered her tits
and twirled her hard nipples.  
  
"Let me make love to you," Joannie said softly.  
  
Joannie then lifted the sweatshirt over Kim's head baring her entire upper
body. She lowered her mouth to Kim's breasts and told her how beautiful her
tits were and how delicious her nipples tasted. Kim had tan lines around her
tits from her skimpy bikini top because she had never sunbathed topless.
Joannie remarked about her tan lines and assured her that they would be gone
by Monday. Joannie than began her tortuous journey down Kim's body using her
mouth to taste and caress every inch of her skin. Joannie untied the string on
Kim's sweatpants and slowly pulled them down her hips. Kim automatically
raised her hips to make it easier for Joannie to remove her pants. Joannie
took them off of her legs and tossed them over with the sweat shirt. Joannie's
hands then returned to Kim's bikini panties and she tucked her fingers into
the elastic waistband and painstakingly slid them down and off of Kim's
shapely legs. Kim was now totally naked on the sofa as Joannie stood up to
remove all of her own clothes. Joannie looked at the contrast in Kim's skin
color between her tanned body and the part that had been protected by her
thong bikini and told Kim that she would be able to lose those tan lines as
well if she wanted to.  
  
Joannie lay back down with Kim on the sofa and their bodies came together.
Kim's breathing became shallow and her moans became loudly audible. Kim began
touching Joannie's body now and she marveled in their mutual beauty. Joannie
began to purr in ecstasy. It seemed natural for them to be together and not at
all taboo to be female lovers. As Joannie's tongue circled Kim's right nipple
she became increasingly aware that it was not going to take much more to make
her cum. Kim felt Joannie's fingers stroke her wet mound locating her puffy
pussy and then trying to find their way inside her. Kim moved her legs further
apart trying to help Joannie and soon she was fingering Kim with soft, slow,
tender probes.  
  
Kim couldn't take it any longer, she gently pushed Joannie's head down and
Joannie nestled between her legs. Joannie used her hands to slowly open Kim's
legs and placed Kim's thighs on her shoulders. With one finger Joannie traced
the soft outer lips of Kim's swollen pussy and applied gentle pressure
spreading them open even further. Kim felt the familiar butterflies in her
stomach as she gazed upon the sight of her moist lips inviting Joannie's
invasion. She put more fingers were inside Kim and caressed her inner walls
while Joannie's thumb positioned itself on the tip of Kim's swelling clit and
lightly tickled it back and forth.  
  
Joannie moved herself slowly up Kim's body as she continued to finger fuck her
pussy she kissed and licked her way to her tits. Joannie took turns holding
each nipple between her soft lips sucking and flicking at Kim's hard nipples.
Kim in turn reached for Joannie's breasts and felt her hard nipples across her
palms as she stroked them. Kim pinched and rolled Joannie's nipples between
her fingers while Joannie tongued her breasts. Joannie whispered to Kim that
she had to have her and then kissed her passionately. They moaned into each
other's mouth as their fingers and thumbs tickled their swollen clits. Kim
could feel the wetness of Joannie's pussy saturating her thigh.  
  
Joannie broke off their kiss and smiled at her before descending toward Kim's
aching pussy. As Joannie reached Kim's wet mound she separated the lips fully
opening her pink moistness and then Joannie herself groaned with anticipated
pleasure. The tip of her tongue touched Kim's center and her sweet liquid
gushed into Joannie's mouth. Joannie was unprepared for her gusher but none
the less she licked at her silky lips, losing herself in the feeling of Kim's
beautiful hot body. She flattened her tongue and stroked Kim's center up and
down firmly enough that Kim could feel it on her clit. Joannie drove Kim mad
as her swollen clit twitched and ached for more attention. Kim arched her back
and pulled Joannie's head to her mound trying to shove her engorged clit into
Joannie's mouth much like a man would shove his cock into a woman's mouth.
Joannie wrapped her lips around Kim's swollen button and sucked it as she
would her husband's dick. Kim gasped as Joannie's lips sucked her clit in
further and further causing a strong tremor to run through her whole body.  

Kim's hips lifted off of the sofa as Joannie sucked on her clit flicking it
back and forth as her fingers probed deep inside Kim. Joannie worked her
fingers in and out slowly at first and then with more intensity as her tongue
firmly, methodically pressed again and again against Kim's erect clit, which
was now totally exposed from its hood. At this point Kim's groans became very
loud, her body was rocked with her second orgasm and she ground her pussy into
Joannie's face which was totally covered with Kim's sweet love juices that
gushed as the dam broke.  
  
Joannie continued to lap at the hard clit as Kim's body convulsed and with one
orgasm after another. Slowly Kim relaxed after the last of one of the most
intense climaxes she ever had. She lay back on the sofa as Joannie moved up to
her lips and covered them with her own mouth, kissing Kim tenderly, deeply and
letting her tongue slip past Kim's lips so she could taste herself. Kim kissed
Joann eagerly in return, loving the sweet taste of her own pussy. They lay on
the sofa cradled in one other's arms without saying a word savoring the feel
of a woman's body in each other's arms.  
  
"Come Kim let's go into your bedroom I want you to make love to me now,"
Joannie said taking my hand and leading me into my guest bedroom.  
  
"Come to me Kim, come and make love to me," she called softly to me.  
  
"I don't know exactly what to do," Kim confessed, "I have only been on the
receiving end."  
  
"Nonsense just do me the same way I did you, it's easy, just follow your
instincts and enjoy," Joannie whispered.  
  
Joannie opened her legs and guided Kim between her thighs. Kim looked right at
Joannie's beautiful pussy and she leaned forward and slowly stuck out her
tongue. Kim wasn't sure exactly how to do it so she just sort of pretended she
was licking the ice cream off of a cone. Kim took one, slow lick as she
flattened my tongue on Joannie's swollen mound. It felt so smooth and warm and
Kim knew she had achieved the desired effect from the moan she know that
Joannie enjoyed it. To Kim's surprise she enjoyed her first taste of pussy and
she kept licking and eating Joannie. Kim pointed her tongue and burrowed into
Joannie's pussy as it parted the labia and her tongue was rewarded with the
exquisite taste of Joannie's juice. Soon Kim was like a puppy at a saucer of
milk, licking and lapping up as much as she could as fast as she could.  
  
Joannie was obviously enjoying what Kim was doing and she reached down with
both hands and spread herself wide making it so much easier for Kim's tongue
to explore her pussy. Kim's tongue explored all of Joannie as her mind took
notes of what seemed to turn Joannie on. Joannie was breathing rapidly and she
moaned softly whenever Kim got near her hard pearl. As Kim searched out
Joannie's hard clit, still just barely hidden, Joannie tensed and began to
quiver. After Kim felt like she had teased Joannie's opening as much as she
could with her tongue it was time to see Joannie's reaction when Kim's tongue
finally touched that pearl just as Joannie had done to her earlier.  
  
Kim burrowed her tongue as deep into Joannie as she could and then she just
sort of licked and sucked her way up. When Kim got to Joannie's pearl she used
the very tip of her tongue to push back the little hood. Kim was truly amazed
at its size as she flicked her tongue over it once and then used the tip to
explore the folds of flesh on either side of it. Joannie was now moaning and
she used her fingers to pull her hood back as she arched herself so that her
pearl stuck out even further like a little cock. Kim nuzzled it with her nose
taking in Joannie's scent and she licked it once more before she took it
between her teeth and gently nibbled it.  
  
Joannie went wild and started bucking and calling out Kim's name. She let go
of her own fleshy hood and pulled Kim's head to her pussy as she cried out in
ecstasy. Kim sucked Joannie's clit as deep in her mouth as she could and
Joannie humped her face for all she was worth. Kim was excited that she was
able to get Joannie that excited and she sucked harder and played with this
wonderful new toy with her lips, tongue and teeth. Kim didn't know exactly how
many times Joannie came but finally she finally went stiff and then collapsed
on the bed, her body in spasms. As Kim lay there her thoughts returned to my
earlier thoughts about whether she would make love with Joannie. Kim now knew
that she was incapable of resisting Joannie's charms and who knows who else in
this family she would be unable to resist. Only time would tell.  
  
"That was beautiful you were marvelous Kim. I cannot believe that it was your
first time eating pussy," Joannie sighed.  
  
Kim was turned on again and she lay on my back next to Joannie and her hands
went to her pussy. She started to finger herself anxious to cum yet again. Kim
did not notice Joannie get off the bed and leave the room. Her eyes were
closed and she was furiously flicking her clit when Joannie returned.  
  
"Kim I have a surprise for you," she said in a sultry tone, "I had no idea
that I would get to use it so soon on you."  
  
Kim opened my eyes and saw Joannie standing by the bed wearing a strap-on
dildo. Kim was shocked as she had never seen one of these at least not with a
woman wearing one. Joannie knelt on the bed between Kim's legs and pressed her
lips down hard on Kim's kissing her until her lips parted and Joannie's tongue
entered her mouth. Kim reached down and wrapped her hand around the fake cock
that was touching her inner thighs. She wasn't exactly sure what to do next
but Joannie showed her. Without a word Joannie moved Kim's legs apart and slid
the flexible dong into her soaking wet pussy. There was no resistance at all
Kim was so wet that the head slipped in easily.  
  
As Joannie slid the fake cock inside Kim she lifted her knees and closed her
eyes surrendering herself to Joannie. Kim gave into her and whatever was to
come next. Then Kim felt something fierce burst inside her as Joannie thrust
her hips in one hard fast motion driving into Kim causing her to cry out. Kim
grasped the bed sheets and her cries got louder with each thrust of Joannie's
cock into her.  
  
"Harder, harder fuck me harder," Kim screamed thrusting her hips up to meet
Joannie, "Oh God, yes, it's so good," she continued.  
  
Joannie hooked her arms under Kim's knees and held on her thrusts becoming
harder and faster. Kim could feel that tension building again that sweet fire
that she so often sought and the pressure was mounting. Without warning Kim
screamed out her body suddenly tensing and arching up off the bed. Kim's
cumming pushed Joannie over the edge and they both exploded together. Joannie
collapsed on top of Kim their breasts pressing together. They lay quietly with
the fake cock still buried in Kim's pussy until Joannie rolled off her and lay
on her back next to her. Kim looked down at her and the saw the menacing dildo
pointing in the air. It looked obscene on Joannie's petite body. Kim thought
to herself, "That she just had one of the best fucks of her life."  
  
Joannie removed the harness from her body and she showed Kim the dildo up
close. She pointed out the little knob on the one end that rubbed the wearer's
clit when she was fucking her partner. Then Joannie surprised Kim by taking it
her mouth and licking it clean of all her juices. Joannie took off the harness
and crawled back in bed with Kim.  
  
"I am staying with you tonight," Joannie said as she reached for Kim.  
  
Kim rolled into Joannie's arms and held to each other. The black haired beauty
Kim and the blonde sexpot Joannie looked beautiful together with their
contrasting tones as they fell asleep.  
  
FRIDAY KIM'S FIRST FULL DAY  
  
When they awoke the next morning Kim's back was pressed into Joannie's front.
Kim could feel the hard nipples of Joannie's tits pressing into her back. Kim
tried to get up with out disturbing Joannie but Joannie stirred anyway.  
  
"I'm going to take a shower," Kim whispered.  
  
"Mind if I join you?" Joannie asked.  
  
"No of course not," Kim replied.  
  
They entered the shower and relaxed under the warm cascade of water. Then they
began to wash each other's body. They were both getting turned on again as
they seemed to be insatiable. Joannie pushed Kim back against the shower wall
and smiled wickedly at her as Joannie dropped slowly to her knees. As Joannie
spread Kim's legs she couldn't conceal a moan, and Kim had to bite her lip to
stifle her gasps as she felt Joannie's hot breath on her pussy. Joannie
started to place delicate kisses upon Kim's naked thighs and the sensation of
her wet lips on Kim's warm skin sent shockwaves of excitement through her.
Joannie ran a fingertip down Kim's slit and she groaned with pleasure as
Joannie's fingers honed in on Kim's now swollen clit.  
  
Joannie inhaled the sweet odor of Kim's pussy, savoring the musky smell and
her tongue darted out as she lapped excitedly at her pussy. Next she pulled
Kim's pussy lips open to expose every fold of her pink pussy. Joannie darted
her tongue in and out of Kim's now dripping cunt as she used her tongue like a
little cock. Joannie used her thumb to rub Kim's clit as she dipped her
fingers into Kim's soaking pussy, getting one of them nice and wet and then
slid it into Kim's tight asshole. Joannie started to switch between sucking
Kim's clit into her hot mouth and sliding her fingers into Kim's hot pussy and
one into her ass. Kim groaned as she often did with anal penetration. Kim had
never had anything in her ass but a finger and she clearly enjoyed Joannie's
finger in her. Soon the intensity in Kim's ass, pussy and clit built up to a
boiling point and she came noisily her juices spilt from her and into
Joannie's awaiting mouth.  
  
Next Kim turned Joannie so that she is spread-eagled with her hands against
the wall of the shower and Kim watched as the rivulets of water from the
shower coursed down her beautiful body and ran between her legs. Kim started
to place gentle kisses all over Joannie's body beginning at her shoulders and
kissed downward across her back to her curvy firm ass. Kim began to lick and
kiss Joannie's hips planting kisses all over her creamy smooth sensitive skin.
Kim couldn't help herself from gently nibbling the cheeky flesh of Joannie's
ass. Joannie gave off a playful yelp and wiggled her bottom in delight. As Kim
kissed the inside of Joannie's thighs she heard her groan with passion as
Kim's mouth moved steadily up her thighs toward her pussy.  
  
Kim loved the smell of Joannie's pussy and she was desperate to taste her
again. Kim sat between Joannie's legs and probed her luscious pussy gently
with her tongue licking Joannie's clit, which swelled immediately to Kim's
touch. Kim next enveloped Joannie's clit with her mouth and rolled it between
her teeth emitting squeals of delight from Joannie signaling Kim that she was
driving her wild. Kim continued to eat her, lick her and probe Joannie's tight
sweet hole with her tongue. Then Kim slipped a finger into Joannie's dripping
pussy and finger fucked her while she sucked and nibbled her swollen clit.  
  
Kim felt Joannie's clit swell and stiffen as she grabbed Kim by the hair,
forcing Kim's tongue deeper inside. Joannie ground her clit against Kim and
her body quaked with orgasm. Kim heard her breathing and moaning become
uncontrollable as Joannie continued to push against Kim's face, grinding her
pussy against her and cumming all over her face. Kim hungrily sucked up
Joannie's juices. Both of them stood under the water for a few more minutes
relishing their new found pleasure before leaving the shower. They then dried
each other with fluffy Turkish towels as Joannie paid particular attention to
Kim's ass.  
  
"You know Kim it is going to be very difficult for the guys to keep from
fucking your ass." Joannie said and then, "But I am sure that you know why. It
is so perfectly shaped it is difficult for anyone to keep from touching you
and grabbing your delicious ass."  
  
"You are going to get me hot again with talk like that," Kim crooned.  
  
"I think what you need now is my nice hard cock in your hot beautiful ass,"
Joannie stated somewhat firmly.  
  
"I have had anything in my ass other than a finger and any cock seems much too
big for me," Kim said, trembling a little as goosed bumps appeared on her
body.  
  
"Well we will have to take it slow and gradually introduce bigger things into
your ass," Joannie said and then, "Trust me I will guide you and make sure
that you are not hurt. I know just the thing to get started."  
  
Joannie noticed Kim trembled a little and that goose bumps appeared on her
body. Joannie took that as a sign of encouragement so she has Kim bend over
the bathroom tub as she knelt behind Kim and began to tongue her nether hole.
Joannie got Kim's asshole wet with her tongue and then inserted a saliva
moistened finger into the opening of her ass. Joannie pressed her finger in
Kim's sphincter and let it slide in up to the knuckle causing Kim to flinch
and groan. Joannie removed her finger and then she spat into Kim's ass
allowing her saliva to moisten her further. Then Joannie dipped her tongue
back into Kim's bung hole and Kim almost came again with the eroticism of the
moment. Joannie alternated between eating Kim's ass and finger fucking it.
Joannie's fingers now slid easily in and out of Kim's hot asshole.  
  
"Come back to bed," Joannie ordered.  
  
Kim went back into the bedroom and Joannie had her get on the bed on all fours
with her beautiful ass pointed in the air. Joannie told Kim she would be right
back and she left the room. Joannie returned shortly carrying a jar of lube
and a string of beads. Joannie applied the lubricant to Kim's asshole and Kim
felt the soothing cool lube coat her rectum. The Joannie began to insert the
anal beads into Kim's ass one at a time. Kim unable to talk allowed Joannie to
her way with her. One by one Joannie pushed the beads into Kim's ass until all
six of them were buried in her rectum.  
  
"Are you okay, any pain? Joannie asked.  
  
Kim nodded that she was okay and that there was no pain. Kim only felt the
fullness in her ass from the anal beads as they were clearly thicker then any
finger and they were deeper than anything else had ever been. Joannie massaged
Kim's beautiful ass cheeks and reached between Kim's legs to diddle her clit.
Kim felt herself getting hot again and she felt the onslaught of another
orgasm.  
  
Joannie sensed it too and she rolled Kim over on her back. Joannie then got
between Kim's legs and placed her mouth on Kim's pussy. Joannie placed Kim's
thighs on her shoulders giving her complete access to Kim's twat. Joannie ate
Kim with a passion and she felt Kim start to tense as her orgasm built within
her. Kim groaned as she tightened her thighs around Joannie's neck as the
first wave rocked her body. As Kim began to cum, Joannie pulled gently on the
anal beads so that they popped out of Kim's ass one at a time.  
  
Kim had never felt anything like it and she seemed to cum as each bead cleared
her asshole. Her body went into spasm and jerked like never before. She was
overcome with the lust of the moment as it seemed she would cum forever.
Joannie kept her mouth glued to Kim's pussy throughout her orgasms and sucked
every drop of Kim's nectar into her mouth. Kim finally collapsed on the bed
her body spent and incapable of any more movement. The sensation in Kim's ass
felt as if the anal beads were still in her but she knew Joannie had pulled
them out of her hole.  
  
"I have never cum like that in my life," Kim said, finally able to talk.  
  
"That's just a start and just think we have three more days together," Joannie
replied.  
  
"That was quite a performance," said a naked Marla standing in the bedroom
doorway with her fingers buried in her own pussy.  
  
"Oh my God, how long have you been there," gasped Kim. "Long enough," replied
Marla and then she said, "Why don't you get cleaned up now and come
downstairs. I'll put some coffee on and by the way your clothes are still in
the family room but the guys have left so it's just us girls."  
  
Marla left then to clean up and then they went downstairs naked and put on the
clothes they had left in the family room last night. Kim was still a little
embarrassed but she was beginning to get used to lifestyle of this family.
Marla had thrown on some lounge wear and was in the kitchen making coffee when
the two girls joined her.  
  
"Joannie I thought that you were going to go with Jerry and Biff to the SBA
meeting this morning," Marla stated.  
  
"No we decided after Wednesday's meeting that I wasn't really an asset. We
think the loan officer is gay and that the guys would do better without me
there," Joannie replied.  
  
"Really why did you think he is gay?" Marla asked.  
  
"Well Wednesday I wore a pretty sexy outfit, a mini skirt with thong panties
and a loose top with no bra. But the guy never once tried to look down my
blouse or up my skirt. I showed plenty of cleavage and leg but he showed no
interest," Joannie explained.  
  
Then Joannie, Marla and Kim sat in the kitchen and had breakfast. After
breakfast they sat around and chatted awhile and Kim learned about the
restaurant plans. She thought it was a terrific idea and wished them success.
The women then decided to bring the coffee out to the pool. Marla and Joannie
explained to Kim that they always sunbathed in the nude but if Kim wanted to
wear a suit it was okay. Kim decided to go without a suit since both Joannie
and Marla had already seen her naked.  
  
The three beauties removed their loungewear and sweats and adjourned to the
pool deck. Kim was particularly sexy since she still had tan lines around her
breasts and pussy. She had been wearing thong bikinis and she had a slim waist
tan line. It looked as if she were wearing a flesh colored see-though bikini.
She had these two deltas front and back with one pointing at her pussy and the
other at her asshole. Joannie remarked how they looked like guides leading to
her holes.  
  
Jerry called and told his mother Marla that he and Biff were going to be late
and probably not home until after dinner. Marla told Joannie and Kim the news
and Kim was a little relieved that the guys would not walk in on her
sunbathing in the nude.  
  
"We have plenty of time to work on those tan lines now," Joannie told Kim.  
  
"Just a little while longer on the front and back and then I'll put some
lotion on," replied Kim.  
  
"Oh Marla and I will do that for you when the time is right," Joannie told Kim
with a sultry tone. The time came for Kim to put lotion on her body but true
to her word Joannie and Marla insisted on doing that for her. They moved over
to the lounge where Kim was laying and sat on either side of her. Marla
started rubbing the lotion onto Kim's breasts and Joannie covered Kim's pubes.
Kim moaned and undulated her body under the gentle touches of the two women as
they applied the lotion to her skin.  
  
"Doesn't she have just the greatest little nubs," said Joannie referring to
Kim's now eraser hard nipples, "You want us to love you don't you Kim? I can
see by the way your body moves that you want more. Do you?" The next thing Kim
felt were Marla and Joannie kissing her on the side of her face. They ran
their lips up and down the side of Kim's face and tongued her ears emitting a
groan from her. Kim felt their hands move over her body and cup her bare
breasts and then they tweaked her erect nipples. Kim felt herself losing it
once again giving in to her insatiable desires. Joannie kissed Kim full on the
lips and shoved her tongue into Kim's mouth searching for Kim's tongue. Kim
opened her mouth willingly and their tongues danced with each other as Marla
moved her mouth down to Kim's breasts.  
  
Marla then kissed Kim as Joannie had earlier and then Joannie sucked on Kim's
tits and nipples. Kim was moaning and groaning and her hips began to undulate
of their own free will. Marla sucked on one of Kim's tits as Joannie sucked on
the other. Kim's body was gyrating of its own accord.  

Excited beyond her control Kim just cried out loud. Marla kissed Kim again
plunging her tongue into Kim's mouth and Joannie fingered Kim's pussy as her
legs opened automatically in anticipation of Joannie's next move.  
  
"Since I have already been there would you like to go first?" Joannie asked
Marla.  
  
"Oh yes very much so," Marla said excitedly.  
  
Marla then moved between Kim's legs and stroked and lightly probed her vulva.
Kim was struggling to contain her desire, but when she felt Marla tease her
secret entrance she couldn't stand it any longer. Kim pulled Marla to her and
tried to get her to lick her sopping wet pussy. But Marla was not concerned
about Kim's urgency and continued at her own pace.  
  
Kim pushed herself onto Marla's face as she knew that this was what she
wanted. Kim needed this beautiful mature woman to lick at her sex, to explore
her hidden crevices and taste her juices. Marla had an overwhelming desire to
touch and feel Kim and she brought her hands up to caress Kim's buttocks.
Marla kneaded gently at Kim's smooth flesh, spreading her cheeks until Kim
knew Marla could see the deep shadowed cleft between them and her puckered
amber ring that nestled there. Marla startled Kim when she reached for it with
her tongue, licking, and running the tip of her tongue around it, feeling
Kim's tight muscles react to her probing tongue. My God Marla wanted her ass
too.  
  
Kim whispered encouragement to her, "Oh yes, oh Marla please don't stop."  
  
Kim felt her tight anal ring dilate from the pressure of Marla's tongue. This
felt so good to Kim. Marla then pushed a finger into Kim's pussy and she felt
it delve deeply into her warmth causing her vaginal muscles to contract
involuntarily.  
  
"Put your finger in me," Kim begged and Marla knew exactly what to do.  
  
Marla moistened her finger with Kim's cunt juices and she pushed it into her
tight rosebud, slowly easing her way in. Marla's tongue continued to lick and
tease Kim's sex now slipping over her moistened lips and stopping at her tight
pleasure nub. Kim pushed herself against Marla, grinding her hips so as to
force Marla's finger further and deeper into her anal channel. Kim could no
longer concentrate on anything apart from the feel of Marla's hands caressing
her ass as her finger penetrated Kim's private entrance while Marla's mouth
nibbled frantically on her clit. Kim knew she was about to cum and she knew
that it would as good as ever. That special feeling rose over her and Kim
buried her face in Joannie's body, their breasts pressed together as Kim tried
to hide her cries of ecstasy. Kim felt her juices flow, her pussy swell and
she squirted streams of cum into Marla's mouth. At first Marla was startled
when the first squirt shot into her mouth but then Marla licked and swallowed,
drinking the streams of cum with her own sounds of pleasure.  
  
For a moment they stayed glued to one another, too weak to move. Then very
slowly, Marla eased her finger from Kim's rectum and laid her head on Kim's
thighs with her arms entwined around her legs. This was only the start of our
explorations and Kim wondered where they would take her next.  
  
"You are very accomplished Marla," Kim gasped.  
  
"Yes, Joannie has been a very good teacher," Marla replied.  
  
"I bet she has," Kim agreed.  
  
"Kim your pussy gets so swollen when you are excited and when you cum it
squirts out like you are peeing just like mine does," Marla commented.  
  
"Yes that happens sometimes when I am very excited. Now let's see if I can get
you to squirt for me," Kim offered.  
  
Marla and Kim switched places so that she was now seated on the lounge and Kim
was between her legs. Kim gently pushed Marla's legs wider apart and Kim
watched as the outer lips of Marla's sex spread and the pink inner surfaces
were revealed to her. They were already glistening with juices and Kim knew at
that instant how Joannie must have felt when she and Marla made love. Kim
couldn't wait to taste her juices for herself. The opening of Marla's vagina
was a dark and mysterious shadow and felt like velvet.  
  
Kim slowly reached forward and spread Marla's labia wider allowing her fingers
to play up and down Marla's moist slit. She felt Marla quiver, little goose
bumps from her shivers of sensation ran down her thighs. Stretching her wider
Kim could see a firm nub of erect pink flesh standing proudly like a tiny cock
at the top of Marla's sex. Kim knew that this was Marla's seat of pleasure and
the cause of all of her urges. Kim let her fingers tickle Marla's clit
lightly, teasingly causing her to gasp as her thighs jerked in sudden tremor.
Kim lowered head and took the nub of tissue in her mouth, rolling it lightly
between her lips and scraping it gently with her teeth. Kim could smell
Marla's arousal. She smelled so much like Joannie, her deep musk made Kim
light-headed and she wondered if this is what all blond pussy smelt like. Kim
tongued and licked gently up and down the length of Marla's slit and Kim had
to hold Marla's thighs apart as she began to buck beneath her. Kim knew that
Marla was reaching her crisis as she moaned, almost growling with meaningless
sounds of ecstasy arising from her. Kim slowed her assault as she wanted to
extend Marla's pleasure as long as she could. Kim fingered Marla's sex again,
ran her fingertips up and down Marla's sex and scratched lightly at her labia.  
  
With a fingertip Kim probed the entrance to Marla's ass. Kim knew that she
wasn't the first to tread this path but that she should still go gently.
Marla's cry of pleasure at being penetrated encouraged Kim to thrust her
finger in her deeper and faster. Kim could feel the muscular walls of her
tight rectum grip at her as I caressed the crevice inside Marla's asshole. Kim
slid her middle finger in alongside the first finger and allowed my thumb to
rest lightly on Marla's clit. Joannie lay along side Marla and stroked her
firm big breasts and tweaked her rock hard nipples as Kim worked her pussy.  
  
Joannie got behind Kim and began to caress Kim's lovely curvy ass. Joannie was
enamored with Kim's shapely bottom and she planted light kisses on Kim's ass
cheeks. Kim cooed as Joannie worked her ass as Kim continued to drive Marla
crazy. Joannie began to finger Kim's asshole with first one then two fingers.
The fingers felt snug but both Joannie and Kim knew that Kim's ass was
beginning to loosen up. Joannie removed her fingers and then she placed
something at the entrance to Kim's ass.  
  
"This will be a little bigger than the beads and it will stay in you easier
than a regular dildo," Joannie cautioned Kim.  
  
Joannie then inserted the head on an anal plug into Kim's ass. Once it cleared
Kim's sphincter it settled in her ass and Joannie left it there. Joannie then
put on one of the strap-on dildos and put it in Kim's pussy. Kim had never
been as full in her life as she did now with the two fake members in her.
Marla's pussy and ass seemed to suck at Kim's fingers drawing them in deeper
and faster until Kim's fingertips seemed to make contact with Marla's womb.
Both of Marla and Kim were panting as Kim rubbed Marla's clit frantically. Kim
knew that Marla was about to cum. Joannie watched Marla arch her back and Kim
felt her muscles contract down around her fingers. Kim pulled her fingers from
Marla's cunt and covered it with her mouth once again sucking hard on Marla's
clit. Kim covered Marla's mouth with her own and smothered Marla's cries of
ecstasy as she writhed on the lounge with her head moving from side to side as
the waves of sensation rolled over her. Marla came in buckets squirting and
drenching Kim's face with her juices.  
  
Marla groaned out loud and Kim cried out to Joannie, "Let me turn over," Kim
pleaded.  
  
Kim rolled over onto her back and settled between Marla's legs. Joannie pushed
the fake cock back into Kim's pussy as Marla reached around and cupped Kim's
breasts. As Marla caressed Kim's tits and tweaked hard nipples Joannie picked
up the pace fucking Kim's pussy. Kim could feel the dildo in her pussy rubbing
against the butt plug in her ass and she then realized what it must feel like
to be fucked by two cocks at once. Kim was going wild and suddenly wished that
she had another cock or pussy in her mouth. She had never been so turned on as
she was at that moment.  
  
Kim could feel another orgasm building within her as Joannie pounded her pussy
with her fake cock. Joannie was panting as the nub on the dildo rubbed against
her clit and she too was close to cumming. The two beauties frantically humped
their bodies at each other and then they both exploded with an intense orgasm.
Joannie collapsed on top of Kim and their breasts were crushed together. Marla
caressed the shoulders and hair of both young women as they slowly recovered
from their mind blowing orgasm. Joannie reached under Kim and pulled the butt
plug out of Kim's ass. Kim's body jerked with another spasm as the plug left
her asshole with a loud pop.  
  
"Oh my God, you two are going to wear me out. I have never cum so much and so
often," Kim confessed and then she requested, "Can we rest awhile?"  
  
Joannie and Marla snickered and Marla suggested that the three of them relax
in the Jacuzzi for a while. The rest of the day the three women took it easy.
They enjoyed a leisurely lunch and they lounged around the pool the rest of
the afternoon into the early evening. Biff and Jerry called and said they
would be late and not to wait dinner or wait up for them tonight. Marla,
Joannie and Kim had dinner without the guys and then they adjourned to the
family room to finish their wine and engage in more conversation. Joanne and
Marla told Kim about the honeymoon on Jamaica. Kim couldn't believe her ears
when she heard about the lesbian sex, gay sex, bi-sexuality and orgies. The
three women were getting turned on again as every detail was covered. Kim was
as hot as ever again and Marla noticed that.  
  
Marla later said, "I think it is bedtime girls."  
  
It was only eight o'clock but Kim assumed that there were more games to be
played before they actually retired. Marla invited the girls to join her in
her bedroom. Marla and Kim entered Marla's bedroom but Joannie made a detour
on the way there. Marla smiled as a she strapped on the fake cock then she
went to her bed and lay on her back.  
  
"Come and join me Kim," she told the oriental beauty.  
  
Kim walked to the bed and mounted Marla sliding the dildo deep into her pussy.
Marla reached up and fondled Kim's pert tits and tweaked her hard nipples as
Kim reached down and squeezed Marla's ample tits. Kim began to bounce up and
down fucking herself on Marla's fake cock. Waves of pleasure washed through
Kim's body as she slowly fucked Marla's thick rubber cock. Kim ground down
onto the cock enjoying every rib and notch of it as it once again stretched
her pussy. Kim moaned loud enough for Joannie wherever she was to hear her as
she reveled in the sensations in her cunt. Marla pulled her down and they
kissed each other hungrily.  
  
Suddenly the focus of Kim's attention switched as she became aware of
Joannie's presence behind her. Joannie turned Kim's head toward her and kissed
her deeply and wantonly. Joannie licked and nibbled Kim's lips and forced her
tongue deep into her mouth. Kim felt as if Joannie was fucking her mouth with
her tongues and she sucked on it much like she would do with a man's cock in
her mouth. Their tongues interlocked and Joannie swirled her tongue around in
Kim's mouth. Joannie pressed her body into Kim and Kim could feel Joannie's
firm tits press into her back. Joannie reached around Kim and replaced Marla's
hands with her own on Kim's tits. She began to fondle Kim's tits and roll her
swollen nipples gently in her strong fingers. As Joannie fondled Kim's breasts
Kim returned her attention to Marla and kissed her hungrily as she thrust
herself down on the strap-on cock their tongues explored each other again.  
  
Kim gasped in surprise as she suddenly felt the cool latex of another strap-on
pressed against her back. Joannie had brought one with her. As Kim fucked
Marla's strap-on she wiggled her ass shamelessly at Joannie. As Joannie pulled
on Kim's nipples she whispered in Kim's ear that she was going to fuck Kim's
hot little ass.  
  
Joannie opened the bottle of lube and Kim felt a blob of it fall between her
ass cheeks. Kim's ass was still tender from her episodes with the anal beads
and the butt plug but the lubricant was soothing as Joannie coated Kim's tight
ass.  
  
"Please don't hurt me," Kim pleaded.  
  
"Don't worry I will go very easy, just relax," Joannie assured her.  
  
Kim soon felt the head of the fake cock press against the opening of her
render asshole. The head of Joannie's rubber cock was slick with lubricant and
it slid in easily into the stretched opening of Kim's ass. With one push
Joannie pushed the cock past Kim's sphincter and it rushed deep into her ass
taking Kim's breath away. With the strap-on in her ass and Marla's strap-on in
her pussy Kim began to revel in the pleasure of her first experience of being
double fucked by two fake cocks. Kim could feel the two cocks stretching her
insides and rubbing against each other separated only by a thin membrane of
her skin.  
  
Joannie obviously loved the sensation of screwing Kim's ass and Kim wiggled it
as Joannie thrust into her while playfully slapping Kim's ass cheeks. Kim
moaned deeply with the thrust of the two fake cocks and her cries filled the
bedroom. Marla and Joannie were fucking her harder and quicker as they rushed
toward their own orgasms. At that moment Kim wished that there was another
cock, a real one, for her vacant mouth.  
  
The three women all came at the same time writhing and screaming as they held
to each other. Kim leaned forward on Marla and thrust her tongue into Marla's
receptive mouth as Joannie kissed the back of Kim's neck and kneaded her
breasts. Kim thought that they had to be the hottest sight ever with the three
of them connected with the rubber cocks.  
  
Joannie was next to get double fucked by Marla and Kim and then it was Marla's
turn to be sandwiched between Kim and Joannie with fake cocks in her ass and
pussy. Kim loved the feeling of power she felt with the strap-on attached to
her body as she fucked the pussies and asses of the other women. They fucked
and sucked each other until they were totally drained and into the early
night. All of three of them showered and then they went to bed in their
respective rooms.  
  
As Kim lay there she couldn't help but reflect on the past two days with
Joannie and Marla. Not in her wildest imagination did she think that she would
ever be double fucked by two women with fake cocks. However she knew she loved
every erotic minute of everything they did and she look forward to an encore
with these two sexy ladies and whatever was in store for her with Biff and
Jerry. Kim dozed off feeling totally sated and sexually satisfied.  
  
BIFF, JERRY AND THE SBA  
  
While the girls were enjoying themselves at home, Biff and Jerry met with Carl
of the SBA. They spent all Friday morning going over the business plan and
cash flow projections for the new restaurant. The three of them then went to
lunch and after lunch they would complete the loan applications for approval.
By then, Biff and Jerry had decided that Carl was indeed gay as Joannie had
suspected. They decided to play to Carl's sexual orientation in hopes that it
would help them secure loan approval.  
  
They completed the loan applications in Carl's office. Biff asked him where
the men's room was and Carl said that he had to use the bathroom as well and
he would show him. They left Jerry in the office and went to the men's room.
Biff and Carl stood by the urinals and Biff noticed Carl trying to sneak looks
at his cock. Biff stroked his cock after he finished urinating and it started
to harden in his hand. Carl stared at Biff's cock not even trying to hide his
interest at this point.  
  
"Do you like what you see?" Biff asked Carl.  
  
Carl snapped out of his trance and spoke, "Yes I do and you are quite
blessed."  
  
"Would you like to touch it, hold it?" Biff teased.  
  
Carl looked around as if there were someone else in the men's room and then
took hold of Biff's nearly erect cock. Carl stroked it a few times and Biff's
cock reached its full erect state. Carl was tempted to go further but he knew
the consequences if he was caught. As much as he wanted to drop to his knees
and suck Biff's impressive cock he let go of it and said.  
  
"It is not wise to do anything in here or on company time but if you are
willing I would like to have you and Jerry over to my place this evening,"
Carl offered.  
  
"Sounds like a plan," Biff replied as he put his cock back into his pants.  
  
Biff and Carl returned to Carl's office where Jerry was waiting. Carl told
them that he did not see any problems with the application and that he would
walk the papers through the approval process if they would just wait in his
office. This was not normal procedure but Carl wanted to be assured that Biff
and Jerry would appreciate his diligence when they were at his home later.
Biff told Jerry what happened in the men's room while Carl was out of his
office.  
  
"Should be an interesting evening," Jerry remarked.  
  
Carl invited Biff and Jerry over to his place for dinner. He lived in a very
tasteful and spacious condo. When they arrived Carl poured everyone some wine
and told Biff and Jerry to make themselves comfortable while he made dinner.
Carl prepared an excellent meal and following dinner they moved into the great
room.  
  
Carl told Jerry and Biff that he liked to dress in woman's clothes and act out
certain fantasies. He wanted to do that this night if it was okay with them.
Biff and Jerry gave him their approval and waited while Carl went into his
bedroom to change. When Carl came back out he announced that his name was now
Carla. He had put on a black cocktail dress with spaghetti straps that was cut
about 8 inches above his knees. He wore thigh high nylons with elastic tops
that you could see when he sat down. He also wore a wig where the hair
cascaded down to his shoulders. Carla was showing some cleavage and they were
to learn that he was taking female hormones and that he had small implants.
Carl looked very much like a woman in fact a very pretty woman.  
  
Carl started the fantasy by saying, "You know I really shouldn't be here with
you two alone. My husband will be wondering where I am."  
  
Jerry played right along and patted the sofa as he said, "Why don't you come
and sit over here by me and don't worry about your husband."  
  
Carla walked sexily over to the sofa and sat next to Jerry. He tugged his
skirt down to try and hide the tops of his hose just as a woman would. Jerry
put his arm around Carla and then moved his hands over Carla's tits. Jerry
slipped the spaghetti straps down off Carla's shoulders baring his small
breasts. Biff and Jerry were amazed how real the tits looked and how hard his
nipples were. Jerry leaned over and took one tit in his mouth and sucked on it
emitting a moan from Carla.  
  
"I really shouldn't be doing this, my husband!" Carla gasped.  
  
"Just relax," Jerry assured Carla as he slid his hand over Carla's thigh onto
the bare skin.  
  
Carla's body was hairless and well pampered. His skin was smooth and without
blemishes. Jerry moved his hand up to Carla's panties and stroked his little
erect cock through the fabric.  
  
"Oh see what you have done, my clit is so hard now," Carla moaned.  
  
Jerry pulled Carla's panties aside and let his erect cock free along with his
tiny hard balls. Jerry stroked the little cock and fondled Carla's tight
testicles as he sucked on one of Carla's tits. All of this activity served to
turn Biff on and he felt his cock pressing against his pants as if trying to
get out on its own. Jerry tested Carla's asshole and found it already
lubricated.  
  
"See how wet you made my pussy. I really need to go my husband must be looking
for me now," Carla said role playing.  

"Nonsense, we are going to make you feel good. I am going to suck your clit
now while I finger your hot wet pussy," Jerry told Carla.  
  
Jerry then leaned over and took Carla's cock in his mouth and slid a finger
deep into his asshole. Carla's cock was just shy of three inches when erect
and fit easily into Jerry's mouth. Jerry thought that his mother's clit was
almost as big as Carla's cock. Biff dropped his pants and underwear to his
knees and knelt on the sofa along side of Carla with his big erect cock waving
in the air.  
  
"Here Carla this is for you. This should help you forget about your husband
for awhile," Biff said as he moved his cock toward Carla's mouth.  
  
Carla eagerly gobbled up Biffs big cock. Carla was so turned on that he came
in Jerry mouth sooner than he expected. Jerry sucked Carla's cock until it was
soft and then he removed Carla's panties. He pushed Carla's skirt up to the
waist and raised Carla's legs exposing his asshole. Jerry lowered his pants
and lined up his cock with Carla's asshole. With one push Jerry was buried
balls deep in Carla's ass and he began to fuck him in search of his own
orgasm.  
  
Carla was an excellent cock sucker and had Biff on the verge of his first cum.
Biff warned him that he was cumming and fired volley after volley into Carla's
warm sucking mouth. Carla sucked Biff dry and kept his softening cock in his
mouth as Jerry continued to fuck him. Jerry then announced that he was going
to shoot and he blasted his first load into the recesses of Carla's ass. Jerry
continued to fuck Carla until his cock softened and slipped from Carla's
asshole.  
  
"Oh look at me. My dress is a mess and you two filled my holes with your
spunk. What am I ever going to tell my husband? I am such a slut," Carla said
playing out his fantasy.  
  
Carla did look like a slut on the sofa with the dress gathered around his
waist. His tits and ass were on display along with his limp cock and signs of
semen on his body and leaking from his ass. Carla jumped up, picked up his
panties, tried to cover his exposed body and ran from the room as if he were
truly embarrassed and ashamed. In a few minutes Carl came back into the room
wearing a robe to explain his next fantasy.  
  
"Have you guys ever fucked a school girl? You know the ones that wear the
private school girl uniforms," Carla asked.  
  
"No but it is definitely something I have wanted to do," said Jerry playing
along.  
  
"Me too," added Biff.  
  
"Oh good, take off all your clothes and wait for me while I change," Carl said
excitedly.  
  
Jerry and Biff stripped and waited for Carl in the room. Carl came out dressed
as a school girl and told them his name was Carrie. He had put on another wig
this one with braided pigtails. The uniform was complete with a white blouse,
bow tie, navy blue blazer, a plaid skirt cut 10 inches above the knee, white
knee high socks and saddle shoes. Underneath he wore white cotton panties and
a white bra. It was unbelievable how much he resembled a schoolgirl.  
  
"You boys shouldn't be in my room. You should put your clothes back on and
leave before my mother comes home," Carrie said.  
  
"Why should we do that?" Jerry said playing along.  
  
"Because the last time my mother caught me doing bad things with two other
boys and I should not be doing bad things," Carrie told them.  
  
"And what bad things did you do? What did the boys do to you?" Jerry asked.  
  
"Well the one boy held me by my pigtails and put his thing in my mouth. The
other boy pulled my panties down to my knees, flipped up my skirt and put his
thing in my pussy," Carrie told them and then said, "They kept their things in
me until they shot their hot juice in my mouth and pussy."  
  
Biff and Jerry were rock hard again from playing this game with Carrie. Carrie
spun around allowing the skirt to fly up exposing her thighs and panties and
then flopped down on the sofa allowing the dress to rise up displaying the
panty covered crotch.  
  
"Oh look at your things they are so hard. You must have got hard when you saw
my panties. That's what happened last time with the other boys," Carrie
giggled.  
  
Jerry and Biff went over to the sofa and had Carrie kneel on all fours. Jerry
grabbed Carrie's pigtails lightly and pulled Carrie's head down to his cock.
Carrie sucked jerry's cock right into his mouth. Biff pulled Carrie's panties
down his thighs to his knees. Biff then lined up his big cock with Carrie's
asshole and slowly eased it in. Carrie's eyes got wide when he felt Biff's
monster inching its way into his ass. Biff applied his saliva which when mixed
with the lube made the entry easier. Carrie had never been so stuffed with
cock in his life. Once he got used to Biff's girth, Carrie started fucking
back at Biff and his ass cheeks slapped against Biff's thighs.  
  
Jerry unloaded in Carrie's mouth and Carrie greedily swallowed every drop of
Jerry's seed. Carrie was working his anal muscles around Biff's big dick. Biff
could feel his pending orgasm building in his balls. Biff's body stiffened and
he blasted another load into Carrie's ass. Carrie felt the hot sperm coat his
rectal lining and he relished the warmth of the cum. Jerry and Biff removed
their soft cocks from Carrie's holes and sat back on the sofa.  
  
Carrie stood up with the panties still around the knees and said, "I mustn't
get my uniform soiled."  
  
Carrie then took off the uniform slowly. As each piece of clothing was removed
in was folded neatly and placed in a pile. Carrie took off everything except
the knee high socks and stood in front of Jerry and Biff. Carrie actually was
very shapely with his small firm tits, narrow waist, bubble butt ass and very
nice legs. Still wearing the pigtail wig, Carrie looked like a shy school girl
who just did the dirty deed.  
  
Carrie went over to Biff and took his cock into his mouth. Carrie massaged
Biff's big balls as he sucked on his cock. Carrie could feel Biff's cock
hardening in his mouth once again. Jerry was getting hard watching the action
and decided to fuck Carrie in the ass. Jerry knelt behind Carrie and slid hic
cock into Carrie's ass. Jerry's cock went in easy as the hole had been
stretched by Biff and Biff's cum was still present acting as lubricant.  
  
As Carrie sucked Biff and Jerry fucked Carrie's ass, Jerry reached around and
found Carrie's hard little cock. Jerry jerked Carrie off as he fucked him. In
a matter of minutes the three of them were cumming again, Biff in Carrie's
mouth, Jerry in Carrie's ass and Carrie in Jerry's hand.  
  
Shortly afterwards Jerry and Biff got dressed and got ready to head home. They
thanked Carl for a great dinner and a very entertaining evening. Carl bid them
goodnight and wished them good luck with their new business venture.  
  
Biff and Jerry arrived home and the girls had already gone to bed. Jerry and
Biff headed to their own rooms to turn in. They said goodnight to each other.  
  
Biff then said, "I'll look in on Kim in the morning."  
  
"I bet you will," Jerry replied smiling.  
  
SATURDAY WITH THE WHOLE FAMILY  
  
Kim awoke the next morning and felt the presence of another body in her bed.
She had an arm draped over her body and she felt a hard object pressing into
her buttocks. Kim's first thought was that Joannie had rejoined her still
wearing the strap-on. Then Kim realized that the arm was hairy and muscular
and based on the size of the member pressing into the crack of her ass it had
to be Biff. She turned slowly and looked right into the smiling face of Biff.  
  
"Good morning sleepy head. Sorry we didn't have a chance to get together
yesterday but we can make up for it today," Biff greeted her.  
  
Biff rolled Kim over on her back and got between her legs. Kim watched as if
she were paralyzed as Biff lined up his ominous weapon with her quim. Biff
leaned into her and his magnificent cock entered her already moist pussy. He
took his time allowing her to adjust to him and then he buried his cock fully
in her cunt. He took Kim's breath away with his first thrust and then he
settled into a rhythm. Kim had never been so full of cock in her life as Biff
touched every nerve ending within her pussy. Kim had an immediate orgasm and
then felt another coming on. What Kim didn't know is that this was Biff's
ritual of fucking the women with his piss hard-on bringing them to countless
orgasms until they couldn't take it any longer.  
  
Biff pounded Kim's pussy for what seemed like hours before Kim begged him to
stop. Kim felt as if it was impossible to cum anymore and yet Biff had not cum
yet. Biff lifted himself off of the Asian beauty and looked down at her
delicate shapely body. Kim stared in disbelief at Biff's still hard cock as
she had surprised herself taking all of him in her.  
  
Biff headed into the bathroom to take his morning piss as Kim slumped on her
bed in exhaustion. Biff returned from the bathroom and got back in bed with
Kim. He rolled her over on her stomach and lifted her by the hips so that her
shapely ass pointed in the air. Biff got behind Kim to fuck her doggy style
and Kim secretly hoped that he would not try to put his monster in her ass.
Biff slipped his big dick into Kim's pussy from behind and began to fuck her
in search of his own orgasm.  
  
Jerry walked into the bedroom totally naked and knelt on the bed in front of
Kim. Jerry lifted her face up so that it was even with his cock. Jerry then
fed his hard cock to Kim who instinctively took it in her mouth. Both of the
guys were horny in anticipation of fucking this Asian beauty and it did not
take them long to cum. Jerry filled Kim's mouth with his seed and she
swallowed it as if by reflex. Biff fired round after round of his hot cum into
Kim's pussy and she could feel the warm spunk coating her entire insides. She
had never been filled with so much cum in her life. Both guys pulled their
softening cocks from her holes and left her to rest for awhile.  
  
Biff and Jerry looked down on the lifeless body of the exotic beauty. She
looked beautiful as she lay on her stomach with her raven black hair cascading
over her shoulders and her shapely porcelain ass rising up from her delicate
form.  
  
"You really have a beautiful ass Kim," said Biff as he reached down to stroke
it.  
  
Jerry also stroked her ass cheeks and grabbed one cheek and said, "Yes indeed
it is quite something and I plan to get to know it better."  
  
"See you downstairs later," Biff said as he and Jerry patted her on her butt
and left the bedroom.  
  
Kim got up showered, put on her sweats and made her way downstairs. The
foursome sat around the kitchen table drinking coffee and talking as if
nothing had happened in the last three days. Kim joined them and they included
her in their conversation as if she were part of the family. They shared the
restaurant plans with her. Now that they had loan approval they could buy the
other property. The next step would be to select the contractors to renovate
the building.  
  
Joannie then spoke to Kim, "Biff, Jerry and I are going to workout for awhile
downstairs before he hit the pool. Would you like to join us?"  
  
"Sure that would be great," Kim replied.  
  
The four of them worked out while Marla tidied up the kitchen and around the
house. Two hours later the five of them were at the pool. Biff, Jerry and
Joannie were swimming laps in the pool as Kim and Marla sat in the lounges.  
  
"God I am exhausted. I don't know where they get all the energy from," Kim
remarked to Marla.  
  
"Oh I know the three of them just work out all the time. They seem tireless,"
Marla replied.  
  
"Well they stay in great shape," Kim said as she watched the three of them
swim naked in the pool.  
  
"Yes they do between their workout discipline and their sexual activities,
they do stay in wonderful condition," Marla said with a smile.  
  
Kim watched as they got out of the pool one by one. She loved looking at
Joannie's beautiful blond tanned body. Jerry was also completely tan and
pleasant to look at naked. When Biff exited the pool Kim's eyes went
immediately to the meat hanging between his legs. Even soft Biff's cock looked
ominous. They dried off and stretched out in the lounges.  
  
"So tell us about your business meetings yesterday and how everything went,"
Marla inquired.  
  
"Well wait to you hear this," quipped Jerry.  
  
Biff and Jerry told the whole story about the meetings, the approvals and the
then sessions at Carl's house. Kim could not believe what had happened.  
  
Kim said, "If I didn't know you this well I would not believe a single story
that you have told me, the honeymoon and now this!" Then she went on, "You are
one incredible family, someone will write a book about you some day."  
  
"I'd rather see the movie," Joannie blurted out and everyone laughed.  
  
They all relaxed the rest of the day by the pool with no sexual activities. It
seemed as if everyone was saving themselves for the evening. Only one time
when Kim asked Joannie to put some lotion on her back everyone got into the
act. Kim felt four sets of hands applying lotion to her body covering her
shoulders, back, legs and ass. Lots of attention was paid to her ass and once
in awhile a finger would find its way into her bunghole. Then they turned her
over and went to work on the front. Hands again moved over her body, tits,
legs and pubes. Once again a finger found its way into her pussy. Jerry and
Biff got erections while they were handling Kim and she reached over and took
each one in a hand. Kim couldn't even wrap her tiny hand around Biff's meat.  
  
They all backed off of Kim and returned to the lounge chairs leaving her in a
turned-on state. Kim watched as Jerry and Biff moved away with rods pointing
the way and she stole one more look at Joannie's marvelous ass. Kim thought to
herself that tonight should be very interesting with everyone home.  
  
That evening shortly after dinner the group dispensed with any preliminaries
and went straight to Marla's bedroom. They all disrobed and stood naked in
their respective beauty. Joannie wanted Kim to experience the feeling of two
real cocks in her at the same time. Although Kim was a little apprehensive she
followed Joannie's lead. Joannie directed Biff to lie on his back on Marla's
bed. He was hard in no time in anticipation of fucking Kim once again. Kim
straddled Biff's body and took his huge cock in her tiny hand. She guided the
cock into her pussy as she slowly lowered her body to his. Kim felt Biff
stretch her once again and fill her cunt with his big dick. She groaned softly
as he fully penetrated her. Kim leaned forward as Biff pulled her body to him
crushing her tits against his chest.  
  
As she lay there now with Biff's cock deep inside her and Jerry's finger
starting to enter her ass Kim realized that her double penetration was about
to come true. She felt the finger slowly push further and further up her ass
little by little Jerry eased it inside until it was completely in her. Kim
felt that wonderful full feeling that she had experienced with Marla and
Joannie but she was still uncertain as to if she could take two real cocks in
her at once. That uncertainty was about to be answered!  
  
Kim felt the finger slowly withdraw from her ass and she suddenly felt empty
as it plopped out. The empty feeling did not last for long though as she felt
some more lubricating jelly being applied to her. It felt strange as something
smaller then Jerry's finger entered her ass. It wasn't until she felt the cold
lube inside her that she realized the small object in her ass was an
applicator tube for the lubricant. The feeling was not unpleasant as she felt
her ass being filled with the lubricant.  
  
The tube was removed Kim became aware of Jerry climbing onto the bed and
kneeling astride her and Biff. She tensed as she felt the head of Jerry's cock
touch her ass and then she felt his fingers probing her tight asshole again
just before the head of his stiff cock pushed against the entrance. Kim
realized from Jerry's patience and control that he had done this many times
before. Jerry did not rush to enter her with the risk of pain, he just kept a
firm pressure pushing against her anus, waited for her to relax and take him
inside. Kim sighed and leaned against Biff's chest, enjoying the feeling of
his massive cock that was still deep inside her wet cunt. She could feel
herself start to relax and the natural reaction of clenching her ass muscles
to resist entry was slowly reduced. Very, very slowly Kim relaxed her anus and
as she did, she felt the head of the second stiff cock start to enter her. At
first it felt way to big to fit but gradually Kim felt the head push a little
further and a little further until, suddenly, her muscles relaxed just enough
to allow the cock head to push inside. Jerry remained perfectly still as Kim
became accustomed to having her anus invaded this way. At the instant of the
head entering her ass Kim had felt a sudden panic and a little uncomfortable
but she overcame those feelings and concentrated on relaxing. In a very short
time she started to enjoy the feeling of having this second cock inside her,
even if it was just the head at the moment. She felt Jerry run his hands over
her back and then move down each side to her tits. Kim lifted herself up a
little from Biff to allow Jerry to touch her. She swooned with sensations that
were starting to flood her body. As she arched her back to allow Jerry to
reach her tits she felt his cock move a little further into her ass.  
  
Biff's cock was still deep in her cunt and not moving as the other one slowly
but surely started to fill her asshole. She felt Biff's breath on her face and
Jerry's breath on her neck as they both filled her. Kim felt another orgasm
start to build and realized that she was fulfilling another wild fantasy. Both
men kept still as Kim started to move. She started moving her hips back and
forth a tiny amount, pushing her self back onto the two cocks, and feeling
them both inside her. As she continued these movements she pushed a little
further back each time until her ass was completely full. Any doubts she had
earlier about whether she could accommodate both cocks were now gone as she
started to ride them back and forth fucking them both at the same time.  
  
The wonderful feelings between her legs were intense as she started to force
herself down onto both cocks, hungrily trying to get them as deep as she
could. The men felt her urgency and started to match her thrusts. As she
thrust back they started to thrust forward, stretching her as they filled both
holes. Kim started to moan loudly again as she felt a powerful orgasm start to
take over her body. Jerry started to roughly squeeze and pull her tits as his
cock filled her ass. Kim felt both men start to tense as the first powerful
wave of pleasure from this new orgasm swept through her ravaged body. She
screamed loudly, almost out of control, wildly fucking both cocks. She felt
Biff gripping her bum cheeks with some urgency and the hands holding her tits
squeezed even harder, almost painfully, as she felt two loads of hot spunk
spurt inside her. This was enough to send her over the edge. She had never
felt an orgasm as powerful as this as she screamed and screamed with what felt
like wave after wave of never ending pleasure rushing through her. Kim's head
was filled with the sounds of her own screams. All that she could feel was the
intense pleasure sweeping through her body and radiating from between her
legs.  
  
Jerry pulled out of Kim's ass and then she rolled off of Biff and flopped on
her back. Joannie and Marla moved to either side of her and began to stroke
her body. They caressed her tits and belly and played with her pussy as they
told her how hot she looked fucking the two guys. Kim just laid there and
moaned as they stroked her body. Kim could still feel the presence of cum in
her pussy and ass. Before long Biff and Jerry were ready again and waved their
hard cocks at the women.  
  
Joannie jumped up and got one of the double dildos. Joannie then lay back in
bed and had Kim straddle her lowering herself on the other end of the double
dildo. Kim was well stretched from Biff's cock so the dildo went in easily and
her pussy ground against Joannie's. Jerry once again got behind Kim and slid
his cock into her asshole causing her to gasp. Biff approached her face and
offered his cock to Kim who immediately took him as deep as she could. Kim had
previously tasted Jerry's cum and now she would get to taste Biff's. The three
of them worked Kim's body to perfection as they filled her three holes. Kim
felt another powerful orgasm building as a result of the triple penetration.
Kim's body tensed and shook as she was overcome with another mind blowing
orgasm. She could feel and hear Joannie underneath scream with her own release
and then the two guys unloaded in her for the second time that night. Jerry
shot another load of cum deep in her ass coating her bowels and Biff filled
her mouth with his jizm.  

The four of them disengaged and an exhausted Kim just collapsed on the bed.
Marla was fingering herself frantically in search of her own orgasm. Joannie
spotted this and got between Marla's legs with the dildo still dangling from
her twat. She inserted the other end into Marla's cunt and the two of them
fucked each other until they both came. Joannie could feel Marla's cum
squirting out of her pussy coating the dildo and soaking Joannie's pussy.  
  
Jerry had been sucking on Biff's cock until Biff was hard again. Biff gently
pushed him away and went over to Kim. Biff grabbed Kim by the hips and pulled
her lifeless body up until she was on all fours. Biff pushed a thick finger
into her asshole and tested her tightness then he added a second finger which
caused Kim to gasp. He worked the two fingers in and out of her ass stretching
her as much as he could. Biff then placed his big erect cock between Kim's
beautiful smooth round ass cheeks and pushed into her asshole.  
  
As he entered her Kim pleaded, "It hurts, it hurts, please don't."  
  
But Biff was not to be denied this beautiful ass and he was resolved to take
her. Kim tried to move away from him and ended up on the bed lying flat on her
stomach. Biff followed her to the prone position and lay on top of her petite
body with his huge cock between her ass cheeks and in her asshole. Biff began
to hump Kim at a slow pace and then faster with his hips pumping into her.
Kim's screams and moans were louder than ever as her small body took Biff's
big cock. Kim started taking Biff's cock better and unconsciously massaged it
with her amazing ass muscles. Biff lifted her back to her knees on all fours
and reached around to feel her tits. Her nipples were rock hard as he twirled
them in his fingers. Biff then moved one hand down to play with her pussy and
Kim went wild humping her hips faster and faster. Biff then placed both hands
on her hips and watched his cock penetrate her curvy ass as he moved her hips
in time with his humps.  
  
Kim yelled for all to hear, "Oh my God, fuck me, fuck me, please fuck me!"  
  
Biff complied with her demands and pounded her ass as hard as he could.
Joannie scrambled to get underneath Kim and fastened her mouth to the Asian's
pussy. Kim orgasmed again as Joannie's mouth closed around her pussy and
nibbled her clit. Kim squeezed her ass cheeks together as she orgasmed as Biff
joined her and shot a huge load of cum deep into her ass. Kim screamed and
moaned as felt Biff pump several shots of cum into her rectum. Kim's beautiful
body radiated heat as Joannie continued to lick her pussy and Biff pumped cum
into her ass. Kim was almost out of breath but started to return to normal
breathing as Biff and Joannie caressed her body lovingly. Biff eased his cock
from her ass and traces of cum ran out of her asshole between her cheeks and
over her pussy. Joannie licked cum from Kim's body as it cascaded down over
her pussy.  
  
Kim collapsed on the bed as Biff and Joannie moved away from her. Kim was
slightly aware of being picked up and carried to another room where she was
placed in bed and covered with beddings. She fell asleep immediately and slept
soundly for hours. The others also adjourned to their respective rooms for a
goodnight sleep.  
  
SUNDAY – KIM'S LAST DAY WITH THE FAMILY  
  
Kim woke up Sunday morning alone in her bed. She lay there for awhile
reflecting on the past several days particularly yesterday. She had given
herself totally to this family. She had been double and triple fucked and she
had allowed Biff to put his massive cock in her ass. All her holes had been
filled with cum and she had the most intense orgasms of her life.  
  
Kim got out of bed and decided to check on the others. She shamelessly walked
naked to the other rooms. Joannie and Jerry were still sleeping as was Marla.
Kim went to Biff's room and saw him sleeping naked on his bed. He had not
bothered with the covers so his handsome naked body was on display. Kim looked
at his soft cock and had the urge to take it in her mouth. She crawled in bed
with Biff and held his cock in her delicate hand. She liked the head and
tickled the pee slit with the tip of her tongue. Biff's cock started to harden
and Kim took him in her mouth sucking him slowly and gently. Biff began to
stir but seemed to remain asleep as Kim sucked him. Biff woke up but did not
let on to Kim that he was awake. He smiled to himself as the Asian beauty paid
homage to his cock. He thought of last night and how he was finally able to
take her in the ass. Thinking of fucking Kim's ass and the good blow job he
was getting from her this morning drove him toward a quick orgasm. As much as
he tried to hold off he could not. Biff placed his hands on Kim's head and for
the first time she realized he was awake. Biff stiffened and fired a barrage
of cum into Kim's mouth. The first shot bounced off the back of her throat and
then three more rounds filled her mouth. Kim swallowed as quickly as she could
and she could not believe the amount of cum that Biff generated. She continued
to suck him drinking every drop of his juice until he was dry and went soft in
her mouth.  
  
"That was one hell of a wake up call," Biff said as he tapped her head
lightly.  
  
Kim kept sucking on Biff's cock until he was hard again. She rolled over on
her back and opened her legs.  
  
"Please fuck me," Kim begged.  
  
"With pleasure," Biff said as he mounted her.  
  
Biff fucked Kim slowly and tenderly with his big cock. He kept his cock in
constant contact with her clit. Kim had multiple orgasms until Biff finally
unloaded in her pussy. After they fucked Biff and Kim showered and then went
to check on the others.  
  
By now the others were up and already downstairs. Kim and Biff joined them and
they went through the morning ritual of breakfast, coffee and conversation.
The day was overcast and rainy so it would not be a poolside day. Biff, Jerry
and Joannie decided to workout but Kim passed on the invitation. Kim and Marla
sat around talking as the other three worked out.  
  
"I'm exhausted I don't know how they can workout like that day after day," Kim
said to Marla.  
  
"I know they don't seem human at times. They never seem to tire and they
certainly don not lose interest in sex," Marla replied.  
  
"What will we do today?" Kim asked.  
  
"Oh pretty much hang loose, maybe watch some movies, play some games in the
rec room and then there definitely will be more sex before you leave," Marla
answered.  
  
"By the way how is your bottom this morning?" asked Marla.  
  
"I'm okay a little tender but really okay," Kim replied and then she said, "I
still can't believe that I came here an anal virgin and that I took Biff's
cock in my ass."  
  
"Well now if you like to be butt fucked you should be able to take anyone
after Biff," Marla told Kim.  
  
"Yes although I am not going to give up my ass just to anyone," Kim replied.  
  
The rest of the morning was spent in conversation until the other three were
finished with their workout. After lunch that day they all adjourned to the
rec room for an afternoon of fun and games.  
  
"Kim since this is your last day with us I think that you should direct the
action today. What would you like to do?" Joannie offered.  
  
Kim thought about it for a few minutes and then said, "You know I have never
seen two guys get in on before. I know from your stories that Jerry and Biff
have had sex so I would like to watch them."  
  
"Great it has been awhile since I had Biff's cock in me," Jerry agreed.  
  
Everyone disrobed and the three women sat on the sofa with Kim in the middle
to watch the guys in action. First Jerry sucked Biff's cock and then Biff
fucked Jerry in the ass. Kim watched them as Joannie and Marla played with her
pussy and tits. Kim's hands found their way to Marla's and Joannie's pussies
and the three women got each other off as they watched Biff fuck the daylights
out of Jerry.  
  
The rest of the day was spent with a variety of sexual acts until the five of
them were exhausted and couldn't perform anymore. After dinner they relaxed
and watched some movies before retiring for the night. Kim would be leaving in
the morning and she wanted to get a restful night's sleep.  
  
MONDAY – KIM DEPARTS  
  
Monday morning was uneventful and Kim was thankful for that. She had a long
drive ahead of her and she had had enough sex for months over the past several
days. The guys helped her with her bags, there were hugs and kisses all around
and Kim was on her way. She would have plenty of time to reflect on her sexual
exploits as she drove home. It had been and incredible time spent with this
sexually charged family.  
  
After Kim departed the foursome relaxed reading the newspaper and enjoying
several cups of coffee. It was about 10:30 AM when the door bell rang.  
  
"Who could that be I wonder," Marla said quizzically.  
  
Marla went to answer the door and then she returned with a woman and two
teenagers. Biff, Jerry and Joannie stared at the attractive strangers and then
Marla spoke.  
  
"Jerry, Joannie and Biff I would like you to meet the Meade family. They are
in the process of moving in next door and they stopped in to introduce
themselves," Marla explained.  
  
The mother spoke first, "I am Penelope Meade and this is my daughter Deborah
and my son Stephan."  
  
Biff, Jerry and Joannie got up and shook everyone's hand and introduced
themselves to the new family. When Biff called them Penny, Debbie and Steve he
was corrected by Penelope that they went by the full names. Biff sensed a bit
of snobbery but let it pass particularly when he noticed that the teenagers
were put out by their mother's actions.  
  
"So is there a Mr. Meade?" asked Marla  
  
"Oh yes but he is traveling right now. He works for the government and he is
often gone for extended periods of time. He just left on assignment and will
be gone for almost six months," Penelope replied.  
  
"Wow that is tough. Well if there is anything you need or you ever need any
help with anything don't hesitate to ask," offered Jerry.  
  
"Well that's very kind of you to offer and I will keep that in mind, thank
you," Penelope replied.  
  
"Deborah and Stephan are seniors and they will be attending the academy in
town," Penelope went on almost bragging about the private school.  
  
"Both seniors are you two twins?" Joannie asked.  
  
Penelope answered for them, "No Deborah is my daughter and Stephan is Roger's
son. We married after being divorced from our first mates."  
  
"Well we must be going it was nice to meet everyone and we will probably see
you around the neighborhood," Penelope concluded.  
  
"Well if you would like to come over for a swim, please feel free," offered
Joannie.  
  
Stephan's and Deborah's eyes lit up at the offer and they spoke for the first
time, "That would be great our pool won't be ready for awhile yet."  
  
"That is very kind of you and I will keep that in mind," Penelope said and
then they said goodbye and left.  
  
"What a fucking snob!" Joannie exclaimed.  
  
"Yeah, I'd like to bring her down off her high horse. I know what would
straighten her out, my dick in her tight ass," Biff added.  
  
"I bet she is horny with her husband being gone all the time and all that
snobbery is an act. If we get her over here for a fuck session I bet she'll go
wild," Joannie said.  
  
"I wonder if the teens are fucking yet or if they are fucking each other. I
bet that Debbie is going to look hot in that private school girl uniform,"
Jerry quipped.  
  
"Will all of you stop it, they are new neighbors and I want you to leave them
alone," Marla stated.  
  
"I am kind of anxious to see Debbie in a bathing suit," Biff laughed.  
  
Then Joannie giggled, "I wonder how big Stephan's cock is."  
  
"You are all too much, please let's change the topic of conversation," Marla
said.  
  
But Marla knew that the three of them were already conniving in their minds
how they would seduce the new neighbors. Marla also had to admit to herself
that she found Penelope uniquely attractive and she secretly wondered how she
would respond to Marla's advances. Time would tell.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 09


INTRODUCTION  
  
This is the ninth chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four". I have
continued to write this story because of all the positive feedback that I have
received from many readers and the encouragement to continue with this theme
and characters. Thank you all who have commented and have encouraged me to
keep writing. In this chapter Marla and her family become intimate with their
new neighbors.  
  
THE NEW NEIGHBORS  
  
The family had met the new neighbors the other day and had run into them
briefly since then. Marla offered to take Penelope shopping and show her
around some of the upscale stores. Penelope was thrilled with Marla's
invitation and she immediately accepted. Stephan would spend the day with Biff
and Jerry tagging along as they handled some the new business projects.  
  
Deborah was invited to spend the day with Joannie at the pool. When Deborah
arrived at the house she informed Joannie that she did not have a bathing suit
as it was still packed with some of her other clothes.  
  
"Not to worry Deborah, I have plenty of suits although I rarely wear them
anymore. We are close to the same size so I should have one that fits you,"
offered Joannie.  
  
"Joannie please call me Debbie, my mother drives Steve and I crazy with this
Deborah and Stephan stuff. She just started that since we moved here," Debbie
replied and then she asked, "What do you mean that you rarely wear your
bathing suits anymore?"  
  
Joannie replied, "I usually swim and sunbathe in the nude. It is very private
in the backyard and by the pool. In fact everyone in the family does it."  
  
"Are you kidding me, you, Biff, Jerry and Marla all sunbathe in the nude
together!" Debbie said in shock.  
  
"Absolutely and you might as well know now, we all fuck together as well,"
Joannie added.  
  
"Oh this is too much, I could never be naked with my brother and mother,"
Debbie said.  
  
"Well let's go to my room and get you suited up unless of course you want to
be naked. I will wear a suit if it makes you feel more comfortable," Joannie
offered.  
  
Joannie and Debbie went upstairs to Joannie's room. Once in the room the first
thing Joannie did was take off all her clothes and then started sorting
through her things for bikinis. Debbie took in all of Joannie's beauty she was
so fit and so tan all over her body. Debbie felt a surge in her loins and she
was confused by her attraction to Joannie's marvelous body. Debbie had never
been with a girl and had not even thought about it until now. Now she wondered
what it would be like to be in bed with Joannie and holding her body close to
hers.  
  
Joannie could feel Debbie's eyes on her as she selected a couple of bikinis
for them. Joannie turned toward Debbie and Debbie blushed in a mixture of
embarrassment and excitement. Joannie walked toward her and spoke.  
  
"Let's get you undressed and you can try on one of these bikinis," Joannie
whispered.  
  
Debbie was frozen as the naked body of Joannie closed the gap between them.
Joannie sensed Debbie's apprehension and took Debbie's face in her hands as
she said, "Just relax."  
  
Joannie started to disrobe the pretty brunette teenager and quickly had her
down to her bra and panties. Debbie was built very similar to Joannie and
their bodies almost matched the biggest difference being their hair color.
Joannie unhooked Debbie's bra and slowly slid the straps down her arms. Debbie
felt a shiver go through her body and her skin was covered with goose bumps.  
  
Joannie dropped to her knees and hooked her fingers in the waistband of
Debbie's panties. Joannie slowly peeled the panties down and off of Debbie's
body revealing a neatly trimmed pussy with a little brown tuft of hair. Debbie
lifted her legs one at a time as Joannie removed her panties. Debbie stood
like a zombie as Joannie looked directly at the teenager's snatch.  
  
Joannie touched Debbie's quim lightly with one finger and it was like an
electric shock going through Debbie's body. Debbie's body leaped
involuntarily. Joannie stood up and looked into the teenagers eyes and
whispered to her.  
  
"Your pussy is very wet. Have you ever been with another girl?" Joannie asked
sexily.  
  
Debbie just shook her head no unsure of what was next to come. Debbie was
struggling with her own desire and fear. Should she run out of the room or
should she let the beautiful Joannie have her way with her?  
  
Joannie didn't wait for a verbal answer from Debbie and just took her silence
as permission to continue the seduction. Joannie embraced Debbie holding her
close so that their tits mashed against each others. Debbie could feel
Joannie's hard nipples pressing into her own and her pussy was on fire.  
  
A gasp came from Debbie, and she tried to pull away. Moving in closer and
pressing her against the wall Joannie brushed her lips against Debbie's
hungering for a taste of her sweet mouth. Debbie gave in and submitted to
Joannie parting her lips following Joannie's lead. As Joannie's tongue tasted
Debbie's mouth for the first time she shuddered with pleasure and delight as
she heard Debbie moan against her and Debbie's hot breath exhaled into
Joannie's waiting mouth.  
  
Debbie's tongue began to explore Joannie's lips, the soft tip running over her
and tentatively moving inside her. Joannie opened wider, allowing the young
girl's tongue to trace the ridges on the roof of her mouth. Joannie felt the
place between her legs grow hot, and she softly rubbed herself against the
girl in her arms, thrusting her hips against the teenager and rubbing her
pussy against Debbie's leg. Joannie's clit seemed to scream out with
frustration, the soft skin of the young girl teasing the flesh around it, but
the skin keeping it from getting any friction itself. Joannie moaned against
Debbie's lips, completely forgetting all her senses except for the arousal
flooding her and the feel of Debbie's lips against hers.  
  
Every part of Joannie's body ached for Debbie as she held her closer. Joannie
caressed the flat of Debbie's stomach running the tips of her fingers over her
abs. Joannie's fingers grew bolder as she traced the curve of Debbie's waist
up to the small curve of her bosom. Joannie ran her hand around Debbie's small
firm breast and toyed with the semi-erect nipple. Pressing slightly harder
Joannie teased the nipple, running her thumb around Debbie's aureole. Debbie's
tiny nubs grew larger and poked out more obviously as Debbie let out a soft
moan.  
  
Debbie's eyes were shut with her lips slightly parted and Joannie could see
her chest heave with each heavy breath she took. Joannie ran her fingers
around in circles, tracing her curves again, and then she traced down Debbie's
body again. Debbie moaned softly and thrust her breasts upwards as her legs
were slowly inched apart. Debbie allowed Joannie better access to her body
without even being aware of it. Debbie's hips thrust upwards in very slight
movements and Joannie smiled because she knew that Debbie now wanted what she
wanted.  
  
Heat seemed to radiate from between Debbie's thighs and Joannie could feel the
warm air around her as Joannie's hand got closer and closer to her pussy.
After what seemed like an eternity of stroking her thigh Joannie's hand got
close enough to touch Debbie's little brown tuft of hair guarding her pussy.
With the tip of her first finger Joannie traced the shape of Debbie's pussy
between her legs and ran her finger up from Debbie's ass to her clit. Debbie
gasped and thrust towards Joannie again, her hips grinding against Joannie's
hand.  
  
Joannie pushed Debbie lightly and lowered the teenager to her bed. Stroking
her own pussy lightly Joannie looked down at Debbie's beautiful body. Debbie
was writhing in small movements of pleasure, her breasts and hard nipples were
standing straight out; her arms were at her sides with clenched fists and her
legs squirmed looking for more. Joannie at that moment wanted more than
anything to hold Debbie in her arms, to caress her bare body, to taste her, to
stroke her, to fuck her.  
  
Slowly Joannie sank to her knees and put Debbie's pussy level with her eyes.
Joannie licked her lips and reached for Debbie's legs. Debbie bucked forward,
her hips pushing her fragrant crotch closer to Joannie's face. The sweet scent
of Debbie's pussy filled Joannie's nostrils and she licked her lips once
again, trying to hold off contact with Debbie's pussy which was now right in
front of her face.  
  
Joannie traced Debbie's thighs with the tips of her fingers along Debbie's
silky smooth youthful skin. Debbie lifted upwards towards Joannie's face
moaning softly as she was as anxious for Joannie to taste her as Joannie was.  
  
Swiftly but gently Joannie kissed Debbie's exposed pussy lips peeking out from
underneath her tuft of brown hair. Debbie whimpered softly and thrust upwards
again toward Joannie's mouth. Joannie moved her mouth away from Debbie's hot
body teasing her and letting her eyes take in the beautiful form squirming on
the bed before her. Joannie smiled to herself as she knew that she had Debbie
exactly where she had hoped.  
  
The bed moved slightly as Debbie squirmed causing the bed covers to shift
underneath her hot lithe body. Debbie's hips writhed ever so slightly as she
covered her own tits with her hands and she cried softly under her breath.
Debbie's eyes opened and her lips parted and she moaned audibly as she made
eye contact with Joannie. Lowering her head Joannie once again turned her
attention to Debbie's fragrant quivering pussy.  
  
"Oh, Joannie," Debbie moaned.  
  
Joannie placed her hands on Debbie's knees and slowly peeled her thighs apart.
The slick wetness from Debbie's slit made a slushy noise as her pussy opened
in front of Joannie's face. Joannie pushed her knees even further apart and
licked her lips  
  
"I have wanted this from the first time I saw you Debbie," Joannie whispered
softly.  
  
Joannie eagerly put her mouth against Debbie's pussy allowing her lips to
brush against it and causing Debbie to moan again. Slowly Joannie snaked her
tongue out of her mouth and rubbed it against Debbie's hard clit. With the tip
of her tongue Joannie teased the nub, flicking it softly as she listened to
Debbie's cries of pleasure. Carefully Joannie moved her tongue down tracing
the outline of Debbie's slit, running her tongue along the lips and into the
sopping skin between them.  
  
Debbie's slick skin seemed to seep even more as Joannie lapped at it running
her tongue along the length of Debbie's slit and back up again. The taste of
Debbie was intoxicating and Joannie covered her snatch with her whole mouth.
Joannie opened her mouth wider and pushed her tongue inside Debbie's slit.
Joannie flicked at the inside of the teenagers pussy and darted out again and
ran her mouth up towards Debbie's clit again.  
  
Flicking her tongue rapidly Joannie brought Debbie's clit to an erection that
made her cry out with pleasure. Debbie moaned as Joannie ran the length of her
tongue over the hard nub. Joannie moved back and stretched for a moment.
Debbie's whimpers filled the room and she strained thrusting towards Joannie's
mouth with a yearning desire for more. Debbie's slit shimmered with her juices
and Joannie leaned forward to lick her some more.  
  
Joannie wrapped her lips around Debbie's clit and sucked it hard. Debbie cried
out in ecstasy and thrust her hips toward Joannie's face. Joannie moved her
hand up the teenager's leg and stroked the smooth skin with her fingertips
until her hand met Debbie's pussy. Joannie slid her first finger and then
added her middle finger into the slick folds of Debbie's cunt. Joannie wiggled
her fingers around inside Debbie as she sucked on her hard throbbing clit.  
  
Debbie cried out and tightened her pussy around Joannie's hand squeezing her
fingers. Joannie continued working her fingers in and out of Debbie's pussy
and sucked her clit even harder than before flicking Debbie's clit with her
tongue and tickling the tiny tip of the erect nub while she sucked on it.  
  
"Oh please, oh Joannie please!" Debbie cried.  
  
Debbie's hips humped Joannie's hand as she pumped her fingers in and out of
the teenager's pussy. Debbie's fragrant skin ground against Joannie's face and
her hips twisted and gyrated as she writhed on the bed under Joannie's
manipulations.  
  
Debbie's breathing became heavier and her chest was rising and falling
dramatically. Still sucking hard and pushing her fingers in and out Joannie
smiled to herself knowing that Debbie's climax was approaching fast. Debbie's
gyrations became more frantic, wilder, and animalistic as she panted and lost
control of her body. Debbie's hands grabbed fistfuls of Joannie's blond hair
as she shrieked piercingly as her pussy began to spasm around Joannie's
fingers.  
  
With her fingers inside her Joannie ceased her pumping and wriggled them
around inside Debbie's soft flesh as she came in Joannie's mouth. Debbie's
clit seemed to grow larger as her hips pushed upwards and the juice flowed and
covered Joannie's face. Joannie inhaled her scent deeply and she groaned
against Debbie and sucked hard and long at her pussy until the teenager began
to relax.  
  
Debbie's hips fell back down on the bed and Joannie released her clit. Joannie
slid her fingers out of Debbie's wet slit and gently planted kisses on her
thighs. Softly Joannie lapped at the girl's juices and licked her clean of her
orgasm as Debbie whimpered and shivered underneath Joannie's expert tongue.
Kissing her cooling thighs once more Joannie slid up on the bed and laid next
to the drained teenager on the mattress.  
  
Debbie lay silently for a few minutes with her lips parted as she breathed
shallowly through her mouth while her body lay limp next to Joannie. As
Joannie watched her and admired her soft features Debbie recovered from her
orgasm and slowly opened her eyes and smiled at Joannie. Looking into her eyes
Joannie smiled back at her and Debbie blushed slightly her cheeks turning pink
as Joannie looked into her face.  
  
"You have an incredible body, Debbie and you are very sensual," Joannie
whispered in her sultry tone.  
  
"You have to believe me I've never done anything like that," Debbie whispered
back, her soft voice barely audible and then she added, "I have never cum like
that in my life it was incredible."  
  
Debbie's nipples were standing half erect and her chest was still heaving with
each deep breath she took. Joannie heard the girl's excitement escape softly
through her lips as she slid her wet fingers over the teenager's breasts and
tickled the tiny nipples with the tips of her fingers. Debbie gasped audibly
as Joannie flicked the nipples as they grew wrinkled and hard underneath her
touch. Debbie groaned again and pushed her breasts up into Joannie's hand.
Sensing the girl's desire Joannie lowered her mouth down to one of the nipples
and nipped it lightly with her teeth. Debbie cried out and held Joannie firmly
to her breast.  
  
Debbie's hands reached up and wrapped around Joannie's bare breasts and her
nipples puckered as Debbie watched them come to life. With a small bit of
pressure Debbie pulled Joannie's chest down toward her own. Joannie lifted a
leg over Debbie's body and straddled her waist. Bending down Joannie's breasts
brushed against Debbie's and Joannie's nipples felt jolts of fire through her
body as they rubbed against teenagers. Their faces moved towards each others
and their lips sought each other meeting in a kiss of pure passion.  
  
Debbie reached up and held Joannie's head with her hand as her fingers ran
through the blonde's hair and their lips probed each other. Debbie breathed
deeply as she smelt and tasted herself for the first time, her juices still
fresh on her lover's lips. Debbie opened her mouth hungrily and Joannie
quickly parted her lips and allowing the girl's tongue to enter her mouth
which she began to explore.  
  
A moan escaped Debbie and Joannie felt her tremble yet again. Joannie felt the
girl's hands move down the length of her body and caress her skin. Gently she
guided Joannie's body up so that her mouth could find Joannie's breasts. She
gasped as Debbie's lips locked around one of her nipples and sucked deeply
emulating what Joannie had done to her earlier. Her hands cupped the cheeks of
Joannie's shapely ass and her youthful fingers softly massaged Joannie's hot
skin as she sucked long on Joannie's nipple. Debbie would leave one nipple wet
and chilled by the air as she moved to the opposite one and sucked again
driving Joannie wild.  
  
Throwing her head back Joannie opened her mouth as if to moan but no sound
came out. Debbie continued to play with Joannie's breasts as her teeth scraped
against the nipples and pinched them while her hands still dug into Joannie's
firm ass. Joannie reached up and grabbed onto the headboard of the bed to
support her body as she pushed her chest closer to Debbie's face. Debbie
grunted around Joannie's breast and she sucked even more into her mouth.
Debbie not only sucked on the nipple but on the whole area around it as if she
were trying to devour Joannie with the same hunger that Joannie had for the
girl's pussy earlier.  
  
Joannie's cunt was dripping wet and she could feel her juices flowing down her
thighs as she ground her hips against the teenager. The fire in Joannie's
nipples spread through her chest and belly to her pussy and ignited so much
passion inside her body she felt as if she may explode at any minute. Still
holding tightly to the headboard Joannie moved her hips up Debbie's body so
that she could place her pussy in front of the girl's mouth. Debbie
reluctantly released her mouth hold on Joannie's tits as the blonde moved her
pussy into place.  
  
With a moan of pleasure Debbie stretched and kissed Joannie's pussy. Her warm
lips made the blonde shiver as they caressed her lips and one of her hands
caressed Joannie's ass. As she breathed on Joannie's pussy the girl's warm
breath made her tingle. Joannie moaned out loud unable to control her own
gyrations as Debbie moved closer and closer to her pussy.  
  
At the first touch of her tongue Joannie nearly jumped out of her skin.
Joannie had experienced this many times before but there was something very
special and very erotic with this beautiful teenager. She moaned loudly again
as Debbie's tongue timidly lapped at her cunt. Debbie shifted underneath her
for a better grip on Joannie's ass, and the hot tongue snaked out again and
the girl's hands tightened on Joannie's ass bringing her pussy closer to her
face as she licked Joannie's juices.  
  
Joannie moved her hips, gyrated, thrust, and whimpered as Debbie began to lick
her more insistently copying everything that Joannie had done to her. The
teenager's lips parted and she sucked on Joannie's skin, taking parts of her
into her mouth, sucking softly and then diving back inside Joannie's pussy
with her tongue. Debbie was inexperienced but she was a quick learner and was
doing well. Joannie cried out as Debbie's lips found her clit.  
  
With just the slightest brushes of Debbie's tongue and lips against her
sensitive clit Joannie felt her body go into convulsions. She felt the juices
flow out of her body and she cried out as her buttocks tensed in Debbie's
hands and she drove my pussy into her eager young girl's face. The orgasm
rocked Joannie's body as her pussy pulsed and her muscles tensed and she came
gushing onto Debbie's face.  
  
"Debbie!" Joannie cried out. "Debbie, don't stop, Oh God don't stop!"  
  
Debbie plunged her tongue deep inside Joannie drinking her juices as they
poured out of her body. Each lap of the young girl's long tongue sent more
shivers through Joannie's body, tingles shot up her spine, down through her
legs, around her arms and through her pussy. As it finally it ceased and
Joannie's body relaxed there were still slight tremors of aftershock shaking
her as she sat on Debbie's face. The teenager continued to lick Joannie
tenderly savoring the experience of her first girl on girl sex. Debbie's silky
tongue ran up and down Joannie's widespread slit as she remained motionless on
top of the beautiful young girl. With a reluctant groan Joannie shifted her
body off of Debbie and lay down on the bed next to her. Taking Debbie in her
arms Joannie pulled her naked body towards hers. Their skin sticky with sweat
and cum added to the eroticism of the moment as they held one another.  

"Debbie you were magnificent. Welcome to my world," Joannie said speaking
first.  
  
"Never in my widest dreams did I ever think I would have sex with another girl
but I loved it. I loved everything we did. Will you teach me more?" Debbie
said excitedly.  
  
"Oh yes there is much more to learn but you are off to a fantastic start. Are
you a virgin or have you had sex?" Joannie continued.  
  
"No I lost my virginity last year and my boyfriend and I fucked a few times. I
have only been with one person until now," Debbie replied, "But please don't
tell my mother."  
  
"Your secret is safe with me. I'm glad that you're not a virgin because I do
have a few toys that I want to introduce you to. We will have a lot of fun
together," Joannie told her.  
  
"Have you ever used a dildo?" Joannie asked her.  
  
"No but I have seen one. My mother uses one but she doesn't know that I know
she does. I think she gets horny with my step-dad gone so much," Debbie
admitted.  
  
"Well at least she is doing something about it. I can imagine how horny she
must get with him gone for six months at a time," Joannie agreed.  
  
"Relax I am going to get something and I will be right back," Joannie promised
as she left the room.  
  
Joannie returned to the room wearing a strap-on dildo. Debbie had never seen
such a getup and although she was taken back she was also turned on. Just the
sight on the beautiful blonde Joannie sporting an 8" cock was sexually
stimulating. Joannie moved over to the bed and let Debbie handle the fake
cock. Debbie could not believe how realistic it looked and felt with its
mushroom head, veins and ridges. Her boyfriend's cock was more like 6" and not
as big around so she was somewhat apprehensive about taking this in her pussy.
Debbie assumed that Joannie intended to fuck her with it and she trusted the
young woman not to hurt her.  
  
Joannie knelt up on the bed, bent her knees and guided the shaft of the dildo
until it rested between Debbie's wet pussy lips. Joannie ran the head of the
fake cock around the entrance to Debbie's cunt teasing her with it and running
it over her clit. Joannie slowly rocked the length of dildo back and forth
with a slight change of position as she pressed the tip through the inner lips
and rested against the trembling opening of Debbie's pussy.  
  
Joannie paused and smiled as she looked down into Debbie's eyes. "Do you want
this?" she murmured, watching for the teenager's reaction.  
  
It was all Debbie could do not to scream as she gripped the fake cock tightly
and nodded. Joannie's took a deep breath at the sight of this beautiful young
girl and she thrust forward, bringing a moan from Debbie who let her head fall
back against the mattress. Joannie was sure to go slowly, but each thrust
brought her further inside until the entire length plunged into Debbie's
pussy. Her rhythm slowly built until Debbie's hips began to move, matching the
heated pace. The young girl twisted and bucked as she tried to bring Joannie
in deeper, harder, faster, her back arching until at times the only parts of
her body still on the bed were her hips and her head.  
  
Joannie gripped Debbie's legs, lost in the rhythm as the gentle friction of
the dildo fueled her own passion, aided all the more by the sight before her.
Debbie's body began to twitch, softly at first, then building in intensity
until she cried out, hands splayed against the bedcover. Her body quivered in
orgasm, shuddering almost violently at each thrust.  
  
Joannie fought the urge to continue and eased to a stop while Debbie shivered
below her. As the teenager's eyes opened once more to peer exhaustedly into
Joannie's, the pretty blonde smiled softly and withdrew, bringing one last,
intense shudder. Knowing Debbie was watching, Joannie removed the harness and
carefully detached the fake phallus. She sat on the edge of the bed and
brought it to her lips, drawing her tongue slowly down one side. She licked
her lips and gave a quiet sigh. Joannie then set the dildo on the nightstand
before turning back to Debbie, who seemed quite unable to move for the moment.  
  
Joannie reached out to cup Debbie's face in the palm of her hand, leaned
forward and kissed her deeply. Debbie could faintly taste the salty sweet tang
of her own juices on Joannie's lips. She finally managed to pull herself up
and crawled to embrace Joannie limply as she pressed her lips to the woman's
temple.  
  
"Can I fuck you now Joannie?" Debbie asked.  
  
"We will fuck each other at the same time this time," offered Joannie.  
  
"How will we do that?" asked the confused teenager.  
  
Joannie smiled as she reached into her nightstand and retrieved the double
headed dildo. Debbie had never seen anything such as this. Joannie continued
to surprise her and excite her and Debbie wondered what else was in store for
her. Joannie put one end of the large dildo in her pussy and moved between
Debbie's legs again.  
  
"Ready to be fucked by a girl you little cutie?" asked Joannie with a sultry
smile.  
  
"Isn't that what we just did?" asked Debbie with her eyes locked on the huge
double dildo.  
  
"That was just foreplay," Joannie said as she lined up the cock head with
Debbie's cunt.  
  
"That was the most intense and cum draining foreplay that I ever had," Debbie
said giggling. "You are going to love this. Marla and I use it all time when
the guys aren't around. We also use it when we want to be triple-fucked with
the guys," Joannie stated.  
  
Debbie gasped as she tried to imagine Joannie and Marla fucking each other
with the double dildo with one guy's cock in her mouth and another in her ass.
The image was just too much and Debbie could feel her loins stir once again in
anticipation.  
  
"Would you like to suck my cock? Have you ever sucked a cock?" Joannie asked
teasingly.  
  
Debbie went along with her and said, "I sucked my boyfriend's cock a couple of
times but I never sucked one this big."  
  
Debbie took the one end of the fake cock in her mouth and mimicked sucking it.
Joannie loved the sight of Debbie's lips wrapped around the flesh colored
phallus. Joannie wished the dildo was real so that she could feel what it was
like to have Debbie suck her cock.  
  
"You look so pretty sucking my cock. You suck cock beautifully," Joannie
murmured.  
  
Debbie looked lovingly into Joannie's eyes as she sucked the toy for awhile
longer. Debbie was surprised at her own debauchery as she acted out the cock
sucking as if it were real. Debbie released it from her mouth with an audible
pop.  
  
"There you go nice and wet for my hot pussy," Debbie whispered with a grin.  
  
Joannie couldn't resist pulling her up into another kiss before playfully
pushing her back down onto her back. She also grabbed a pillow from the head
of the bed and maneuvered it under Debbie's butt giving herself a better angle
of attack. Using one hand for balance she guided the head of fake dick to
Debbie's slit and rubbed it against her opening mixing Debbie's saliva with
her other secretions. Debbie moaned wrapping her arms around Joannie's neck
and pulled her to her mouth.  
  
"Oh yes," Debbie grunted, "Fuck me, Joannie. Put your big cock inside me."  
  
She grunted again as Joannie obliged her request. Placing the cock head at
Debbie's center Joannie slowly began to thrust. The fake cock easily
penetrated Debbie's folds. Joannie's pace was still slow and patient as she
enjoyed the sight of the dildo spreading open Debbie's pussy as it drove
deeper into the teenager's cunt and deeper into her own core. The other end of
the double dildo bumped and rubbed against her clit and the fake balls rested
between their cunt lips. Joannie was keyed up and she knew she would cum
before Debbie did.  
  
"Harder, please Joannie, fuck me harder," Debbie begged wrapping her legs
around Joannie's back.  
  
Grabbing Debbie's hands Joannie pinned them to the bed then she leaned down
and kissed Debbie passionately covering the young girl's mouth and swallowing
all of her moans and murmurs. Now the only sounds that could be heard in the
room were the wet sounds of the double dildo penetrating both of the girl's
pussies over and over again.  
  
"God you're beautiful," Joannie whispered between kisses looking directly into
Debbie's eyes.  
  
"Oh Joannie, I'm cumming again," Debbie cried out.  
  
The friction of the pumping and the fake balls banging between her legs had
gotten to Debbie and it was clear that she would cum before Joannie. Joannie
held the teenager tightly and their nipples rubbed together as their breasts
slid against each other. Debbie wrapped her legs tightly around Joannie's
torso and humped for all she was worth. It was too much for Debbie and her
body spasmed in orgasm as she lost all control.  
  
Joannie still had not cum and without any warning she suddenly got up off
Debbie and withdrew the fake dick from Debbie's pussy. Joannie then turned her
over and guided Debbie to her knees. Debbie didn't protest but she wondered
what was next. Joannie didn't give her a chance to ponder about it as she
moved with urgency to return the slick phallus back in Debbie's pussy.
Joannie's hands quickly found their way to Debbie's shapely ass and then she
began to fuck Debbie doggy style.  
  
Debbie had never been fucked in this position and she was in heaven. Debbie
closed her eyes tight and the relished in the pleasure Joannie was bringing
her. Joannie's hips slammed hard against Debbie's buttocks making a smacking
sound. Debbie couldn't even hold herself up any longer and she just laid her
head on the mattress and looked behind to watch Joannie fuck her silly.  
  
"Are you going to cum again? Can you do that for me baby?" Joannie urged
Debbie as she felt her own orgasm begin to build up inside her, "Oh, god
Debbie here it comes! Cum with me Debbie, please fucking come with me!"  
  
Debbie came again not that she needed the urging. She had lost count of how
many times she'd already cum so why not one more. Debbie had no control of her
body she had turned that over to Joannie. She totally belonged to Joannie and
would have done anything she asked at that moment. If Joannie wanted to eat
her pussy in front of her mother and brother she would have let her. If
Joannie wanted Debbie to eat her in front of both families she would have done
that too. She would fuck her with dildos eat each other in a 69 position with
all family members as their witness, Joannie would just have to ask her. She'd
never been more sexually satisfied in her entire life.  
  
So with one last hard thrust from Joannie both girls came soaking each end of
the didlo with their respective pussy juice. Joannie collapsed on top of
Debbie and pushed her to the mattress with the dildo still buried in their
twats. Joannie kissed Debbie's neck as they lay there and Debbie still impaled
on the phallus squirmed under her. Occasionally Joannie would thrust her hips
pushing the fake cock a little deeper into Debbie's well-fucked cunt as it
continued to spasm. Debbie started to recover under Joannie's kisses but
Joannie's hips still pumped slowly until she finally rolled off of Debbie to
catch her breath. One end of the dildo left Debbie's pussy and she felt the
cool air on her clit. Joannie rolled over on her back with her end of the
dildo still buried in her pussy and sticking up lewdly in the air.  
  
Joannie was exhausted as she lay there recovering from her much needed
release, but as she felt the dildo being removed from her sopping wet pussy
she came back to reality. She raised her hips allowing the toy to be removed
and she looked into the smiling face of Debbie who held the imposing dildo in
her hand and licked the end that had just been in Joannie's pussy. Debbie then
offered the other end to Joannie to suck as for the first time the young girl
seemed to take control. Joannie and she looked slutty as they both licked the
double headed cock clean of all their juices. Then Debbie tossed the toy aside
and turned her attention back to Joannie.  
  
"Thank you," Debbie said as she crawled over Joannie's body kissed her
forehead then her nose and worked her way down to her lips.  
  
"You're welcome, beautiful," Joannie responded bring her hands to the sides of
Debbie's head and kissed her passionately.  
  
The two beauties just looked into each other's eyes for a moment and then they
kissed again. They held to each other with their tits mashed together and
their thighs intertwined as they sought out each other's tongue in the moment
of passion. Debbie drew Joannie close to her and kissed her like she'd never
kissed anyone in her life. Joannie allowed Debbie to do whatever came natural
to her. Debbie's tongue penetrated her mouth and danced with hers. Their eyes
remained open and stared deeply into each other until the intensity just
became too much and they both closed them almost simultaneously.  
  
Joannie's hands found their way to Debbie's back and her legs spread and
lifted until her thigh rested against Debbie's sex and Debbie's thigh rested
against hers. As their kiss deepened Joannie began to grind her hip against
Debbie's leg and pushed her own against Debbie until Debbie got the picture
and began humping back enjoying the friction. Debbie's hand reached behind her
to grab at Joannie's legs while her other hand stayed on Joannie's neck. The
grinding was slow and passionate, just a little bit more before they broke
their embrace.  
  
"Come on let's head for the pool and relax a little bit," Joannie suggested.  
  
The two beauties disengaged and stood up for the first time in hours. They
took in each other's beauty once again and smiled at each other.  
  
"Do you still want to wear a bikini?" Joannie asked almost mockingly.  
  
"No I think that I am comfortable with us both being naked now," Debbie
replied with a smile. For the first time Joannie paid attention to Debbie's
tan lines. It was obvious that she had worn two piece bathing suits before but
not the skimpy bikinis. She would need to protect her sensitive skin from the
sun and Joannie was just the person to apply the lotion. The two girls left
Joannie's bedroom and went to the pool. Joannie set the security system so
that they would not be surprised if any of the others came home.  
  
At the pool the two girls swam naked for awhile before they decided to rest in
the sun. As they sat in the lounge chairs, Debbie started to put lotion on her
body when Joannie offered to do it for her. Joannie rubbed the lotion all over
Debbie's back, legs and buttocks. She teased Debbie by slipping a well oiled
finger into her bung hole and although Debbie had never had anything in her
ass before she responded by wiggling her curvy ass.  
  
"I don't think the sun shines in there," giggled Debbie.  
  
"Turn over and I'll do your front for you," Joannie directed.  
  
Debbie rolled over on her back and Joannie rubbed lotion onto her firm tits.
She rolled Debbie's nipples in her fingertips as she took her time massing her
breasts. Joannie eventually moved her hands down Debbie's body and worked
lotion into her abs and then skipped her pubes and rubbed her legs from the
ankles upward. Joannie spent a lot of time massing Debbie's thighs and moved
her hands to her inner thighs as Debbie parted her legs. Debbie was breathing
hard and emitted an audible gasp when Joannie finally touched her vulva.
Joannie rubbed around her entrance before slipping a finger in Debbie's pussy.
Joannie worked Debbie to perfection bringing her close to orgasm and then
backing off. She slid an oily middle finger into Debbie's asshole and pushed
her thumb in Debbie's cunt. Joannie worked Debbie with her bowling ball grip
and then dipped her head toward Debbie's pussy. Joannie sucked Debbie's clit
into her mouth as she continued finger fucking her with her finger and thumb.  
  
"Oh shit, oh yeah, play with me, eat me!" cried Debbie.  
  
Joannie continued to eat her and finger her until Debbie arched her back and
her body shook with orgasmic pleasure. Joannie gobbled up all of Debbie's cunt
juice and playfully nibbled on her clit causing Debbie to shiver and gasp.  
  
"God that was great Joannie, you have sure brought me along way with girl
sex," Debbie complimented her and then she said, "I have never had anything in
my ass but your finger felt fantastic as you ate my pussy. It was like turning
on another switch or pushing another button."  
  
Joannie smiled and thought to herself that Debbie certainly had come a long
way in just one day. But Debbie still had no idea what was in store for her
over the next several weeks. If she thought the finger felt good in her ass
just wait until she had a cock in there spurting its seed into her rectum.
Joannie could hardly wait for the day that she would watch Debbie take Biff's
big dick in her ass. Maybe her brother would fuck her too and then he, Biff
and Jerry could give Debbie her first triple fuck. Better yet Marla and
Joannie could double fuck Debbie's mother as she watched her daughter take on
three cocks at once. The possibilities were endless and Joannie looked forward
to introducing this beautiful teenager into the world of total debauchery.  
  
The two girls relaxed the rest of the afternoon undisturbed. They both
eventually got dressed and waited the arrival of Marla and Penelope. When the
two women got home Penelope thanked Joannie for allowing Debbie to spend the
afternoon with her. Joannie told Penelope that the pleasure was all hers as
she thought to herself, "If she only knew what went on here today."  
  
Shortly Biff and Jerry came home after dropping off Steve at his house. The
foursome had dinner and then adjourned to the family room as usual to discuss
the events of the day.  
  
Marla shared with the group that Penelope was a nice person once she relaxed a
little. They had a good time shopping and Marla sensed that she was very
lonely. Penelope was also one of those touch and feely people that always had
to be touching you as she talked. Marla admitted that it was starting to turn
her on and that she almost made an advance on Penelope but thought better of
it. All in due time she told everyone.  
  
"I'm sure she is sex starved with her husband gone for so long. That is unless
she is having an affair," Jerry said.  
  
"Debbie shared with me that she keeps a dildo in her nightstand, so I would
expect she is relieving herself at least that way," replied Joannie.  
  
"I don't think she is the type of person who would seek out someone but if she
was hit on at the right time, I think she would give herself to a lover,"
Marla remarked.  
  
"Well good let's get her over here and we will all fuck her," Biff bellowed.  
  
"So how was your day with Steve and how did the business meetings go?" Marla
asked the guys.  
  
"Steve is a good kid and he does prefer to be called Steve instead of Stephan.
The meetings went very well and we are close to picking a construction firm to
renovate the restaurant building," Jerry replied.  
  
Biff added, "All the paperwork is complete and approved for financing and we
really should not have to rely on any of your capital Marla. However it is
very reassuring to know that you support this endeavor and that you are there
if we need you."  
  
"About Steve," Biff continued, "He is not a virgin. Apparently he was getting
laid on a regular basis in his former town. But now he has to start all over
and re-establish himself with the girls here. He doesn't appear to be into
guys or even bi-curious but we will see." "Bring him over here and I'll fuck
his brains out," Joannie said.  
  
"I was hoping you would say that," her husband Jerry replied.  
  
"Yeah and Jerry you could fuck Debbie, hell we can fuck them both at the same
time," Joannie blurted out.  
  
"All of you are too much but knowing you three I am sure that you will have
your way eventually. How was your day with Debbie?" Marla asked.  
  
"Well as with Steve she prefers to be called Debbie. Their mother started this
Deborah, Stephan and Penelope shit once they moved to our community.
Apparently they went by Steve, Debbie and Penny before," Joannie confirmed.  

Joannie then went on to tell her husband, mother-in-law and best man about her
day with Debbie. Although surprised that things moved so quickly with Debbie
it was understandable knowing Joannie's seductive powers. Marla, Jerry and
Biff got horny listening to every detail from Joannie about her lesbian affair
with the beautiful teenager. Biff and Jerry were both sporting erections and
the outline of their cocks were prominent in their pants.  
  
"Let's go up to your room Marla," Biff ordered.  
  
Within minutes they were all in Marla's room. They shed their clothes and were
soon naked on her king size bed. Marla was as horny as the guys after
listening to Joannie's story and her own attraction to Penelope. Marla saw
Biff's fully inflated cock protruding from his hips straight up was a very
welcome sight and she moved immediately to crouch over the bulbous head. Biff
held onto Marla's hips as Joannie separated her labia lips as Marla gently
lowered herself upon his stiff manhood. Inch after inch of his fantastic cock
gradually disappeared with in Marla's moist canal until her perineum was
resting against his testicles and rubbing his swollen scrotum.  
  
Marla leaned forward to kiss Biff and his tongue thrust deep into her
receptive mouth. Joannie stroked Marla's back and reached under to fondle her
breasts and gently pinch her nipples. The sensation of being filled with all
of Biff's nine inches was incredible occasionally he would buck his hips
upwards driving his bloated cock even further inside Marla.  
  
Marla sat up straight and moved her hips back and forth on Biff's frame
fucking herself on his engorged member. Joannie kissed Marla deeply plunging
her tongue in her throat as she continued to massage her tits and tweak her
hard little nubs. As Biff thrust up into my womb, Joannie had slipped behind
Marla to work her ass. She massaged Marla's shapely firm buttocks and tickled
her little tight rosebud. Jerry moved in front of his mother and offered his
cock for her to suck. Marla took her son's cock fully into her mouth in one
movement.  
  
Joannie used her hands to pry Marla's ass cheeks apart and began to lick her
snug bung hole. She had done this to Marla before with a cock in her pussy and
another one in her mouth. Marla was going wild with the three way sensations.
Marla felt a warm liquid at her puckered opening as Joannie applied lubricant
to it. She coated Marla's tiny opening and smeared it around lubricating the
rim. Joannie then eased one of her fingers into Marla's rectum and slowly
began to finger fuck her ass. Marla was going wild and picked up the pace as
she rocked her body on Biff's thick cock.  
  
Joannie removed her fingers and pulled the globes of Marla's ass apart
planting kisses on them and rimming her anus. Joannie then appeared at Marla's
side and began to rub her tits again. Jerry pulled his cock from his mother's
mouth and Joannie moved in front of Marla and guided her face to her daughter-
in-law's pussy.  
  
Marla felt Jerry's hardened dick nestled against the entrance to her rectum
momentarily before it began to force its way inside her. Her son's cock
struggled to stretch her resistant muscles. Marla tired to move to ease the
anal penetration as her grunts were lost on the pussy in her mouth.  
  
Marla felt the head of Jerry's penis burrow in as her rigid passageway soon
yielded to the determined action of her son's cock. Marla was steadily being
pounded at both ends her taut muscles gripped the engorged cocks inside her.
She ground herself upon the massive dick forcing its way deep into her cervix
and then she drew backwards impaling herself on the inflated member worming
around inside her ass. The three of them held Marla in place with their bodies
while their hands freely roamed over her body. Marla felt an arousal in her
body and an overpowering heat in her holes. All the while Biff reached up and
simultaneously caressed her breasts and tugged and squeezed her nipples.  
  
"I can't wait to feel exactly the joy of ecstasy that you are feeling Marla. I
want those very same two cocks in me as I eat your hot pussy," Joannie
announced wickedly.  
  
Suddenly Marla felt her son's cock inside her ass swell up and it started
pumping faster. Within minutes she felt the warm fluid from Jerry's cock being
squirted inside her anus and Marla immediately started to cum herself, her
walls convulsed around Biff's intruder fucking her cunt. Biff grunted as his
whole body became stiff and soon he began slamming his cock harder into Marla.
She writhed around and her body arched off the bed as a climax of massive
proportion tore through her loins. Marla could feel her moisture gushing out
and intermixing with Biff's semen.  
  
Joannie was the last to erupt as she grabbed Marla's head and pulled her
closer plastering her womanhood against Marla's face. Marla ran her hand
across Joannie's pussy and plunged three fingers into her dripping twat, as
she swallowed every drop of her daughter-in-law's oozing discharge. Marla
collapsed on the bed along side Biff and Joannie. They both stroked her body
as Joannie moved lower to suck cum out of Marla's pussy. Before long the guys
were hard again and ready for more.  
  
This time Joannie straddled Biff's cock and her husband Jerry took her in the
ass. Joannie clamped her mouth on Marla's pussy and relished in the delight of
sucking Biff's cum out her mother-in-law's cunt. Joannie's ass sucked Jerry's
pecker into her rectum as she was well on her way to another triple
penetration. Marla came in Joannie's mouth her puffer pussy squirting her
juice allover Joannie's face. Jerry came next filling his wife's ass with his
seed and Biff flooded Joannie's pussy with another gigantic load of cum.  
  
The guys rotated our bodies so that Joannie and Marla were in a 69 position
eating each other's pussy. Biff shoved his huge cock in Marla's ass and Jerry
fucked Joannie's ass. They stayed like this until they all came again. Biff
was still horny and he decided to take Joannie's ass. Biff fucked her ass dog
style and Jerry crawled underneath them to suck Joannie's pussy and lick
Biff's balls. Biff's cum from Joannie's pussy was leaking out and running over
her lips into Jerry's mouth. Jerry swallowed all the cum that came his way and
then he sucked on Biff's balls. This sent Biff over the edge and he unleashed
another load of cum this time into Joannie's asshole. Joannie massaged Biff's
huge cock with her anal muscles and milked him dry. Biff trembled under
Joannie's expert anal manipulation and then slipped his cock from her asshole.
Biff's pulled his cock out of Joannie's ass with a very audible pop and a
stream of cum. Jerry was there to gobble up the rest of Biff's seed as it
trickled out of his wife's ass.  
  
The four of them showered and retired for the night. Each one of the erotic
foursome wondered what tomorrow would bring. Would another of the new
neighbors come under their spell? They all went to sleep deep in their own
thoughts.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 10


_This is the tenth chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four". In chapter
nine the new neighbor's teenage daughter Deborah is seduced by Joannie as
succumbs to the beautiful blonde's charms in her first girl-girl sex. Chapter
ten has Deborah's brother Steve getting seduced and learning more about the
sexually charged family next door. I have continued to write this story
because of all the positive feedback that I have received from many readers
and the encouragement to continue with this theme and characters. Thank you
all who have commented and have encouraged me to keep writing._  
  
STEVE'S INTRODUCTION IN THE FAMILY'S WORLD  
  
Stephan was flattered that Biff, Jerry and Joannie had invited him and his
sister over to work out with them. Deborah had to run some errands with their
mother and Marla was tagging along with them, still showing them around town.  
  
Stephan arrived at the neighbor's home and was shown in by Biff. They then
went down to the workout room to join Jerry and Joan for their morning
workout. Right away Stephan reminded everyone to please call him Steve. As
they worked out together Steve was very impressed with their workout regimen.
The three of them were very fit and moved easily through their routines.
Steve, although he was in excellent shape, labored harder then the others.  
  
Steve was enamored with Joannie. He watched her every chance he got marveling
at her beautiful blonde athletic body as moved gracefully through the
exercises. Steve was convinced the she was not wearing a bra or panties under
her t-shirt and shorts. Her nipples poked through the cotton material of her
tee and he spotted no panty lines under her shorts. Joannie shorts were so
tight that he could see the crease in her pussy when she sat down. When she
bent over the tight shorts rode up on her buttocks and exposed part of her ass
cheeks. He had all he could do to compose himself to avoid getting an
erection. Little did he know that in a couple of hours that she would leave
nothing to his imagination?  
  
When they finished their workout they all showered before heading into the
pool. Steve told Jerry and Biff that he did not bring a bathing suit. They
both laughed and said they never used one. Jerry offered Steve one of his if
he was to too shy to swim in the nude. Steve was nervous but decided to join
them naked in the pool.  
  
Steve's cock stirred when he saw the beautiful naked Joannie already swimming
laps in the pool. He got in the pool quickly to allow the cool water to calm
his urges. The four of them swam laps in the pool and again Steve could not
keep pace with this very fit threesome. Steve swam as long as he could and
then left the pool to towel off and rest on one of the lounges. As he sat on
the lounge his focus was on Joannie as she swam laps with a variety of
strokes. He loved the way her ass peeked through the water's surface as she
used the crawl stroke but her breast stroke the best as she curled her legs
under her torso and thrust them back accentuating her ass muscles. Steve was
getting turned on and placed the towel in his lap to conceal his growing
erection. Steve was brought back to reality when heard Jerry call out to him.  
  
"Just a couple more laps and we will hit the Jacuzzi," Jerry said.  
  
Steve took this opportunity to get into the Jacuzzi and he was relieved that
the bubbles from the jets served to hide his erection. Jerry. Joannie and Biff
soon joined him and the four of them relaxed in the pleasant massage action of
the jets. The four of them talked easily as if it were the most natural thing
in the world to be naked in a Jacuzzi. Steve was taken with these three and
loved his time with them so far, although he did not know what to expect next.  
  
Biff and Jerry excused themselves as they had some errands to run and they
would be back in a couple of hours. As they rose up out of the Jacuzzi Steve
noticed their cocks for the first time. Jerry was close to his size but Biff
was unbelievable. Steve had never seen someone hung like Biff although he had
seen larger cocks than his own on his classmates. Steve couldn't imagine what
he must look like erect and he wondered how a girl to take a cock that size.  
  
As Steve watched Jerry and Biff leave the pool area he couldn't believe that
Jerry had left his wife Joannie alone and naked in the Jacuzzi with him. He
looked at Joannie and she just sat there with her eyes closed and her head
back in a relaxed state. Steve could barely make out her firm tits just below
the water's surface. Steve was getting an erection again and he hoped that he
could stay in the Jacuzzi long enough for his cock to deflate. Jerry and Biff
came out dressed and yelled goodbye to them.  
  
"Hey you two don't do anything we wouldn't do," Jerry yelled to them
teasingly.  
  
"That leaves it pretty wide open," Joannie yelled back.  
  
The guys finally left and Steve all of a sudden felt compromised in the
Jacuzzi alone with the beautiful naked Joannie. Joannie sensed his discomfort
and made some small talk to relax him a little. It didn't take her long to
shift the conversation to sex.  
  
"So Steve, have you hooked up with any girls yet since you moved here?" she
inquired.  
  
"No not yet, I guess I will have to wait until school starts since we are new
to the area," he replied.  
  
"Debbie told me that she thought you were screwing a couple of girls last
year. So I assume that you have had some experience, is that right?" Joannie
continued.  
  
"Well yes but I can't believe that Debbie told you that," Steve replied
somewhat shocked.  
  
"She told me a lot of things including her own experience. I know you two are
a little frustrated now but you should have no trouble once school starts,"
Joannie encouraged.  
  
Steve couldn't believe that he was having this conversation with this naked
blonde beauty in a Jacuzzi. There was no chance of his erection subsiding
soon.  
  
"Steve would you like to fuck me?" Joannie asked and then said, "I would like
to fuck you."  
  
Steve could not believe his ears. He was lost for words at first but then he
finally managed to say, "Jerry, what about Jerry?"  
  
"Oh Jerry knows that I want to fuck you. You see we are a very open and loving
family. We all fuck each other," Joannie explained.  
  
Steve was wide eyed with his mouth open as Joannie explained the relationship
that the four of them had. He was stunned to hear that she and Marla got it on
but even more shocked when she told him that Marla and Jerry fucked each
other. The real shocker was when Joannie told him about Jerry and Biff. Steve
just shook his head in disbelief.  
  
Joannie slid over to him in the Jacuzzi and Steve jumped when their skin
touched. Joannie slid her hand under the water and across his thigh and
grabbed hold of his erect cock. Steve almost came on the spot when she touched
him.  
  
"Hmm! Is this for me," she teased as she stroked the erect cock.  
  
"Please don't," Steve whimpered.  
  
"Now you know you don't mean that. I saw you checking me out all morning and
now you have your chance to do something about it," Joannie went on.  
  
Steve gasped as she stroked his cock under the water. He felt like he would
cum any minute if she didn't stop. He tried to think of something else but
that was impossible with the beautiful blonde stroking his cock. Joannie
sensed that Steve was extremely turned on and she didn't want him to shoot his
load in the Jacuzzi. She was actually looking forward to tasting his young
sperm.  
  
"Steve sit on the edge of the Jacuzzi," Joannie coaxed him.  
  
Steve lifted his body up out of the water and sat on the edge on the Jacuzzi.
His face was beet red but his erect cock gave away his desire. Joannie liked
his cock it was a little bigger and thicker than her husband Jerry's. She
smiled at him and held his cock lovingly.  
  
"You have a beautiful cock and I am going to enjoy sucking it," Joannie said
in a very sultry tone.  
  
Steve was speechless as he watched Joannie lower her head and engulf his cock
in her warm sensuous mouth. He gasped as she closed her lips around it and
then began to bob up and down. Joannie deep throated him and he felt her lips
touch his pubic hair as she swallowed his entire cock. No one had ever done
that before and he almost lost it at that moment.  
  
Joannie continued to suck his cock and she swirled her tongue around and
nibbled the head driving Steve crazy. Joannie sensed that he was close to
blowing his load and she cupped his tight balls and massaged them as she
tightened her mouth around his cock. That did it and Steve could feel his cum
travel from his balls through his scrotum as he started to cum.  
  
"Oh shit, here it is. I'm cumming," he screamed but it was more of
announcement than a warning.  
  
Joannie stayed glued to his cock and swallowed every drop of his seed as it
rushed into her mouth. Steve came in droves and Joannie had to swallow quickly
to keep his seed from running out of her mouth. Steve could not believe how
Joannie worked his cock and swallowed every drop. None of the girls he had
been with ever swallowed his cum. Joannie was pleased with his youthful
discharge and she knew that he would be hard again in no time so that he could
fuck her. Steve shot quite a load in her mouth almost as much as Biff did with
his first load of the day.  
  
Joannie sucked and nibbled and teased Steve to no end. Finally he begged her
to stop and he slid back into the Jacuzzi to rest and recover. Joannie slid
next to him and turned his face toward hers. She kissed him deeply plunging
her tongue into his mouth allowing him to sample the after taste of cum. Steve
reached for her and took her in his arms. Steve fondled her tits, thighs and
ass as they kissed. He could feel himself getting erect again as they cuddled,
petted and kissed in the Jacuzzi.  
  
Joannie felt him firming up again and reached for his cock under the water.
She thought to herself that there was no substitute for youth. Joannie stood
up and lifted Steve to his feet and smiled as she broke their kiss.  
  
"Come on, let's take this upstairs where we will be more comfortable," she
said sexily.  
  
Steve followed Joannie into the house and upstairs to her bedroom. He never
took his eyes off of her shapely legs and killer ass the entire time. They
entered the bedroom and Joannie turned to face him.  
  
"Have you ever eaten pussy before?" she asked.  
  
"No I haven't but I have fingered a few girls and played with their pussies,"
Steve confessed.  
  
"Well I will teach you and once the girls in your class learn that you eat
pussy they will be lining up to date you," Joannie told him.  
  
Joannie lie back on her bed and spread her legs. Her hands went down to her
pussy and she stroked her quim and opened it for Steve to see. Steve just
stared at her in all her beauty lying on the bed. Her blonde hair spread
across the bed, her firm tits and hard nipples stuck up in the air and her
voluptuous tanned body was splayed before him. Joannie held her arms open to
him and then guided him to her body as he leaned in toward her.  
  
Joannie coached him through every move of his first cunninglus experience.
Steve buried his tongue in Joannie's pussy shoving it in as if he was fucking
her. Joannie directed the action and she soon had him nibbling on her clit
while he fingered her pussy. Steve was really getting into the action
particularly because of the way he had Joannie squirming and tossing on the
bed. Joannie moved her legs over Steve's shoulders and pulled his head closer
to her pussy. Steve held on to Joannie shapely buttocks and squeezed and
fondled her firm ass cheeks as he ate her pussy.  
  
"Oh, oh, yes right there. You got it. Suck it, chew on it, eat me, oh!"
Joannie cried out.  
  
Steve continued to eat her pussy as he held her ass tightly in his hands. He
then moved his hands up to her tits and found her hard nipples. Steve massaged
her boobs and twirled her nipples in his fingertips as he continued to munch
on her pussy and clit. Joannie was tossing and thrusting her pussy into
Steve's face and calling for him to eat her.  
  
"Stick your finger in my ass," screamed Joannie.  
  
Steve had never fingered anyone's asshole and he was taken back by the demand.
He snuck one hand behind Joannie's bottom and toyed with her asshole tickling
the tight nether hole.  
  
"Damn it wet your finger in my pussy and shove it in my ass," Joannie ordered.  
  
Steve stuck his middle finger in Joannie's pussy and got it good and wet with
her juices. He then positioned it at Joannie's asshole and shoved it in.
Joannie gasped with the abrupt anal penetration but soon had Steve's finger
buried in her ass. Steve pumped his finger in and out of Joannie's ass as he
continued to maul her pussy with his mouth. Steve loved the feel of his finger
in the warm recess of Joannie's ass.  
  
Joannie stiffened and gasped aloud as she came on Steve's face. Steve held on
to her with his finger still buried in her ass and his mouth glued to her
cunt. He felt the waves of orgasm rock Joannie's body and his face was flooded
with her cunt juice. Joannie kept humping his face until the last of her
orgasms passed and she flopped back on the bed.  
  
Steve slipped his finger from her ass and his hands found her breasts again.
He stroked her tits and nipples as he gently licked her pussy dry of all her
juices. Steve finished eating her and then sat up kneeling between Joannie
legs. Steve followed Joannie's eyes to his cock and then he realized that he
was hard again.  
  
Joannie smiled at him and said, "That was marvelous, an outstanding first
performance. Now get that cock in my pussy and fuck me!"  
  
Steve leaned forward and aimed his cock at Joannie's pussy. He slid in easily
to the hilt and reveled in the warmth of her cunt. Steve began to pump his
cock in and out of Joannie's pussy as she wrapped her shapely legs around his
back. Joannie pulled him in with her legs and positioned herself so that her
clit was in constant contact with his cock. Steve began to pound Joannie's
pussy and Joannie humped her hips back at him just as hard. The two of them
fucked each other frantically breathing heavy and grunting and moaning.
Joannie had another orgasm but continued to fuck Steve toward his. Joannie
lost count of her orgasms before Steve finally filled her pussy with his
spunk.  
  
Steve stiffened and then thrust into her each time he felt his cum ejaculate.
Joannie rocked with him and she clenched her cunt muscles squeezing every drop
of cum from his cock. Steve collapsed on her body as he felt the last surge of
cum leave his cock. Joannie held him tight as he relaxed his body. Steve had
never felt so good in his life. He had fucked other girls his age before but
it was never like this. He couldn't believe his good fortune in fucking a
woman like Joannie.  
  
Joannie rolled to her side and Steve rolled with her. They held to each other
and gently caressed each other's sweaty body. Joannie pushed Steve on his back
and then she kissed her way down his chest passed his stomach to his cock.
Steve gasped in surprise when Joannie took his cock in her mouth and sucked it
clean of their combined juices. Then she moved up his body and kissed him
deeply shoving her tongue in his mouth again. Joannie wanted to be sure that
he got to taste both of them and that he shed any inhibitions that he
previously had.  
  
As they rested Joannie told Steve about some of the foursome's sexual
adventure and encounters. Steve was not shocked by her stories this time but
he was amazed at the sexual liberties the family took with outside partners
and each other. Joannie then decided to tell Steve about her encounter with
his sister Debbie.  
  
"Are you shitting me, my sister and you, holy shit!" Steve exclaimed.  
  
"Yeah she loved it all, the pussy eating, the dildo-sex, everything," Joannie
told him.  
  
"God that must have been hot, I would have loved to have seen you two," Steve
replied excitedly.  
  
"Well someday you probably will. Have you ever fucked your sister?" Joannie
asked.  
  
"Jesus Joannie, my sister, hell no I haven't fucked her. She's my sister!"
Steve yelled.  
  
"You should. Really you should think about it. She is not your blood sister
you are only related because your parents married. Just think what a good
relationship you two could have if you were fucking each other. You both could
be dating other people but always have each other as well," Joannie explained
and then, "Imagine being out on dates and you both come home frustrated.
Instead of sulking about a bad night you could both crawl in bed and have
great sex."  
  
"Yeah it sounds great and I would love to have fuck someone as good looking as
my sister but she would never go for it," Steve replied.  
  
"Well don't be surprised if she would after all she did make it with me,"
Joannie sniggered.  
  
Joannie then noticed that Steve was hard again probably from all this sex
talk. She touched his cock with her foot causing him to flinch in surprise.  
  
"I can see that you are ready for action again. Have you ever fucked a girl in
the ass?" Joannie quizzed him.  
  
"No I haven't. I really never thought about it. I have fucked a girl doggy
style and I enjoyed that," Steve admitted.  
  
"I love it in the ass. Will you fuck me in the ass?" Joannie asked sexily.  
  
"I guess, if you want, yeah sure I'll do it," Steve replied unsurely.  
  
Joannie smiled at him and then got off the bed. She retrieved some lubricant
from the nightstand and handed it to Steve. Joannie then got on all fours and
directed Steve to lube her ass. Steve got turned on by putting the lube in her
asshole. He enjoyed fingering her hole and caressing her curvy ass. Joannie
rotated her ass in arousal as Steve inserted a second finger into her bung
hole.  
  
"Okay I'm ready for your cock Steve, fuck me in the ass," ordered Joannie.  
  
Steve knelt behind her and eased his hard cock into her ass. He worked it in
slowly and reveled in the methodical penetration of her luscious ass. Steve
had never felt anything like this before. Joannie's ass was a warm tight
receptacle . Joannie used her anal muscles to perfection as she massaged
Steve's cock in her anal sheath. Steve caressed both of Joannie's gorgeous ass
cheeks as he fucked her ass deeply. They both sensed he was about to cum again
and Steve picked up his pace as Joannie squeezed his cock with more intensity.  
  
"Cum in my ass, I want your cum in my ass," Joannie cried out.  
  
Her words sent Steve over the edge and he fired his third load of the day into
Joannie's hot ass. Joannie felt the warm sperm coat her rectal passage, a
feeling that she never tired of. She squeezed her anal muscles and milked
Steve's cock dry of every drop of cum. Steve continued to fuck her slowly
until his cock softened and slipped from her ass. Steve just looked at her
beautiful ass and watched as trickles of cum ran out of her ass down her
thighs and across the lips of her pussy.  
  
"Well, well, well what have we here?" a voice belonging to Biff bellowed.  
  
"So it looks like you two had fun," mocked Jerry.  
  
Steve looked at them and both guys were standing naked in the room sporting
erections. Jerry's cock looked very much like Steve's maybe a touch smaller
but Biff was another matter. Biff's weapon looked ominous and Steve could not
imagine how Joannie took him in her pussy let alone her ass.  
  
"Just in time guys, I think Steve needs a rest," Joannie giggled.  
  
Biff lay down on his back on the bed and Joannie straddled him lowering her
hot pussy onto his dick. Steve watched in amazement as Joannie took every inch
of Biff's thick meat in her cunt. Her husband Jerry knelt behind her and slid
his hard cock into her ass. Steve watched the three of them fuck until the
guys had shot their wads into Joannie's holes. Jerry pulled out of Joannie's
ass but Biff continued to fuck her driving Joannie crazy with orgasm after
orgasm.  
  
Jerry moved around and put his cock in his wife's mouth as Joannie continued
to ride Biff's cock. Jerry looked over at Steve and saw that he was hard again
from watching the action.  

"There is still an open hole for you," Jerry told Steve.  
  
Steve quickly got behind Joannie and shoved his cock into her ass. Her ass was
very slippery from the lube and the two loads of cum from Jerry and him. Steve
got into a rhythm with Biff as they fucked Joannie. He could feel Biff huge
cock on the other side of Joannie's thin membrane. It felt strange but erotic
to have his cock feel another inside of the girl they were fucking. Biff was
the first to cum which in turn set Steve off again. They were followed by
Jerry who flooded his wife's mouth.  
  
The four of them collapsed on the bed from the intense fuck session.  
  
"God that was great. Now that Steve has joined us I can get triple fucked
anytime I want," Joannie said with a sigh.  
  
Steve still could not believe his good fortune and how far he had come in just
one afternoon. Before today he had hand jobs from girls and he had fucked a
couple of them. Now he had oral sex cumming in Joannie's mouth; he had learned
to eat pussy, he got to fuck Joannie's pussy and her hot ass twice. Most
incredible was his participation in a triple fuck. Steve would never forget
the image of Joannie the beautiful blonde with three cocks in her including
his in her scrumptious ass.  
  
Biff, Jerry, Joannie and Steve showered and went back to the pool. They swam,
sat around, sunbathed in the nude and talked as if it were the most natural
thing in the world. Steve was amazed at these three could just have had sex,
included him and acted as if it was part of the daily routine.  
  
Steve left for home later that afternoon before the mothers and his sister
returned from shopping. That night he wanted desperately to share his
experience with his sister but he dared not. He also wanted to let her know
that he knew about her and Joannie but decided against that as well. As he lay
in bed that evening he recalled the day's activities and he got another hard-
on. Steve stroked his cock thinking of Joannie's beautiful lithe body and then
he thought of fucking her in the ass. He pictured her luscious ass being
penetrated by his cock and within minutes he was shooting streams of cum on
his chest and ass. Steve fell asleep allowing his spunk to dry on his body.  
  
DEBBIE IS SHOCKED BY JOANNIE WHILE SHOPPING  
  
Steve was invited to work out with Biff, Jerry and Joannie again but he was
disappointed because he didn't get to fuck Joannie. Joannie had promised
Debbie that she would take her shopping and it would just be the two of them
this time. Steve hung out with Biff and Jerry the rest of the morning.  
  
Joannie dressed in a light green mini skirt and tube top. She did not wear a
bra so her nipples showed prominently through the top. Her mini skirt was not
tight but free flowing and flashed generous portions of her shapely legs and
thighs. She wore a thong panty under her skirt allowing her buttocks to be
exposed under her skirt. She looked so hot that Debbie wanted to jump her as
soon as she saw her.  
  
Debbie was much more conservative with shorts and a blouse. She did wear a bra
and regular panties under her shorts and top. Debbie felt excited to be in
Joannie's company as they hopped in her car and drove to the mall. Once they
arrived at the mall Joannie took off her panties and left them in the car.
Debbie was stunned by her action.  
  
"Just adds a little excitement to shopping," Joannie told her.  
  
As they walked through the mall the girls turned quite a few heads. When
Joannie took the escalator up one level she knew that people could see under
her skirt and she loved to watch the reactions of men and women alike. As they
were walking Joannie stopped in front of a women's shoe store.  
  
"Come on," she said to Debbie, "Let's check out some shoes."  
  
Joannie looked around and as she did she noticed the female clerk watching her
closely. The clerk looked to be in her early twenties and very cute. The clerk
had short brown hair, smallish tits but a cute figure. She wore a tight mini
skirt that displayed her shapely legs and curvy ass. Joannie continued to look
at shoes when the clerk approached her.  
  
"May I help you?" she asked.  
  
Joannie smiled and replied, "Yes I would like to see these in my size but I am
unsure of my exact size in this style."  
  
"Would you like me to measure your foot?" the girl asked.  
  
Joannie looked at the girl's name tag and replied, "Yes please do, thank you
Jenny."  
  
Joannie took a seat with her back to the store entrance and the mall window.
Jenny pulled up a stool and took hold of a foot measure to determine Joannie's
size. Jenny lifted Joannie's foot to remove one of her shoes and doing so she
looked right up Joannie's skirt and saw her bare pussy. Jenny froze as she
looked at the beautiful blonde's hot looking quim.  
  
Jenny removed Joannie's shoe lifting her leg a little higher and holding on to
Joannie's shapely calf. Jenny subconsciously licked her lips as she continued
to stare at Joannie's bare twat. Joannie smiled at her and lifted her skirt a
little higher almost to her waist.  
  
"Do you like my pussy? Would you like to touch it?" Joannie teased the young
girl.  
  
Jenny just nodded and slid her hand up Joannie's leg toward her pussy. Jenny
reached Joannie's pussy and stroked it lightly and she felt her own pussy
heating up with desire. Jenny then slid a finger into Joannie's cunt and
gently finger fucked her. She had forgotten all about the girl that Joannie
came in with and Debbie just stood there in awe of the development.  
  
Joannie was getting hot from the fingering of her pussy and decided it was
time to take it to the next step. "Can we go in the back and continue this?"
she asked the clerk.  
  
Jenny replied in a hushed tone, "I have to watch the store."  
  
"Debbie will stay out here and she can let you know if anyone comes in,"
Joannie suggested.  
  
The excited Jenny agreed and the two of them went into the back leaving Debbie
to stand watch. Jenny knew she was taking a chance and that Debbie could rip
her off while she was in the back room with the blonde. But Jenny threw
caution to the wind, she was too turned-on and she couldn't wait to get at the
blonde's hot looking twat. Once in the back Jenny immediately dropped to her
knees, pushed Joannie's skirt up and fastened her mouth on Joannie's pussy.
Joannie gasped at the contact with her new found lover. Jenny clearly knew
what she was doing and soon had Joannie moaning as she held onto the girl's
head. Jenny grabbed Joannie's ass cheeks in both her hands and she tongued the
blonde's pussy. Jenny located Joannie's clit under the protective hood and
nibbled on it driving Joannie toward an intense orgasm.  
  
Debbie couldn't stand the suspense and she just had to peek in the back to see
what they were doing. Debbie saw Jenny on her knees eating Joannie's pussy.
Jenny's hands were massaging Joannie's ass as she ate her. Debbie felt her own
desire mount within her and she wished she could trade places with either
Joannie or Jenny. Debbie located a vantage point where she could continue to
check on the store and still steal glimpses of the two lovers.  
  
Joannie orgasmed and Jenny held her tightly by the ass as she kept her mouth
glued to Joannie's pussy swallowing every drop of juice. Joannie gently pushed
Jenny's face away from her and pulled the girl to her feet. Joannie kissed the
clerk and then dropped to her knees in front of Jenny. Joannie reached under
Jenny's mini skirt and slid the girl's panties down and off of her legs.
Joannie then pulled Jenny down to the floor and arranged their bodies so that
their pussies would rub together.  
  
Joannie turned slightly on her side as Jenny remained on her back. Their legs
intertwined like two pair of scissors and the two pussies rubbed against each
other. The girls worked their bodies fucking each other and rubbing their
clits together. Debbie had never seen anything so erotic, the girls mini
skirts were pushed up to their waist as they pussy fucked each other. Joannie
and Jenny picked up the pace as they raced toward their mutual orgasms. Both
girls moaned and grunted as they came just about at the same time.  
  
Debbie spotted a customer walk into the store and she went back inside and
pretended to look at shoes. After a few minutes the lady asked Debbie if she
worked there. Debbie told her no but the clerk had gone in back and should be
out shortly. The lady thanked her and went on looking at shoes. Debbie went in
the back and told Jenny that she had a customer. Jenny jumped up and pulled
her panties back on. She straightened her clothes and with a quick check in
the mirror went out to greet the customer. As Joannie and Debbie prepared to
leave the store, Joannie thanked Jenny for her time and told her that she
would think about the shoes.  
  
"Wait let me get you a card," Jenny stated and then as she handed Joannie a
business card she whispered, "I would love to see you again."  
  
Joannie held up the card and replied, "I'll be in touch."  
  
Debbie and Joannie left the shoe store and walked around the mall when Joannie
suggested that they grab a cup of coffee. Debbie still could not believe what
Joannie had just done and how on earth did she know that Jenny was gay?  
  
As they were enjoying a café latte Joannie made sure that her skirt was high
on her hips. She displayed her shapely tan legs and if one sat in the right
location they would be able to see up Joannie's skirt to her bare muff.  
  
"How did you ever know that she was gay?" Debbie asked her.  
  
"Well I figured that she was either gay or bi-sexual because she kept checking
me out in the store," Joannie answered and then said, "Once she looked up my
skirt and I saw the expression on her face I knew."  
  
"God watching you two got me so hot that I wanted to rub my own pussy right
then and there!" Debbie exclaimed.  
  
"Let's enjoy our lattes and then I want to get you some different clothes to
wear, more like I am wearing," Joannie told Debbie.  
  
"But my mother would never let me dress like you. I couldn't wear clothes like
that," Debbie said with disappoint.  
  
"Nonsense you can keep the clothes at my house and you can change there before
we go out together. You mother doesn't have to know," Joannie assured her.  
  
Just then Joannie noticed a very attractive woman sitting across from them.
She obviously could see up Joannie's skirt and she smiled at Joannie when they
made eye contact. Joannie smiled back as she and Debbie sipped their coffee
and continued their conversation. The woman stood up and walked toward the two
girls. The woman was quite stunning and Joannie guessed her to be in her mid
to late thirties. She was attired in a beautiful one-piece figure hugging
dress. The dress showed off all of her ample curves.  
  
She reached the table and handed Joannie a business card and said, "Hello my
name is Yvonne and run the boutique over there," she pointed to her store and
then continued, "Please stop by I believe that I have something you will
like."  
  
Joannie took the card and replied, "Sure as soon as we finish our lattes we
will stop by."  
  
"Good I will look forward to seeing you then," Yvonne said and then she turned
and walked away slowly.  
  
Debbie was taken with the beautiful woman with auburn hair and piercing blue
eyes. "My god have you ever seen anyone so beautiful at her age," Debbie
gasped.  
  
Joannie laughed at the reference to her age and replied, "Yes she is a very
pretty lady. Well let's finish our coffee and go see what's really on her
mind."  
  
"What do you mean, oh no, not her. Do you think she is, I mean that she likes
girls?" Debbie rambled.  
  
"I think we will find out soon enough," Joannie confirmed.  
  
The two girls finished their coffee, made a quick stop in the ladies room and
headed over to the boutique. Yvonne greeted them as they came in, the girls
introduced themselves and she immediately showed them into the back where
there was a room set up for modeling. Yvonne explained that she often had
gentlemen come to the store to purchase items for their wives or girlfriends
and that she entertained them in this room as girls modeled various clothing.
She would serve cocktails to the gentlemen. The room was very private from the
rest of the store. Yvonne told Joannie and Debbie to have a seat while she
brought in a few outfits. Yvonne returned with several outfits and placed them
on a clothing rack.  
  
"I neglected to get your size so I just guessed when I got these clothes, but
perhaps we should measure you first to be sure," Yvonne said with a slight
crack in her voice.  
  
Yvonne picked up a measuring tape and beckoned Joannie to stand in front of
the mirror. Yvonne placed the tape around Joannie's shoulders then she had
Joannie lift her arms to measure her bust. The back of Yvonne's hands brushed
against Joannie's tits as she measured her bust seeming to take longer then
necessary. Joannie could hear Yvonne's rapid breathing. Yvonne then moved the
tape to Joannie's waist and next to her hips.  
  
"I think to get an accurate measurement I should measure under your skirt
Joannie," Yvonne suggested excitedly.  
  
"Yes I agree it will be more accurate if you do that," Joannie replied and
then looked at Debbie and winked.  
  
Yvonne squatted down her own short skirt riding up her thighs to display the
tops of her thigh high hose. She moved her hands under Joannie's skirt and
wrapped the tape measure around her hips caressing the firm cheeks of her ass
as Yvonne pulled the tape together right in front of Joannie's pussy.  
  
"It is hard to read the tape could you hold up your skirt so that I can see it
better," Yvonne said her voice cracking in the excitement of the moment.  
  
Joannie lifted her skirt and Yvonne looked right into her glistening pussy.
Yvonne could see that Joannie was turned on and she leaned closer as if
reading the measuring tape. Joannie could feel Yvonne's warm breath on her
thighs and her pubes. Debbie was beside herself with excitement, she was
incredibly turned on by watching the seduction and it was difficult to
determine who the seductress was.  
  
"You know I think it would be easier if I just took off my skirt," Joannie
said.  
  
Yvonne moved back slightly to allow Joannie to remove her skirt. Joannie took
it off and tossed it in the direction of Debbie who picked it up and placed it
on one of the chairs. Joannie looked so sexy standing there in just her shoes
and tube top.  
  
"You know the tube top flattens my breasts a little. I think I will remove
that as well and then you can re-measure my bust line also," Joannie said in
obvious control of the situation.  
  
Joannie then pulled off her tube top and tossed that to Debbie. Then she
kicked off her shoes and stood totally naked in front of Yvonne. Yvonne took
in all her beauty as her eyes roamed the tanned body of Joannie. Yvonne then
stood and dispensed of the tape measure. She took Joannie in her arms and the
two kissed each other deeply. It was a strange sight for Debbie to see one
woman clothed and the other naked embrace and kiss each other.  
  
Yvonne worked her way down Joannie's body spending a lot of time caressing and
kissing her firm tits and nibbling on her hard little nubs. Joannie was
breathing hard now along with Yvonne. As Yvonne descended once more toward
Joannie's pussy, her hands lovingly caressed Joannie's superb ass. Yvonne held
on to Joannie's firm ass cheeks as she pulled her close to Yvonne's face. Then
she buried her tongue in Joannie's dripping pussy and flicked it over the
blonde's erect clit. Joannie came quickly but Yvonne wasn't done with her and
continued to eat her pussy driving Joannie toward another orgasm.  
  
Debbie couldn't take it anymore the heat in her own pussy was intense. She
lowered her shorts and panties to her knees and began to finger herself.
Debbie leaned back in the chair and diddled her clit with one hand as she
plunged two fingers from her other hand into her cunt.  
  
Joannie and Debbie came at about the same time as they both cried out in
orgasm. Yvonne kept her mouth fastened to Joannie's pussy sucking it dry of
all the delicious juices. Debbie's hand was drenched in her own cum as she
licked her it clean. Joannie looked over at Debbie and smiled at the girl as
she noticed her for the first time with her shorts and panties down around her
knees. Yvonne stood up and she and Joannie kissed again.  
  
"Debbie come here and help me undress Yvonne," Joannie told her.  
  
As if in a trance Debbie moved toward the two women, her shorts and panties
slipped down to her ankles and she just stepped out of them. Debbie was now
only clad in her blouse and bra as she arrived at the women's side. Joannie
directed the action and they undressed Yvonne with painstakingly slowness that
drove Yvonne mad. Yvonne kept herself in great shape and although her breasts
had a slight sag in them the rest of her body was toned.  
  
Yvonne shivered with excitement and anticipation as the two girls caressed and
fondled her body. She told them that she had to lie down as her legs were
getting weaker. Joannie guided her to the floor and nestled herself between
Yvonne's legs. Yvonne's pussy was neatly trimmed and the auburn hair was
striking between her legs. Joannie lifted Yvonne's legs up and placed them on
her shoulders and then she began to kiss the inside of Yvonne's thighs,
teasing her further. "Play with her tits and suck on her nipples while I eat
her pussy," Joannie ordered Debbie.  
  
Debbie leaned over and took one tit in her mouth and the other in a hand as
she worked on Yvonne's breasts. Yvonne gasped aloud as her nipples were very
sensitive. This encouraged Debbie to focus on Yvonne's nipples and she soon
had the older woman moaning in delight. Joannie fixed her mouth to Yvonne's
vulva and went to work on her using all her experience and talent. Joannie
located the clit under the protective hood of Yvonne's clit and gently nibbled
it with her teeth. This sent Yvonne over the edge with her first orgasm but
Joannie was intent on bringing the woman to multiple orgasms and she continued
to work on Yvonne's pussy.  
  
Debbie needed some relief and she took it upon herself to straddle Yvonne's
face and lower her pussy to Yvonne's mouth. Yvonne reached up and cupped the
teenager's ass and held her buttocks as she enthusiastically ate Debbie's
pussy. Debbie shed her blouse and bra and fondled her own tits and nipples as
the woman expertly ate her pussy. Joannie looked at Debbie and thought to
herself that Debbie had come a long way in short time.  
  
Yvonne was approaching a massive orgasm. Her body jerked and twisted as
multiple orgasms rocked the woman, she tried to cry out but her groans were
captured in the teenager's pussy. Debbie let lose with her own intense orgasm
and drenched the lovely woman's face. Joannie continued to lick Yvonne's twat
until the woman started her recovery and Yvonne did the same to Debbie.
Joannie lifted up from Yvonne and Debbie rolled off of her and flopped on the
floor. Joannie moved up along side Yvonne and they kissed tenderly. Debbie saw
this and she rolled over to the other side of Yvonne and then the three of
them exchanged kisses with one another.  
  
"That was absolutely marvelous," Yvonne exclaimed.  
  
"Yes it was," said Joannie and then almost business like said, "We need to get
Debbie outfitted and be on our way."  
  
"Yes of course," Yvonne said almost flustered with the request.  
  
Yvonne got up and started to get dressed as did Joannie. When Debbie started
to put her clothes back on Joannie stopped her and told her to wear what
Yvonne picked out for her. Yvonne handed Debbie a thong panty, stretch tee
shirt and a mini skirt similar to Joannie's. Debbie put the clothes on but she
still felt very exposed. She had never worn a thong before and she could feel
her naked buttocks against the mini skirt. The tee shirt stretched across her
chest and clearly outlined her breasts and nipples. Debbie's nipples stood out
even further because of her excited state.  

Joannie and Yvonne were satisfied with the way that Debbie looked even though
that Debbie was shy about wearing her new outfit. Joannie went to pay Yvonne
for the outfit but Yvonne refused. "No you pay next time, this time is how you
say, 'On the House'," Yvonne offered with a smile.  
  
Yvonne then said, "I do hope I will see you lovely girls again soon. Maybe
next time I will arrange for a private showing with some of my models."  
  
"I would like that very much Yvonne, thank you," Joannie replied.  
  
Joannie and Debbie left the store and on the way out a couple of the
salesgirls smiled knowingly at them. Joannie smiled back and then teasingly
licked her lips. The other girls looked away quickly but giggled to each
other.  
  
"My God, Joannie you are shameless," Debbie quipped.  
  
Joannie and Debbie walked through the mall toward the parking lot drawing many
stares from men and women alike. The two beauties had sex written all over
them as they strutted through the mall. When they reached the car and got
inside Joannie told Debbie to take off her panties and put them in the bag.
Debbie looked confused put did as she was told. She took of the thong and
placed in the bag containing her other clothes.  
  
Joannie smiled that devious smile that Debbie had learned to recognize and
then said, "This way we can play with each other on the way home, Debbie!"  
  
Debbie now realized that Joannie was indeed insatiable. As Joannie drove home
she often steered with one hand and had the other hand on Debbie's pussy.
Debbie reached over and played with Joannie's pussy as well and the two of
them were in quite a state when they arrived at the house. Joannie parked the
car and they dashed up to Joannie's room. There they disrobed quickly and
Debbie flopped on the bed with Joannie between her legs gobbling at her pussy.  
  
JERRY AND STEVE JOIN THE ACTION  
  
Joannie and Debbie never expected anyone to be home and they never noticed
Steve and Jerry sunbathing by the pool. The guys did spot the girls and Steve
thought that he had just dodged a bullet by lying there undetected in the
nude.  
  
"Well they seem to be in a hurry. I wonder what's on their mind," Jerry said
knowing perfectly well what they were up to.  
  
"Let's go check on them," Jerry told Steve.  
  
Steve started to put on his shorts but Jerry told him to leave them off. "You
won't need those if my suspicions are correct," he told Steve.  
  
Steve and Jerry went up to Joannie's room and found the girls in a very
compromising position. Joannie was on her back just after sucking Debbie to
another orgasm. Debbie was on all fours between Joannie's legs with her
beautiful ass facing her brother Steve and Joannie's husband Jerry. Joannie
realized the guys were there but never let on to Debbie. Jerry motioned for
Steve to be quiet and as they watched the girls.  
  
Debbie leaned forward to kiss Joannie on the lips and then she exclaimed,
"God, you're the most sensual person I've ever fucked and sucked."  
  
Debbie felt her pleasure and desire building again. She was filled with the
urge to taste and smell the joys that lie between Joannie's thighs. Giving
Joannie's mouth one last kiss she started her way down to do just that. Debbie
lacked the patience that Joannie had shown, but she made up for it with a
desire to please the one who has expertly pleased her. Joannie's moans and
whispers of approval as Debbie kissed and suckled on her breasts let her know
that she was pleased. Joannie's hand stroking her hair gently just reinforced
that notion.  
  
"Nibble it my beauty," Joannie whispered and whimpered at the results "  
  
Oh yes, again please, Debbie, bite it again." Joannie whimpered as Debbie
obeyed her request without question.  
  
Debbie loved making Joannie whimper and cry out and she took another nip at
Joannie's tender bud eliciting more sweet whimpers from her new friend. Debbie
laughed and did it again before moving back to the other nipple and repeated
the process a few more times chuckling wickedly at Joannie's reactions.  
  
As much as she enjoyed Joannie's tits, her destiny called to her and she
planted soft butterfly kisses down Joannie's ribs until she reached the
blonde's stomach. Her hands took the place of her mouth on Joannie's breasts
as she placed wet kisses all over that firm belly until she reached the
Joannie's navel. Debbie kissed that belly button like she would Joannie's
mouth and reveled in the noises and gyrations that Joannie's body produced.  
  
Steve was in shock watching his pretty sister make love to the beautiful
goddess like blonde. His cock was fully erect and he felt Jerry's hand wrap
around it. He jumped in surprise but he was able to maintain his silence. He
turned his attention back to the girls as Jerry continued to stroke his cock.  
  
Kissing her way lower Debbie reached her prize and she took a good look at
Joannie's pussy. Maybe it was the moment but Debbie thought that Joannie's
pussy was the most beautiful thing she'd ever seen. Glistening in the dim
light of the room it looked simply appetizing. All plump with arousal it
smelled wonderful she couldn't wait to taste it.  
  
Debbie's fingers gently caressed Joannie's soft sticky folds as she gazed at
the flower before her. She continued to caress it for a while longer and then
brought her fingers to her mouth and tasted Joannie's nectar for the first
time. Placing one hand on Joannie's belly and another on Joannie's thigh
Debbie's tongue lapped away at Joannie's pussy. Joannie's moaned and her body
gyrated at every lick, and every nibble on her succulent lips. Debbie thought
to herself it was so unlike going down on a guy and it was so much better.  
  
"Oh yeah," Joannie panted out as she guided Debbie's mouth, "Right there, oh
fuck, you got it."  
  
Debbie tried her best to do what Joannie had repeatedly done to her. She
brought her hand down from Joannie's belly to toy with her clit freeing her
tongue to explore every inch of Joannie's pussy. She got an immediate response
from Joannie in the form of a long moan.  
  
"Make me come, Debbie," Joannie pleaded she squeezed her own breasts with her
free hands, "Put your fingers inside me. Fuck me with your fingers, Debbie.
Suck my tender clit."  
  
Debbie did as she was told and slid her fingers deep inside Joannie's sex as
she sucked on her hard nubbin. Joannie went wild and her hips bucked hard.
Debbie actually had trouble keeping her mouth on Joannie's pussy as it took
almost of her strength to hold her down just enough to keep eating her pussy.  
  
Debbie knew Joannie was getting close so she tried her best to finish her off.
Her fingers pumped in and out of Joannie's cunt at a blinding speed. Joannie
reared up and grabbed Debbie by the hair forcing her face hard against her
cunt humping her face like animal.  
  
Debbie did not feel the bed move as Jerry let go of Steve's hard cock and
climbed up behind Debbie. Before Debbie knew it Jerry was slipping his erect
cock into her hot pussy. Debbie flinched but Joannie held her tight.  
  
"It's okay it's Jerry," Joannie told her, "Let fuck you as you eat me."  
  
Jerry began fucking Debbie's pussy with rapid strokes as she remained focused
on Joannie's pussy and pending orgasm. Steve watched as he saw his sister
fucked for the first time and he stroked his own cock in anticipation of
joining the action.  
  
"Fuck! Oh Fuck Yeah!" Joannie yelled as she came and drove her sex into
Debbie's face coating the teenager with her nectar.  
  
Debbie just kept licking, sucking and pumping her fingers in and out of
Joannie's convulsing pussy enjoying the taste and moaning out her own
satisfaction as Joannie went mad with orgasmic bliss. Even as Joannie
collapsed on her back shaking with lust Debbie only redoubled her efforts
until Joannie came again and again. Jerry continued to pound Debbie's pussy
from behind until Debbie needed her own orgasm.  
  
"Let me get on my back," she urgently yelled.  
  
Jerry pulled out of her pussy and Debbie flipped over on her back. She
immediately splayed her legs and welcomed Jerry's cock back into her pussy.
Jerry began to fuck her with long hard strokes keeping his cock in constant
contact with her clit. Debbie was going wild and she wrapped her legs around
Jerry's torso pulling him in deeper.  
  
Joannie looked over at Steve stroking his hard cock and beckoned him to her
with the crook of her finger. Steve almost leaped on the bed in desire. His
cock slid right in to the hot wet pussy of his blond neighbor. Steve paid no
attention to his sister being fucked right next to him by his partner's
husband. The only thing on his mind was fucking the beautiful blonde
underneath him.  
  
Jerry pounded Debbie and Steve pounded Joannie as they fucked side by side on
the bed. Debbie was very close to an orgasm as was Jerry. Steve had already
shot a load prematurely into Joannie's cunt but he remained hard and continued
to fuck her working toward his second orgasm.  
  
"I'm cumming, oh god, I'm cumming," cried Debbie.  
  
Debbie humped her hips violently as she had a volcanic orgasm. Jerry
stiffened, tensed and then fired a large amount of cum into Debbie's cunt.  
  
"Oh yes I feel it, I feel your cum, shoot it in me. It feels wonderful!"
Debbie rambled almost out of control.  
  
Joannie tightened her vaginal muscles and milked Steve's cock as he too came
and filled Joannie's twat wit his seed. Steve stiffened, bucked and collapsed
on top of Joannie and she held him tenderly as his balls emptied into her
womb.  
  
The four of them lay there for a few moments before Joannie rolled Steve off
of her and then moved to suck his cock into her mouth. Debbie looked at her
and thought she should do the same thing so she moved down and took Jerry's
cock into her mouth and sucked it clean.  
  
Joannie and Jerry looked at each other and nodded before Joannie said, "It is
time to switch partners."  
  
Debbie and Steve were stunned by her announcement and didn't now how to react.
Jerry and Joannie ignored them and they moved into a 69 position and sucked
each other until Jerry was hard again. Jerry then mounted Joannie and they
began to fuck right in front of the teenagers.  
  
Steve started to say something but Debbie put her finger up to his mouth to
hush him. Debbie then lowered her mouth to her brother's cock and began to
suck him. Steve lay back at first and then he maneuvered Debbie's body over
him so that her pussy straddled his face. The brother and sister engaged in
their first incest as they sucked each other. Then just as Jerry had done when
he was hard, Steve slid his cock into his sister's pussy and they fucked each
other for the first time. Debbie felt that her brother's cock was bigger than
any she had fucked before and she loved the feel of him deep in her cunt.  
  
Little by little Steve got more and more of his cock into her until finally he
was all the way inside of his sister. Debbie opened her eyes and stared at her
brother. She couldn't believe that it was his cock that was now buried deep
inside of her. Steve began to slide in and out of her very slowly and gently
allowing his sister to adjust to his cock.  
  
Debbie felt him in deeper than anyone had been but slowly she started to feel
the pleasure of his cock. She wrapped her legs around him as he pumped his
cock in and out of her. Debbie moaned naturally now as he felt so good inside
of her. Thanks to Joannie she understood what made sex so special. The last
few weeks she had wanted to make love with her brother and now thanks to her
new neighbors she was finally here with him with his impressive cock buried in
her hot pussy. At that moment she as if she was in love with him. She knew it
was taboo to be fucking him, but yet it felt so right and so good.  
  
"Oh baby you feel so good! Your pussy is so tight! You are going to make me
cum so fast Debbie!" Steve cried out.  
  
Debbie was moaning along with her brother as she felt her pussy stretching and
adjusting to her brother's size. He was fucking her faster now and he felt so
good. She wanted him now more than ever not as her brother but as her lover.
These thoughts raced through her head while she was getting thoroughly fucked
by her brother.  
  
"Oh yes! Keep fucking me. God it feels so good!" Debbie cried out not wanting
to let go of her brother's cock.  
  
"My sexy little sister you are so hot! Your pussy feels incredible! Oh yeah!
Fuck me back!" Steve said as he pumped her with more determination.  
  
"You feel so wonderful inside of me. I love your cock in me." Debbie just
blurted out.  
  
Steve started fucking his sister harder and faster and sweat broke out on his
chest and face. Debbie had hooked the back of her feet on his ass and pulled
him closer to her as she begged for more of his cock. Debbie could feel his
cock twitching inside of her cunt with each hard thrust and she felt her own
orgasm build in her loins.  
  
"Oh Debbie I'm cumming! I'm cumming so hard!" Steve yelled as he plunged his
cock in as deep as he could, stiffened and shot his wad deep into her pussy.  
  
Debbie felt his cum squirt deep in her belly. Steve shot long streams of cum
that hit her inner walls triggering Debbie's orgasm. Steve tilted his head
back and moaned loudly as his body jerked one more time as he emptied his
balls in his sister's pussy. Debbie humped her body up at him rubbing her
sensitive clit against his still hard cock and gasped aloud as she came on her
brother's cock.  
  
Steve lifted himself off of his sister and lay down along side of her. Debbie
reached down and felt her in her pussy filled with her brother's cum. It felt
so warm and sticky. She scoped it out and rolled it between her fingertips.
She then swirled it around and licked it off her fingers and giggled.  
  
Steve and Debbie had completely ignored the presence of Jerry and Joannie.
Jerry and Joannie had orgasmed long before Debbie and Steve and had laid there
enjoying the first coupling of the brother and sister.  
  
"You two were incredible you are both so hot to watch," Joannie told them.  
  
Joannie then surprised both Steve and Debbie when she went down on Debbie to
suck her pussy clean of Steve's cum. They were even more surprised when Jerry
took Steve's cock in his mouth to suck him clean. Steve started to protest but
then just laid back and thought to himself, "What the hell!"  
  
The foursome finished up with the two girls in a 69 position sucking on each
other's clit as Steve fucked his sister and Jerry fucked his wife from behind.
The two guys fucked the girls until they came again in their pussies. As Steve
withdrew from his sister's pussy his cock was gobbled up in Joannie's mouth
and she sucked him clean and dry. Debbie was presented with Jerry's cock as it
moved from his wife's pussy to Debbie's mouth. She sucked Jerry's cock just as
his wife did to her brother.  
  
After the girls suck the two guys dry they cuddled in each other's arms.
Joannie and Debbie kissed and stroked each other tenderly. As Debbie lay in
Joannie's arms she thought to herself it had been quite a day and she wondered
what was in store for her in the days to come.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 11


INTRODUCTION  
  
This is the eleventh chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four". Chapter
ten has Deborah's brother Steve getting seduced and learning more about the
sexually charged family next door. In this chapter Steve and Debbie continue
their adventures with the sexually charged neighbors and Penny lets her hair
down with Marla. I have continued to write this story because of all the
positive feedback that I have received from many readers and the encouragement
to continue with this theme and characters. I have listened to your
suggestions and I try to incorporate them into the writings. Thank you all who
have commented and have encouraged me to keep writing.  
  
JERRY, JOANNIE AND BIFF TAKE STEVE AND DEBBIE ON A TRIP  
  
Jerry, Joannie and Biff decided to go up to the lake for a couple of days and
they invited Steve and Debbie to join them. Marla helped to convince the
teenager's mother Penelope to allow Steve and Debbie to go. Marla invited
Penelope over for dinner the day that the others headed for the lake. Penelope
reluctantly gave her approval to Steve and Debbie but she was thrilled with
the invitation to join Marla for dinner.  
  
The car was packed and they were on their way to the lake. Biff and Jerry
would take turns driving during the four hour trip. Biff and Steve sat in the
front of the SUV while Jerry started out in the back seat sitting between
Joannie and Debbie. They weren't on the road ten minutes when Joannie lowered
her shorts to her knees and exposed her bare pussy. Then she fished her
husband's cock out of his shorts and started to suck him. Jerry encouraged
Debbie to drop her shorts as Joannie had and Debbie reluctantly slid her
shorts down exposing her hot dripping pussy.  
  
Jerry fingered both of the girl's pussies as his wife continued to suck his
cock. Joannie then picked up her head and invited Debbie to suck him as well.
Joannie and Debbie alternated sucking Jerry's cock. Joannie would suck him for
a few minutes and then she would pass his cock over to Debbie. Debbie then
sucked on it until Joannie took it back. This went on and on, back and forth
until Jerry announced he was going to cum. Joannie took the first jet of cum
from her husband's cock and quickly moved it to Debbie's mouth so that the
second stream landed in her mouth. Joannie pulled it back to her mouth and
then back to Debbie's. Jerry's cock went back and forth between the two girls
until he was sucked dry.  
  
Debbie liked this little game and was extremely turned on by it. Her pussy was
sopping wet and Jerry's fingers with coated with her juices. Jerry licked both
his hands tasting his wife's and the teenager's nectar.  
  
Jerry yelled out, "Next!"  
  
Biff pulled the car over and Jerry switched places with Steve. Steve was so
excited that he already had a hard-on which was pushing out his shorts in his
state of desire. He got between Joannie and his sister and with in seconds his
shorts were down around his ankles and his cock was engulfed in Joannie's
mouth. Steve fingered both of the girl's pussies as Jerry had done and found
them to be soaking wet. Joannie passed Steve's cock over to his sister and
Debbie sucked him until Joannie took it back. They followed the same ritual as
they had with Jerry except that when Steve came it was in his sister's mouth
first and then Joannie's. As before the girls passed the cock back and forth
until Steve was sucked dry. Steve had cum very quickly and he was still hard.  
  
Joannie took note of Steve's state and said, "He's still hard, let's do him
again."  
  
So the girls went back to work on him and it took longer for him to cum for a
second time. The girls swapped his cock back and forth swallowing all his cum
and this time Steve went soft after he was sucked dry. Steve's fingers were
drenched with the girl's juices from having his fingers buried in their
pussies for the duration of his two blow jobs. He followed Jerry's example and
licked his fingers clean of their sweet nectar.  
  
Biff pulled the car over again and this time Jerry took the wheel and Steve
moved back to the front seat. Biff settled in between the two girls and pushed
his shorts down to his ankles freeing his massive cock. Debbie could not
believe her eyes it was the first time she had seen Biff's big dick. Biff's
cock continued to harden and grow in front of Debbie's eyes as Joannie stroked
him. Joannie then began to suck on it and Debbie was in awe of how much cock
Joannie could take in her mouth. When it was Debbie's turn she was only able
to get about four or five inches in her mouth and her mouth was stretched
slightly by his girth.  
  
Joannie and Debbie repeated the actions and passed the cock back and forth.
Debbie was getting more comfortable with Biff's size but she was still not
able to emulate Joannie. Joannie sensed Biff was about to cum so she passed
the cock back to Debbie. Debbie flinched when the first jolt of Biff's cum
shot into her mouth and hit the back of her throat. Joannie quickly caught the
second volley in her mouth and then passed it back. Debbie was unprepared for
yet another large amount of cum shooting out of Biff's cock. Joannie took it
back and they again exchanged it until Biff was finished cumming and they
sucked him dry. Debbie could not believe the amount of cum that Biff had
generated filling her mouth three times forcing her to slowly each load
quickly to clear the way for the next.  
  
The guys continued to take turns sitting between the girls and getting their
pipes cleaned until Jerry and Biff had cum twice and Steve had cum three
times. The girls were hotter than firecrackers by the time they reached the
cabin on the lake.  
  
"Joannie my pussy is on fire. I need to get off soon," Debbie pleaded.  
  
"Don't worry Debbie, when we get inside the cabin those cocks are going to be
filling our throbbing hot cunts," Joannie told her.  
  
MARLA AND PENELOPE GET BETTER AQUAINTED AFTER DINNER  
  
Marla and Penelope had finished dinner and moved into the family room. Marla
opened up another bottle of wine and the two women toasted each other once
again. They chatted easily and Penelope was very comfortable in the presence
of her gracious host. Marla steered the conversation toward Penelope's husband
asking why he traveled extensively and why he was gone for such long periods
of time. Penelope told Marla that her husband worked for the government and
that it was not unusual for him to be home for six months and then gone for
six months. It was difficult to plan for his travel because each assignment
was different.  
  
Marla then quizzed Penelope about her sexual needs and desires and how she
handled her husband's absence. Penelope shyly admitted that she used a dildo
from time to time when her husband was gone. Penelope did not tell Marla that
her husband was very into himself and that he sought his pleasure when he was
home and if Penelope was pleasured in the process that was a bonus. He
particularly liked blowjobs the best and he always expected Penelope to accept
his load and swallow it.  
  
Penelope tried to turn the tables on Marla and asked her about how she
satisfied her urges being a single mother. Penelope was not prepared for
Marla's response. Marla told Penelope that she too used dildos but then she
told her about Biff, Joannie and Jerry. Penelope was stunned, shocked and
mortified with Marla's admission.  
  
"You have sex with your daughter-in-law and your son?" Penelope gasped.  
  
"Yes I do and I love it. Ever since they seduced me and introduced to their
world I have been eternally grateful. And don't forget Biff and his huge cock,
he is incredible," Marla responded.  
  
"Oh my God Marla, I could never do anything like that with my own children,"
Penelope said still in shock.  
  
"Haven't you ever been with a woman?" Marla asked her.  
  
"No I haven't," Penelope replied her voice cracking.  
  
"Have you ever thought about it? What it would be like?" Marla pushed her.  
  
"No, well kind of but I never pursued it," Penelope said surprised by her own
admission.  
  
Penelope felt the wine going to her head and she was getting way to
comfortable with this conversation. She would normally have one glass of wine,
two at the most and here they were with the second bottle almost empty.
However the wine tasted so good and she was in such a pleasant relaxed state.  
  
"You know Penelope you should drop the pompous air about you. Your son Steve
hates to be called Stephan and your daughter Debbie hates to be called
Deborah. Your name is Penny not Penelope and that is what I will call you from
now on," Marla asserted.  
  
Marla put down her glass of wine and reached over, trailing her hand along
Penny's arm and down to her hand. She took the glass of wine from Penny's hand
and set it on the end table. Penny looked at her with a half smile on her
face.  
  
"What are you doing," she said breathlessly.  
  
"Hush and relax," Marla said.  
  
Marla trailed her fingers back up Penny's arm, stopping at the inside of her
elbow. Here she drew lazy circles with her fingernail. Penny started fidgeting
nervously and smiled. She moved her hand farther up her arm, stopping on the
top of her shoulder and raking her nails along the baby sensitive skin. Penny
shuddered involuntarily and Marla took this as a sign to continue the
seduction. She moved her hand to the side of Penny's neck and trailed her
finger up behind her ear then she moved her lips to Penny's ear and blew
softly causing her to gasp audibly. Marla used her tongue and trailed it along
the inside of Penny's ear very lightly and then stuck it in her ear making it
very wet. Marla then blew on her wet ear sending a chill through her neighbor.  
  
Penny shuddered again and she knew that she stop this before it went any
further. But whether it was the wine or her curiosity or both she allowed
Marla to continue. Marla followed Penny's jaw line with her tongue until she
got to the corner of her mouth, then she flicked her tongue lightly at the
corner of Penny's mouth and then ran her tongue along the woman's luscious
lips. Penny hadn't kissed anyone for months and she allowed her lips to part
slightly as Marla put her lips on hers. She gently coaxed Penny's lips farther
apart with her tongue and probed the inside of her mouth. Her hand trailed
down Penny's neck to her breast. Marla cupped her breast through her shirt and
bra and flicked her thumb over her hardening nipple. Penny was surprised when
she felt her nipple harden and come to attention. Marla kept up the
exploration of Penny's mouth with her tongue French kissing her as she gently
pinched Penny's nipple between her thumb and forefinger.  
  
Penny thought again that she should stop Marla but it felt so good and she had
been so starved for attention that she let it continue. Plus she thought to
herself she could always stop Marla before she went too far. Penny moaned
loudly and arched her back as Marla moved her hand under Penn's shirt and
raked her nails across the woman's belly. Marla reached behind Penny and with
one hand expertly unhooked her bra. The Marla moved her hand up and cupped
Penny's bare breast allowing the roundness to fill her hand. She rubbed the
pad her thumb across her neighbor's bare nipple and felt the electricity that
flowed through Penny's body. Marla pushed the shirt and bra up over Penny's
chest and lowered her mouth to suck in her nipple. Marla gently nibbled on
Penny's hard nub sending chills throughout the woman's body. Penny groaned
aloud with desire.  
  
Marla moved her hands quickly and seemingly in one movement removed Penny's
shirt and bra revealing her beautifully rounded breasts and very hard nipples.
Penny was caught off guard that everything happened so fast. Marla quickly
covered Penny's nipples with her mouth kissing and nibbling one and then
switching to the other. She could hear Penny's breathing getting faster and
shallower. Penny let out a moan and grabbed her head as if to push her away
but she didn't.  
  
"We really should stop. I really don't want to do this," Penny said rather
unconvincingly.  
  
Marla ran one of her hands under Penny's skirt and up the insides of her thigh
toward the woman's vulva. Marla touched the panty covered pussy and felt the
heat and moisture of Penny's steamy cunt.  
  
"I would say that your pussy disagrees with you," Marla said and then
continued to suck on Penny's tits and nipples.  
  
"Oh, that does feel good. It's been so long. Please don't stop," Penny said
breathlessly holding Marla's head tightly to her bosom.  
  
"Don't worry," Marla replied, "I have no intention of stopping."  
  
Marla then trailed her tongue down Penny's breast and stomach and dipped her
tongue into her belly button. Marla continued to run her hands over Penny's
thighs and gently brushed her fingers over the sopping wet material of her
panties. She could feel the moisture soaking through Penny's panties and
smiled to herself in victory. Her tongue continued to roam across Penny's
stomach and Marla let her fingers dance on the woman's panties emitting more
moans from Penny.  
  
Marla grabbed the waistband of Penny's skirt and she pulled it down along with
her panties very slowly. Penny was totally confused as her mind told her one
thing and her body another. She didn't stop Marla as she told herself she
would instead she lifted her hips making it easier for her neighbor to remove
her skirt and panties. Now Penny was totally naked in front of her seductress.  
  
Marla smiled at Penny and slid her finger down her slit. Marla teased the
woman's clit by gently nicking it with her nail. Penny's body leaped in
response to her sensitive clit and she gasped out loud.  
  
"Do you still want me to stop?" Marla said  
  
Penny just shook her head no as she was unable to get any words out. She was
overcome with lust as Marla rubbed her finger along the engorged clit and slit
of her pussy. Penny realized that she was extremely wet as she felt her
wetness running out of her pussy and in between the cheeks of her ass. She
finally resolved herself to the fact that there was no turning back now.  
  
Marla gently spread Penny's pussy lips and flicked her tongue along the inside
of her neighbor's pussy. Penny nearly jumped out of her skin with the initial
contact of Marla's warm tongue on her pussy. It had been years since anyone
had eaten her pussy and she just couldn't believe the feeling of Marla's
tongue.  
  
Marla could tell by Penny's reaction to her tongue lapping that she was on the
brink of her first orgasm. Marla again flicked her tongue inside her
neighbor's pussy and let it travel up from Penny's vagina to her clit. She
pointed her tongue and slowly drew circles on the flat space under Penny's
clit. Penny tensed up and she moved her hips trying to get Marla's mouth to
stay on her clit. In desperation Penny moved her hands to her pussy and pulled
back the hood exposing her clit. Marla saw this and she flicked her pointed
tongue quickly over Penny's exposed flesh feeling it harden with each stroke.  
  
"Oh God Marla, don't stop please, make me cum. I going to cum. I'm cumming
Marla, oh Marla!" Penny screamed as her body thrashed around with the
intensity of her orgasm.  
  
Marla continued tongue fucking her and playing with her clit and Penny could
not stand it anymore as her body went rigid. Penny moaned and lifted her hips
toward Marla's face as if she were trying to get the tongue deeper into her
pussy. Marla grabbed Penny's and she continued with her tongue lapping and
squeezed Penny's shapely ass at the same time. This final act took Penny over
the edge with a mind numbing orgasm.  
  
Marla smiled to herself in conquest and slowly withdrew her tongue from her
neighbor's pussy. She was not done by any means yet but she would let Penny
take a few minutes to recover. As Marla felt Penny's body relax and sensed her
relaxed state, she slowly ran her tongue up the inside of her pussy and Penny
jumped with surprise.  
  
"What, not again," Penny gasped.  
  
Marla moved her hand and gently patted her stomach. "Oh we are just getting
started, we are not even close to being done," she said softly. "Now just lay
back and enjoy."  
  
Marla stood up and unfastened her dress letting it fall to the floor. She had
not bothered with a bra or panties and Penny took in all of her neighbor's
beauty. Marla smiled as she looked at Penny and saw the appreciation of her
body in her neighbor's face. Marla sank back to her knees, spread Penny's
pussy and went back to work on her. She started making slow circles with her
tongue just under Penny's clit. Marla then coaxed Penny to spread her lips of
her pussy as she had done before and as she did her clit peeked out of its
protective hood. Marla slowly drew circles around Penny's over sensitive clit
with the tip of her tongue bringing it to attention. Marla flicked her tongue
across Penny's clit teasing her by not quite taking it in her mouth. Marla
could tell from the reaction of Penny's body that she wanted more then just
the tip of her tongue.  
  
"You want more don't you Penny? I can see by the way your body moves that you
want more," Marla teased her.  
  
"Yes I do, please more, give me more," Penny pleaded as she was now at Marla's
mercy.  
  
Marla slowly took her hand and stuck her finger inside Penny's sopping wet
pussy. Marla slowly worked it in and out finger fucking her and then she added
a second and then a third finger to her neighbor's cunt. Penny's hips bucked
up against Marla's hand as if she were trying to get the entire hand in her
pussy. Marla wrapped her lips around Penny's clit and gently bit the nub as
she continued to finger fuck her. Marla felt Penny's body quiver and her pace
quicken against the intruding fingers. Marla flattened her tongue and
increased its pace on her neighbor's clit causing Penny to start moaning again
and lifting her hips off the couch. Marla took this opportunity to seek out
Penny's asshole. She got one finger soaked with Penny's cunt juice and teased
her anal opening. Marla continued to add more and more of Penny's natural lube
to her ass and then pushed in her finger a little deeper each time. Soon Marla
had her middle finger buried all the way in Penny's asshole and she finger
fucked both the woman's ass and pussy together.  
  
Marla then located Penny's g-spot as she found the spongy area and ran her
fingertip over the sensitive ridges. With a slight pressure Marla rubbed in a
circular motion while she increased the action on Penny's clit. Marla
alternated between using the flat part of her tongue and the tip of her tongue
on Penny's clit as she also increased the pressure and speed on her g-spot.
This action combined with the finger fucking of her ass sent Penny over the
edge.  
  
Penny could not take anymore and she sensed an orgasm like no other in her
life. Penny felt an uncontrollable weird feeling that started in her groin and
spread rapidly down her legs. She lifted her hips higher off the floor giving
Marla more access to the spot inside almost as if she were trying to get
Marla's entire body into her own body. Penny felt her legs go rigid and her
hands tightened as she grasped the air. Penny was paralyzed, her body was not
her own and she felt the crescendo building but not letting up either. Penny
felt Marla increase the pressure on her clit and that did it. Penny screamed
as her body convulsed uncontrollably. She clamped her thighs together and
grabbed the back of Marla's head as she had orgasm after orgasm. Marla did not
let go of Penny's clit and kept her finger buried in Penny's asshole.  
  
"Enough, please enough, I can't take any more," she pleaded with Marla.  
  
But Marla did not stop instead she increased the pressure and speed on her
clit one more time and rotated her finger around in Penny's rectum. Penny felt
lightheaded and thought she might pass out. Marla popped her finger out of
Penny's ass and sucked hard on her clit one final time. Penny grabbed onto
Marla's head and lifted her hips off the couch in a mind numbing, shattering
orgasm. Penny went rigid and Marla thought that she had passed out but Penny
lay still and just let the intensity leave her body as best she could. Marla
released Penny's clit and moved up along side her. She smiled at her and
gently kissed her, letting Penny taste her own juices.  

"My God I thought that I was going to die," Penny said still out of breath,
"What did you ever do to me?"  
  
Marla laughed and kissed her again. "Do I really need to explain?"  
  
Penny sighed and licked her lips as she tasted herself for the first time.
Penny wondered what Marla tasted like, would she taste the same? Penny liked
the musky smell and somewhat sweet taste of her own pussy and she made up her
mind then that she would find out how Marla tasted. Penny's ass was on fire as
it was the first time in a long while since anything had been in her ass.
Penny's ass was extremely sensitive and she enjoyed anal penetration. Her
first husband loved to fuck her in the ass and Penny could orgasm from a good
ass fuck. She loved the feel of the hot spunk shooting into her ass and
coating her rectal passage. But since their divorce her ass had not any
attention.  
  
"What are you thinking?" She heard Marla ask.  
  
"I was just thinking that it has been a long time since anything has been in
my ass. Your finger stirred up some old sensations," Penny admitted.  
  
"You did seem to like it and I always love to be finger fucked in the ass when
someone is eating my pussy," Marla told her, then asked, "Anything else?"  
  
"I was just thinking if you tasted the same and what it would be like to find
out," Penny said somewhat shyly almost embarrassed.  
  
Marla answered her rather coyly, "Well, why not find out for yourself?"  
  
Penny didn't respond and just stared down at the floor.  
  
"What's wrong," Marla said. "Did I say something wrong? Did I offend you?"  
  
"No, no, not at all. It's just that I have never been with a woman until now
and I'm afraid that I may disappoint you," Penny confessed.  
  
"Penny it wasn't that long ago that I felt the same way with Joannie. I had
never been with a woman either until then. I just tried to copy what she did
to me but more important was to do what I wanted to do and what I liked,"
Marla said trying to comfort her.  
  
Marla went on, "I have thought about being with you since we first met but if
you are uncomfortable with it, I understand."  
  
Penny looked into Marla's understanding eyes and she immediately felt
relieved. Penny now had the same desire for Marla. Then she asked shyly,
"Where, how do I start?"  
  
Marla answered her with a smile, "Start wherever and however you want and then
just follow your instincts."  
  
Penny nervously moved over and kissed Marla. She thrust her tongue between her
lips and started exploring the inside of Marla's mouth tentatively just as
Marla had done to her. She felt Marla kiss her back and then she started to
relax a little. Penny moved her hand to Marla's breast and started playing
with her nipple, gently squeezing it, amazed at how instantly hard it got. She
lowered her head and flicked her tongue over the nipple, hearing Marla moan
aloud. Penny liked bringing pleasure to her and she was encouraged by Marla's
submission. Penny alternated between each breast, gently nibbling and flicking
her tongue over Marla's nipples. She broke away and put her hands on Marla's
breasts, she loved the feeling of the firm mounds. Penny could feel her own
juices start to heat up again.  
  
They moved to the floor and Penny sat on Marla's stomach and Marla felt
Penny's wetness leak over her. Penny caressed both of Marla's breasts and
stared at them fascinated with their firmness and eraser hard nipples. After a
few minutes, Penny worked her way down Marla's stomach and knelt between her
legs. She ran her tongue over Marla's stomach and teased her just above her
pubic line. Marla moaned again and brought her hand down to caress Penny's
face and silky hair.  
  
Penny's confidence continued to grow and she moved down to Marla's inner
thighs. Penny ran her tongue up and down between her neighbor's thighs. She
remembered what it felt like when Marla had done it to her and she tried to
duplicate every move. As she ran her tongue up the inside of Marla's thighs
she stopped to look at her pussy. Penny had never been face to face with
another woman like this. She studied the way the Marla's pussy lips puffed out
with desire. She saw Marla's wetness glistening on her neatly trimmed tuft of
pubic hair.  
  
Penny tentatively took her finger and ran it along the crack of Marla's pussy,
feeling for the first time another woman's wetness and warmth. Penny took a
deep breath and smelled the muskiness of sex that filled the room. Penny was
enamored with the slickness of Marla's wetness and she found it exciting.
Penny then took both hands and spread Marla's pussy lips apart, exploring her
further and studying her pussy. Penny was surprised by the size of Marla's
clit as it poked out of the hood that covered it. Penny saw how it tried to
escape out from under the hood so she peeled the hood away freeing the
engorged clit. Marla's clit looked like a little cock and it amazed Penny that
something so small could bring a woman so much pleasure. She ran her finger
over Marla's clit and felt her body jump almost involuntarily. Penny then ran
her finger down to Marla's vagina and gently slipped her forefinger in the
juicy hole.  
  
Penny was amazed at how Marla's vagina felt to her. Even though she had
masturbated she really was not sure what to expect fingering another woman's
pussy. Penny liked the way Marla's pussy closed around her finger. Penny
flinched in surprise when Marla muscles unexpectedly tightened around her
finger.  
  
Penny looked at Marla smiled and then started moving her finger in and out
very slowly finger fucking her just as Marla had done earlier. Penny wanted to
see if she could make Marla cum with her finger. As she continued to finger
fuck her, Marla started to move her hips up to meet each one of Penny's
strokes. Penny heard her moan and watched Marla's face as she quickened her
strokes. Marla was close to an orgasm and Penny increased her speed as the
pussy muscles continually tightened around Penny's finger.  
  
"Keep going, faster. I need to cum," Marla said in desperate desire.  
  
Penny slowed briefly and gently slipped in her middle finger along side with
her forefinger and then increased her speed again. She watched as Marla arched
her back, tilted her head back, closed her eyes and bucked her hips faster and
faster.  
  
"Please, I am almost there. Just a little more, oh God here it comes. I'm
cumming!" Marla cried out in ecstasy  
  
Penny watched excitedly as Marla fucked her fingers. She felt Marla's muscles
contract over and over in spasm as her legs went rigid and her orgasm exploded
on Penny's hand. Marla squirted her juice all over Penny's hand and hr own
thighs. Penny was taken back by Marla's orgasm she had never known that a
woman could ejaculate like a man. Penny removed her fingers and brought them
to her lips and seductively licked off Marla's wetness with her tongue. Penny
couldn't wait until Marla would shoot her tasty juice into her mouth just as a
man would release his seed.  
  
Penny went down between Marla's legs and spread her pussy with her fingers
then she tentatively stuck her tongue out and touched Marla's erect hard clit.
She felt Marla jump and she pleased that she found the right way to bring
Marla so much pleasure. Penny moved her thumb over her neighbor's clit and
gently pulled it further exposing the nub from its protective hood. Penny
tried to simulate what Marla had done with her tongue so she could pleasure
her in the same way. Penny flattened her tongue and drew circles very slowly
around Marla's clit. When she felt Marla shudder, Penny became very pleased
with herself.  
  
As Marla's body shuddered she screamed, "Oh god."  
  
Penny knew this was a good sign and she continued with what she was doing. She
pointed her tongue and flicked it over Marla's clit. Penny felt her neighbor's
body stiffen as she covered the nub with her mouth and gently grabbed it with
her teeth. She gently nipped and sucked on it, then rolled the nub around with
her tongue driving Marla insane with desire  
  
Marla was very close to the edge and Penny had learned very quickly what to do
this time. Marla had been dreaming of this moment since she first met Penny.
Suddenly, Marla felt that familiar twinge in her groin and she quickly grabbed
onto Penny's head. Penny increased the speed of her tongue on Marla's clit
causing her to jump and stiffen again as her orgasm built within her body.
Marla's breath became ragged and she screamed out for Penny to hold her tight.
Penny remembered that Marla had not let go of her when they reached this stage
so she stayed with her neighbor's clit and moved her hands to Marla's ass,
squeezing the firm shapely cheeks. This brought Marla over the edge.  
  
Marla's legs stiffened, her stomach tightened and her eyes rolled back. Marla
shot stream after stream of juice into Penny's mouth and although Penny was
surprised by the amount and the force of Marla's orgasm she stayed glued to
her neighbor's pussy. Penny continued to ride the orgasm for another minute or
so before Marla begged her to stop. But Penny did not stop but instead she
attacked Marla's clit with even more voracity.  
  
Marla started to protest but the words never escaped her mouth as they were
cut short by another mind blowing orgasm. Even more juice sprayed Penny's face
surprising both women with the amount and intensity or Marla's release. Penny
finally released her friend's clit and looked at it swollen and throbbing.
Penny moved up along side of Marla her face drenched with Marla's juices.
Penny laid her head on Marla's breasts and played with her glistening pubic
hair. Marla had jus had one of the most intense and satisfying orgasms of her
life and she lay there and stroked the hair of her new found lover.  
  
"So how did I do for my first time?" Penny asked already knowing the answer
and feeling very pleased with her performance.  
  
"Well you would have a very difficult time convincing anyone else that it was
your first time with another woman," Marla replied, and then she said, "Come
let's go up to my bedroom. You will be staying the night of course and I have
so many other things to show you and teach you."  
  
Penny followed Marla up to the bedroom. As she walked behind Marla and admired
the woman's shapely figure, Penny felt her pussy tingle in anticipation. She
was so glad that Marla had talked her into letting Steve and Debbie go to the
lake.  
  
BIFF, JERRY, JOANNIE, DEBBIE AND STEVE SETTLE IN AT THE CABIN  
  
Joannie and Debbie were so horny from sucking cock and having their pussies
diddled that as soon as they arrived at that cabin they wanted to be fucked.
Joannie, Debbie, Jerry and Steve immediately stripped of all their clothes and
got in the first available bunk. Jerry fucked Steve's sister while Steve
fucked Jerry's wife. Steve loved fucking the ever hot Joannie with her uncanny
ability to massage his cock with her vaginal muscles, a talent that his sister
had not yet mastered.  
  
Jerry enjoyed fucking Debbie and feeling her hot tight little pussy wrap
around his cock. He knew that he had to enjoy her youthful tightness now
because once Biff finally got around to fucking her, she would loosen up. Both
girls were grunting and groaning as the guys pounded their pussies with hard
cocks. Since Steve and Jerry had cum several times in the car they lasted
longer and were able to provide the girls with multiple orgasms before they
shot their wads again.  
  
Biff chuckled at the horny foursome as he unloaded the car. Biff was in no
hurry when Steve was finished with Joannie Biff would warm up with her and
then he would turn his attention to the hot teenager. Biff had the car
unloaded by the time the others were done fucking for awhile.  
  
Biff stripped off his clothes and walked over to replace Steve who had just
rolled off Joannie. Joannie smiled at Biff as she spread her legs wide in
anticipation of his big cock. Biff eased his cock into the hot blonde and
Joannie wrapped her legs around his muscular torso digging her heels into his
buttocks. Biff started slowly but then picked up the pace as Joannie's pussy
got wetter and wetter. Soon he was sliding all the way in and all the way out
making Joannie groan in ecstasy.  
  
Debbie watched in amazement as Biff huge cock disappeared into Joannie's cunt
and then re-appeared again only to disappear time and time again. Joannie was
thrashing and calling out to Biff.  
  
"Oh yeah fuck me with your big cock. Let me have all of it. Let me feel your
spunk shooting into me," Joannie yelled for all to hear.  
  
Debbie was taken back momentarily by Joannie's outburst and she was a little
embarrassed for Jerry. She had not seen Joannie so wild before.  
  
"She does get into it doesn't she?" Jerry said to Debbie.  
  
"Oh man, Debbie you are in for a treat when you have your tight pussy filled
with this cock," Joannie called out to her.  
  
Debbie stared nervously at the copulating couple and wondered if she would
even be able to take Biff's cock. Would it hurt? Would he be careful? Just
thinking of his big meat was making her pussy wet.  
  
"Here it comes Joannie babe!" Biff announced as his buttocks tightened briefly
and he shot his load into Joannie's cunt.  
  
Joannie's body rocked with orgasm as Biff filled her hot hole with his seed.
The two of them then fucked each other slowly as if they were cooling down
from and intense workout. Biff eased his cock out of Joannie's pussy and it
was still hard and covered with a combination of his seed and her nectar.  
  
Biff looked right at Debbie and said, "Let's take a break for now and get
settled in. Debbie you will be sleeping with me tonight."  
  
Debbie knew at that moment that she was in for an experience tonight that she
wouldn't soon forget. What she didn't know was what was in store for her in
the morning when Biff would fuck her brains out with his piss hard-on.  
  
Jerry and Joannie located one of the wider bunks and placed their gear and
clothes next to it. Steve looked confused until Joannie told him that he was
sleeping with Jerry and her. Joannie walked over to him and winked as she
whispered.  
  
"This way I get to have two cocks in me at the same time. You know how I love
to be double fucked and I can't wait for you to fuck me on the ass again,
"Joannie teased him and then playfully grabbed his cock.  
  
Biff steered Debbie toward the other bunk and he watched closely as the
beautiful teenager crawled in before him. Biff thought to himself that he was
really going to enjoy her tonight. Debbie surprised herself with her comfort
level of total nudity and open sex with the others. She never would have
thought in her life she would be laying here in this situation.  
  
Debbie started to play with Biff's cock she loved holding the thick meat in
her tiny hand. Biff smiled and caressed her tenderly. They hugged and stroked
each other for quite awhile before Biff was ready to fuck but by then Debbie
was so ready she almost came when Biff's cock head just touched her pussy.  
  
"Just relax we don't need to rush this. I want you to enjoy every moment of
this. We not only have tonight but the next two days," Biff assured her.  
  
Biff slowly eased his cock into Debbie's tight pussy. He pushed in a little
and then backed out then back in and back out. Biff was gentle and took his
time feeding his big cock to the teenager. Debbie was getting more turned on
by the moment and Biff felt he was going to cum before he got his cock in her.
They were both so excited it took everything they had to keep from cumming
prematurely.  
  
Debbie caught herself holding her breath and then reminded herself to breathe.
Her pussy was sopping wet which served to make Biff's entry a lot easier. Just
when Debbie didn't thin he could go any deeper he did once again taking her
breath away. Debbie didn't realize that Biff was all the way in her pussy
because she had felt so full for the past several minutes. Biff began to fuck
her slowly and she continued to open up for him.  
  
Once Biff's hips began to move with more authority Debbie realized that she
had taken his entire cock into her pussy and she began to move with him. Biff
was racing toward a massive orgasm and Debbie was like a dog in heat. They
fucked each other as if they were racing each other toward an orgasm, which in
a sense they were. Debbie's body shuddered and rocked in orgasm first and she
held tightly to Biff, digging her heels into the back of his body. Biff
stiffened as he always did and then fired round after round of hot cum into
Debbie's cunt. Debbie could feel the force and volume of his cum shots and it
turned her on so much that she continued to orgasm herself until Biff
collapsed on top of her body.  
  
Biff's cock gradually deflated inside of Debbie's pussy and slipped out with a
trail of cum trickling on Debbie's inner thighs. Biff rolled to her side as
the two of them rested as they recovered for the intensity of their recent
orgasms. Biff's wet cock lay against the side of Debbie's thigh and she could
feel the spunk start to dry on her skin. Debbie had the sensation that Biff's
cock was still in her cunt and she wondered if she would still feel like that
in the morning. The two of them dozed off to sleep as the trip and all the sex
had taken its toll.  
  
In the other bunk Joannie was sandwiched between Steve and her husband Jerry.
They had just finished with their double fuck session and Steve's cock was
still in her ass and Jerry's dick was still in her pussy. Both of the guy's
cocks were softening and would soon slip out of Joannie's holes. The three of
them also were exhausted and fell asleep in each other's arms.  
  
MARLA AND PENNY TAKE IT TO THE NEXT LEVEL  
  
While their sons and daughters were fucking their brains out at the lake
cabin, Marla and Penny were busy as well. Marla was thrilled to learn about
Penny's sensitive ass. Penny had a beautiful firm shapely ass and Marla would
take great delight in playing with it and making love to it.  
  
Marla had Penny kneel on her bed on all fours and then Marla placed a generous
amount of lubricant in Penny's asshole. Marla fingered Penny's ass spreading
the lube around in her rectum and Penny cooed in delight as she was finger
fucked in her bung hole. It had been so long and now it felt so good again.
Marla had got out the anal beads and one by one she pushed each of the six
beads into Penny's ass. Penny had never used anal beads before so this was a
new experience for her. Penny loved the way the beads felt in her ass and made
her feel so full.  
  
Marla then had Penny roll back over and lay on her back and then Marla moved
between Penny's legs again. Marla gently spread Penny's cunt lips with her
fingers and licked the length of her slit, giving her obviously aroused clit
several light flicks. Penny moaned, and arched her hips upward, trying to
force Marla's face harder against her inflamed pussy.  
  
Marla stretched her tongue out, and shoved it as deep inside Penny as she
could reach. Marla darted her tongue in and out, fucking her new lover with
her tongue. Marla's nose was pressed against Penny's clit and she was moving
her face back and forth intentionally teasing Penny's clit as she tongue-
fucked her. Penny gasped and her hips began to move on their own, trying to
get more of Marla's face inside her. Penny could not get enough of the
exquisite sensations that Marla was giving her.  
  
Marla reached down with one hand and spread Penny's lips wider, then took the
engorged clit in her mouth. Penny moaned loudly, and pressed upward with her
hips. Marla pressed a fingertip against Penny's puffy lips, and gently worked
it forward inside the older woman. After it was good and wet, Marla slid a
second finger and then a third finger into Penny. Marla felt that if she
pushed her whole hand into Penny's cunt it would probably go in given how wet
and excited she was, but Marla had another idea. Marla patted Penny on her
tummy and told her to stay still that she would be right back.  
  
Penny gasped, "Oh please hurry back, don't leave me like this!"  

Marla returned with the double headed dildo and she inserted one end of it
into Penny's pussy and then returned to sucking on her clit.  
  
"Oh God, Marla yes!" Penny moaned as Marla resumed sucking her neighbor's clit
and slid the fake cock in and out. "Fuck me, Marla. Oh God, how I want this!"  
  
Marla was working the dildo in and out fucking Penny and sucking her clit.
Marla pushed the dildo all the way in Penny's pussy and it slid in easily to
its fake balls in the center.  
  
Penny moaned, "Oh, yes more, baby, more!" Penny had both her hands in Marla's
hair now clutching her tightly and pulling her pretty face tight against her
throbbing pussy.  
  
Marla began to really fuck Penny with the fake cock as she moved it in and out
and twisted it around in Penny's twat. Penny's hips were a blur as she fucked
herself onto the dildo and Marla's mouth. Marla could sense that Penny was
getting close to cumming again so she took the woman's clit between her teeth
and fluttered her tongue across it with fast, light strokes.  
  
Marla rapidly dildo fucked Penny's cunt as she clamped down on her lover's
clit and sucked hard. Penny arched her hips as a flood of her juices came
pouring out of her pussy. Marla yanked the fake cock out of her and then took
Penny's entire pussy in her mouth. Marla sucked Penny's pussy lips and ran her
tongue all over the inside of her cunt. Marla took hold of the string at the
end of the anal beads and pulled slowly. The beads left Penny's ass one at a
time and each time one cleared her sphincter Penny orgasmed.  
  
Marla licked Penny through several huge orgasms and lots of smaller ones as
the beads popped from her asshole one at a time. Marla did not miss a single
drop of Penny's sweet nectar as it poured out from her pussy. Marla's face was
coated and glistened with Penny's cum as she licked and sucked her lover's
pussy until Penny fell back on the bed exhausted and drained.  
  
Marla took the dildo and fed it to Penny allowing her to suck on the fake cock
and taste herself once again. Penny licked the big dildo clean of all her
juices.  
  
"So this is what you put in me. I'm surprised I could take it all," Penny said
as she finished licking and sucking the fake cock.  
  
"You handled it very well and you seemed to enjoy it," confirmed Marla.  
  
"But those beads, they were the hottest. That is most I think I have ever cum.
I orgasmed each time one of them left my ass. It was incredible," Penny went
on.  
  
"Well then they worked. That's what they are supposed to do if the timing is
right," Marla replied.  
  
"My dear, your timing is impeccable!" Penny exclaimed and then she asked, "So
what now?"  
  
"If you take a good look at the dildo you can see it has two heads. Are you up
for it?" Marla replied.  
  
"I'm not sure I have anything left but what the hell, let's go for it," Penny
gasped.  
  
Marla positioned one end of the cock in Penny's pussy as she had before but
this time put the other end in her pussy. Marla began fucking Penny slowly
with the dildo and soon it was buried balls deep in each pussy. Marla leaned
into Penny and the two women embraced, their tits pressed together as they
locked into a deep kiss. They fucked each other long and slow relishing every
moment of their coupling. Penny was right she had nothing left but Marla came
once more squirting her juice out over the fake cock and onto Penny's pubes.
The two women disengaged and fell sound asleep.  
  
THE NEXT MORNING AT THE LAKE CABIN  
  
Biff woke up first and looked at the beautiful teenager lying next to him in
bed. Debbie looked so angelic sleeping on her back with her cute firm tits
poking up in the hair and her tight little pussy on display. Biff eased her
legs apart and lowered his mouth to her vulva. He teased her with his tongue
until her pussy heated up and glistened with moisture. Debbie started to stir
and reached down to her pussy only to find Biff's head between her legs.
Debbie opened her legs wider giving him easier access as se loved the way he
was waking her up.  
  
Biff located her clit and brought a soft moan to Debbie's lips as he nibbled
it gently. Biff then inserted a thick finger into her pussy as he continued to
tease her hard clit. Debbie's pussy was getting wetter and wetter and she
started to move her hips in desire to cum. That was the signal that Biff was
waiting for and he moved his body up and knelt between her legs. He lined up
his huge erect cock with Debbie's tight cunt and eased it in. Debbie's face
tensed with the anticipation of his big cock filling her pussy. Biff loved to
watch his cock slid into a hot pussy and see the expression on his lover's
face as the cock spread her wider.  
  
Biff fucked Debbie slowly at first as he usually did and then he began to pick
up the pace. Soon Biff was pounding the young girls' pussy and fucking her
into submission. Debbie had orgasm after orgasm as Biff relentlessly fucked
her. Biff seemed tireless and Debbie wondered if he would ever cum and let her
rest. Biff just kept at her with his piss hard-on until Debbie screamed and
pleaded with him to stop. Debbie's body convulsed in a mind blowing orgasm and
then she went limp on the bed. Biff smiled to himself and eased his cock out
of Debbie's well fucked pussy. There was an audible pop when Biff's cock head
left the teenager's cunt. Biff got up and went into the bathroom to relieve
himself. Biff returned moments later with his cock still in an erect state now
seeking his own release.  
  
"Please Biff I can't take anymore," Debbie pleaded when she saw him return in
an unmistakable state of desire.  
  
"It's okay Debbie I won't fuck you anymore. Just get me off with your mouth
and hands," Biff instructed her.  
  
Biff straddled Debbie's body and the young girl took the massive cock in her
tiny hands and brought it to her mouth. Debbie sucked as much of Biff's cock
into her mouth as would comfortably fit and she massaged his bloated balls
with one hand. Biff was ready to cum and it wouldn't take long for Debbie to
get him off. Biff did not warn Debbie when he came and the first shot of his
spunk hit the back of her throat taking her by surprise.  
  
Debbie had been so surprised by the amount of cum and the force of Biff's
ejaculation that she pulled her head off his cock. She tried to swallow the
huge load quickly and put his cock back in her mouth but the second volley of
cum hit her square in the face. A third round hit her neck and chest as Debbie
let go of Biff's cock in surprise. His cock kept firing cum at Debbie's body
and it looked like a loose fire hose as it kept squirting as she tried to
catch it in her hands. Debbie finally got hold of it but by then her face,
neck and tits were drenched in cum. Debbie put Biff's cock back in her mouth
and sucked him dry. She teased him as his cock softened by nibbling on the
head causing a sensation that sent chills through Biff's body. Debbie smiled
to herself as she felt him tremble and shiver and she was proud of her ability
to cause that effect.  
  
Biff pushed her away as she was driving him crazy nibbling on his cock head.
Debbie had certainly come a long way with her sexual knowledge and confidence.
Biff looked at her lovely body covered in his cum as he climbed out of the
bed.  
  
"We better get you cleaned up," he said and held out his hand to her.  
  
"I'm okay I'll take care of it. Just let me rest here for a few minutes,"
Debbie replied.  
  
"Okay, I'm going to check on the others. Come on out when you're ready," Biff
told her and then let the room still naked.  
  
Debbie lay there and reached down to feel her pussy. She tried to check it to
see if it had been stretched out. Everything seemed normal which surprised her
as she was sure that the opening would be bigger. Debbie felt the cum drying
on her body and she smiled to herself when she thought about Biff's cock going
wild and shooting cum all over her. She got out of bed and went to the
bathroom to clean up before joining the others.  
  
Debbie showered and let the hot water cascade over her and sooth her aching
body. She dried off leaving her hair slightly wet and donned a pair o shorts
and a tee shirt before joining the others in the main room. When she entered
the room she had expected everyone to be sitting around with a cup of coffee
but instead the sight before her stopped her in her tracks.  
  
Joannie was getting triple fucked and although she had told Debbie how much
she liked it, this was the first time Debbie had ever witnessed anything like
it. Joannie was riding Biff's big cock as her brother Steve had his buried in
Joannie's ass and Joannie's husband Jerry had his cock in Joannie's mouth.
Joannie was like a wild woman humping and fucking the two dicks in her and
sucking on the third. Joannie seemed to have countless orgasms one right after
the other as the three guys pounded her holes.  
  
One after the other the guys announced that they were cumming. Jerry shot his
wad in his wife's mouth then he was followed by Steve who crammed his cock
into Joannie's ass as he emptied his balls in her rectum. Jerry had removed
his cock from Joannie's mouth allowing her to yell out her encouragement to
Steve and Biff.  
  
"That's it Steve fill my ass with your cum," she screamed at him as she felt
Steve's spunk shoot into her asshole.  
  
Joannie continued to ride Biff's cock as Steve withdrew his member from
Joannie's ass. Debbie looked at her brother's cock as it dripped with some of
his cum in a semi-erect state. Joannie was out of control riding Biff's cock
and worked herself into lather until Biff finally stiffened and shot his load
into Joannie's pulsating pussy.  
  
"Oh yeah, oh man what a great way to start the day," Joannie bellowed as she
rolled off of Biff and collapsed on the floor next to him.  
  
Debbie looked at the insatiable Joannie as her body seemed to move of its own
accord with the evidence of cum around her three holes. Joannie smiled at
Debbie and motioned her over. Debbie moved as if hypnotized toward Joannie.  
  
"Get those shorts and tee shirt off and sit on my face. I already had the guys
and now it is your turn," Joannie ordered her.  
  
Debbie obeyed the beautiful sexy blond and took off her clothes. Joannie
guided Debbie's pussy to her mouth and began to eat the teenager's pussy with
determination. The three guys watched the two beauties and then decided to
join in. Steve slid his cock into Joannie's pussy as Jerry walked around and
presented his cock to Debbie's mouth. Debbie was shocked again that morning
when Biff stuck his cock up Jerry's ass which was the only hole still
accessible as the five of them copulated together.  
  
Debbie remembered that Joannie told her that Jerry like cock as well as pussy
but she never thought she would ever witness her get fucked. In spite of her
early pussy pounding from Biff, Joannie was able to excite Debbie again with
her skilled tongue. Debbie creamed on Joannie's face just before Jerry filled
her mouth with his jizm. The others also orgasmed soon after as Steve shot his
second load of the day into Joannie's cunt. Joannie covered Steve's cock with
her juices as soon as she felt him shoot into her and Biff dumped his load
into Jerry's ass.  
  
The five of them then decided to get cleaned up, have some breakfast and head
out to the lake for a day of fun. The rest of the day they spent water skiing,
swimming and boating before returning to the cabin late that evening. Back at
Marla's house the day was very different for the two mothers.  
  
MARLA AND PENNY START THE DAY OFF WITH A BANG  
  
Penny awoke with a glorious feeling in her pussy and she lay there thinking of
everything that she had done with Marla yesterday. It was then that Penny
realized that Marla was gently stroking Penny's pussy and letting her fingers
dance over Penny's opening. Penny instinctively spread her legs to allow Marla
more access and Marla sunk her fingers into her neighbor's cunt.  
  
"Before we get too far I have something special for you," Marla told Penny.  
  
Marla got off the bed and retrieved some toys. She had two double-headed
dildos, a strap-on dildo and a butt plug. Penny had never seen a butt plug and
she thought it to be odd looking, almost like a spinning top with a handle on
it. Marla had penny roll over on all fours with her ass up in the air. Marla
played with Penny's ass, stroking her shapely cheeks and tickling her nether
hole. Penny moved her ass playfully encouraging Marla to continue. Marla took
the tub of lubricant and pushed the end into Penny's asshole. Then she
squirted and ample amount of lubricant into Penny's rectum and Penny shivered
as she felt the cool substance enter her ass.  
  
Marla fingered Penny's ass with one then two fingers. Penny just loved the
anal penetration and she reached between her legs to finger her clit as Marla
continued to work her ass. Marla then took the butt plug and pushed it slowly
into Penny's ass. Penny felt her asshole stretch to accommodate the butt plug
but then her asshole closed around the base once it was in. Penny had never
felt so full in her ass but it was a marvelous sensation.  
  
Marla pulled the butt plug out of Penny's ass and then pushed it back in.
Penny gasped each time that Marla pulled and pushed the butt plug in and out
of her ass. Marla loved watching Penny's butt hole open and close around the
plug. Her asshole dilated when the plug was pulled out and contracted around
it as it was pushed in. Penny was going wild and screamed for Marla to take
care of her pussy. Marla told Penny to roll over and she left the butt plug in
her ass.  
  
"You're going to love this," Marla told Penny as she strapped on one of the
dildos.  
  
Marla eased the fake cock into Penny's pussy and for the first time in her
life Penny felt what it was like to have two cocks in her at the same time.
Penny could not believe how good it felt to be double penetrated and she
thought how great it would be if they were real cocks shooting cum into her
two hot holes. At that moment Penny felt so wicked.  
  
"Oh my, oh my, this is so bad so wicked, make me cum Marla, make me cum,"
Penny screamed aloud.  
  
Marla was pounding Penny's pussy with the strap-on dildo and felt the dildo's
nub rubbing against her pussy. Marla as close to her own orgasm and silently
hoped that Penny would cum before her. Marla's wishes came true as Penny
bolted in orgasm as intense as she had ever had. Marla had to stay with her
and ride out Penny's undulations as her own orgasm had started to build. As
Penny started to calm and recover from the intensity of her orgasm, Marla's
hit her hard and her body rocked in orgasmic bliss.  
  
The tow women lay together in each other's arms as they slowly recovered.
Marla slid the double dildo out of Penny's cunt and rolled to her side. Penny
felt the void in her pussy but her ass still felt the fullness of the anal
plug. Marla reached between Penny's legs and pulled on the plug until it
popped out of Penny's asshole with a squishy plop. Penny flinched as the butt
cleared her sphincter and felt the cool air touch her anus.  
  
"Oh Marla, what have you done to me," Penny cried as her desire for anal
penetration was renewed.  
  
"My sweet there is so much more that I have planned for you," Marla replied in
almost a sinister tone, she then added, "There is one more thing we have to do
before breakfast."  
  
Marla put Penny back on all fours and then took hold of the tow double headed
dildos. Marla placed one dildo in Penny's pussy and the other one was placed
in Penny's ass. Once again Penny relished in the feeling of double
penetration. Marla then placed the other ends of the dildos in her own ass and
pussy. Marla pushed back against Penny and penny soon got into the routine and
pushed back against Marla. The two of them fuck each other and their ass
cheeks began to smack against one another. The two beauties fucked each other
senseless almost cumming simultaneously and then collapsed on the bed with the
dildos still embedded in their holes.  
  
As they pulled away from each other the dildo's pulled free from the women's
holes. Penny flopped face down on Marla's bed in total exhaustion. Marla
turned around and crawled up to Penny and caressed her body.  
  
"Are you ready for something to eat?" Marla asked.  
  
"I hope you are talking about breakfast," Penny replied with a sigh.  
  
"Definitely," Marla said laughingly and then, "Come on let's get cleaned up."  
  
Marla and Penny showered together and then dressed in tee shirts and shorts.
Penny's clothes were still scattered about the family room and she picked them
up as Marla got breakfast underway. Penny soon joined Marla and helped her
with the breakfast preparation. The two women that sat down for breakfast and
then they talked liberally about the recent past events and their own
experiences with sex.  
  
Penny was surprised if not stunned with Marla's admission about sex with her
son, her daughter-in-law and their friend Biff. Just when she thought that she
had heard everything, Marla shared the experiences of the honeymoon in
Jamaica, the visit from her sister and with the flight attendant.  
  
"I just cannot believe that you and your family have done all this. My God, I
let my son and daughter spend the weekend with them. Oh what if anything
happens to them?" Penny spouted.  
  
"Well Penny I can assure you that Joannie, Jerry and Biff would not make
Debbie and Steve do anything that they did not want to do. However if they
were willing participants I bet that they are fucking their brains out as we
speak," Marla countered.  
  
"No not my innocent children. They are not like that," Penny said trying to
convince herself.  
  
"Well we won't know until they return. You know Penny as much as you liked to
be double fucked you should try it with real cocks. Biff and Steve would be
more than willing to fuck your holes and shoot their hot loads into you,"
Marla offered.  
  
As much as Penny didn't want to admit to her own debauchery she was intrigued
by the thought of it. She would have to figure out a way to be with the two
young studs without her family knowing about it. She had missed the warm flow
of cum into her body up to now and now she had a chance to do something about
it.  
  
"Enough of the sexual discussion, what would you like to do today?" Marla
asked.  
  
"I just need to relax so anything along those lines," Penny responded.  
  
"How about we just hang out by the pool, relax, hit the Jacuzzi and just
overall kick back?" Marla suggested.  
  
"Sounds wonderful, you are very special Marla, thank you!" Penny said with a
glow.  
  
The two women took their coffees poolside, stripped off their shorts and tees
and relaxed in the lounge chairs. They talked for awhile, sunbathed in the
nude, dozed at times and relaxed in the Jacuzzi. It was just the type of
afternoon that the two women needed at that time. That evening they would dine
and enjoy an extra glass of wine before heading to Marla's bedroom. In bed
they mad passionate love to one another taking their time and exploring many
different positions and the assorted toys. After another exhaustive night of
sex the two women fell asleep in each other's arms once again.  
  
BACK AT THE LAKE CABIN  
  
Biff, Jerry, Joannie, Steve and Debbie returned to cabin late in the day just
before dark. They had a very full day of boating, swimming, water skiing and
sun bathing. The five of them were tired from the day's activities but not too
tired to skip a night of sex. Joannie warmed up everybody by sucking their
cocks until they were hard and then sucking on Debbie's pussy until she was
good and wet.  
  
Debbie then lay back and she was fucked by each of the guys. Jerry fucked her
first, then her brother Steve and then Biff finished her off with his big
cock. Debbie was drained having cum multiple times as the guys came dumped
their loads in her hot little pussy. As Joannie watched the hot teenager get
fucked, she fingered her own pussy and asshole. Joannie put an ample amount of
lube in her ass in anticipation of another triple penetration.  

Joannie sucked all the guys clean of any cum left in their pricks and of
Debbie's juices that coated their rods. The guys, give their recuperative
powers, were hard again in no time. They arranged Joannie in her favorite
position with straddling Biff with his big dick buried in her throbbing twat.
Steve then entered her ass which had become his most favorite position and
Jerry fed his cock to his wife's mouth.  
  
Debbie watched the foursome as they fucked and wondered if she would ever take
three cocks at once. Right now in her life she was pleased that she enjoyed
two cocks and she was not that keen on having anything in her ass. Joannie had
fingered her asshole once while she was eating her pussy and it felt good but
her finger was a lot smaller than any of the cocks that were fucking Joannie.
Debbie continued to watch in awe of Joannie as she handled the three dicks at
one time. Joannie just seemed consumed with getting triple fucked.  
  
Joannie had the unique ability to clench her vaginal muscles and her anal
muscles around the two cocks in those holes. Her cock sucking ability was
second to none so no matter which cock was in which hole, the guys were
satisfied. However fucking Joannie in the ass was special as the fucker could
watch her marvelous curvy ass in action. Steve loved to fuck Joannie in the
ass but he always came quickly because of the eroticism of being in her lovely
backside.  
  
Joannie and the three guys cumming quickly in her holes and she loved the feel
of cum filling her ass and pussy as she swallowed her husband's load. Debbie
watched Joannie as she took each of the cocks back in her mouth and sucked
them dry. Joannie was not done and this time she wanted Biff's cock in her
ass. Jerry took her pussy and Steve got Joannie's mouth. From Steve's vantage
point he could watch Biff fuck her ass with his big cock. Steve still had not
seen Biff penetrate Joannie's ass until now and it was a sight to remember.
Joannie had Biff put more lube in her ass before he pushed his thick cock into
her rectum. The brother and sister watched in amazement as Joannie's nether
hole stretched wide to accommodate Biff's girth. Jerry could feel Biff's cock
on the other side of Joannie's thin membrane as the two of them got into a
rhythm. Jerry envied his wife at the moment as he wished it was his ass that
Biff was fucking.  
  
Joannie went to work on Steve's cock and she refreshed his memory about what
an accomplished cock sucker she was. Between Joannie's sucking and Steve
watching the blonde beauty get her ass skewered he could feel another orgasm
building in his body.  
  
"God how can I cum so quickly again after two loads," Steve thought to
himself.  
  
But cum he did filling Joannie's mouth with his seed. She sucked him dry and
kept his cock in her mouth until he softened and it slipped out in a limp
state. Steve collapsed on the floor and then positioned himself to watch
Biff's cock as it piston in and out of Joannie's ass.  
  
Debbie was getting turned on again by all the action so she maneuvered herself
between Jerry and Joannie and sat on Jerry's face. Jerry ate Debbie's pussy as
his wife continued to ride his cock with Biff's dick still fucking her ass.
Debbie leaned forward a little and placed her hands on the floor on either
side of Jerry's head improving her angle and being better balanced. Debbie
jumped in shock when she felt Joannie's wet tongue swipe her asshole. Joannie
continued to lick around Debbie's nether hole as her husband continued to eat
Debbie's pussy.  
  
Debbie was going wild with the sensations that Joannie was causing around her
anus. Joannie then began to probe Debbie's bung hole with the tip of her
tongue. Debbie had a mild orgasmed but she kept her pussy glued to Jerry's
mouth as his wife continued to tongue fuck Debbie's asshole. Steve was hard
again from watching the debauchery and he brought his cock around to his
sister's mouth. Debbie instinctively took her brother's cock in her mouth and
began to furiously suck on it.  
  
The five-some made quite a sight with their erotic coupling. Joannie straddled
her husband with his cock deep in her pussy as Biff knelt behind her and
plowed her ass. Joannie had her tongue buried in Debbie's tight little asshole
as her husband devoured her hot tasty pussy. Debbie had a tongue in her pussy,
another tongue in her ass as she sucked on her brother's cock. Biff watched
the entire scene before him as he fucked the daylights out of Joannie's ass.  
  
The five of them did not cum simultaneously but they were close enough in
succession that it seemed like a chain reaction. Joannie's bum and pussy were
filled once again with male seed as Jerry's face was covered with Debbie's
pussy juice and Steve shot his load into his sister's mouth. The aroma of sex
in the room was intoxicating as they five lovers collapsed in a heap on the
floor of the cabin.  
  
As they slowly recovered they went to their bunks with the same partners as
the night before. Debbie knew that she was in for another morning ride with
Biff and Joannie would be enjoying the pleasure of two cocks again.  
  
The next morning went as planned and Joannie and Debbie were fucked thoroughly
as expected. The day had turned out miserably so the group decided to head
home early in the heavy rainstorm. They packed up the car and headed back
home. Everyone was pretty tired and fucked out from the weekend so there was
no sexual activity in the car this time.  
  
Marla and Penny had a brief moment of female love when they first awoke but
decided to save themselves for later in the day. They did not know that their
families had decided to head home early so they did not expect them until very
late in the evening. That afternoon Marla and Penny began to tease one another
and that lead to another session of intense sex. The women had all the toys
out and talked about what they were going to do to one another.  
  
Marla and Penny were in a 69 position nibbling on each other's clit as they
dildo fuck their pussies and assholes at the same time. They were so into each
other that they never heard the others come home. When Joannie went looking
for Marla and found the two mothers in Marla's bedroom. She just smiled to
herself and went to get the others.  
  
"Wait until they see the sophisticated Penny with dildos in her ass and pussy
eating Marla's pussy," Joannie thought to herself.  
  
Joannie led the others upstairs and quietly into Marla's bedroom. Biff and
Jerry just smiled at the scene before them but Steve and Debbie were aghast.
They had never even seen their mother nude and now she was having sex with
another woman right before their eyes.  
  
Debbie let out a gasp of shock and surprise which Marla and Penny heard. The
women looked up and saw the others standing there watching them. Penny was
underneath Marla so she could not move unless Marla moved and Marla had no
intention of moving. In fact Marla was thrilled that they had been caught and
she hoped that the others would join in. Joannie started taking off her
clothes as did Jerry and Biff.  
  
"What are you doing?" Penny yelled in a panic.  
  
"Why we are going to join you of course," Joannie quipped.  
  
"Oh no, my God no, Marla tell them no!" Penny pleaded.  
  
"Come on Steve and Debbie off with those clothes," Joannie directed.  
  
Steve and Debbie looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders and shed their
clothes. As the five moved toward Marla's bed no one was sure how this would
develop. But one thing for sure was that the seven of them were in for one
erotic night.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 12


INTRODUCTION  
  
This is the twelfth chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four". Chapter
eleven has Debbie and her brother Steve spending more time with Joannie, Jerry
and Biff while Marla and Penny become closer. In this chapter both families
come together in a rather unexpected way. I have continued to write this story
because of all the positive feedback that I have received from many readers
and the encouragement to continue with this theme and characters. I have
listened to your suggestions and I try to incorporate them into the writings.
Also some of you have asked that I write sequels to "Private School Erotica"
and "My High School Principal". I have folded some of those characters into
this series since they seem to be very popular with so many readers. Thank you
all who have commented and have encouraged me to keep writing.  
  
JOANNIE, JERRY, BIFF. DEBBIE AND STEVE ARRIVE HOME EARLY  
  
Penny tried to get out from underneath Marla but Marla relished Penny's
predicament and did not allow her to break free. Biff and Jerry approached
penny stroking their hard erect cocks.  
  
"Oh Penny stop acting, you told me how you would like to have Biff's and
Jerry's cocks in your pussy and ass," Marla said scolding Penny.  
  
"Yes but not with everyone watching, not with my own children in the room,"
Penny pleaded.  
  
"Your children have already seen our cocks and your daughter have sampled them
just as Steve has sampled Joannie's pussy, ass and mouth," Biff told Penny.  
  
Joannie, Jerry and Biff took over and arranged Penny so that she straddled
Biff and lowered herself onto his huge cock. It took awhile before Penny could
take it all in her pussy but when she finally did she was hooked. Penny felt
his thick cock fill her pussy with a tight fit and the thickness of his cock
caused her clit to rub against the hard thick shaft.  
  
Just as Penny was getting accustomed to Biff's cock she felt Jerry ease his
dick into her asshole. Jerry's cock went in easily but when combined with
Biff's, Penny felt fuller than ever in her life. The two of them began fucking
Penny in a pattern that convinced Penny that they had done this many times
before. Joannie knelt along side of Penny and began to fondle the older
woman's breasts. Penny was incredibly turned on and lost sight of the fact
that her son and daughter were witnessing their wanton mother.  
  
Joannie got up and picked up one of the strap-on dildos. She fastened the
harness and cock to her body and then went back to Penny and the guys. Joannie
had Jerry pull out of Penny's ass and then she shoved the dildo into Penny's
ass. Penny grunted as she felt the fake cock replace Jerry's cock. Jerry then
moved in front of Penny and presented his cock to her vacant mouth. Penny in
all her lust gobbled up Jerry's cock and basked in the pleasure of being
serviced by three cocks.  
  
Steve was watching his mother somewhat shocked by her lewd public behavior.
However he found it very erotic and he was sporting an erection as a result of
the scene before him. Marla came to stand by him and took hold of his hard
cock and stroked it while they watched Penny get triple fucked.  
  
Joannie looked over her shoulder at Steve and beckoned him to come closer to
the foursome. Steve thought that Joannie was going to have him fuck her ass
while she fucked his mother's ass, but Joannie had other things in mind.
Joannie withdrew from Penny's asshole and had Steve take her place. At first
he was apprehensive but quickly changed his mind as he focused on his mother's
hot shapely ass. Steve got behind Penny and eased his erect cock into her bung
hole.  
  
Penny was disappointed at first when Joannie pulled out of her ass but then
felt relieved when her ass was filled again. What Penny did not realize was
that it was her son's cock that filled her ass this time. It wasn't until
Joannie moved back along side of Penny and stroked her tits that Penny
realized that someone else was now in her ass.  
  
"How does it feel Penny to have three male cocks in you? Steve has taken over
your ass. How does it feel to have your son fucking you?" Joannie asked her
mockingly.  
  
At this point Penny was racing toward an intense orgasm and she could care
whose cocks were in her as long as they fucked her and made her cum. Joannie
moved back to Marla and the two of them played with Debbie's body fondling her
tits and fingering her pussy as the three of them watched Penny's triple
penetration.  
  
Penny kept cumming and cumming with countless orgasms as the three guys
continued to fuck all her holes. Jerry came first in Penny's mouth and she
swallowed his cum and sucked him dry like a woman possessed. Steve's body
tightened and he shot an enormous load into his mother's ass. He could feel
his spunk surrounding his cock and trying to get out of Penny's asshole. Steve
just kept fucking his mother's ass as long as he could. Penny was trembling
with desire and shaking with her volcanic orgasms. Biff finally came and
flooded Penny's pussy with his hot seed. Penny had never been so full of cum.
Her son had filled her ass, Biff her pussy and Jerry her mouth. Penny felt she
had reached total debauchery.  
  
Steve removed his cock and Penny felt his cum ooze out of her asshole and
trickle down between her thighs. Biff rolled the two of them over and then he
pulled out of her pussy. Penny thought she felt a wave of cool air enter her
cunt as it was vacated by Biff's big cock. Penny lay there gasping and
breathing hard as she slowly recovered from the triple fucking.  
  
Joannie then released Debbie's pussy and went over to Penny. Joannie had Penny
get on all fours and then she had Debbie spread her legs in front of her
mother. Penny did not need any coaxing and she just dove right into her
daughter's pussy. As Penny was eating Debbie, Joannie had Steve fuck his
mother's ass again. Now the family was coupled in raw sex.  
  
Joannie lay down next to Debbie and spread her legs and then said, "Come on
Marla let's make this a true family affair."  
  
Marla did not hesitate but went right down on her daughter in-law and started
lapping at Joannie's succulent pussy. Jerry got the message and he got behind
his mother and slid his cock into her ass. Biff kicked back and watched the
two families with the mothers eating their daughter's pussies and the sons
fucking their mother's asses. This is really hot he thought to himself.  
  
After Steve and Jerry had cum again in their mother's assholes, Joannie had
the mother's switch daughters. Penny was now eating the beautiful blonde's
cunt and Marla was enthusiastically lapping at Debbie's teenage pussy. Steve
and Jerry moved out of the way to recuperate from their mind blowing orgasms.  
  
Biff moved toward Penny and Joannie saw him and smiled at him. Biff put a
generous amount of lube on his cock even though Penny's ass was still slick
from lube and cum. Biff knelt behind Penny and admired her shapely ass. He had
wanted to do this since he first met this woman with her snobby attitude. But
that attitude was gone now and Penny was acting more like a slut than a
sophisticated lady. Biff lined up his very hard erect cock with the woman's
asshole and slowly began to push it in.  
  
Penny stiffened in fear as she realized that Biff was behind her. She tried to
shake her head no and to scream out but her head was firmly held in place by
Joannie. Penny's pleas were muffled and lost in Joannie's pussy. Biff held her
hips firmly and continued to push his cock in deeper and deeper. Penny could
not believe that this was happening to her and she whimpered into Joannie's
cunt.  
  
Biff had finally buried his entire cock in Penny's ass and he held still as
her rectum relaxed a little adjusting to the intrusive invasion. Penny
realized that she had been holding her breath and then she started to breathe
easier and relieve some of her tension. Biff began a slow fucking motion and
caressed Penny's shapely buttocks. Penny never really felt pain but she felt
an incredible pressure in her rectum and bowels. The pressure was starting to
subside and she actually began to enjoy the ass fucking. Biff sensed that
Penny was relaxing and loosening up so he began to fuck her with long deep
strokes.  
  
Penny started to rotate her ass in response to Biff's fucking and Biff thought
to himself, "Her ass is mine now."  
  
Penny started sucking on Joannie's pussy at a furious pace which signaled Biff
that she was approaching her own orgasm once again. Biff picked up the pace
and really began to pound Penny's ass. His cock would come almost all the way
out of Penny's ass and then he would shove it back in to the hilt. Biff kept
pounding Penny's ass. Joannie grunted and groaned in orgasm as Penny sucked up
all of her juices. Penny then lifted her mouth off of Joannie's twat and
groaned allowed as Biff pounded her ass.  
  
"Oh, oh, oh, yes give it to me. Fuck my ass, fuck it!" Penny screamed for all
to hear.  
  
Biff increased his speed and his cock was flying in and out of Penny's ass.
Biff's thighs were slapping into Penny's buttocks causing her ass cheeks to
jiggle with each thrust of his cock. Biff then shoved his cock in all the way,
stiffened and grunted as his cum shot out of his pecker into Penny's ass. Biff
emptied his balls and flooded Penny's ass with his spunk. Penny felt bloated
as cum filled her to overflowing.  
  
Penny and Biff collapsed and fell to the floor with Biff's cock still in her
ass. Biff lay on top of Penny until his cock softened and began to slip from
her ass. Biff rolled to the side and his cock slipped from her well fucked
asshole. As Penny lay on her stomach Biff's sperm seemed to bubble up from her
asshole like a little spring. Penny clenched her anal muscles and more cum
squirted out of her ass and ran down between her ass cheeks and inner thighs.
Biff's cum seemed to trickle out of Penny's ass for a long time.  
  
Penny was finally coming around and she now felt embarrassed and humiliated.
She couldn't believe her lewd behavior in front of her own children and that
she allowed her son to fuck her in the ass twice and that she had willing
eaten her daughter's pussy. How would ever be able to live that down? How
would she be able to share the same home with them? How could she look at them
as her children after having sex with them?  
  
Marla broke the silence in the room by suggesting that everyone join her
downstairs for some wine. They all went down to the family room and remained
nude as they sat around and sipped some wine. Penny started to relax and
became more and more comfortable with everyone's nudity.  
  
"Well certainly all of you are staying tonight. It makes no sense for you to
head home now," Marla said inviting the Meade family to stay.  
  
They all nodded in agreement and decided on sleeping arrangements. Penny would
spend the night with Biff and all of the other women gave each other a knowing
look. They all knew what Penny was in for in the morning and that she didn't
have a clue. Steve would spend the night with Marla and Debbie would be with
Jerry and Joannie. They finished their wine and then retired to their rooms
respectively.  
  
The two families slept soundly as they were all fucked out for the night. The
next day would be soon enough to pick up where they left off.  
  
PRIVATE SCHOOL STARTS IN TWO DAYS FOR STEVE AND DEBBIE  
  
The next morning Marla woke up and looked at the handsome teenage body
sleeping next to her. Steve lat there naked and he must have been having quite
a dream. He had a raging morning hard-on. Marla just looked at him for awhile
admiring his form and his cock.  
  
She smiled to herself as she thought, "Ah youth and their recuperative
powers."  
  
Marla moved lower in the bed and took Steve's cock in her warm mouth. She
sucked him slowly and twirled her tongue around the base of his shaft. Marla
liked Steve's cock it was a little bigger than her sons but easier to handle
than Biff's. Marla continued to suck him slowly, nibble on the cock head and
tease his piss hole with the tip of her tongue.  
  
Steve stirred as he began to wake up and he realized that he was getting a
blow job from Marla. It felt so good she really was a good cock sucker. Steve
moved his hands to her head and gently held her as Marla made love to his
cock. Marla felt Steve's hands and knew that he was now awake. She began to
suck him a little harder and a little faster as she tenderly cupped his
bloated balls.  
  
Steve shot his first load of the day into Marla's mouth and she continued to
suck him draining him of every drop of cum. Steve was still in disbelief of
his good fortune. Just a week ago he was concerned about moving to a new
neighborhood and meeting girls. Now he was having sex everyday and had fucked
his beautiful blonde neighbor, his sister and his mother. He had anal sex and
oral sex as well. Now he was laying here with his neighbor Marla sucking the
remaining cum from his cock after giving him a fantastic blow job.  
  
Down the hall Debbie was having her pussy eaten by Joannie as Jerry fucked his
wife doggy style. Joannie loved to eat the teenager's pussy and never seem to
tire of it. Jerry stiffened and shot his spunk into his wife's cunt as Joannie
continued to eat Debbie toward her first orgasm. Jerry got out of bed and went
to the bathroom. Debbie's body was rocked with another intense orgasm as
Joannie slurped up all the young girl's juices.  
  
Joannie sat up licked her lips seductively and said to Debbie, "Your turn."  
  
Joannie switched places with Debbie and Debbie got into position to return the
favor. She loved eating the beautiful blonde neighbor's pussy and she had
learned so much from Joannie. As Debbie munched on Joannie's twat Jerry
returned to the bedroom. He watched the young girl eat his pretty wife as he
got back in the bed behind Debbie. Jerry looked at her beautiful shapely ass
and at her tight little virgin anus. Jerry would have loved to fuck the
teenager in the ass and take her anal cherry but he knew that Debbie was still
apprehensive about any type of anal sex. If anyone would change the young
girl's mind it would be Joannie in due time.  
  
Jerry eased his hard cock into the teenager's tight pussy and fucked her as
she ate his wife's pussy. Debbie loved getting fucked while she was eating
Joannie and she rotated her ass encouraging Jerry. Jerry fucked her faster and
harder and his thighs slapped against her hot ass making her flesh jiggle. All
three could feel their orgasm building and they came so close together it was
difficult to determine who was first and who was last. Jerry stayed with
Debbie as long as he could but then his cock softened and slipped out. He
rolled over on his back and flopped down next to the two girls. Joannie pushed
Debbie's head from her pussy over to her husband's cock and Debbie took the
soft worm in her mouth. Debbie cleaned Jerry of any remaining cum and licked
his cock clean of her own juices. Joannie had moved between Debbie's legs
again and licked her pussy tasting her husband's cum in the process.  
  
The three of them eventually moved into a position where Debbie lay between
Joannie and Jerry. They kissed each other tenderly and stroked each other's
body. Debbie felt as if she could taste everyone juices, Joannie's, Jerry's
and her own as they kissed.  
  
  
In the other bedroom to no one's surprise except Penny, Biff was fucking the
daylights out of her with his morning piss hard-on. Biff worked her as he had
done with every other female in the house causing to have continuous mind
blowing orgasms. Penny kept waiting for him to cum or to stop but Biff didn't
he just kept fucking her until she finally pleaded with him to stop.  
  
"Oh please Biff, stop. I can't cum anymore. My pussy is raw it can't take
another stroke, please stop," Penny begged.  
  
Biff smiled to himself and thought, "Mission accomplished."  
  
Biff got off the bed and went to take his piss. When he returned he was still
rock hard. Penny looked at his menacing cock and she couldn't believe that she
had taken that in her ass last night.  
  
"Does that thing ever go soft?" Penny asked.  
  
"Not as long as there are beautiful women around to fuck," Biff replied with a
laugh.  
  
Biff then said, "I need to cum Penny. It's your call, pussy, ass or mouth?"  
  
"My pussy is too sore from this morning and I don't think I am ready for that
in my ass again quite yet. So I guess it's my mouth," Penny conceded.  
  
"Fair enough," Biff said and got on the bed and positioned himself for Penny's
blowjob.  
  
Penny took the massive cock in her hand and licked all around the head of his
cock. Penny had not had anything this big in her mouth and she wanted to go
slowly. Penny started to take more of the cock in her mouth testing her gag
line. Soon she had reached a comfort range and she really got into to sucking
his big dick. Penny cupped his heavy balls as she picked up her pace.  
  
Biff knew he was close and he could feel his orgasm building in his nuts. Biff
tensed his body and the first blast of cum bounced of the back of Penny's
throat causing her to gag a little and pull his cock from her mouth. The
second volley splashed against her face and throat. Penny quickly pulled the
cock back into her mouth to catch the remaining spunk. Biff continued to spasm
as he fired about seven rounds of cum each one diminishing in force and volume
until his balls were completely drained. Penny continued to suck his cock
until she had every drop.  
  
Penny then surprised even Biff when she used his cock to wipe up cum around
her face and her neck and then took it back in her mouth. When she couldn't
scoop up anymore with his cock she used her fingers licking them clean until
she had gotten it all. Up to now he had only known Joannie to act so sluttish.
Penny lay next to Biff and kissed him as she pressed her tits into his body.  
  
"Welcome to the neighborhood," Biff said sarcastically.  
  
Penny smiled and took hold of Biff's cock and said, "Well this certainly beats
Welcome Wagon."  
  
They both laughed and then cuddled together.  
  
Back in Marla's room, Steve was just pulling out of her pussy after giving her
a sound fucking and shooting another load this time into her pussy. Marla took
his cock back in her mouth and sucked him. Marla kept sucking Steve's cock
until the handsome teenager was hard again.  
  
"Steve would you like to fuck me in the ass? I would love it if you fucked my
ass," Marla requested.  
  
Steve just nodded excitedly. Ever since Joannie had introduced him to anal sex
he had been hooked on it. He had fucked Joannie countless times in her ass and
he fucked his mother's ass twice last night. Now he was being asked by another
beautiful woman to fuck her in the ass. Steve got behind Marla and she handed
him the lubricant.  
  
"Get me ready for your cock," Marla told him.  
  
Steve applied a generous amount of lube to Marla's asshole and he loved
fingering her ass. He watched his fingers dip into Marla's chute nestled
between her lovely shapely ass cheeks. As much as he loved fingering her curvy
ass, Steve couldn't wait any longer so he eased his rock hard cock into
Marla's hot ass. His cock slid in easily and he began rocking back and forth
methodically fucking Marla's ass. In spite of having cum twice already Steve
was rapidly approaching his third orgasm. Once Marla began to clench her anal
muscles around his throbbing cock Steve lost it and fired his hot sperm into
Marla's rectum.  
  
Marla love to feel the warm spunk coat her rectal passage and she continued to
massage the teenager's cock with her anal muscles. She milked him dry and
caused him to shiver in delight as her ass sucked every bit of life from his
cock. Steve collapsed over Marla's body and instinctively reached around and
grabbed her tits in his hands. They both flopped on the bed and rolled to
their sides totally drained.  
  
Everyone had showered, cleaned up and got dressed in shorts, tees or sweats.
They all had breakfast and then adjourned to the sun room. It was a drizzly
day and not one for the pool deck. They sat around and chatted as if it were
the most natural thing in the world. One would never know that these seven
neighbors had just been involved in an orgy last night or individual fuck
sessions this morning. They were talking about the upcoming week and
everything that everyone had to do.  

"Mother, school starts Wednesday and we still have not tailored my school
uniform," Debbie said to Penny.  
  
Joannie jumped in and suggested, "Hey let's take it to Yvonne she can have it
done in not time."  
  
"I have to make several calls in the morning but I can take her in the
afternoon," Penny replied.  
  
"Marla and I will take Debbie in the morning. Marla you will enjoy meeting
Yvonne," Joannie offered.  
  
Penny had not heard about Joannie's and Debbie's adventure at the mall and
about the incident with Yvonne. Marla agreed that she could go in the morning
so it was set. Penny was thankful for their assistance as she had a few
appointments to set up tomorrow.  
  
Biff and Jerry had meetings in the afternoon but they would be home in the
morning. They invited Steve to come over and work out with them in the morning
while the women took care of their business. Steve agreeably accepted the
invitation.  
  
Debbie, Steve and their mother reclaimed their clothes and headed back to
their own home. They hadn't been home in three days so they spent the rest of
Sunday straightening up and taking care of personal needs.  
  
As the two families went about activities around their own homes that
afternoon, the new principal for Monarch Academy was preparing for her first
day at the school. Helen Eisenhower (My High School Principal) had been hired
as the new principal. She had left the public school where she had been the
principal for seven years and she had accepted the position at the prestigious
Monarch Academy. Tomorrow she would face her faculty for the first time.  
  
Helen was trying on her tailored blue pin stripe suit. She looked at her
figure in the mirror and she was very pleased with what she saw. The suit was
perfectly tailored and showed her ample curves. She was in very good shape for
a woman 50 years old. The skirt was tastefully cut two inches above her knee
and it allowed her shapely nylon clad legs to be displayed. As she ran her
hands over her suit and her curves she reminded herself that she had to behave
at this school.  
  
Helen had managed to have affairs with faculty and students at her previous
school without being detected even though she had taken some chances. The past
year included a torrid sexual relationship with three senior boys and their
girlfriends. Even now it was hard to believe that those teenagers had been to
her home and that she had fucked the three boys at the same time. She had also
had oral and dildo sex with all of the girls. Then they began to have orgies
at her home with the seven of them engaged in a variety of sex acts.  
  
As these thoughts crossed her mind Helen felt her pussy begin to heat up. She
quickly took off her business suit and hung it up then she stripped off her
underwear and nylons. Quickly she moved to her bed and retrieved her favorite
dildo from her nightstand. Helen pushed the fake cock into her sopping wet
pussy and let out a moan of relief. Helen manipulated the dildo in her pussy
as she had done so many times over the past few weeks. Her thoughts went back
to the three senior high school students who would fuck her repeatedly in all
three of her holes at the same time. Helen had the urge to have something in
her ass as she fucked her pussy with the fake phallus.  
  
Helen got the lubricant out and applied an ample amount to her asshole. She
inserted first one then two of her fingers in her ass with one hand as she
continued to plunge the dildo in and out with her other hand. Helen decided
that her fingers weren't enough so she took her butt plug and shoved it into
her asshole. With her ass now full she worked the fake cock driving herself to
an intense orgasm. Her body lifted off the bed and she screamed into her one
hand as the sensations rocked her body.  
  
Helen lay still after her volcanic orgasm and she lifted the dildo to her
mouth to lick off her own juices as her free hand stroked her breast and felt
her hard nipples. Although she had enjoyed her orgasm Helen she missed the
real thing. She wanted to have a warm body in bed with her and at the moment
in didn't matter whether it was a male or female body. Helen hoped that in
time she would take a lover either a male or female, preferably both. She knew
that she would have to be careful at school and that she could not do anything
to jeopardize her career.  
  
As Helen relaxed and gently caressed her own body there was another female
living in the same condominium complex who was struggling with the same issue.
Susan Leach (Private School Erotica) had just gotten herself off with her own
toys. As she lay on the bed she also thought of her previous sexual encounters
at the other private school. Susan had just accepted the position of Guidance
Counselor at Monarch Academy. She was thrilled to have been selected and she
viewed this as a major stepping stone in her path to become a principal.  
  
Susan ran her hands all over her body as she reflected back on the numerous
sexual encounters she had at her previous school. Susan preferred females but
she occasionally liked a male cock in her ass. Susan loved the feeling of warm
sperm coating her rectal passage as she licked the pussy of a hot young girl.
She was not into sucking cock or even fucking a real cock but she did love her
toys and using them on other females.  
  
Susan knew that she had to be on her best behavior at Monarch and she could
not afford to do anything stupid. It would take tremendous discipline on her
part particularly with all those hot teenage girls running around in their
private school uniforms. Susan loved the glimpse of those delectable thighs
peeking out under the plaid skirts just above the knee high socks. She was
getting wet again just thinking about it.  
  
Susan switched her thoughts to the next day. Tomorrow she would meet the
faculty and the new principal. She suspected that many of the incumbents were
not happy with the Board bringing in new blood to fill the open positions of
Principal and Guidance Counselor. She knew she would have to watch her back
for awhile.  
  
MONDAY ARRIVES AND EVERYONE HAS AN INTERESTING DAY  
  
Debbie headed to the mall with Marla and Joannie to have her school uniform
altered in time for Wednesday's new student orientation. Steve went over to
workout with Biff and Jerry in the morning. Biff and Jerry had appointments
that afternoon related to the new business. Penny remained at home and made
her phone calls and scheduled the necessary appointments at Monarch Academy
for Steve and Debbie.  
  
At Monarch Academy Helen had just finished her first faculty meeting and
department head meeting. Helen then called the Guidance Counselors into her
office to discuss her expectations for the year. The meetings went well but
Helen could detect that not everyone bought into her appointment, particularly
the Assistant Principal. She would definitely have to keep an eye on things
and watch her back.  
  
Helen concluded her meeting with the guidance counselors and as they left she
asked Susan Leach to remain behind. Helen then went over and locked the door
and turned to speak to Susan.  
  
"Susan you and I are both new here and I want to discuss something with you,"
Helen said politely.  
  
"Of course Ms. Eisenhower, anything," Susan replied.  
  
"Well first thing is please call me Helen. I suspect you feel the same
awkwardness that I do with the staff's reception of us. I know they feel
overlooked by our hiring and that they may have it in for us," Helen related
her suspicions.  
  
"I agree Helen. I have noticed the resentment as well," Susan offered.  
  
"Yes that's why I wanted to speak with you. We both have the support of the
Board. They obviously felt that they didn't have qualified people to step up
into our positions, which is why they brought us in. I would like to count on
you and have you count on me as we bring about the needed change in the way
things run around here. We need to trust one another and look out for one
another," Helen confided in Susan.  
  
"I couldn't agree more Helen. We will be challenged and we will need to
support one another. I wouldn't be surprised at all if some of the staff tried
to make our lives miserable," Susan said in complete agreement with Helen.  
  
Helen stared at Susan for a few minutes taking in the 38 year old shapely
woman. Susan looked quite striking in her charcoal gray business suit. The
skirt was cut about four inches above the knee which gave evidence to her
shapely legs. The skirt was snug but not tight and it showed off her curvy
firm ass. The suit jacket narrowed at her waist and showed off her bust line.  
  
Susan took in Helen's appreciative gaze and she too admired the sophisticated
looking Helen. Helen's body and legs also showed well in her professional blue
pin striped suit. Helen caught herself staring at Susan and in turn noticed
Susan taking in Helen's curves. Helen almost apologized for staring but then
she sensed the sexual tension in the room. Helen walked toward Susan and took
the woman in her arms. They both stared into each other's eyes and felt the
mutual attraction for one another. Helen leaned in and kissed Susan on the
lips and Susan returned the kiss driving her tongue into Helen's mouth.
Helen's tongue danced with Susan's tongue and they held their kiss until they
were breathless.  
  
As they broke the kiss, Susan gasped, "Oh how did you know?"  
  
Helen replied, "We both knew," and then she kissed Susan again.  
  
As they embraced Helen ran her hands down Susan's back to her ass and cupped
her firm buttocks. Susan followed Helen's lead and her hands sought out the
woman's ass. The two molded each other's ass as they kissed each other
passionately. Helen inched Susan's skirt up above her hips baring her thighs
above the elastic tops of her hose. Then Helen stroked the bare skin between
Susan's hose and panties bringing chills and goose bumps to Susan's body.
Susan again copied Helen and pulled her skirt above her hips baring Helen's
thighs between her hose and panties.  
  
As Susan stroked Helen's bare thighs, Helen slipped her hands inside of
Susan's panties and cupped the naked flesh of her ass. Helen molded the
shapely ass cheeks in her hands as Susan crooned with desire. Susan then
slipped her hands inside Helen's panties and fondled the woman's surprisingly
firm buttocks. They continued like this for awhile enjoying each other's ass
and kissing passionately. Helen again made the first move.  
  
Helen took her hands out of Susan's panties and took hold of the waistband and
slowly peeled them down to just above her knees. Helen then stroked Susan's
vulva causing Susan to gasp aloud. Helen inserted one finger into Susan's
sopping wet pussy and began to slowly finger fuck her. Susan as if she were in
heat quickly stripped Helen's panties down to her knees and frantically
searched for her labia. Helen gasped aloud as Susan located her clit and began
to frig it rapidly.  
  
The two mature women made quite a sight if anyone should have happened to walk
into Helen's office. Both of these professionally dressed women had their
skirts pulled up to their waists, their panties were down around their knees
and they both urgently finger fucked each other as they kissed and moaned into
each other's mouths. Helen was not concerned with anyone walking in as she had
remembered to lock the office door.  
  
Helen steered Susan over to the sofa in her office and pushed her back onto
it. Susan lay back and let Helen have her way. Helen pulled Susan's panties
down and off of her shapely legs and then she buried her face in Susan's
pussy. Susan was incredibly turned on and she knew that she would orgasm
quickly. Helen found Susan's clit and she nibbled on it as she fingered
Susan's cunt. Susan was soon writhing in orgasm as she came multiple times on
Helen's face. Helen continued to lick Susan until she recovered and her body
spasms stopped.  
  
"Your turn my dear," Helen said.  
  
Helen sat in the sofa as Susan dropped to her knees and peeled Helen's panties
down and off of her legs. Susan dove right in on Helen's pussy and quickly ate
her new boss to an intense orgasm. Helen bucked and whimpered as the intensity
of her orgasm took over her body. Helen pulled Susan up next to her and kissed
her tasting her own juices on Susan's lips.  
  
"Oh that was so good it has been so long," cried Susan.  
  
"Yes it has been a while for me as well. I think it is best that we get
dressed now and put ourselves back together," Helen said.  
  
The two women located their panties and put them on then they smoothed out
their skirts and straightened their clothes. They tidied themselves up and
returned to the professional image of an hour ago.  
  
"Susan would you like to join me at my place this Saturday afternoon? We could
have some wine and get to know more about each other," Helen asked.  
  
"That would be wonderful. Should I bring some toys or do you have some?" Susan
asked in reply.  
  
"I have plenty of toys you can save yours for another time," Helen laughed.  
  
Helen gave Susan the address to her condo and Susan laughed out loud. "You
won't believe this but we live in the same complex!" exclaimed Susan.  
  
"Well now things are indeed shaping up. It's a date then and I will see you
Saturday," Helen said pleased with the arrangement.  
  
Susan left Helen's office and Helen was thrilled that she had found Susan out.
She thought to herself, "Now I need to find a male companion and I'll be set
for awhile."  
  
Penny had finished her phone calls and made her appointments. She knew the
girls wouldn't be home for awhile and she thought of the guys working out. She
then decided to go over to Marla's house and hang out there until the girls
returned from the mall. On her way over Penny wondered if the guys would hit
on her. Secretly she wanted them to hit on her, to fuck her and to triple fuck
her. She hoped they would fuck her in all three holes like they did the other
day. God what a slut I am becoming she thought and then pressed the doorbell
to Marla's house.  
  
Biff answered the door and was surprised to see Penny. Biff let her in and
told her that they were just wrapping up their workout. What Biff didn't tell
her was that Jerry was planning to be fucked in the ass by Biff while he
sucked on Steve's cock.  
  
Penny followed Biff downstairs to the workout area and Biff announced, "Change
in plans guys, we have company."  
  
"Oh don't change your plans on my account I can leave if you like," Penny
offered.  
  
"That's not necessary Penny. In fact we would be happy to include you in our
plans," Biff told her and then walked up to her and grabbed her ass.  
  
Penny felt the chills run through her body as Biff squeezed her ass. She was
thrilled to be included although she didn't know what they had planned before
she arrived.  
  
Biff said, "Let's get you more comfortable," and then he proceeded to undress
Penny.  
  
Penny had not worn a bra or panties so as soon as her shirt and shorts were
removed she was naked. The guys quickly removed their clothes and they all had
erections. They approached Penny and she soon had six hands including those
from her own son caressing her body. Penny held on to two cocks and then
dropped to her knees to take the third one in her mouth.  
  
Biff arranged everyone as he lay back on the floor and guided Penny to sit on
his huge cock. She was soaking wet and her pussy quickly enveloped the thick
meat as she lowered her body on Biff. Her son Steve lubed up her ass and
inserted his cock into her hot bung hole. Jerry fed his cock to her mouth and
Penny enthusiastically swallowed it. Penny couldn't believe that it happened
so fast. It was clearly what she hoped would happen but she couldn't get over
how quickly they were all naked and fucking.  
  
Penny moved her body like a woman possessed on the three cocks. She worked to
keep her clit in constant contact with Biff's thick shaft and she pushed her
ass back to get her son's cock as deep in her rectum as possible. Penny
swirled her tongue around Jerry's cock as she sucked it with abandon. Biff
remembered yesterday morning when Penny seemed to enjoy his cumming on her
face and the way she played with it and licked it off his cock and her
fingers. He had an idea.  
  
"Hey guys don't cum in Penny's mouth and ass. When we are close pull out and
we will give her a real bukake," Biff announced.  
  
Only Jerry knew what Biff was talking about and he agreed. As the guys
continued to work Penny over she had multiple orgasms and soaked Biff's cock
and pubes. Steve announced that he was going to cum and Biff told him to pull
out. Steve pulled out of his mother's asshole and Jerry pulled out of her
mouth. Biff rolled her over and as he stood up he pulled Penny up to her
knees. Biff stood in front of her and he had Jerry and Steve stand on either
side of her. The three of them pulled on their cocks so that they could jerk
off on Penny's face.  
  
Penny had never experienced anything like this and she just looked confused
kneeling in front of the erect cocks. She realized that they planned to cum on
her body so she just watched as they approached their orgasms. Steve came
first and shot ropes of cum over his mother's face and hair. Some cum covered
her eyes and ran down her face onto her tits. Penny took her son's cock in her
mouth after he stopped shooting and sucked him dry.  
  
Jerry came next and aimed his cock right at her face. Penny opened her mouth
and tried to catch most of Jerry's spunk but it just sprayed all over her
face, hair and eyes. Penny also sucked Jerry dry when he stopped shooting.
Some of his cum ran down over her tits as well.  
  
Biff finally came and as usual produced a deluge of cum. Biff seemed to cover
every inch of exposed skin on Penny's face and neck with his spunk. Penny was
cum drenched and she wiped it out of her eyes and licked her fingers clean.
Biff pushed the spunk on her face with his cock toward her mouth and Penny
gobbled it up and sucked on his cock. Jerry and Steve got the idea and
followed suit. Penny sucked on the three cocks as they pushed cum into her
mouth. They continued this until most all of the spunk had been removed from
her face and sucked off their cocks.  
  
Penny felt like the biggest slut in the world as she scooped up the remaining
cum with her fingers and licked them clean. The guys watched her and stayed
hard with the eroticism of the moment.  
  
Penny was to be triple fucked two more times that morning. Jerry got on his
back and Penny straddled him taking his cock in her pussy. This time she got
to suck on her son's cock where up to now he had only fucked her in the ass.
Penny held her breath as she felt Biff's big dick at the entrance to her ass.
Once again she tried to ease the penetration as his cock split her ass cheeks.
Penny adjusted to Biff's cock quicker this time than the first and she was
soon rocking and fucking these three young studs. Penny was rocked once again
with multiple orgasms and this time the guys filled her three holes with their
seed. The guys kept fucking the now motionless body of Penny until their cocks
were dry.  
  
The guys pulled out of her holes and Penny collapsed on the floor. In a matter
a minutes the guys were ready to go again. Steve lay on his back in
anticipation of fucking his mother's pussy for the first time. Biff lifted the
lifeless body of Penny into position and lowered her onto her son's cock.  
  
"No please no I can't do this anymore. Please don't fuck me anymore," Penny
pleaded to no avail.  
  
Jerry and Biff ignored her pleas and shoved their cocks into her ass and
mouth. Biff's cock filled Penny's mouth and muffled her futile cries. Jerry
rapidly fucked her ass and Steve enthusiastically humped his mother's pussy.
Penny was drained and her limp body just accepted the three cocks. Jerry came
in her ass this time. Steve kept fucking her from below but Biff's cock kept
slipping out of Penny's tired mouth. Biff went back to Penny's ass and slipped
his cock back into her asshole.  

Steve felt Biff's big cock touching his own through the thin membrane
separating her two holes and this set him off. For the first time he shot his
wad into his mother's pussy. Biff continued to pound her ass until he finally
stiffened and fired another load of cum in Penny's ass. Biff withdrew his cock
from her dilated asshole and watched as an ample amount of cum ran out of her
ass and down between her thighs. Steve slowly rolled his mother to the side
and eased his own deflated cock from her pussy. Penny lay on the floor totally
motionless and exhausted with traces of dried cum on her body.  
  
Penny had gotten more than she had hoped for and in her wildest dreams she
never thought she would have experienced a bukake, as Biff had called it.
However it was kind of a turn-on watching the three cocks shoot their spunk.
Penny slowly came around and sat up. Biff helped her up and led her into one
of the showers.  
  
"Let's get you cleaned up first and then you can relax in the Jacuzzi," Biff
told her.  
  
Penny just nodded and let Biff help her in the shower. Biff washed her
thoroughly leaving no hole untouched. He washed her entire body and fingered
her pussy and asshole with his soapy fingers. Penny noticed that Biff was
getting hard again as he fingered her holes and washed her tits. Then Biff
turned her toward the shower wall and slipped his soapy cock into her ass for
a third time that morning.  
  
"Not again," Penny thought to herself unable to speak.  
  
Biff just used her ass for his own pleasure once more and Penny just held on
until he was done. Penny felt Biff's cum squirt into her ass one more time.
Biff then pulled his cock out of Penny's ass and washed his last load of spunk
from her ass. Biff then dried Penny and helped her upstairs to the Jacuzzi.
Jerry and Steve were already in the Jacuzzi when Penny and Biff arrived. Penny
eased her aching body into the warm bubbling waters and closed her eyes. Biff
slid in next to them and winked at the other two. Steve looked at the naked
body of his mother as he would never have imagined her becoming such a cum-
slut. Steve was thrilled with his mother's revelation and that she would be
available to him just as his sister would, not to mention the hot Joannie and
sultry Marla.  
  
Biff reflected on the time when he first met Penny and he vowed to himself to
fuck her ass. Who knew that beneath that sophisticated act that there was such
a wanton woman? She was drained now but Biff knew she would be back for more
and Biff was more than happy to accommodate her. Penny had taken to the triple
penetration as quick as any body he had ever encountered. The four of them
were still relaxing in the hot tub when Marla, Joannie and Debbie returned
from the mall.  
  
Joannie smiled at the four naked bodies in the Jacuzzi, "Have a good workout?"
she asked.  
  
"Unbelievable," sighed Penny.  
  
Within a few minutes Joannie, Marla and Debbie joined the other four in the
Jacuzzi. The Jacuzzi easily accommodated the seven naked bodies.  
  
"So how did it go at the mall," Jerry asked.  
  
"Great, Yvonne will have my uniform ready tomorrow," Debbie said and then she
giggled, "Marla really enjoyed meeting Yvonne."  
  
Marla smiled and then told the others about their time at the boutique. Yvonne
was thrilled to able to help her new friends with their request and she would
have Debbie's uniform ready by tomorrow. Of course Yvonne had to take Debbie's
measurements which would be much more accurate if Debbie was nude. Debbie
stood on the tailor's stand naked as Yvonne measured every contour of her
body. Debbie was a quivering mess by the time Yvonne had finished taking her
measurements so Yvonne just dropped to her knees and ate the hot teenager's
pussy right there in front of Joannie and Marla.  
  
Yvonne then had Debbie put on her uniform and pinned marked it for tailoring.
She marked Debbie's skirt a few inches shorter than regulation but left enough
material in the event it had to be let out. Then Yvonne undressed Debbie and
handed the uniform to her tailor to begin the alterations. Yvonne then locked
the door and began to undress. Joannie and Marla also undressed and soon the
four of them were all naked. They arranged themselves on the floor with Yvonne
eating Joannie's pussy, Debbie eating Yvonne's pussy, Marla eating Debbie's
pussy and Joannie eating Marla's pussy.  
  
The four women ate each other until all orgasmed and then they switched
positions. They took turns eating a different pussy each time until they eaten
each other's pussy. The four of them were drained from the constant attention
their pussies received. They all got dressed and said their goodbyes to Yvonne
and thanked her once again for taking care of Debbie's uniform. As they were
leaving one of the salesgirls snickered at them and then whispered something
to her colleague. This did not escape Joannie's eyes and she noticed it was
the same girl who acted up the last time. Joannie walked over to her and
grabbed the pretty salesgirl by the ass.  
  
"You should join us next time I would love to eat your pussy," Joannie
whispered as she swiped her tongue over the girl's ear.  
  
Joannie released the girl's ass and patted it as she walked back to Marla and
Debbie. The salesgirl turned beet red and had a very confused look on her face
as she watched the beautiful blonde walk away from her. Joannie rejoined Marla
and Debbie and the three of them walked out of the store.  
  
Penny was somewhat surprised by the report about the encounters with Yvonne.
She tried to picture her daughter naked standing on the platform as the mature
woman ate her to an orgasm. Penny, Debbie and Steve were still caught up with
the sexuality of their neighbors and it seemed that something new was always
just around the corner.  
  
Everyone was sated sexually for the day. Jerry and Biff excused themselves and
calmly got out of the Jacuzzi and walked naked into the house. They had to get
ready for the afternoon's business meetings. Penny, Debbie and Steve also left
for home leaving Marla and Joannie alone.  
  
WEDNESDAY – ORIENTATION FOR NEW STUDENTS  
  
Penny, Debbie and Steve were seated in the Principal's office along with their
assigned Guidance Counselor. Helen explained her expectations of the two new
students to them along with their mother. Susan explained her role as their
Guidance Counselor as well. Then the two women answered any questions that
they had.  
  
As the meeting progressed Helen observed the two students and there was
something very different about them. They weren't cocky but they displayed an
air of confidence that usually doesn't exist with new students in a private
academy, particularly seniors. They seemed much more mature and experienced
than the other students their age.  
  
Susan had the same feeling as Helen that these students were very comfortable
in the presence of adults. Susan sensed that these teenagers were very
comfortable with their sexuality and the being accepted by other students was
not that important to them. Susan also saw the look in their mother's eyes as
she seemed to check out both Susan and Helen. Susan purposely crossed her legs
several times only to catch Penny staring at her legs. Susan thoughts were
interrupted when Debbie asked if she could be excused for a minute to use the
restroom.  
  
"Of course you may," Helen told her and gave her directions to the nearest
girls' room.  
  
Debbie headed down the hall and she must have made a wrong turn as she ended
up in a dead end hallway. She was about to double back when she heard voices
coming from one of the rooms. Curiosity got the best of her so she decided to
peek in and see what was going on. If Debbie had not been so sexually mature
she would have gasped out loud at the sight before her.  
  
There was a mature woman, presumably a teacher sitting on a desk with her
skirt pulled up to her waist as a student ate her pussy. The student a cute
brunette with shoulder length hair was in her school uniform with her skirt
thrown up on her back and her panties down to her knees. A mature male,
presumably another teacher, was fucking the young girl in the ass. His
trousers and underwear were down around his ankles.  
  
The woman spoke to the student, "That's right Nicky you have learned so well.
We will be able to let you advance to your senior year now."  
  
"Yes Nicky our tutoring has paid off for you and you will be able to continue
school here. Just remember once school starts if your grades slip you may need
more tutoring from us," the male teacher said.  
  
Debbie watched the erotic scene before her and for the first time she paid
attention to the girl's hot ass. Debbie had never seen an ass that big and
shapely. She thought that the guys would love to get a shot at that ass. The
woman announced that she was cumming and pulled the girl's head tight to her
pussy. She humped the girl's face and coated it with her pussy juice.  
  
The male teacher pulled his cock from her ass and sprayed it with his cum. He
aimed his cock at her asshole to direct his spunk then he pushed his cock back
into her ass. He pushed some of the jizm back in her ass with the remainder of
it running down between her ass cheeks and onto her inner thighs. He fucked
her ass until his cock was drained of his cum and then he pulled out and wiped
his cock on her ass cheeks.  
  
The three of them separated and the girl pulled up her panties and the
teachers tidied themselves up. Debbie left the area quickly and found the
girl's room she had been looking for. As Debbie was washing her hands, Nicky
came into the girl's room. She was surprised to see Debbie there but she just
quickly went into one of the stalls no doubt to clean up. Debbie waited for
her to come out and Nicky was surprised to see her still there.  
  
"Hi I'm Debbie and I am new here this year," Debbie said sticking out her
hand.  
  
The girl shyly took Debbie's hand and replied, "My name is Nicky. It's nice to
meet you."  
  
"Yes I know your name. I just saw you in the room with the teachers," Debbie
told her.  
  
"You did, oh please don't tell anyone. I would be in so much trouble," Nicky
pleaded. "Relax I am not going to say anything. You can tell me about your
predicament some other time," Debbie comforted her.  
  
Debbie and Nicky talked briefly and Nicky was immediately at ease with the new
student. They had promised to meet when school started and Debbie would
introduce her to her brother Steve. Just then Susan Leach walked into the
girl's room.  
  
"Oh there you are. We were beginning to worry about you," Susan said to
Debbie.  
  
"Sorry Ms. Leach I just met Nicky and we got to gabbing. You know how girls
are!" Debbie replied.  
  
Then she said goodbye to Nicky and followed Susan back to the Principal's
office. Debbie walked behind the counselor and watched her shapely legs
leading up to her round buttocks that rolled under her tight skirt. Debbie
thought to herself, "She is a hot one."  
  
Penny, Steve and Debbie left Helen's office after a good meeting. As they were
leaving the building Debbie and Steve walked behind their mother and Debbie
was whispering to Steve. Debbie told him about the scene she witnessed with
Nicky and the teachers. Steve reacted by reaching under Debbie's uniform skirt
and playfully grabbing her ass.  
  
That action did not go unnoticed as Helen and Susan were looking out the
window watching the family leave the building. Helen reached down to caress
Susan's ass and Susan returned the favor as they watched the Meade family.  
  
"I knew there was something about them. I bet that Steve and Debbie are
fucking each other," Helen said.  
  
"You know I wouldn't be surprised if the mother isn't involved as well. Did
you see the way she checked us out during the meeting?" Susan replied.  
  
"I felt it too and it seemed as if the room was sexually charged while they
were here. Well I guess we will learn more in due time," Helen concluded.  
  
Helen and Susan continued to caress one another's ass until Helen patted Susan
lightly and reminded her that they had some more appointments. Susan smiled
and told Helen that she was really looking forward to Saturday.  
  
"So am I Susan," Helen said as she ran her hands over Susan's ample blouse
covered breasts and then added, "I can't wait to see these."  
  
Debbie, Steve and Penny were on their way home and Debbie was already thinking
about Nicky. She would invite Nicky over to their house for Friday after
school in the hopes that she and Steve could recreate the scene with Nicky and
the teachers. Debbie imagined both girls still in their school uniform with
her panties off and skirt up as Nicky ate her pussy. Nicky's skirt would be up
and her panties down to her knees as Steve fucked her in the ass. Steve would
be in his uniform as well with his pants and underwear down around his ankles.  
  
Maybe Nicky would be allowed to stay overnight at her house and then she would
introduce her to the neighbors. She thought to herself, "Oh wait until Biff
gets a look at her hot ass." The she smiled thinking maybe this school won't
be so bad after all.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 13


INTRODUCTION  
  
_This is the thirteenth chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four".
Chapter twelve has Penny giving in to her darkest desires and joining the
family and her family in a sexual orgy. Also Steve and Debbie get acclimated
to there new school with some surprises. In this chapter both families expand
their sexual outreach even further. Also some of you had asked that I write
sequels to "Private School Erotica" and "My High School Principal". I included
a character from each of those stories in chapter twelve. I will expand those
characters in this and following chapters. I have continued to write this
story because of all the positive feedback that I have received from many
readers and the encouragement to continue with this theme and family
characters. I have listened to your suggestions and I try to incorporate them
into the writings. Thank you all who have commented and have encouraged me to
keep writing. Also I have been asked to write a sequel to "What Have I become"
with Katrina and Richard reuniting. I will take that on shortly._  
  
FRIDAY AND NICKY VISITS DEBBIE AT HER HOME  
  
Nicky was thrilled that her mother let her go to Debbie's house after school
on Friday. Nicky was still struggling with her acceptance at Monarch Academy
all the girls were so clickish she just wasn't accepted into any group yet.
This also affected her ability to date any of the popular boys at the school.
Nicky was from South Carolina and her accent just didn't help her in Southern
California.  
  
When Nicky arrived at Debbie's home she was introduced to her mom Penny. Penny
excused herself saying that she had to meet with Marla about something and
that she would see them later. Steve was home and the Debbie introduced Nicky
to him. Debbie went to get some wine and the three of them sat around and got
acquainted. Nicky was surprised that they were allowed to drink wine and
Debbie remarked that she would be surprised at all the things they were
allowed to do.  
  
"So Nicky, Debbie tells me that you like to eat pussy and get fucked in the
ass," Steve blurted out.  
  
"Debbie you told me that you wouldn't tell anybody," Nicky replied in shock.  
  
"Well I just told Steve my brother, he and I share a lot of things together,"
Debbie told her.  
  
"It is true isn't it?" Steve probed further.  
  
"Well yes in a way. I was first forced to do it then I started to like it, I
guess," Nicky said embarrassingly.  
  
"I know Debbie would love for you to eat her pussy and I have been thinking
about your hot ass ever since you got here," Steve told her.  
  
"Is that true Debbie? You would like me to eat your pussy?" Nicky asked.  
  
"Absolutely Nicky, I was so turned on the other day when I saw you that I have
wanted you ever since," replied Debbie.  
  
"Come on let's get to it," urged a horny Steve.  
  
"I want to do it just like I saw you the other day. I want your panties down
to your knees and your face buried in my pussy," said an excited Debbie.  
  
The three of them arranged themselves just as Nicky had been with the teachers
the other day. Debbie removed her panties and flipped up her school uniform
skirt. Nicky lowered her panties to her knees and dove right into Debbie's
pussy. Steve dropped his pants and drawers to his ankles and stroked his
already hard cock. Steve then took out some lubricant and began to finger
Nicky's asshole. Steve marveled at the ass on this teenager her buns had to
stick out at least a foot from her back and thighs.  
  
In spite of Nicky's ass being big and protruding her cheeks were firm and her
ass was so round. Steve fingered the girl's bung hole applying an ample of
lube to it as he relished in its beauty. Satisfied that she was well lubed he
lined up his cock and pressed forward into her snug chute. Nicky gasped as
Steve pushed his cock into her ass as he was a little bigger than anything
else that had been in there before. Nicky relaxed her ass and Steve slid in
further and then she turned her attention to Debbie's pussy.  
  
Nicky's moans were muffled and lost in Debbie's pussy. Steve held her hips
firmly and continued to push his cock in deeper and deeper. Nicky could not
believe her good fortune and that this was happening to her and she moaned
with joy into Debbie's cunt. She reached for her pussy with her own fingers
and rubbed her clit frantically as she sucked on Debbie's clit.  
  
Steve had finally buried his entire cock in Nicky's ass and he held still as
her rectum relaxed a little adjusting to the intrusive invasion. Nicky
realized that she had been holding her breath and then she started to breathe
easier and relieve some of her tension. Steve began a slow fucking motion and
caressed Nicky's shapely buttocks. Nicky never really felt any pain but she
felt a pleasurable pressure in her rectum and bowels. The pressure was
starting to subside and once again she actually began to enjoy the ass
fucking. Steve sensed that Nicky was relaxing and loosening up so he began to
fuck her with long deep strokes.  
  
Nicky rotated her ass in response to Steve's fucking and Steve thought to
himself, "Oh this fabulous ass is mine now anytime I want it."  
  
Nicky started sucking on Debbie's pussy at a furious pace which signaled Steve
that she was approaching her own orgasm. Steve picked up the pace and really
began to pound Nicky's ass. His cock would come almost all the way out of
Nicky's ass and then he would shove it back in to the hilt. Steve kept
pounding Nicky's ass. Debbie grunted and groaned in orgasm as Nicky sucked up
all of her juices. Nicky then lifted her mouth off of Debbie's twat and
groaned allowed as Steve pounded her ass.  
  
"Oh, oh, oh, yes give it to me. Fuck my ass, fuck it!" Nicky screamed for the
both of them to hear.  
  
Steve increased his speed and his cock was flying in and out of Nicky's ass.
Steve's thighs were slapping into Nicky's buttocks causing her ass cheeks to
jiggle with each thrust of his cock. Steve then shoved his cock in all the
way, stiffened and grunted as his cum shot out of his pecker into Nicky's ass.
Steve emptied his balls and flooded Nicky's ass with his spunk. Nicky felt
bloated as cum filled her to overflowing.  
  
Steve kept fucking Nicky's ass and he could feel cum squishing around in her
rectum. Debbie was humping Nicky's face as she too approached her orgasm.  
  
"Oh God Nicky, don't stop please, make me cum. I'm going to cum. I'm cumming
Nicky, oh Nicky!" Debbie screamed as her body thrashed around with the
intensity of her orgasm.  
  
Nicky continued tongue fucking her and playing with her clit and Debbie could
not stand it anymore as her body went rigid. Debbie moaned and lifted her hips
toward Nicky's face as if she were trying to get the tongue deeper into her
pussy. Nicky grabbed Debbie's ass as she continued with her tongue lapping and
squeezed Debbie's shapely ass at the same time. This final act took Debbie
over the edge with a mind numbing orgasm.  
  
Nicky and Steve collapsed and fell to the floor with Steve's cock still in her
ass. Steve lay on top of Nicky until his cock softened and began to slip from
her ass. Steve rolled to the side and his cock slipped from her well fucked
asshole. As Nicky lay on her stomach Steve's sperm seemed to bubble up and
ooze from her asshole. Nicky clenched her anal muscles and more cum squirted
out of her ass and ran down between her ass cheeks and inner thighs. Steve's
cum seemed to trickle out of Nicky's ass for quite awhile.  
  
They made quite a sight the three of them still clad in their school uniforms.
Steve lay on his back with his deflated cock draped across his pubes with his
pants and underwear still around his ankles. Nicky lay on her stomach with her
shapely ass pointed in the air and her panties around her knees with her skirt
flipped over her back. Debbie was still on her stomach with her skirt pulled
up and her pussy still glistening from her orgasm.  
  
"Let's get more comfortable this time," Debbie suggested.  
  
The three teenagers got completely undressed and for the first time Steve and
Debbie realized that Nicky was very small breasted almost flat chested.
However her nipples stood out like erasers on pencils and they were just as
hard. Her nipples looked even bigger given the smallness of her breasts.  
  
"I know they are so small, it's embarrassing sometimes," Nicky groaned.  
  
"Nonsense I love small breasts particularly with hard erect nipples," Debbie
replied and then kissed Nicky's tits and took her nipples in her mouth one by
one.  
  
Debbie moved from one tit to the other taking the entire breast in her mouth
and sucking the nipples. Debbie let each nipple pop out of her mouth with an
audible sound and Nicky's nipples seemed to get harder and longer each time.
Nicky moaned aloud and grasped Debbie's head holding it to her breasts. Steve
got hard again just from watching the two girls and he walked up to Nicky. He
caressed her sensuous ass and Nicky felt his cock bump into her buns.  
  
The three of them lay back on the floor and Debbie and Nicky moved into a 69
position and began to lick each other's pussy. Steve lay down behind Nicky and
played with her fabulous ass for awhile before sliding his cock back into her
asshole. Nicky grunted softly in Debbie's pussy as Steve's cock slid all the
way in. Steve fucked her slowly as he wanted to make this last as long as
possible. Nicky grabbed onto Debbie's firm ass cheeks and held her tight as
she worked on her pussy. Nicky then began to finger Debbie's pussy with one
then two fingers. Debbie's juices were overflowing with desire and she was
panting as she approached another orgasm. Nicky started to play with Debbie's
asshole and she moved Debbie's pussy juice to her asshole and lubricated it
with her natural moistness.  
  
The finger teasing her nether hole felt good as Nicky ate her pussy but Nicky
caught her off guard when she inserted a finger into Debbie's asshole. Debbie
gasped into Nicky's pussy as the digit sank into her asshole. Only Joannie had
ever put a finger in her ass until now. The single digit felt good as Nicky
moved it around in Debbie's ass as she continued to suck on her pussy and
nibble her clit. Debbie was the first to cum this time and her body spasmed in
orgasm as Nicky held her mouth firmly to Debbie's pussy and plunged her finger
as deep as she could in Debbie's ass.  
  
Steve despite all his efforts to control himself finally gave in to Nicky's
ass milking his cock. He shot another impressive load into her ass and let his
cock stay in her as she milked it dry with her anal muscles. Steve's deflated
cock finally slipped from her hot ass. Steve noticed a trail of cum oozing out
of her asshole and he pushed it back in with his finger. Nicky rotated her ass
in encouragement as Debbie continued to eat her pussy. Nicky finally came
dousing Debbie's face with her female nectar and Debbie gobbled it all up.  
  
The three of them lay in each other arms as they slowly recovered from another
intense round of orgasms. Penny's voice broke the silence in the room.  
  
"Well I can see that the three of you have hit it off! I came back to see if
you wanted to join us over at Marla's house but it looks like you are busy,"
Penny mocked.  
  
Nicky was shocked that Penny's mother had come home and caught the three of
them in a sex act. She was embarrassed by the situation and she was confused
as to what to do. She decided against locating her clothes and trying to get
dressed quickly so she remained between Debbie and Steve and tried to act
cool.  
  
"Hey Mom can Nicky stay over tonight? How about it Nicky want to sleep over?"
Debbie asked excitedly.  
  
"It's okay with me if it is okay with your parents Nicky," Penny replied.  
  
"Well yeah sure it sounds great but I need to check with my Mom," Nicky
accepted.  
  
Penny walked over to the three teenagers and handed Nicky her cell phone as if
nothing out of the usual was going on. Nicky shyly took the phone and
nervously dialed her home phone. Nicky spoke her mother and then put Penny on
the phone. Penny and Nicky's mother Karen had a good conversation. Penny told
her that it was not an inconvenience and that the girls were getting along so
well. Penny also told Karen that Debbie had plenty of clothes that Nicky could
use. So it was set, Nicky was staying over.  
  
Karen hung up the phone and she was elated that Nicky had found a girlfriend
and the girl's mother Penny sounded so nice over the phone. She was looking
forward to meeting them. Since Nicky wouldn't be home Saturday morning and her
husband Jeff would be at the bank it was a perfect opportunity for her to
schedule a massage. Besides she was due she was a little horny and she hadn't
had her pussy eaten since the last massage.  
  
Penny told the three teenagers that she was going back to Marla's house and
that if they wanted to come over they were invited. Debbie told Penny they
would be over shortly. Debbie knew that she had to brief Nicky about the
neighbors before she would bring her there.  
  
"Nicky there are some things you should know about our neighbors," Debbie
started and then, "They have a very open relationship. Marla's son Jerry is
married to Joannie, Biff is a good friend and they all live together in
Marla's house."  
  
"There's more," Debbie continued, "They are all fucking each other."  
  
Nicky was not shocked at the first statement since it didn't seem that bad
that they lived together. However she was stunned when she learned that they
were having sex with each other. She was glad that Debbie had given her a
heads up.  
  
"There is something else you should know," Steve added, "Our family does the
same thing and we also have sex with the neighbors,"  
  
Nicky stared at them both in disbelief and she was waiting for the punch line
that never came.  
  
"Really it's true and we have had orgies with them with all seven of us at the
same time," Debbie told her.  
  
"Oh my God!" exclaimed Nicky.  
  
"Now it is important for you to know that if we go over there tonight there is
a good chance that we will have an orgy and you will be included," Debbie told
the stunned Nicky.  
  
"Not only that but when Biff and Jerry get a look at your fantastic ass, there
is no way that they will be able to keep their cocks out of it," Steve warned.  
  
"So if you want to really get into sex tonight we can go over there, but if
you just want to hang out here we understand," Debbie offered.  
  
Nicky thought about it. On one hand she was apprehensive and on the other hand
she was very curious. She thought to herself, "What could happen? She had
already fucked, sucked and had anal sex. She had been with women. What else
was there to do?"  
  
"Okay I'm in!" Nicky exclaimed.  
  
"Great!" Debbie replied excitedly.  
  
Debbie rounded up shorts and tee shirts for both of them. Steve also threw on
shorts and a tee. As they were getting dressed Nicky noticed that neither of
them bothered with underwear so she too went without panties.  
  
The three teenagers arrived at Marla's house and she was shown in to the large
family room. Nicky was impressed with the house it was magnificent. Debbie
introduced Nicky to everyone and Nicky was taken with the beauty and
handsomeness of the family. Nicky was made to feel right at home and sat on
the sofa between the beautiful blonde Joannie and her new found teenage friend
Debbie. They all sat around sipping wine and chatting about recent events. The
conversation subtly moved toward sex and Nicky was drawn right into it.  
  
Nicky was encouraged by all to tell what happened at school and how she got
involved with the teachers. She explained that she did struggle her junior
year after transferring from her other school. She barely passed one subject
and she had to attend summer school to raise her grade or she had to repeat
the course and probably not graduate with her class. She was surprised to find
out that three teachers, Ms. Basso, Mr. Elgin and Mr. Peterson were all going
to tutor her.  
  
Nicky then explained how the tutoring turned to sex so instead of studying the
subject she would be given a passing grade for having sex with them. Nicky was
not a virgin and she had given her pussy, mouth and ass to her previous
boyfriend in South Carolina. Nicky had found the subject matter impossible and
she was sure she wouldn't be able to raise her grade so she agreed to the sex
option. Apparently Mr. Elgin and Mr. Peterson were fucking Ms. Basso on a
regular basis on school property. Ms. Basso also had a fondness for females as
well.  
  
Nicky explained how she would suck one teacher and be fucked by another. At
times I would be fucked by Mr. Elgin while I ate Ms. Basso's pussy and then
Mr. Peterson would take over after Mr. Elgin came in my pussy. Sometimes I
would suck one cock while the other teacher fucked me in the ass and Ms. Basso
would eat my pussy. We would get together two times a week.  
  
"Wow! Were any other students having sex with these teachers too?" Joannie
asked.  
  
"Just one other that I knew about a boy named Andrew. He was kind of
effeminate and Mr. Elgin and Mr. Peterson made him suck one cock while the
other teacher fucked him in the ass," Nicky admitted.  
  
"Do you think he enjoyed it or was he just being forced to do it," asked
Jerry.  
  
"I know he enjoyed it. He used to brag to me how both teachers would cum
twice, once in his mouth and once in his ass. He actually looked forward to
his time with them," Nicky revealed.  
  
"All this talk is making me horny and I think it's about time we that we show
our guest a good time," Biff quipped.  
  
Biff walked over to Nicky and held his hand out to her and helped her to her
feet. He smiled at her and then turned her around so that her back was to him.
Biff knelt down behind her and hooked his fingers in the waist band of her
borrowed shorts. He slowly peeled the shorts down gradually exposing her ass
as if he was unveiling a masterpiece. Jerry and Joannie both gasped when they
saw her ass come into view. Biff took her shorts all the way off and lifted
Nicky's feet one at a time as he discarded the shorts.  
  
Biff just knelt there taking in the beautiful sight before him. He then placed
both hands on Nicky's magnificent hillocks and molded them in his hand. Nicky
moaned at the loving touch. Biff gently pulled her buttocks apart and placed
his tongue between the cheeks of her ass. Nicky gasped as Biff kissed and
caressed her buttocks and tickled the crack of her ass. She almost fainted
when she felt his tongue probe her asshole, no one had ever done that and the
feeling was intoxicating.  
  
Steve watched Biff make love to Nicky's bottom and he knew before long Biff
would have his big cock buried in her ass. Steve was glad that he was able to
fuck her ass twice before they came over to Marla's house.  
  
Joannie removed her clothes and took up a position in front of Nicky. Nicky
looked around and saw that everyone was taking off their clothes. Biff kept
kissing, licking and caressing her ass as everyone prepared themselves for the
evening ahead.  
  
"Since you have already eaten Debbie's pussy while Steve fucked your ass, now
you will eat my pussy as my husband fucks your ass," Joannie directed.  
  
Nicky took off her tee shirt so that she was totally naked like the others and
then she went right down on Joannie's pussy. Nicky was fascinated with
Joannie's beauty and fitness and she felt privileged to be able to eat her
pussy. Jerry put more lube into Nicky's asshole and then eased his rock hard
cock into her ass. Jerry fucked her slowly as Nicky ate his wife's pussy.
Marla slid under Nicky and began to lap at the teenager's cunt. Nicky jolted
in surprise when she felt the tongue touch her quim. She wondered who it was
that was eating her but then again she didn't care because any tongue would do
at this point.  
  
Nicky ate Joannie to an orgasm as Jerry flooded Nicky's rectum with his spunk.
Next Penny placed herself in front of Nicky and Steve fucked her ass for the
third time that day.  

"You've had brother and sister, husband and wife and now you get mother and
son," Joannie announced.  
  
Debbie slipped under Nicky this time and fastened her mouth to the girl's
pussy. Nicky was beside herself with lust and she came all over Debbie's face.
Joannie told her that the daughter had joined the party to complete the family
link. Nicky groaned as Steve came in her ass once again and his mother Penny
came in her mouth.  
  
Next it was Marla's turn to have the teenager eat her pussy and Biff lined up
his big cock with her asshole. Nicky was surprised to find out how big Marla's
clit was but even more surprised when she felt Biff's monster pushing its way
into her well used ass. Nicky clamped her mouth down hard on Marla's cunt as
Biff continued pushing into her ass. Nicky didn't feel any pain but she had
never felt so full so stuffed with cock. Marla's clit grew in Nicky's mouth
and it felt like a tiny cock as she sucked it. Biff was now fully lodged in
her ass and he relished in the moment as he cock penetrated her fabulous ass.
Biff loved watching his cock move in and out of Nicky's ass sliding between
her beautiful ass globes.  
  
Marla stiffened and sprayed Nicky's face with her juices. It caught Nicky by
surprise as she had never had a woman squirt in her mouth before. It was
strange but erotic at the same time and Nicky savored the experience. Nicky
was so focused on Marla's cumming and squirting that she was unprepared for
Biff ejaculation. Biff stiffened and blasted his spunk into Nicky's asshole.
He had one of his most intense orgasms ever and he seemed to cum for minutes.
Rope after rope of cum left his cock and flowed into Nicky's ass. Biff left
his cock in Nicky's ass as she seemed to subconsciously milk his cock dry with
her anal muscles. Biff pulled out and as he did Penny slipped under Nicky and
caught Biff's cum in her mouth as it trickled out of the young girl's ass
between her thighs and over her pussy lips right onto Penny's waiting tongue.  
  
Nicky finally collapsed on the floor as everyone else gathered around the
drained teenager. Nicky was rolled over onto her back and Joannie and Debbie
went to work on her small tits and hard nipples. Marla attacked Nicky's pussy
as Joannie and Debbie worked on her tits. Penny not to be left out straddled
Nicky and lowered her pussy to Nicky's mouth. Nicky instinctively licked
Penny's pussy as she was overcome with lust. In no time the four women had
Nicky buck and spasm out of control with a mind blowing orgasm. The women
moved away from her to let her recuperate.  
  
The recuperation period didn't last long though as the guys were soon ready to
go again. Nicky was lifted up and her almost lifeless body was placed on top
of Steve who guided his cock into her pussy. Biff got behind her and filled
her ass with his cock. If Nicky thought she felt full before it was nothing
like having a cock in her pussy and Biff's cock in her ass at the same time.
Jerry offered his cock to her mouth and as if in a trance she took it in her
mouth. The three guys worked her body and brought her to new heights. Each of
the guys came in her three holes triggering a violent orgasm that caused Nicky
to tremble, shiver and go into spasm as she screamed aloud with the intensity
of her orgasm.  
  
Nicky didn't remember anything after that but later she found herself in bed
with Biff. She didn't know where the others were or how they may have paired
up. Nicky was lying on her side with Biff's arm draped over her body and he
was moving slowly. She then realized that he was fucking her in the ass again.
Apparently some time in the middle of the night or in this case early morning
Biff had gotten a hard-on and just slipped it back into Nicky's well used ass.
Nicky just sighed as she lay there as Biff fucked her exhausted body. She felt
him stiffen and shoot yet another load into her ass. His cock stayed in her
ass as they both fell asleep. Nicky, like the other women and girls that had
spent their first night with Biff, had no idea what she was in for when she
woke up in the morning.  
  
Both families had carried the orgy well into the early morning so they all
slept in on Saturday. Penny had slept with Marla, Steve had slept with Jerry's
wife Joannie and Jerry had slept with Steve's sister Debbie.  
  
SATURDAY AND A NUMBER OF INTERESTING REVELATIONS  
  
NICKY'S MOM KAREN HAS A MASSAGE TO REMEMBER  
  
Meanwhile across town Karen, Nicky's mother, had arrived at Antonio's for her
morning massage. The owner Antonio had escorted her into the one of the rooms
and left her to get ready. Karen stripped of all her clothes except for her
panties and then she lay down on the massage table and covered her buttocks
with a towel. As she lay there she reminisced about her previous visits and
how Antonio worked her body. She always felt marvelous after his method of
deep tissue massage.  
  
At her last visit Antonio had removed her panties and ate her pussy causing
Karen to experience multiple intense orgasms. It had been so long since she
had cum like that and she was definitely looking forward to a repeat
performance. Up to that last visit Antonio had only fingered her pussy by
pulling the crotch of her panties aside. He had lead up to that by teasing her
many times as he massaged her inner thighs and allowing his hands to bush her
panty covered pussy. She still remembered the first time he fingered her.  
  
"Karen my dear it seems that your pussy is very wet. Would you like me to take
care of it for you?" Antonio asked in a sexy voice.  
  
Karen had just closed her eyes and nodded affirmatively. She had never been
with another man since her marriage but she was so turned on she gave in to
her desires. Antonio pulled the panties to one side of her vulva and stroked
her outer lips. Karen could feel her juices flowing and she bolted when he
touched her hooded clit. He stuck one thick finger into her twat and with his
other hand he tweaked her erect clit. Karen went bonkers and came immediately
but Antonio did not stop and he brought her to multiple orgasms with his
fingers. The last time she had allowed him to remove her panties and eat her
pussy, which was the first time since her marriage that anyone but her husband
George had seen her pussy. Karen's thoughts were interrupted when she heard
Antonio's voice as he re-entered the room.  
  
"Karen this is Joey. He is a student of mine and I am teaching him the
techniques of the deep tissue massage. He will be with us for a few minutes,"
Antonio told her introducing Joey.  
  
Karen hoped that Antonio would still take care of her pussy but not with the
young man present. Joey was a handsome very fit young man and he and Antonio
looked very appealing in their massage attire. Antonio always wore a tight
white tee shirt and white Bahama pants. Joey was dressed the same. The two of
them began working on her body and Karen had to admit that two sets of hands
on her felt very good and very erotic. Karen was getting turned on and she
could feel her pussy heating up. Antonio sensed this as well and nodded to
Joey as a signal to leave the room. Karen was relieved when the young man left
her alone with Antonio.  
  
Antonio removed the towel from Karen's body and rolled her over onto her back.
He didn't ask permission this time but simply pulled her panties down and off
of her legs. Karen instinctively allowed her thighs to part and exposed her
dripping wet pussy. Antonio smiled, leaned over and ran his tongue up the
length of her cunt. Karen's body tingled and she shivered with desire. Antonio
licked her a few more times and he had her close to her first orgasm when he
stopped. Karen reached for his head but he was out of range and she was
confused by his actions.  
  
Antonio removed his Bahamas and his tee shirt as he said to her, "Karen it is
time for you to reciprocate as well."  
  
Antonio moved back toward her and she spotted his erect cock. It was the
largest cock she had ever seen in person and it looked ominous as he
approached her. Antonio lay on the massage table with her so that his cock was
beside her face and his face was aligned with her pussy. Karen knew she was
expected to take his cock in her mouth but she had only done this with her
husband and only in foreplay. Antonio guided his cock to her mouth and then he
resumed eating her pussy. Karen adjusted to the thick cock in her mouth as she
enjoyed Antonio's skilled cunt licking.  
  
Antonio was very sexually charged and he knew that he would cum quickly. He
did not warn Karen that he was going to cum but just as she was humping her
hips into his face with her own orgasm, Antonio ejaculated into her mouth.
Karen was stunned with the first jolt of cum as it hit the back of her throat.
She swallowed out of instinct rather than desire since this was the first time
anyone had cum in her mouth. She no sooner swallowed the first load then
another load filled her mouth. This time Karen swallowed but pulled her mouth
off Antonio's cock. The third volley hit her in the face and the fourth hit
her neck and chest. Antonio moved her head back to his cock in a sign that he
expected her to suck him dry. Karen reluctantly opened her mouth again and
sucked on his cock until it softened in her mouth. Antonio had returned to
eating her pussy and he brought her to another orgasm.  
  
Karen was humiliated with her performance and she was furious at Antonio for
cumming in her mouth. She was about to protest when he moved around the table
and lifted her legs up to where her knees touched her chest exposing her pussy
and asshole. Antonio began to lick her pussy once more and Karen momentarily
put aside her anger. He kept eating her toward another orgasm and then he
shocked her by running his tongue across her asshole. He licked her from her
asshole up over her pussy and then back again. Karen was mortified but and the
same time excited by having her ass licked. Antonio would dip his tongue into
her pussy and into her asshole. Antonio then fastened his mouth on Karen's
twat as he slid a very oily finger into her asshole.  
  
Karen flinched with the intrusion of her ass. She had never had anything in
her ass and it just seemed to be taboo. Antonio worked her pussy with his
mouth and her asshole with his finger as Karen seemed to adjust to the anal
invasion. Antonio then pushed the thumb from the same hand fingering her ass
into her pussy and held her in a bowling like grip. He continued to suck on
her clit as he finger fucked her pussy and ass. Karen was going crazy and her
head was rolling from side to side in ecstasy. Just before Karen came again
Antonio removed his finger, thumb and mouth. Karen frantically tried to get
him back to her pussy but Antonio climbed back on the massage table and Karen
noticed that he was fully erect again. Antonio knelt between her raised legs
and eased his thick cock into Karen's pussy.  
  
Karen thought, "Oh no he is going to fuck me. I can't let him fuck me!"  
  
But Karen was too far gone and she let Antonio penetrate her hot pussy with
his big dick. She moaned as he filled her cunt and she had never been so full
in her life. Antonio rocked his body into her and kept his cock in constant
contact with her clit. Karen was crazy with desire and she was approaching a
mind blowing orgasm. Karen's body went rigid and then exploded as she was
overcome with the intensity of her climax. Her body seemed to go into
convulsions and then slowed down until she finally collapsed.  
  
Antonio pulled out of her and then rolled her over onto her stomach. He lifted
her by the hips until her ass was level with his cock. Antonio slid his cock
back into her pussy and slowly fucked her doggy style. Karen turned her head
to one side on the massage table and stared into the mirror on the wall. She
couldn't believe it was her as she looked at the woman in the mirror getting
fucked by the muscular man. She watched as his big cock sawed in and out of
her. Karen didn't see Antonio nod in signal toward the mirror and she didn't
know it was a two way mirror where others could watch the people in the room.  
  
Antonio pulled out of Karen's pussy and moved to the front of her. He turned
her face toward him and eased his cock back into her mouth. As if in a trance
Karen took the cock covered with her juices into her mouth and started to suck
on it again. Karen did not hear anyone enter the room or climb up on the table
behind her. A naked Joey sporting a sizeable erection knelt behind the mature
beauty and slipped his cock into her pussy. Karen didn't make the connection
right away but then she realized that if she was sucking Antonio someone else
was fucking her. Karen tried to pull away but Antonio just held her head tight
as he fucked her face and Joey pounded her pussy.  
  
The two men raced toward their orgasms and filled Karen's mouth and pussy with
cum. Antonio held her head tight to his cock and Karen had no choice but to
swallow his seed as quickly as she could. Even more upsetting to her was that
a strange man that she still had not seen came in her pussy. No one except her
husband had ever cum in her pussy and no one including her husband had ever
cum in her mouth. Joey in his youth stayed hard and continued fucking Karen
until he came again. Karen had given up the fight and had resolved herself to
be fucked. She was humiliated by the events of the morning.  
  
The two men disengaged themselves from her and let her collapse on the mat.
Unbeknown to Karen, two other students and the female attendant Sandy were
seated behind the two way mirror and they had watched the entire sex scene in
the room. The two young men had their own cocks out and they were masturbating
as they watched Karen get fucked and sucked. Just before each of them came
Sandy dropped to her knees and took a cock into her mouth allowing them to
shoot their spunk into her mouth and swallowed their loads.  
  
Antonio and Joey left the room to shower and dress leaving Karen to rest and
to her thoughts. Karen lay there in a confused state. She thought to herself,
"Why did I let this happen? Why didn't I stop them?"  
  
Her thoughts were interrupted when Sandy entered the room. Karen looked at her
quizzically forgetting the fact that she was still naked with cum oozing from
her pussy. Sandy had brought in a basin and some bottles with her.  
  
"Antonio asked me to help you get cleaned up before you dress," Sandy said
shyly.  
  
Sandy walked over to Karen and had her lay on her back. She took the bottle of
douche and squirted and ample amount into Karen's pussy. Sandy held the pan
under Karen's thighs to catch the douche and cum as it was washed from her
pussy. Karen felt strange with the douche and she swore that her body tingled
from the sensation. Sandy continued to clean Karen's pussy and Karen seemed to
get more turned on from the attention. Sandy noticed this and moved the pan
away from Karen and pulled the douche bottle out of her pussy.  
  
Sandy put her mouth on Karen's pussy and sucked on it sending increased chills
through Karen's body. Karen's body flinched as the talented girl hit a nerve.
Karen just lay back and let the young girl have her way with her pussy. Sandy
was a talented pussy lapper and she soon had Karen screaming and writhing in
yet another mind blowing orgasm. Karen reached down and held the lovely girl's
face tightly to her pussy as the flood gates opened and she drenched Sandy's
face with her juices. Sandy continued to lick and suck Karen tenderly until
the mature woman calmed once again. Sandy smiled and then left the room
without saying another word. Karen was left to get dressed by herself. Karen
dressed, left the massage room and went up to the front desk. A smiling
Antonio was waiting for her and asked if everything was to her satisfaction.
Karen couldn't even look at him as she opened her purse. Antonio told her that
this week was on the house and then he asked if she would like to book a
session for next week. Karen shook her head no and then she walked out of the
parlor not looking at anyone.  
  
"Please call if you change your mind," Antonio called after her.  
  
Antonio turned to his staff smiled and said, "She will be back. Come now let's
get things ready we have other clients today."  
  
A humiliated Karen made her way to her car. She sat behind the wheel and
thought about what she had just done. Karen was ashamed of her actions but at
the same time she was sexually sated. She never had orgasms with the intensity
of the ones she just had today. Her husband had started to neglect her and
only seemed interested in his own satisfaction. After she composed herself she
began to drive home her mind was cluttered with mixed thoughts. She still had
a difficult time believing that she had been fucked by two men, sucked a cock
that came in her mouth not once but twice and had allowed a young girl to eat
her pussy. As she drove and thought of the morning's events, Karen felt her
pussy tingle once again.  
  
"God what is the matter with me," she said as she felt the surge in her loins.  
  
TYPICAL MORNING AT MARLA'S HOUSE  
  
Back at Marla's house people were beginning to stir and turn to their bed
partners. Marla and Penny were engaged in a glorious 69 position eating each
other's pussy. Steve was fucking Jerry's wife Joannie. Jerry was fucking
Steve's sister Debbie and Biff was pounding Nicky's pussy with his morning
hard-on. Biff kept fucking Nicky who finally begged for him to stop. She
couldn't believe how full her pussy was and how many times Biff made her cum.
Biff then took Nicky into the shower to clean her up and in the process shoved
his thick soapy cock into her soapy asshole. Biff fucked her until he came in
her ass again. Biff loved fucking this new ass that belonged to this teenager.
It was by far the nicest ass that he ever fucked and he was so glad that
Debbie had brought her to the house.  
  
After their morning escapades everyone got cleaned up, dressed and adjourned
in the family room. As Nicky walked in the room and past a few people each one
reached up and caressed or grabbed her luscious ass. She just wiggled it and
giggled because after last night nothing would shock or surprise her again.
They decided to have brunch and then hang out by the pool.  
  
NICKY'S FATHER GEORGE AT THE BANK  
  
As the families and their guest kicked back for the afternoon, Nicky's father
was closing up the bank branch office for the day. The bank closed at noon and
he was locking up with the assistance of one of his tellers.  
  
There was really no need for George to be at the bank Saturday mornings unless
he had an appointment but he had a thing for Rita a cute little redheaded
teller. So George convinced his wife Karen that it was best if he was there
each Saturday. George was in his office when Rita came in.  
  
"Everything is locked up, will there be anything else George," Rita asked.  
  
George looked at her young firm body. At 25 years old Rita was 5'5", 115
pounds with red hair, hazel eyes and a very shapely body. Her measurements
were in the range of 35-22-35 and she was extremely fit. At that moment she
looked extremely hot in her short mini-skirt that showed off most of her curvy
legs and killer ass.  
  
"Did you have something else in mind?" George replied.  
  
"Well since you asked!" Rita said as she entered George's office.  
  
Rita calmly walked over and lowered the window blinds and then she closed and
locked the office door. Rita faced George and she proceeded to undress. She
took each item of clothing off and placed neatly on one of the chairs. When
she took off her bra, her hot tits just stood straight out and the nipples
tipped upward toward the ceiling. Rita removed her panties last and revealed
that she was indeed a true redhead. Rita walked slowly over to George and
dropped to her knees.  
  
Rita unzipped George's trousers, unbuckled his belt and pulled his trousers
down to his ankles. George already had a raging hard-on when Rita grasped the
waistband of his boxers and began to pull them down his legs. His cock got
caught in the waistband of his boxers and sprang free as the elastic passed
over it. His cock dangled in front of Rita's face. Rita loved to watch a cock
spring free as she pulled a guy's shorts down.  

"My, it looks like someone is happy to see me," Rita teased.  
  
George gasped with his mouth open as Rita's hot mouth enveloped his cock.
George was so turned on because he had been thinking about this moment all
morning that he knew he was going to shoot quickly. Rita knew it too and she
was prepared for him to cum in her mouth. George stiffened, grabbed the pretty
redhead's head and filled her mouth with cum. Rita sucked and swallowed until
every drop was drained from George's cock. Rita stood up, smiled and kissed
George full on the lips and then shoved her tongue deep in his mouth. The two
of them French kissed for a few minutes and then George maneuvered Rita over
of one of the chairs.  
  
Rita sat back and opened her legs welcoming George's mouth onto her twat. This
was the part that Rita liked best. George was a pretty good cunt lapper even
though his cock had something to be desired. Rita had had a number of good
sized cocks in her hot pussy but George's wasn't one of them. He was below
average in size and he wasn't really that good of a fuck. Rita humored him
because in her mind this was about career advancement not about sex. George
did a good job eating Rita's pussy and he soon had her coating his face with
her juices.  
  
George was hard again and this time he had Rita lie back on his desk as he
slipped his cock into her hot pussy. Rita was adept at using her vaginal
muscles and she made George feel very tight in her twat. Rita worked to keep
George's cock in contact with her clit as she tried to get the most out of the
ride. George believed that he was doing a good job of fucking Rita even though
he was only interested in shooting his sperm into the redheaded beauty. Rita
had him convinced that he was turning her on as she moaned and groaned
intentionally. George stiffened and shot his second load of the day into
Rita's pussy.  
  
George pulled his cock out of Rita's cunt and she slid down and took it in her
mouth and sucked him clean. George loved it when she sucked him dry after he
fucked her and Rita loved the taste of herself on George's cock. George
shivered as Rita teased his cock with her mouth and teeth. He stepped back
when he couldn't take it any longer. Rita stood up and kissed him again and
George cupped her shapely ass cheeks as he pulled her toward him.  
  
"Someday you will have to let me fuck your gorgeous ass Rita," George said
almost begging.  
  
"Now you know I am an anal virgin. It would have to be a very special
situation for me to give up my ass," Rita teased him as she stroked his soft
cock.  
  
"What special occasion do you have in mind?" George asked.  
  
"Well if I was to become Assistant Branch Manager, I guess we could celebrate
and I would be tempted to give it up then," Rita replied.  
  
"Rita you know that's going to take some time. The other tellers are already
jealous of your recent promotion," George told her.  
  
"Well then you will just have to wait longer until it happens," Rita teased as
she turned her back toward him and wiggled her shapely ass in his crotch.  
  
George reached around and cupped her firm tits as she ground her ass into his
groin. They stayed like that for awhile longer and then both of them got
dressed and left the building. Rita laughed to herself about George's passion
for her ass and her ability to hold him ransom for it. She thought that he
should only know that later tonight she would have a cock buried deep in her
ass, a cock that was twice as thick and long as George's. Rita loved to have
her ass plowed and filled with cum.  
  
George drove home thinking about Rita and how much he enjoyed sex with her.
Her hot body owned him. Then he thought of his wife Karen and he hoped that
she wouldn't press him for sex tonight. After shooting his wad twice with
Karen he was finished for the day. George should only know that the last thing
on Karen's mind was sex.  
  
HELEN AND SUSAN GET TOGETHER  
  
As George drove home another meeting was taking place in town. Susan had
arrived at Helen's condo and the two of them had wasted no time shedding their
clothes and getting into Helen's bed. The two attractive mature women were
engaged in a torrid 69 as they couldn't seem to get enough of the other's
pussy. They had the whole afternoon and evening and Helen had plenty of toys
that she wanted to introduce to Susan but first things first. Helen and Susan
tongued each other's cunt, fingered each other's pussy, sucked on each others'
clits and fingered each other's assholes with reckless abandon. They both had
massive intense orgasms and held tightly to each other as they drank one
another's nectar.  
  
After coming down from the intense climax the two women moved back into
Helen's living room and relaxed with a glass of wine. There they shared their
personal backgrounds, sexual preferences and recent experiences. They also
talked about Penny and her two children Steve and Debbie. They both agreed
that there was something about that family that emitted sexual signals and
they could feel the aura in Helen's office.  
  
Helen told Susan about her experience with the three senior boys and their
girlfriends. She related to Susan how she was out of control and how she would
fuck one boy a night, then she had all three over and she was triple fucked.
The other nights she would get it on with the girls and then Saturday night
always was a full scale orgy with all six of them.  
  
"God, Susan we did everything," Helen gasped and then, "We had oral sex, anal
sex, lesbian sex, double fucking, triple fucking and we used toys and dildos."  
  
Helen went on, "One night we decided to make sure that we were all coupled
together and we used the boy's cocks and dildos in pussies and assholes to
make it happen. It was total debauchery."  
  
Susan then told Helen about the girl student and her boyfriend. Then Susan
explained how another teacher and then the girl's mother entered the picture.
Susan told Helen how she loved being fucked in the ass by the girl's boyfriend
as she rode a double dildo in the mother's pussy and she sucked on the girl's
pussy. Both of the women were turned on by their tales and they returned to
Helen's bedroom. Helen proceeded to break out her collection of dildos and
toys and lay them on the bed for Susan to look at.  
  
"Wow this is some collection and I am sure glad we have all day," Susan
gasped.  
  
"We have all day, all night and tomorrow," Helen replied as she ran her tongue
around her lips and then asked, "What's your pleasure?"  
  
"Why don't we start with one of the strap-on dildos?" Susan replied.  
  
Helen smiled at her and then she put on one of the strap-on dildos. It was
about 9" long and about 5" around. It was the perfect one to warm to warm up
with. Susan lay back and spread her legs. Her pussy was already dripping wet
in anticipation of Helen fucking her. Helen eased the fake cock into Susan hot
pussy and began to fuck her slowly. Susan reached up and stroked Helen's tits
as Helen fucked her. Helen then picked up the pace and both women raced toward
another orgasm. The dildo had a nub at the end of it that rubbed Helen's clit
as she fucked Susan. Susan screamed out loud in orgasm as she grabbed Helen's
ass and pulled her tightly to her. Helen collapsed on top of Susan mashing
their tits together as both women's bodies shook in climax.  
  
They rested for a few minutes and then they rolled apart and took deep
breaths. Susan sat up on the bed and looked at the toys. She picked up an odd
looking dildo that had three cocks attached together, two cocks at one end and
a single cock at the other.  
  
Helen smiled, "Isn't that something, you can have your pussy and ass fucked at
the same time. The other cock goes into the fucker's pussy."  
  
"Let's try this one next," Susan said smiling wickedly.  
  
Helen grabbed the lube and she began to grease her asshole when Susan stopped
her.  
  
"Here let me do that," Susan offered.  
  
Susan put plenty of lube on her fingers and then proceeded to grease Helen's
ass. Helen was moaning as the lovely woman's fingers worked their way into her
asshole. Susan decided that she wanted something in her ass also so she lubed
up her own poop chute as well. Susan located a butt plug and pushed that into
her ass before putting one end of the dildo in her pussy. Susan then leaned
over Helen and she looked odd with a two headed dildo sticking out from her
body. Helen lay back with her knees against her chest exposing her asshole and
pussy to Susan. Susan eased both cock heads into Helen's pussy and asshole and
gently pushed her hips forward. Helen gasped as both her holes were filled at
the same time.  
  
Susan and Helen began fucking each other and Helen was going crazy with the
double fucking. Susan's pussy was on fire as the cock in her rubbed against
her erect clit. The butt plug in her ass served her purpose and she felt that
she had two cocks in her as well. Susan watched the two fake dicks slide in
and out of Helen's holes as she fucked her and she thought to herself that she
would have to try that before the weekend was over.  
  
Helen cried out with the intensity of her orgasm but Susan just continued
fucking her. Helen had multiple orgasms before Susan finally came again and
collapsed on top of her superior. Susan picked her body up and removed the
dildo from Helen's pussy and ass with an audible popping sound. Both women
giggled and then Susan pulled the dildo from her pussy and purposely made it
pop. Helen insisted on removing the butt plug from Susan's ass and Susan
intentionally tightened her anal muscles to make it more difficult. Helen
pulled the plug from Susan's ass and it made a very loud popping sound. The
two women laughed aloud and Helen flopped on the bed next to Susan.  
  
The two mature beauties had sex well into the night experimenting with
different positions and toys. The final coupling was with the two of them on
their knees with their butts facing. They had two double headed dildos in
their ass and their pussy. The head of one dildo was in Susan's ass as the
other head was in Helen's ass. The head of the other dildo was in Susan's
pussy with the opposite head in Helen's pussy. The two women pushed back
against each other smacking their ass cheeks together as they double fucked
each other.  
  
They made quite a sight as these two women fucked each other doggy style in
both holes at the same time. Their generous tits hung down and swung freely as
their ass cheeks smacked together. At that moment they certainly didn't look
like the sophisticated Principal and Guidance Counselor of the prestigious
Monarch Academy.  
  
The two beauties fucked each other into exhaustion before collapsing on the
bed. They slept soundly in each other's arms through the night into late
Sunday morning.  
  
PENNY MEETS KAREN  
  
While Helen and Karen were getting closer, Penny and Debbie were driving Nicky
home to her house. Nicky and Debbie sat in the back and giggled and played
with each other on the way. Nicky was still somewhat in disbelief about what
happened to her. Not in her wildest imagination would she ever have thought
that she would have sex with seven people in the same day. She was so happy
that she met Debbie and that Debbie had introduced her to the neighbors. Nicky
was already thinking about a repeat session.  
  
When they arrived at Nicky's house, a modest home, Nicky invited them in to
meet her parents. Karen greeted Penny and Debbie and asked them to come in.
The two girls ran off to Nicky's room leaving Penny and Karen to get
acquainted. Karen made some coffee and the two women sat in the living room.  
  
"My husband isn't home from the bank yet but I expect him shortly," Karen
explained. Karen and Penny talked for quite awhile. Penny explained her
situation with her husband traveling so much for the government and that he
was gone up to six months at a time. Karen was thrilled that Nicky and Debbie
had hit it off. She was worried about Nicky and that she hadn't been accepted
at the new school. Karen was afraid that she would meet up with the wrong kind
of people. Karen went on to explain that Nicky's grades had suffered and that
only through her hard work at summer school was she allowed become a senior.  
  
Penny took all this in and realized that Karen didn't have a clue about her
own daughter. She had no knowledge of Nicky's sexual activities and she
probably thought her daughter was still a virgin. Karen should only know how
Nicky was advanced sexually beyond her years. Penny also sensed that Karen was
troubled about something.  
  
Karen was indeed troubled, she was still thinking about her morning at the
massage parlor. She was convinced that she could still feel cum dried on her
skin and the taste of it in her mouth. Karen also felt that Penny knew that
she had sex earlier. It was of course Karen's insecurity that made her feel so
exposed. Karen felt like she needed to talk with someone but she wasn't really
that close to anyone. Yet Penny seemed so nice and easy to speak to.  
  
"Karen is there something wrong? Are you okay?" Penny asked.  
  
"Yes I'm fine, well really no, I am a little upset, but I'll be fine," Karen
stammered.  
  
"Well if there is anything I can do or there is anything you want to tell me,
please let me know," Penny offered.  
  
Karen looked out of the living room as if she was trying to see where the
girls were. Karen didn't need to worry about the girls eavesdropping as they
were both naked in Nicky's room eating each other's pussy. Comfortable that
the girls were probably listening to music in Nicky's room, Karen turned to
Penny.  
  
"I did something awful this morning and I feel so guilty," Karen confessed to
Penny.  
  
"Do you want to talk about it," Penny asked.  
  
"Yes and no. Yes because I need to talk to someone and no because I am so
ashamed," Karen gushed.  
  
"Karen whatever you tell me will remain in confidence and if I can help you I
will," Penny assured her.  
  
Karen told Penny exactly what happened at the massage parlor that morning. She
also gave Penny the history of Antonio's seduction leading up to this
morning's debauchery. Penny could hardly contain herself as she listened to
Karen pour her heart out. Penny wanted to jump her bones right then and there.
She wanted to throw Karen down, strip off her clothes and eat her pussy. She
would then have Karen eat pussy for the first time and then the two daughters
would join in. Penny imagined Karen's husband coming home and finding the two
mothers and two daughters eating pussy. Penny's imagination just took off and
then she realized that she wasn't listening to Karen.  
  
"I just don't know what to do, I feel so guilty," Karen continued.  
  
"Well you don't do anything else and you certainly don't do anything stupid,"
Penny told her.  
  
Penny continued, "What happened, happened and you can't change that. Look you
are a woman with desires just like the rest of us and you were feeling
neglected. Your desires took over because of your pent up needs and you gave
in to them and that is not a crime."  
  
Karen was surprised with Penny's viewpoint and although she wasn't totally
sold on it she did feel better. She did agree with Penny that she should
forget about the incident and not tell anybody else particularly her husband.  
  
"Is George having an affair?" Penny asked.  
  
"I don't know for sure but I think he might be," Karen admitted.  
  
"Well the fact that he is ignoring you is usually a good indication that he is
getting it somewhere else, how about at the bank?" Penny continued.  
  
"It's possible because lately he has been spending every Saturday there and he
doesn't come until late afternoon," Karen replied.  
  
"Let's assume that he is, does that make you feel any different about this
morning?" Penny asked.  
  
"No at least not yet but I see your point," Karen replied.  
  
Penny moved over to sit next to Karen and took her hands in hers. Penny told
Karen how she had too strayed mainly because of her husband's long absences
but then she learned of his infidelity. She told Karen how it started with
vibrators then toys and then women with toys before finally bringing other men
into her life. Karen looked at her in total shock as Penny shared her story
with her. Penny told Karen about her friends who were very discreet and how
she enjoyed the female and male encounters with them. Penny did not mention
any names and she certainly didn't discuss the incest with her nor did she let
on that Karen's own daughter had been ravished by both families.  
  
Karen was overwhelmed but at the same time honored that Penny would share such
intimate details with her. Karen pledged her own trustworthiness to Penny.
Just then George came home and interrupted the intimate conversation. Karen
introduced Penny to George and Penny immediately did not like the man. George
leered at the beautiful Penny in an obvious way. Karen called to the girls and
when they came out of Nicky's room George ogled Debbie as well. Penny and
Debbie said their goodbyes but not before Penny and Karen agreed to get
together for lunch during the week. As Penny and her daughter Debbie were
riding home Penny shared Karen's story with her.  
  
"Wow that's hot! Karen sounds like a good addition to our group," Debbie
exclaimed.  
  
"Yes but in due time, first I need her to go back to the massage parlor and
give herself willingly. After that we can bring her along and then introduce
her to everyone," Penny stated.  
  
"So did you girls have fun while we were talking?" Penny asked her daughter.  
  
Debbie grinned and reached over to playfully squeeze her mother's tits, "You
know we did!"  
  
Penny then drove home to spend the evening with her own son and daughter. She
would meet with Marla and Joannie tomorrow and speak to them about Karen.
Penny also wanted to speak with them about the Principal and Guidance
Counselor at the academy. Penny sensed that beneath the sophisticated
appearance of the women lurked two sexual predators.  
  
SUNDAY THE AFTERMATH AND PLANNING  
  
Helen and Susan slept in and then gradually woke up to their aching bodies.
They hadn't had sex like that in quite some time and their muscles ached all
over. They took a hot shower together, soaped each other's body and ate each
other's pussy to start the day. The two women had a light breakfast and then
headed down to the complex's Jacuzzi where they soaked their aching bodies in
the pleasant hot bubbling water. Helen and Susan remained there for quite some
time before they returned to Helen's condo for more sexual activities.  
  
As Helen and Susan enjoyed their variety of sexual couplings on Sunday
afternoon, Penny was meeting with Marla and Joannie at Marla's house. Penny
relayed Karen's story to Marla and Joannie.  
  
"Well Penny my first reaction is that you and I should check out this massage
parlor. In fact it has been a while since I had a massage," Marla said with a
smirk.  
  
"I'm all for it," agreed Penny.  
  
"While you two are getting your horns scraped, I'll check out the bank and
Karen's husband," Joannie offered and then said, "If George is banging anybody
there I'll know it before I leave the bank that day."  
  
Penny then shared her meeting with the school officials during Debbie's and
Steve's orientation. Penny told them how she felt the Principal and Guidance
Counselor were checking out the three of them.  
  
"I felt like they were stripping Debbie, Steve and I naked with their eyes,"
Penny said.  
  
"I'll check that out too," offered Joannie.  
  
"I'll meet with the Guidance Counselor first and then the Principal if I get
any signals," Joannie continued.  
  
"How will you pull that off?" Penny questioned.  
  
"I will pick Debbie and Steve up from school one day and I will go there early
and introduce myself. I will go to the Guidance Counselor's office and explain
that I am your friend and neighbor and I am there to pick up Debbie and Steve
and I wanted to follow proper procedure. I'll also tell her that from time to
time I will be picking them up from school. I will wear my favorite light
green mini dress and no bra or panties. If things work out right she will get
to see my bare pussy plus anything else she wants to do with it," Joannie said
laying out her plan.  

"God Joannie you are so shameless," Marla quipped.  
  
"All this talk has made me horny. I don't know about you two," said Joannie.  
  
The three of them smiled and went up to Marla's bedroom where they took off
their clothes and made passionate love with one another. There were no toys
just fingers and mouths caressing bodies and pussies.  
  
Back at the condo complex Helen and Susan had returned to Helen's place after
enjoying the Jacuzzi. Helen fixed them a light lunch and they relaxed with a
glass of wine. As they sipped their wine they sat close to one another and at
times cuddled in each other's arms. With their bodies somewhat refreshed they
returned to Helen's bedroom to resume their love making. This time without the
same urgency as yesterday the two women selected the double headed dildo and
placed an end in each of their pussies. They lay on their sides facing one
another and slowly fucked each other toward orgasm.  
  
Helen and Susan both came and held each other as their bodies trembled in
climax. They kissed and caressed each other and fondled each other's tits
leaving the dildo embedded in their cunts.  
  
"This was great and now all we have to do is find ourselves a male partner,"
Susan said.  
  
"Yes a male partner will be nice but for now let's just enjoy ourselves,"
Helen replied.  
  
The two of them embraced again and slowly started to move their hips. They
fucked each other several more times that afternoon without ever changing
positions or dildos. Helen and Susan had no idea what was in store for them
the coming week but Joannie would change all of that when she visited the
school.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 14


_INTRODUCTION  
  
This is the fourteenth chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four". Chapter
thirteen introduced a new family Karen, George and their daughter Nicky. The
three of them are not aware of each other's sexual activities but they become
quickly known to Marla's and Penny's families. In this chapter all the
families expand their sexual outreach even further. Also the high school
principal, Helen and the guidance counselor, Susan meet the families on a more
intimate basis. I have continued to write this story because of all the
positive feedback that I have received from many readers and the encouragement
to continue with this theme and family characters. I have listened to your
suggestions and I try to incorporate them into the writings. Thank you all who
have commented and have encouraged me to keep writing. Also I had been asked
to write a sequel to "What Have I become" with Katrina and Richard reuniting.
I did complete that story with the final chapter._  
  
JOANNIE CHECKS OUT GEORGE AT THE BANK  
  
Joannie entered the bank office where George Collins, the husband of Karen and
father of Nicky, was the Branch Vice-president. She wore her most alluring
green mini-skirt dress that was cut just inches below her pussy and buttocks.
As usual she wore no bra and her nipples poked through the material and she
wore a thong panty so that her buttocks would show when the skirt moved up to
high.  
  
As Joannie entered the bank she scanned the tellers and other workers there.
She was convinced that the cute red headed teller was the one George was
banging. The cute teller Rita looked at the beautiful blonde with envy as
Joannie strode into the bank. Rita thought to herself, "She is a brazen cunt
if I ever saw one."  
  
Joannie went to George's office and introduced herself. George's eyes almost
popped out of his head when he saw the gorgeous blonde. He stammered but
finally got the words out.  
  
"How can I help you?" George said tripping over his tongue.  
  
"Well my husband and I and our business partners are starting a new venture
and we are evaluating banks at this time," Joannie answered him amused at his
discomfort.  
  
"Please come in and allow me to explain the bank's services and I am sure that
you will find us very competitive," George said excitedly.  
  
George turned and walked back into his office and Joannie followed him. Before
entering his office Joannie turned once more to check out the tellers and the
only one watching them was the red head. Joannie noticed the look of despise
on the pretty girl's face and could sense the visual daggers cast in her
direction. Joannie smiled and then turned to join George in his office.  
  
Joannie sat down and crossed her shapely legs allowing her skirt to raise high
enough to display the crotch of her thong panty. George's eyes immediately
fastened on the generous display of flesh and on the blonde's panty covered
pussy. George tried to compose himself and he went about explaining the bank's
services. He found Joannie easy to talk to and at times they were smiling at
each other and laughing. This did not escape Rita's eyes and she vowed to make
George forget all about the cock teasing blonde later. Although this was not a
day that she and George normally got together Rita would make an exception and
give George a thrill guaranteed to put the blonde tart out of his mind.  
  
George and Joannie concluded their meeting and when George stood up to shake
her hand Joannie noticed that his erect pecker was pushing out his pants. She
smiled and turned to leave then she purposely dropped the information George
had given her. When she picked up the materials she did not stoop down in a
ladylike manner but instead she bent from the waist allowing her skirt to rise
and display her luscious golden ass. George stared at the beautiful blonde's
curvy ass and he felt his loins stir with desire.  
  
George regained his senses and he darted around his desk to help Joannie pick
up the materials. As he stooped down to pick up the pamphlets his erection
became even more obvious in his pants. They both stood up and George handed
the rest of the pamphlets to Joannie.  
  
Joannie smiled and thanked him apologizing for being so clumsy. Joannie then
patted his erect cock through his trousers and told him that he should be
careful where he pointed that thing. George almost came in his pants as he
turned beet red with embarrassment and he was lost for words as Joannie turned
and walked out of his office. Joannie glanced over at Rita once more and
noticed that she was stewing in her anger. Joannie winked at her and left the
bank.  
  
After Joannie left, Rita went over to George and demanded, "George I want to
see you after hours today."  
  
"Of course Rita," George agreed.  
  
PENNY AND MARLA VISIT THE MASSAGE PARLOR  
  
Monday was normally a slow day at the massage parlor it was a day that Antonio
conducted his training sessions with his new students. He was surprised when
these two ladies booked back to back massage appointments for the afternoon.
Penny and Marla were their names and they said that they were referred by
Karen Collins. Antonio wondered just what Karen told these ladies about the
parlor. Surely she would not have mentioned her own seduction.  
  
Penny and Marla arrived at the parlor and Antonio was pleased to see that they
were both in excellent shape and very attractive mature ladies. Penny was
scheduled first for the massage and she entered the room, disrobed and lay on
the table totally naked. Marla had asked Antonio if she could watch Penny's
massage and although it was highly irregular he allowed Marla to sit in the
viewing room with some of his students.  
  
Antonio walked into the room and was taken back when he saw Penny lying on her
stomach totally naked. He grabbed a towel and placed it over her naked
buttocks.  
  
"That won't be necessary, unless you are embarrassed," Penny quipped.  
  
Antonio removed the towel and replied, "As you wish."  
  
Antonio began to apply massage oils to Penny's back and legs. He was reminded
by Penny not to forget her ass. Antonio then massaged her ass cheeks and he
felt a stirring in his loins. Antonio moved to the head of the table and
rubbed Penny's shoulders. Penny reached up and stroked Antonio's cock through
his white panamas and he jumped in surprise.  
  
"Don't you have some students who could use some hands on instruction?" Penny
teased.  
  
Antonio knew that he had a live one. He left the room briefly and returned
with Joey and another student named Paul. The three of them began to cover
Penny's body with oils and massaged every inch of Penny's body. Penny raised
her hips slightly so that her pussy was accessible to them. Antonio was back
at Penny's head when she reached up and pulled his panamas down freeing his
big cock. Penny took his cock in her mouth and began to suck him deep in her
mouth.  
  
Joey began to finger her pussy as he watched his boss get his cock sucked by
this pretty lady. Joey told Paul to finger Penny's asshole as he fingered her
pussy. Penny was panting and took her cock off of Antonio's cock.  
  
"I want your cocks in all my holes," she gasped.  
  
The three men quickly stripped off their tee shirts and panama pants and
arranged themselves with Penny. Penny straddled Antonio's thick cock and let
it slide into her dripping pussy. She let out an audible gasp as the big dick
filled her cunt. Joey got behind Penny and pushed his cock into Penny's well
oiled ass. Paul moved in front of her and Penny gobbled up his cock. The three
of them got into a rhythm and slowly fucked Penny in her three orifices.  
  
The foursome had forgotten about Marla in the viewing room who was enjoying
the scene on the other side of the mirror. There was a young girl with Marla
who did not seem to be put out by the sex between Penny and the three men.  
  
"What is your name dear?" Marla asked the young girl.  
  
"Sandy," she replied.  
  
"What do you do here Sandy? Are you a massage therapist?" Marla questioned.  
  
"No I am here to help the patrons clean up after their massages," Sandy said
softly.  
  
"I see. Then do you eat pussy and suck cum out of pussies?" Marla asked
already knowing the answer.  
  
Sandy just nodded shyly and then Marla said, "Be a dear and eat my pussy while
I watch Penny get fucked."  
  
Marla stood up and removed all of her clothes and told Sandy to do the same.
Sandy also disrobed and then went to her knees taking Marla's hot pussy into
her mouth. Sandy quickly located Marla's hooded clit and sucked it into her
mouth. Sandy was surprised by the size of the women's clit and she sucked on
it much like she would a cock in her mouth.  
  
On the other side of the mirror Marla watched Penny have multiple orgasms as
the three men fucked her pussy, ass and face frantically as they approached
their own orgasms. Paul came first filling Penny's mouth with his spunk and he
was startled when she just kept sucking his cock until it was dry and
softening. Paul had never cum in a mouth before and it was a real turn on.
Joey stiffened and ejaculated in Penny's ass his cum flew out of his cock into
her warm recess. Antonio was the last to cum and he flooded Penny's pussy with
his seed. Penny was ecstatic with the feel of cum in all her holes and she
orgasmed once again before collapsing on top of Antonio.  
  
Just as everyone in the massage room orgasmed, Marla sprayed Sandy's face with
her juice. Sandy had never been with a squirter and she was both surprised and
turned-on with Marla's release. Marla squirted several streams of her juice
into Sandy's mouth and Sandy swallowed as quickly as she could and savored
every drop of the women's nectar. Sandy reached between her legs and rubbed
her own pussy with a fury getting off as she continued to lick the remaining
juice from Marla's cunt.  
  
Marla looked back into the massage room and noticed that Antonio had left the
room and he was replaced by another student. Once again Penny was impaled on
three cocks. Antonio entered the viewing room and was surprised but not
shocked to find both Marla and Sandy naked with Sandy eating Marla's pussy.
Antonio sat next to Marla and put his arms around her body and massaged her
firm tits. Marla moaned as she came once more into Sandy's mouth and then she
dropped her head into Antonio's lap and sucked his semi-hard cock into her
mouth.  
  
Marla sucked Antonio's cock until it hardened in her mouth. Antonio decided
not to cum in Marla's mouth but instead he wanted to fuck this beautiful
woman. Antonio arranged Marla on the massage table in the viewing room and he
slowly slid his cock into her pussy. Marla was thrilled to have the thick cock
in her cunt and fucked back at Antonio keeping her clit in constant contact
with his dick. Sandy moved over and massaged Marla's tits as Antonio fucked
her. Marla told the pretty young girl to sit on her face while Antonio fucked
her. Sandy mounted Marla's face and lowered her dripping pussy to the mature
woman's mouth.  
  
Sandy was thrilled with Marla's cunt lapping skills and she came quickly
coating Marla's face with her juices. Marla continued to suck on Sandy's pussy
and located the girl's little hard clit. Marla used her teeth gently on the
hard little pearl and she soon had Sandy cumming again. Marla felt her own
orgasm approaching and urged Antonio to fuck her.  
  
"Oh I'm so close this will be a big one. Fuck me, Antonio fuck me!" Marla
pleaded.  
  
Antonio pounded Marla's pussy as he felt his own orgasm building in his
testicles. The two of them fucked like they were out of control machines with
their hips slamming into each other.  
  
Marla screamed out loud, "Oh God I'm cumming. Hold me please, please hold me
tight."  
  
Antonio held Marla tightly to him as his own body stiffened and he flooded her
pussy with cum. He felt his orgasm start in his balls and travel through his
scrotum as the force of his ejaculation startled him. He humped Marla a few
more times and then collapsed on top of her. After a few moments Antonio
rolled off of Marla and lay on his back along side of her. Sandy went about
her duties as she sucked Antonio's cock clean and sucked his cum from Marla's
pussy.  
  
In the other room Penny was experiencing her third round of triple fucking as
the three young men pummeled her body with their cocks. The three young men
had never experienced anyone like Penny and they were only to happy to keep
fucking her until they dropped. Once more the bodies stiffened and Penny's
mouth, pussy and ass were again filled with male seed as she orgasmed over and
over. The exhausted foursome slumped on the massage table until one by one
they peeled off of Penny's body.  
  
The students left Penny alone as they headed for the showers. Sandy entered
the room and she began to suck the spunk out of Penny's asshole and pussy.
When she got to her pussy, Penny coaxed her into a 69 position so that they
could eat each other. Sandy was again pleasantly surprised with the cunt
lapping skills of Penny. Sandy drank cum out Penny's pussy and then turned her
attention to her swollen clit. The two women ate each other until they both
orgasmed.  
  
Back in the viewing room Marla and Antonio were watching Sandy and Penny.
Antonio was fucking Marla in the ass as they viewed the two women. Marla had
expressed regret that she had not been fucked in the ass and that Penny had
been three times. Antonio told her that he would take care of that and oiled
Marla's ass thoroughly in preparation for his thick cock. Antonio was now
fucking Marla's ass with authority and his hips slammed into her buttocks.  
  
"Oh God, that feels good. Give it to me Antonio, give it to me, cum in my
ass," Marla groaned aloud.  
  
Antonio held onto her shapely hips as he pounded his cock in and out of her
ass. He loved watching his shaft disappear into her asshole and then re-
appear. He felt his balls tingle once again as a signal that he was close.
Antonio felt the sperm travel through his body and shoot out of his cock into
Marla's rectum. Marla felt the surge of his spunk in her ass and then she
squeezed his cock with her anal muscles in an effort to milk every drop from
his cock. Antonio stiffened and then slumped over Marla as the last drop of
seed was drained from his cock. He shivered as Marla continued to massage his
softening cock with her ass muscles and then his deflated cock slipped from
her ass with a trail of cum oozing out of her hole.  
  
Antonio showed Marla and Penny where they could shower and dress. As they
showered the two women shared their recent experiences and agreed that the
next time Marla would get the massage while Penny watched.  
  
As they left they thanked Antonio for a marvelous afternoon. Antonio told them
he was surprised that Karen had referred them as he didn't think she would be
returning after her last visit. Penny laughed and told Antonio that Karen had
not referred them but had shared her experience here and that she and Marla
decided to check it out. Penny then told Antonio that he could expect Karen to
return as she was coaching her and almost had her convinced that she should
continue with the massages.  
  
"The next time I want to you to take her in the ass," Penny told Antonio.  
  
"But be gentle and let your smaller students go first and then add a bigger
dick each time until she is ready for your big cock Antonio," advised Marla.  
  
"We definitely want to be in the viewing room when that happens," Penny added.  
  
The two women left and Antonio turned to his exhausted staff and said,
"Lessons are over for today!"  
  
JOANNIE VISITS SUSAN AND HELEN AT THE SCHOOL  
  
After her visit to the bank and while Marla and Penny were at the massage
parlor, Joannie went to Monarch Academy to pick up Debbie and Steve from
school as arranged. She purposely arrived early to check out Penny's
suspicions about the Principal and Guidance Counselor. Joannie had taken off
her thong panty and put it in her purse before she left the car. Joannie
located Susan Leach's office and looked in to see if she was there.  
  
"Excuse me I am sorry to bother you," Joannie said apologetically to the
attractive woman seated behind the desk.  
  
"Yes may I help you?" Susan replied before looking up from her desk.  
  
Susan then looked up and was stunned to see such a beautiful young woman
standing in the door way to her office. Neither of them spoke again as Susan
just took in the leggy fit blonde beauty.  
  
"My name is Joannie and I am a friend of the Meade family. I am picking up
Steve and Debbie today from school and I just wanted to be sure that I follow
proper procedure," Joannie said.  
  
"Won't you please come in and sit down. You are fairly early as school is
still in session," Susan offered and then introduced herself, "I am Susan
Leach I am the students Guidance Counselor."  
  
"Yes I will. Thank you! It's a pleasure to meet you. I know that I am early
but I just wanted to be sure that it would be all right to pick them up from
time to time," Joannie replied.  
  
Joannie went in and sat in one of the chairs opposite Susan's desk. As she sat
down she repeated her leg swing of this morning assuring that her dress would
expose her crotch and this time her bare pussy. Her move did not go unnoticed
by Susan.  
  
"My God she is not wearing any panties!" Susan said to herself.  
  
Joannie noticed the astonished look on the counselor's face and wickedly
crossed her legs again repeating the same gesture of exposing her bare pussy.
Susan stared at the naked muff as Joannie lifted one leg to cross over the
other as if she was trying to get comfortable in the chair.  
  
"Sorry, just trying to get comfortable. Is something wrong?" Joannie asked.  
  
"Well it's just that I couldn't help notice that you are not wearing any
panties," Susan stammered.  
  
Oh that, yes you're right I also don't wear bras either. I like the free
feel," Joannie replied.  
  
Susan's face was beet red but she could also feel her own loins heating up
from the exhibitionist display of this girl. Joannie looked at her and asked
if everything was okay. Susan saw her lips move but didn't hear any words.
Susan finally regrouped and heard Joannie speak.  
  
"Are you alright?" Joannie said louder this time.  
  
"Yes, yes I'm fine. You just caught me off guard when you crossed your legs,"
Susan said with a crack in her voice.  
  
Susan then noticed that Joannie's skirt was just below her pussy and showing
off her sexy thighs and shapely legs. Susan found herself staring at the
beautiful blond as if she was hoping to get a glimpse of her pussy again.  
  
"Susan, why don't you come over here on this side of your desk and sit next to
me? That way you won't have to strain to see my legs or my bare pussy,"
Joannie offered.  
  
Susan couldn't believe her ears but she like a zombie she stood up and walked
around her desk toward Joannie. Susan was captivated by this blonde goddess
and seemed to be under a spell.  
  
"You probably should shut the door," Joannie reminded her.  
  
Susan quickly shut the door and locked it. Then she sat in the chair next to
Joannie. Joannie smiled at her and then lifted her skirt up to her waist once
again putting her luscious pussy on display. Susan just sat there in a stupor
staring at the golden muff.  
  
"Would you like to touch my pussy? It is okay if you want to touch it,"
Joannie teased her.  
  
Susan ran her hands up over the blonde's beautiful legs and stroked her inner
thighs. Joannie spread her legs a little wider so that Susan could see her
labia. Susan was crazy with desire as she slipped a finger into Joannie's
twat. Joannie was very wet so Susan added a second finger. She fingered
Joannie for awhile and then took her fingers out of the girl's quim and licked
them.  
  
"You can eat my pussy if you would like to," Joannie continued the seduction.  
  
Susan sank to her knees and lifted Joannie's legs up onto her shoulders. Then
Susan put her mouth on Joannie's cunt and began to lick her thoroughly. Susan
knew what she was doing and Joannie recognized her as an accomplished cunt
lapper. Joannie moaned with her first orgasm and coated Susan's face with her
juices. Susan kept right on eating Joannie's pussy reveling in her stroke of
good luck. Both of them were startled by someone knocking on the door to
Susan's office. Then they heard a voice.  

"Susan this is Helen, please open the door I need to speak with you," Helen
said through the door.  
  
"It's the principal I have to open the door," Susan gasped.  
  
Joannie and Susan both stood up as Susan opened the door for Helen. Helen
starred at Susan and then at the beautiful blonde. Helen could smell the sex
in the air and she could see the moistness on Susan's face. "My God," she
thought to herself, "She's been eating pussy."  
  
"Helen this is Joannie," started Susan but before she could finish her
statement Helen cut her off.  
  
"In my office, this instance, both of you," Helen said trying to sound firm
but she came across as unconvincing.  
  
"Why?" Joannie challenged.  
  
Helen stammered as she said, "Because there is more room and I have a sofa."  
  
"Lead the way," said Joannie cockily.  
  
The three women went into Helen's office and she closed the door and locked
it. Helen turned to look at Susan and the beautiful blonde. She couldn't
believe that Susan had landed such a beauty. She would speak to Susan about
taking risks like this later but for now she wanted to enjoy this blonde
morsel as well.  
  
"I should probably just take off my dress," Joannie said as she peeled the
light green mini dress over her head and stood nude in front of the two women.  
  
"My God but you are beautiful!" exclaimed Helen.  
  
Joannie walked over and sat on the sofa and beckoned the two women toward her.
Helen and Susan were both clearly under Joannie's control at this point. Susan
knelt between Joannie's legs and picked up where she had left off eating her
pussy. Helen sat next to Joannie and fondled and kissed the girl's firm tits.
Helen just loved Joannie's hard nipples and rolled the nubs around in her
mouth. Joannie was extremely turned on by this dual attention and she felt her
second orgasm coming on. Joannie's body stiffened slightly and she gasped into
her own hand as she coated Susan's face with her female nectar. Susan finished
licking Joannie's pussy and then moved up to trade positions with Helen.  
  
Helen moved between Joannie's legs and began an equally competent licking of
Joannie's pussy. Susan kissed Joannie and she was surprised when Joannie
thrust her tongue into Susan's mouth. Joannie tasted her own juices on Susan's
face as the two girls kissed. Susan then turned her attention to Joannie's
tits and worked them much like Helen had. Helen was totally consumed with
Joannie's pussy when she decided the test new waters. Helen slid a pussy
moistened finger into Joannie's ass and she was pleased when Joannie wiggled
her butt in response.  
  
Helen continued to eat Joannie's pussy and finger her asshole as Susan worked
the young girl's pert firm tits. Joannie felt another orgasm and this time her
hips came off the sofa with the intensity of it. Helen's face was covered with
Joannie's nectar and she sat up and kissed Susan. Susan kissed Helen back and
tasted Joannie on her lover's mouth.  
  
It was almost time for school to be let out so Joannie threw her dress back on
and took her thong panty from her purse and put that on as well.  
  
"No sense getting the students all charged up," Joannie laughed.  
  
Helen spoke next, "Joannie, Susan and I would like to see you again. Would you
be available to come over to our place this Saturday?"  
  
"Better yet, why don't you both come over to our house and that way you can
meet my husband, mother-in-law and our best man," Joannie countered and then
she added, "By the way we have a very open relationship and we all have sex
together."  
  
Helen and Susan agreed to come over on Saturday afternoon. Joannie left
Helen's office and waited for Steve and Debbie to take them home from school.
Joannie thought to herself, "Wait until they hear this story!"  
  
Helen closed the door and turned to Susan and said, "Well we definitely have
met a live one and if her family is as hot as she was we are in for an
interesting weekend."  
  
Susan replied, "Unbelievable, if her husband and best man are anything like
her we will have solved our search for men."  
  
"I am so looking forward to Saturday but right now I am so hot. Let's get our
panties off and get on the sofa," Helen panted.  
  
The two mature women took off their panties, pushed their skirts up and got on
the sofa on their sides in a 69 position. Helen and Susan ate each other
through multiple orgasms with the first one coming almost immediately because
of their excitement. After their second orgasm they straightened up, put their
panties back on and walked out of Helen's office like the two sophisticated
faculty members they were.  
  
BACK AT THE BANK  
  
George and Rita closed up the bank office and then they adjourned to George's
office. This was not part of their normal routine usually it was only on
Saturday that they got together. George closed and locked his door and Rita
pulled the blinds in his office.  
  
"So what do I owe this unexpected pleasure to today?" George asked.  
  
"Oh I just got a little horny for your cock today," Rita lied as she undressed
folding her clothes neatly on a chair.  
  
Rita walked over to George and went through the ritual of unbuttoning his
pants, unbuckling his belt and lowering his zipper. Then she slowly pulled his
trousers and underwear down and giggled as his cock got caught in his clothes
and then sprang forward in Rita's face. Rita started sucking his cock as she
always did and cupping his balls in her hand. George was still charged up over
seeing that gorgeous blond today but Rita soon had him focused on her cock
sucking.  
  
Rita surprised George by taking both of his balls in her mouth and rolling
them around in her mouth and swiping her tongue around them. George could feel
his orgasm mounting and Rita sensed he was about to cum. Rita let his balls
pop out of her mouth and she covered his dick just in time to take his load in
her mouth. Another second and Rita would have had cum sprayed all over her
face, hair and neck. Actually Rita liked a good bukkake once in awhile and she
had just had one this past weekend with three guys. However the office was a
different place all together and she didn't relish going to the ladies room
with cum all over her face and hair.  
  
Rita stood up and then lay back on the sofa spreading her legs so that George
could eat her pussy. George dove right in and enthusiastically ate Rita's
cunt. Rita had a couple of quick orgasms and then decided to try something
with George before he fucked her. Rita rolled over on her knees and told
George to eat her from behind. George looked at Rita's shapely ass and he was
tempted to drive his tongue into her bung hole. George resumed eating her
pussy and as he did he let his tongue slid up the crack of Rita's ass and then
back to her pussy.  
  
"Oh George that feels so good, tickle my bung hole with your tongue too," Rita
urged him.  
  
George dove right in thinking that if he could tongue her asshole that he was
not far from fucking it. George swiped his tongue from Rita's pussy to her
asshole probing both holes with his tongue at the end of each swipe. Rita was
going wild she loved to have her asshole tongued and fucked although George
didn't know that. George was really getting into eating and tonguing her ass
but he was also so charged that he needed to put his cock in one of Rita's
holes. George knew he couldn't fuck her ass so he opted for the next best
thing and he thrust his cock into her pussy doggy style.  
  
George fucked Rita's pussy from behind as he stared at her shapely ass. He
caressed her fabulous ass globes and he plunged his cock in faster and faster.
George loved watching Rita's ass jiggle as his hips hit her cheeks and he was
close to blowing his load. George stiffened and fired a barrage of cum into
Rita's pussy as his hips jerked in spasm to the intensity of his ejaculation.
Rita had been frantically rubbing her own clit and brought her self off again
with George's orgasm.  
  
The two of them were drained and still in the doggy style position when the
door to George's office opened and they were greeted by the sight of the
security guard. George pulled out of Rita and just knelt there with his cock
dripping with his cum and her juices hanging there just behind her ass.  
  
"Good evening folks, working late I see," the guard said, and then he added,
"It would be best if you cleaned up and got dressed as we have some paperwork
to complete this evening"  
  
All George could think of was that he was busted and he would surely be fired.
Rita was already trying to think of a way to pin it on George. She would tell
them that he forced her, threatened to fire her if she didn't have sex with
him. Certainly they would believe her over him.  
  
MONDAY EVENING AFTER AN EVENTFUL DAY  
  
Marla and Joannie shared their day with Biff and Jerry and needless to say the
two guys were ready to fuck after hearing the stories. Joannie was dying for
some cock and to eat some pussy. Joannie mounted Biff's big dick and her
husband Jerry slipped his into her ass. Marla spread herself in front of
Joannie so her pussy was available to Joannie's mouth. The two guys shot there
loads in Joannie's holes as Marla squirted her nectar all over Joannie's face.
Joannie and Marla then fucked each other with the double headed dildo as Biff
fucked Joannie's ass and Jerry fucked his mother's ass. The foursome continued
with a variety of positions, toys and couplings until they ready to retire for
the evening.  
  
Over at the Meade's house it was similar as Penny replayed her day at the
massage parlor and she listened to her teenagers relate Joannie's story to
her. Penny then moved to all fours and proceeded to eat her daughter Debbie's
pussy as her son Steve fucked her ass. They all came pretty quickly with Steve
blowing a huge load of spunk in his mother's ass. They switched positions and
this time it was Debbie eating her mother's pussy while her brother fucked her
pussy from behind. Steve loved fucking his sister and looking at her shapely
ass as he secretly wished for the day that he could fuck her in her hot ass.
As in the other household they too tried a variety of sexual positions before
retiring for the evening.  
  
MID-WEEK and PENNY MEETS WITH KAREN  
  
Penny and Karen met for lunch and Penny confirmed Karen's suspicions about her
husband. Penny told Karen about how Joannie flushed out the red headed teller.
Penny explained how the redhead was so obviously jealous of Joannie's
flirtatious action with Karen's husband George.  
  
"I should have known it was the redheaded tart," Karen stated, "George was so
high on her and gave her a promotion. Now I know it was because they were
having an affair."  
  
"Does this change your attitude toward your arrangement with Antonio?" Penny
asked.  
  
"I don't know I am still mad at him for bringing that boy into our love making
and that girl eating my pussy. I just don't know!" Karen exclaimed.  
  
"Don't be silly Karen I think it is great that you expand your sexual
experience. I love group sex and I like to be with women as well as men,"
Penny replied.  
  
"Penny I can't believe that. Surely you're not serious about multiple sex
partners, men and women!" Karen exclaimed in shock.  
  
"But I am. Look I was just like you frustrated with my husband. Not only was
he gone so much but when he came home sex was just obligatory and for his
pleasure without any regard for me. So I started using dildos just as you did
then I met Marla and we had incredible sex with our mouths, fingers and toys.
Marla introduced to me to her family and then it was sex with Joannie, Jerry
and Biff as well and it has been wonderful," Penny explained to Karen.  
  
Penny did not tell Karen about Steve and Debbie as she felt she wasn't ready
to hear about her incest. Nor did she tell Karen about her daughter Nicky who
had advanced so far beyond her years sexually.  
  
"Karen you started the same way. You were frustrated with your husband so you
started with a dildo. Then you moved on to Antonio. You have enjoyed that so
why stop now. You have a good thing going with Antonio and you know that
George is banging that redhead at the bank," Penny continued.  
  
"I see your point but things just moved so quickly last Saturday. I do like
being with him but I was not ready for a third partner," Karen sighed.  
  
"But you did enjoy it after the initial shock didn't you?" Penny asked.  
  
"At first I didn't but you're right it was kind of erotic, but the girl eating
my pussy was too much," Karen admitted.  
  
"But she did make you cum so it couldn't have been that bad," penny stated.  
  
"But that's what scared me. I had never had a woman touch me before and yet
she did make me cum," Karen replied.  
  
"Well someday when you are ready I would like you to meet Marla and the three
of us can spend the day together," Penny offered.  
  
"I'm not sure that I am ready for that but I think that I will go see Antonio
again," Karen admitted.  
  
"Well don't wait until Saturday why not schedule an appointment for Thursday?
Heck why not schedule one for Saturday as well," Penny encouraged her.  
  
"You're right Penny, I'll call right now," Karen replied assertively.  
  
Karen called the massage parlor on her cell phone and scheduled two
appointments, one for Thursday at 10:00 AM and the other for Saturday also at
10:00 AM. Penny was excited and she couldn't wait to tell Marla as she and
Marla would plan to be in the viewing room for Thursday's session. Antonio had
been pleased to receive the phone call from Karen and as Penny had promised
Karen was returning to the parlor. He was surprised that she scheduled an
appointment for Thursday but he would be sure to have his best students on
hand. Antonio still remembered Penny and Marla telling him that they wanted to
see Karen lose her anal cherry.  
  
Karen and Penny said there goodbyes and went their separate ways after lunch.
Penny was horny from their conversation and she wondered to herself if Antonio
was busy right now. Much to her delight Antonio had an opening for this
afternoon and told Penny he would be delighted to see her.  
  
That afternoon Penny went to the massage parlor and within minutes of her
arrival she was naked on the massage table with Antonio's thick cock in her
pussy. Two of his students had their cocks in her ass and mouth. Penny would
be triple fucked three times with each one taking a turn in her ass, mouth and
pussy. Following the triple fucking sessions Penny was treated to a masterful
douching and cunt lapping by Sandy. Penny finished off her afternoon with
Sandy in a torrid 69. Penny showered, dressed and then she reminded Antonio
that she and Marla would be there Thursday morning to watch Karen from the
viewing room. Antonio patted her curvy ass as they said goodbye and promised
her a good show on Thursday.  
  
While Penny was getting her horns scraped at the massage parlor, her two
teenagers Steve and Debbie were enjoying their own afternoon of after school
sex. As soon as they got home they stripped out of their school uniforms and
Debbie went down on her brother. Steve was so horny that he came within
minutes shooting a large load into his sister's mouth. Steve then dove right
into to his sister's pussy and ate her to multiple orgasms. For the first time
Steve slipped a pussy lubricated finger into his sister's ass and he was
pleased that she seemed to like it. Debbie came all over his face soaking it
with her hot nectar.  
  
Steve was hard again and he mounted his pretty sister and fucked her pussy
frantically. The two teenagers were writhing and moaning as they slammed their
hips together. Steve tensed and then his body spasmed as he flooded his
sister's cunt with cum. As soon as Debbie felt the hot rush of cum in her
pussy she had a volcanic orgasm of her own. The two of them lay in each
other's arms as they calmed down and relaxed. They showered together after
their sex but even then could not keep their hands off one another and they
ended up fucking once more in the shower. They then finished their shower and
got dressed in casual clothes as then awaited their mother's return.  
  
That evening other sexual encounters took place in different parts of town.
Marla and her family had their normal group sex where they took turns
satisfying each other. Across town Helen and Susan were having fun with their
toys and bringing each other off with multiple orgasms. Karen lay in her own
bed with her dildo thinking about Thursday's appointment with Antonio.  
  
THURSDAY – KAREN'S DEBACHERY AT THE PARLOR  
  
Karen arrived a few minutes before 10:00 AM and she was shown into the massage
room. Marla and Penny arrived a few minutes after 10:00 AM and they were shown
into the viewing room. They were seated there with several of Antonio's
students and Sandy. When they sat down and looked through the viewing window
they saw that Antonio had already dispensed of Karen's towel and panties.
Karen was moaning with pleasure from the massage that she was receiving from
Antonio.  
  
Karen was extremely turned on and Antonio wasted no time in getting to her
pussy. He rolled Karen over onto her back and massaged her firm tits with his
oily hands. Then he slid his hands down her body and massaged her legs and
thighs before finally moving to her pubes. Antonio rubbed Karen's vulva with
his oil soaked hands and then he began to finger her pussy. Antonio pushed two
fingers into Karen's pussy and then another finger into her asshole. Karen
moaned with the double intrusion but she did not object. Antonio then pushed
his middle finger into Karen's ass and his thumb into her pussy as he lowered
his mouth to her cunt.  
  
Karen went wild and experienced her first orgasm of the morning as Antonio
fingered her holes and sucked her clit. Antonio was relentless and he caused
Karen to cum again before he slipped off his own clothes and mounted her. He
drove his big thick cock all the way into her sopping wet pussy with one
thrust. Antonio fucked Karen hard and fast causing her to cry out in ecstasy.  
  
Antonio rolled over pulling Karen with him and all the while he kept his cock
buried in her pussy. Karen was now on top of Antonio and he reached up and
fondled and squeezed her tits. He rolled her nipples in his fingers as he
drove his cock up into her pussy. Karen was out of control as she rode her
lover's cock. Just then a familiar figure entered the room totally naked and
moved in front of Karen.  
  
Karen recognized Joey and she managed a brief smile before instinctively
taking his cock in her mouth. Antonio continued to fuck her from below and
fondle her tits as she sucked on Joey's cock. Then another nude young man
entered the room unbeknown to Karen. He was already erect and he thoroughly
oiled his cock before climbing up on the massage table behind Karen. Antonio
held Karen tightly pulling her down to his body and causing her ass to rise
slightly. Joey held her head firmly between his hands as he fucked her face.  
  
The young man aimed his cock at Karen asshole and began to push in. Even
though Karen had her asshole oiled by Antonio's finger and the student had
lubed his cock the fit in her ass was incredibly tight. Karen realized what
was happening to her and she tried to break free but Antonio and Joey held her
securely in place. Karen tried to protest verbally but her yells and screams
were lost on Joey's cock and her actions almost caused her to gag. The young
man had about half of his cock in her when Karen tried to scream in pain and
tossed her head from side to side.  
  
The pain was excruciating as the students cock worked its way deeper and
deeper into Karen's ass. Her eyes welled up with tears and she felt her anal
channel being stretched to new dimensions. Everyone had remained still until
her ass was penetrated and now the three men picked up the pace again fucking
Karen in all three of her orifices. Karen could only go with the flow and let
herself be used as they had intended. The pain had subsided somewhat and now
she felt more of a bloating and cramping sensation. The three men had
established a rhythm and their cocks were now gliding easily in and out of
Karen's holes. The cramping had stopped and now Karen only felt somewhat
constipated with the cock in her ass. The young man in her ass suddenly
stiffened and fired a barrage of spunk into her ass. She had never felt so
full as her asshole was flooded with his seed. The warm liquid did feel
somewhat soothing in her recently ravaged asshole.  

The young man pulled his semi-hard cock from Karen's ass and she could feel
the cool air of the room touch her anus. She also felt his cum trickle out of
her ass and run down between her thighs onto Antonio's big balls. Karen had
just started to relax and focus on the two cocks in her pussy and mouth when
she felt another cock at her asshole.  
  
"Not again," she thought to herself.  
  
Once again Antonio and Joey held her securely as another cock was pushed into
her ass this one a little longer and thicker than the previous one. Once again
her rectum was stretched to accommodate to the new intrusion and once again
Karen experienced the same feelings, initial pain transitioning to bloating
and cramping and then the feeling of fullness. The three men again established
their rhythm and worked Karen's body. This time she felt Antonio stiffen and
shoot his load into her pussy and right after him the student in her ass
ejaculated. Her holes were flooded and drenched with male seed and as she felt
the hot spunk flowing into her holes Joey caught her off guard and came in her
mouth.  
  
Karen couldn't believe all the sperm that filled her holes she seemed to be
swimming in it. As the bodies untangled a fresh cock entered Karen's pussy and
soon another entered her mouth. Then a third cock, larger then the first two
entered her asshole. Karen's body was consumed with lust and she just allowed
her self to be manhandled and used for pleasure.  
  
In the viewing room Marla and Penny were being attended to by students who had
recently fucked Karen. Marla and Penny were totally naked as they bent
slightly toward the viewing window. The students were alternating between
fucking their pussies and their asses. Anytime a cock was in either Penny's
ass or Marla's ass a naked Sandy was kneeling before them eating one of their
pussies. They watched as Karen was continuously triple-fucked until she just
collapsed on the table in exhaustion. The students just could not believe
their good fortune having these three attractive mature women to fuck. Most of
the students had gotten more sex in the past week than they had gotten all
year.  
  
Antonio re-entered the room and got on the massage table. Karen was lying face
down with cum still oozing out of her ass and pussy. Antonio lifted the almost
lifeless Karen up by her hips until her asshole was level with his hard cock.
Karen kept her face down on the table and turned to one side watching her self
in the mirror. Antonio slowly slid his thick cock into Karen's well used
asshole. Karen just emitted a low moan as she felt Antonio's thick cock enter
her ass. Karen had lost track of how many cocks had fucked her that morning
and how many that had been in her ass. All she knew was that she had been
repeatedly stretched more and more each time she was butt fucked. Now she felt
Antonio stretch her even further as he sank his cock all the way into her ass.
He then began to fuck her slowly watching his cock chamber and re-chamber in
and out of her shapely ass. Antonio stroked a few more times before he felt
his orgasm build in his balls. One deep thrust and then he flooded Karen's ass
with another huge load of cum that mingled with the numerous loads that
previously filled her ass. Karen watched in the mirror as if she was in a
trance as the big cock filled her ass. She was still unaware that she was
looking into a two way mirror and that her anal deflowering had been witnessed
by others.  
  
Antonio pulled his softening cock from Karen's ass and he watched as his seed
ran out of her enlarged anus. Karen squeezed her muscles as if she were trying
to poop and forced more cum out of her anal channel. Karen slumped on the
massage table and Antonio left the room to join the others in the viewing
area.  
  
Sandy, Marla and Penny entered the massage room well equipped with douche and
towels. The three women first went to work on Karen's ass and cleaned it
thoroughly of all male cum. Then they rolled Karen over and went to work on
her pussy giving her a thorough douche and cleaning. Sandy put the towels
aside as Penny began to lick Karen's pussy. Karen relaxed and enjoyed the
tongue bath not paying attention to who was eating her pussy. Karen just cooed
as Penny's tongue probed her pussy and darted over her clit.  
  
Marla climbed on the table and straddled Karen's face and then lowered her
pussy to Karen's mouth. Karen was stunned by this action as she had never
eaten pussy and she did not even know this woman. Karen turned her head to the
side trying to avoid Marla's pussy.  
  
"Please don't. I don't do that," Karen pleaded.  
  
"Why not you do everything else," Marla replied and then, "You like to have
your pussy eaten so just do to me what Penny is doing to you."  
  
Karen heard the name Penny. "Oh my God is Penny here, oh my God," Karen said
in shock.  
  
Penny lifted her head from Karen's pussy and moved around the table. Karen was
stunned to see her naked and then realized that she was the one sucking her
pussy. Karen started to speak but Penny covered Karen's mouth with her own and
kissed her deeply allowing Karen to taste her own pussy juice. Karen was in
too much shock to do anything but kiss Penny back. Penny finally broke the
kiss.  
  
"Karen this is my friend Marla who I told you about. Now be a dear and eat her
pussy while I eat yours," Penny told Karen and then she returned to lapping
Karen's cunt.  
  
"Sandy why don't you come over here and suck on Karen's tits while she eats my
pussy," Marla said to the young attendant.  
  
Sandy moved to Karen's side and dipped her head down to kiss Karen's tits and
suck her nipples. Penny had Karen moaning with her expert tongue and Marla
held Karen's face in place as she lowered her pussy to the woman's mouth. Once
again Karen was at the mercy of her sexual predators and she ate Marla's pussy
trying to emulate what Penny was doing to her. Karen decided that the taste of
Marla's pussy was not so bad and she settled in on trying her best to please
her. Karen was surprised by the size of Marla's clit and she found she liked
sucking the hard little pearl much like the cocks she sucked earlier.  
  
Karen was aroused again with Penny at her pussy and Sandy sucking and fondling
her tits. She didn't think it was possible to have another orgasm left in her
body but she felt one coming on. Karen's body shivered with tremors as her
orgasm rocked her. Her cries were lost in the depths of Marla's pussy. As
Karen orgasmed she triggered Marla's orgasm as well and Marla flooded the
woman's mouth with her juicy nectar. Karen was caught off guard when Marla
squirted her juice in Karen's mouth.  
  
Karen thought to herself as she drank Marl's cum, "My God she cums like a
guy."  
  
Karen had no idea that women could cum like that and actually squirt their
juice. Karen was led into the showers with the other three women. The four of
them showered and then returned to get dressed but not before Karen had to eat
Penny's and Sandy's pussies in the shower. Cleaned and dressed the three women
left the parlor saying their goodbyes to Antonio and his staff. Marla and
Penny invited Karen over to Marla's house but Karen passed.  
  
"I don't have a speck of energy left in my body and I have to have some time
to think about what happened today," Karen said.  
  
"Okay then another time," offered Marla.  
  
The three women said their goodbyes and then departed for their homes. As
Karen drove home she felt ashamed at her total debauchery. How could Antonio
set her up like that? Just a few days ago she swallowed cum for the first time
and today she not only swallowed more cum but had been repeatedly ass fucked.
She still couldn't believe that she had numerous cocks in her ass and that she
was able to take Antonio's big cock in her ass. She recalled the initial pain
but then how the pain subsided and was replaced by a feeling of fullness.
Karen then seemed to get used to the cocks and she was somewhat turned on when
they shot in her ass. She remembered enjoying Antonio's big cock in her ass
and how good it felt when he ejaculated and filled her rectal passage with hot
cum. She could still recall how his cock pulsed in her ass as he shot stream
after stream into her canal. Karen may have been ashamed initially but now she
was determined to keep her Saturday appointment.  
  
In the other car Penny and Marla talked about Karen's anal deflowering. They
both enjoyed watching her from the viewing room as they also had their pussies
and assholes royally fucked.  
  
"It was so hot watching her get triple fucked over and over again," Marla
commented.  
  
"Yeah I loved the gradual build up to Antonio's cock, each cock she took in
her ass stretched her a little more each time," Penny added.  
  
"She's ready for Biff's cock now," Marla continued.  
  
"She probably can handle it now but I would still warm her up with Jerry's and
Steve's cocks," Penny replied.  
  
"We are talking as if she will come over to the house someday," Marla said.  
  
"Oh she will. After today sinks in she will be ready. She has another
appointment this Saturday with Antonio and I am thinking of bringing her
daughter Nicky with me to watch her," Penny said with a devious tone.  
  
"Penny you are so unashamedly wicked and by the way you're not leaving me
home," quipped Marla.  
  
"Just remember that we have to take it easy Saturday morning since we have
Helen and Susan joining us that afternoon," Penny reminded her.  
  
"You're right Penny. I know that it will be challenging but let's just watch
and that will get us charged for the afternoon," Marla suggested.  
  
"Oh my God we will be on fire when we get home and our guests won't know what
hit them," Penny cackled.  
  
FRIDAY AT MONARCH ACADEMY  
  
Nicky was excited that she was allowed to spend Friday night at Steve's and
Debbie's house again and she was looking forward to having sex with these two
hot teenagers. She also hoped that she would be invited over to Marla's on
Saturday and she hoped there would be another orgy. She loved the way Biff's
big thick cock filled her pussy.  
  
Nicky was thinking about this on her way to another conference with her three
teachers, Ms. Basso, Mr. Elgin and Mr. Peterson. Her pussy was soaking wet
from her thoughts about the upcoming weekend as she entered the room. This was
the same room that Debbie had spotted Nicky having sex with Mr. Elgin and Mr.
Peterson.  
  
"Well right on time Nicky," said Ms. Basso.  
  
Nicky was instructed to stand in front of one of the desks and lean forward
slightly placing her hands on the desk. Mr. Elgin lifted her skirt as Mr.
Peterson peeled her panties down to her knees and rubbed her shapely ass. He
then put lubricant in her asshole as he obviously prepared her to be ass
fucked. He dropped his trousers and briefs to his ankles and stepped up behind
Nicky and fed his cock to her curvy ass. Mr. Elgin offered Nicky his cock to
suck while she was getting ass fucked and Ms. Basso dropped to her knees and
licked the teenager's hot twat.  
  
"My, your pussy is very wet today, you must have been thinking about this on
your way here," commented Ms. Basso.  
  
Nicky thought to herself, "You should only know what made me so wet."  
  
Ms. Basso was a very good cunt lapper and she had Nicky's juices flowing in no
time. Peterson was having a hard time stemming his ejaculation. Just the sight
of his cock sliding between the beautiful round cheeks of the teenager's
shapely ass was enough to get him off. Nicky felt his cock pulse and she
squeezed her ass cheeks together sending him over the edge. Peterson shot his
load into the girl's hot ass much sooner then he had wanted. He tried to stay
hard and stay in longer but Nicky milked his cock dry with her anal muscles
and it slipped from her asshole.  
  
Nicky orgasmed in Ms. Basso's mouth when she felt Peterson's spunk fill her
ass and the teacher held on to the lovely student's ass as she drank in all
her nectar. Ms. Basso thought to herself how much she loved to eat teenage
pussy. Elgin removed his cock from Nicky's mouth and went to the young girl's
ass. He slid his erect cock into her spunk filled asshole and fucked her with
rapid strokes. Ms. Bass in the mean time and situated her herself on the desk
and lifted her skirt to display her bare pussy to Nicky. Nicky needed no
coaxing and she dove right into the teacher's hot box.  
  
Watching Nicky eat the teacher's pussy as Elgin fucked her ass brought
Peterson back and he stroked his hard cock awaiting another shot at the girl's
ass. Ms. Basso came quickly but Nicky went right on eating her pussy as Elgin
fucked her ass. Nicky then felt Elgin stiffen and shoot his wad into her bung
hole. He fucked her slowly as he came feeling the sperm surround his cocking
the girl's rectum. Elgin removed his deflated cock dripping with cum from
Nicky's ass and Peterson quickly filled the girl's ass again.  
  
Nicky continued to eat Ms. Basso as Peterson fucked her ass until he came
again and then it was Elgin for another round. Ms. Basso swung her body around
on the desk and dipped her head down until she could reach Nicky's pussy with
her mouth. Nicky leaned over and resumed sucking on the teacher's pussy as the
teacher sucked on Nicky's while Elgin was fucking her ass. The three of them
all came again and groaned aloud. As they disengaged Ms. Basso handed Nicky a
towel to wipe cum from around her ass and inner thighs. Nicky cleaned up the
best she could the rest would have to wait until she got to the restroom.
Every one tidied them selves up and Nicky was dismissed. Everyone walked out
of the room and back to their duties as if nothing had happened.  
  
Their activities had not gone unnoticed however. Helen Eisenhower was walking
by the normally vacant room when she heard some moans and groans. She had
quietly spied on the three teachers as they had sex with the teenage girl.
Helen was quite turned on by what she witnessed and that ass; Helen had never
seen such as beautiful shapely ass. No wonder those teacher's had chosen to
fuck her in the ass instead of her pussy. That Ms. Basso was quite a pussy
eater as well and she could hardly wait until she shared this with Susan.  
  
"Well, the plot thickens," she thought to herself as she smiled.  
  
Helen walked back to her office and asked Susan to join her for a minute.
Helen relayed the story of what she had just witnessed to Susan and Susan
started to rub her pussy. Helen smiled and lifted up her own skirt and put her
hand inside her panties and rubbed herself as well. Susan went over to Helen
and pulled her panties down and started to lap at the Principal's cunt. Helen
told Susan to get on the couch and they quickly got into a 69 position and ate
each other until they both orgasmed. Composing themselves after their orgasms
they discussed how they should handle the situation with the three teachers.  
  
"Well we have to be careful. If they are trust worthy then we will have some
new sex partners. If not things could get ugly," advised Helen.  
  
What Helen and Susan did not know was that just yesterday Peterson and Elgin
had the student Andrew in the room. Andrew was clearly gay and he loved
sucking cock and getting fucked in the ass. They had started to play dress-up
lately and the teacher's had acquired a girl's uniform for Andrew. Andrew
would change clothes in the room and he would bend over with his panties just
below his ass cheeks but still covering his cock. The skirt would be thrown
over his back and he would be fucked in the ass by one teacher as he sucked
the other's cock. After they came in his mouth and ass they would switch
positions until they came again. Andrew would cum at least once and sometimes
twice shooting his spunk into the panties. Andrew would clean up, change
uniforms and go back to his class.  
  
Later that day when school ended Nicky rode home with Steve and Debbie to
their house. Nicky told the two of them what had happened again with the three
teachers and the three of them got turned on. In a matter of seconds the three
of them were naked and in Debbie's bed.  
  
Steve couldn't wait to put his cock into Nicky's fabulous ass. Debbie lay back
on her bed as Nicky dove in and mouthed her pussy. Steve quickly lubed Nicky's
asshole and his cock and then plunged in right in her ass. Nicky loved the
feeling of a cock in her ass particularly when she was eating a tasty pussy.
The three teenagers rapidly moved toward their orgasms and an excited Steve
fired a barrage of cum into Nicky's ass making it the fifth load of the day to
empty into her ass. Debbie's body spasmed with an intense orgasm and she
coated Nicky's face with her female juices.  
  
Penny had arrived home and she heard the noises coming from Debbie's room. She
went to her daughter's room and was pleased to find the three naked teenagers
engaged in sex.  
  
"Hey you three, come down to my room where there is more room and plenty of
toys," Penny told the young threesome.  
  
The three teenagers jumped out of bed and went down to Penny's room where they
jumped naked onto her bed. Penny smiled at them as she disrobed and then
joined them on her bed. After a lot of fondling, kissing and oral sex Penny
brought out the toys. The two teenage girls giggled when they saw the
different sexual dildos and plugs. They first decided to triple fuck Nicky
since she was their guest again. Debbie put one end of a double dildo in her
pussy and lay on her back. Nicky straddled Debbie and put the other end of the
double dildo in her pussy and lowered herself touching Debbie's pubes. Penny
put on a strap-on and lubed it up. Then she pushed the strap-on into Nicky's
fantastic ass. Steve knelt in front of Nicky and offered her his cock which
she immediately took in her mouth.  
  
Nicky went wild with the triple penetration and she loved it when Steve shot
his cum down her throat. She just wished that the fake cocks could have been
real cocks shooting cum into her ass and her pussy however she did like the
fake cock rubbing her clit and the fullness in her ass. The three women
continued to fuck each other toward their own orgasms as the fake cocks rubbed
against their clits. One by one they stiffened and orgasmed and coated the
dildos with their female juices.  
  
They continued with a variety of positions and taking turns with the various
dildos until they were all fucked out for awhile. Steve had managed to shoot
one more load in Nicky's ass before he was spent for the evening. They got out
of Penny's bed and everyone showered and dressed before heading downstairs for
dinner.  
  
After dinner Penny told Nicky that the two of them were to meet her mother
Karen in the morning briefly and after the meeting that Nicky could come back
to the house. Penny decided that she would wait until Saturday morning on the
way to the massage parlor to tell Nicky where they were going and why.  
  
Over at Marla's house they were sitting around talking about upcoming plans.
The restaurant named Enrico's Ristorante was coming along on schedule and
barring any major mishaps they planned to open in three months. Biff and Jerry
were flying back east to make arrangements for staff training. The restaurant
owner there had agreed to send some of his staff to the west coast to assist
with the opening and staff training. Of course Enrico's would cover all travel
costs, and other compensations. Still it was a good investment to assure a
smooth startup.  
  
Later in the month they would be meeting with school officials at the College
for Fine Arts to go over their plan. They would explain the restaurants unique
theme about having wait staff continuously breaking out in arias as they
served the patrons. They would be auditioning interested college students for
jobs at the restaurant. The College was thrilled with the concept and they
looked forward to working with the family on this venture. Everything was
moving along smoothly.  
  
"Jerry, Biff and I will handle the pre-employment physicals," Joannie said
laughingly.  

"Yeah I'm sure you would be handling a lot of things," mocked Biff.  
  
"Listen Marla I have an idea for the weekend that the guys are back east,"
said Joannie.  
  
"I'm afraid to ask," quipped Marla and everyone laughed.  
  
Joannie went on, "How about if we have an all girl's clothing optional pool
party? Really it would be me, you, Penny and her daughter Debbie, Helen and
Susan, Karen and her daughter Nicky. I could also invite Yvonne and Jenny from
the mall and we could invite your sister and our friend Kim."  
  
"Joannie, we don't know how things are going to go tomorrow with Helen and
Susan. Also Karen doesn't even know her daughter is sexually active and she
herself is struggling with her new found sex," Marla replied.  
  
"I bet by they then Karen will be ready and as for Helen and Susan believe me
this two will be all for it," Joannie continued.  
  
"You know with all that pussy in one location I'm not sure I want to be back
east," Biff joked.  
  
"Well let's think about it some more. Right now we have tomorrow to think
about with Helen and Susan," Marla reminded everyone.  
  
The four of them reviewed the game plan for Helen and Susan. First it would be
just the six of them then Penny would arrive with Debbie, Steve and Nicky.
Helen and Susan would be introduced to having sex with some of their students
and Penny. Joannie was convinced that by the time she, Marla, Jerry and Biff
had worked over Helen and Susan that they would be up for anything.  
  
Marla though to herself, "Saturday should be very interesting. First in would
be Karen at the massage parlor with her daughter Nicky a voyeur. Then Helen
and Susan would arrive to be later joined by Penny, Debbie, Steve and Nicky."




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 15


_**INTRODUCTION**  
  
This is the 15th chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four". Chapter 14
covered the continued expansion of all the family's sexual activities. Karen
was reluctantly introduced to anal sex and Helen and Susan made some new
discoveries about some of the faculty and students. In this chapter the
families, Helen and Susan come together for an interesting get together. Nicky
learns a lot about her mother Karen. George and Rita are in for some
surprises.  
  
I have continued to write this story because of all the positive feedback that
I have received from many readers and the encouragement to continue with this
theme and family characters. I have listened to your suggestions and I try to
incorporate them into the writings. Thank you all who have commented and have
encouraged me to keep writing.  
  
I recently received a request to write about an English girl who lives with
her step-father and his lover and three of them have sex together all the
time. I will try to write that story as I am working on Chapter 16 of this
series._  
  
SATURDAY MORNING  
  
Penny, Marla and Nicky were in the car on the way to the massage parlor. Nicky
still didn't know why she had to meet her mother on a Saturday morning at her
massage parlor. Nicky knew that her mother had a regular appointment for a
massage each Saturday but she had no idea what really went on behind closed
doors. Today she would find out.  
  
When Penny, Marla and Nicky arrived they were shown into the viewing room.
Nicky had borrowed a tube top and a pair of shorts from Debbie and the shorts
were extremely tight showing off her big round curvy ass. All of the massage
attendants did a double take when they saw her hot ass. Some of the students
wished that she was here for a massage too. No one at the parlor except
Antonio knew that Nicky was Karen's daughter.  
  
Nicky was surprised to see her mother in the massage room totally naked and
she then realized just how attractive her mother really was. Antonio had
entered the room dressed in a white tee shirt and his white panama pants as
always. Karen smiled at him as he entered the room.  
  
"Why don't you get undressed too before you start the massage?" Karen asked
him.  
  
"Of course, why not it will only happen anyway," replied Antonio.  
  
He took off his clothes displaying his muscular body and his impressive cock
which had started to harden. Nicky was stunned by the blatant display of
nudity in the massage room and she would her never guessed that her mother
would be part of it. Antonio began to massage Karen's body covering with body
oil and then he worked his fingers into Karen's pussy and asshole. Karen
moaned in delight as she had now come to expect the finger probing in her ass
and she had actually looked forward to it today. Again Nicky was surprised by
her mother's sexuality.  
  
Antonio moved around to the front and Karen reached for his erect cock. Karen
guided the thick muscle into her mouth and began to suck his cock and nibble
on his cock head. Within a week Karen had become an accomplished cock sucker.
Antonio massaged Karen's tits and tweaked her nipples as she sucked him deep
into her throat. Antonio lifted Karen's head up and told her to let him
underneath her. Karen lifted her body up and allowed Antonio to slide under
her. Karen then lowered her hot wet pussy down on his cock and it slid all the
way in as her cunt swallowed the entire dick. Karen groaned with pleasure and
began riding his cock sensing her first orgasm. Karen tensed and then bucked
as she came allover his cock. Antonio kept pushing his hips up into her pussy
and Karen was soon moving her body again. Antonio was fucking her hard now and
Karen was pre-occupied with reaching her second orgasm when two naked students
walked in. Karen recognized Joey and she took his cock into her mouth having
become accustomed to sucking cock while she was being fucked. She felt the
presence of the other boy behind her and she knew that her ass was his target.
Karen tried to totally relax her body in preparation for the inevitable anal
invasion.  
  
The young student had oiled his cock thoroughly and it slid in Karen's ass
with ease a stark contrast from Thursday when she lost her anal cherry. Karen
actually cooed as the cock penetrated her ass and nestled in her rectum. The
three men now had all her holes filled and they worked to achieve and maintain
a steady rhythm. Nicky watched in awe as her mother took on the three cocks at
the same time. Nicky remembered how she felt when she had Biff, Jerry and
Steve in her three holes at the same time. She could only imagine the ecstasy
that her mother felt at this time.  
  
Marla and Penny had all they could do to keep their clothes on as they watched
their new found friend get triple fucked. They did however maintain their
discipline in anticipation of the afternoon's planned activities. Nicky
however was not able to control her emotions and she had pushed her shorts and
panties down to her knees and she was frantically rubbing her clit as she
watched her mother get pummeled with the three cocks.  
  
Penny saw her daughter's friend lose control and she motioned to Sandy to help
Nicky out. Sandy smiled and she shed her clothes quickly and moved over with
Nicky. Sandy pulled Nicky's shorts and panties down and off her legs and then
stroked the girl's shapely legs as she approached her pussy. Sandy reached
behind Nicky and cupped her curvy ass cheeks and pulled the girl toward her
face. Sandy licked at the teenager's moist pussy and tickled Nicky's clit with
the tip of her tongue. Then Sandy began to suck on Nicky's clit driving the
teenager mad with desire. Nicky pulled her top over her head baring her small
tits. When Penny and Marla saw her hard nipples standing straight out from her
chest they had the urge to suck on them but again they resisted knowing that
once they started there would be no quitting.  
  
In the massage room three more naked young men had entered the room and they
were stroking their erect cocks as they waited for one of Karen's holes to
free up. As it turned out Antonio, Joey and Paul all came about the same time
shooting cum into Karen's ass, mouth and pussy. Karen also had another intense
orgasm as the male seed flowed into her body. Paul and Joey remained in the
room after they disengaged with Karen and they stood there stroking their
cocks in anticipation of fucking Karen again. The other three young men took
up positions with Karen and once again she had three lovely cocks in her
holes. Antonio left the room and headed toward the viewing room to check on
Marla and Penny. As he left he heard Karen cooing and moaning the three cocks
worked her over.  
  
Antonio worked into the viewing room and was surprised to find Marla and Penny
still dressed. Penny saw his surprised look and she moved her head in the
direction of Sandy and Nicky. Sandy was still naked on her knees eating
Nicky's pussy as Nicky watched her mother get fucked in all her holes for a
second time. Antonio uttered a slight gasp when he saw Nicky's ass. He had
never seen such an ass it was magnificent. This was the type of ass that one
only saw in cartoon drawings. He felt his loins stir immediately as he took in
the teenager's beauty and scrumptious buttocks. Antonio only hoped that Nicky
like her mother liked to be butt fucked. He had no idea that a cock bigger
than his had already been in her fantastic ass or how much Nicky loved it in
the ass. Antonio approached the lovely girl who was still focused on her
mother's performance and who was enjoying Sandy's skilled tongue. Antonio put
his hands on the flawless globes of Nicky's ass and massaged them lovingly and
tenderly. Nicky moaned and smiled at Antonio as he molded the young girl's ass
flesh in his hands.  
  
Antonio took her smile and moans as a signal to continue. He put a generous
amount of massage oil on his hands and rubbed into Nicky's ass. He ran his
finger between the cheeks of her ass and tickled her anus. Nicky responded by
wiggling her shapely ass and leaning over slightly encouraging Antonio to
continue with his ministrations. Antonio took it to the next level and he
began to finger Nicky's asshole. His oily finger slid easily in and out of the
young girl's shapely ass. Nicky leaned over even more grabbing onto the ledge
of the two way mirror.  
  
Nicky looked at Antonio with sexy eyes and said, "Please fuck me in my ass. I
want your cock in my ass."  
  
Antonio almost had to pinch himself to be sure that this was not a dream. This
teenager with the most magnificent ass that he had ever seen was asking him,
Antonio, to fuck her in the ass. Antonio's cock was rock hard and he was more
turned on then he had been in some time. He stepped behind the girl and he
lined up his big thick cock with her asshole. He pressed forward and his oily
cock slid right into the teenager's warm chute. Nicky moaned and Antonio
sighed as his cock filled the girl's rectum.  
  
Antonio began to fuck Karen's daughter with long deliberate strokes as he
wanted this to last as long as possible. He watched as his thick cock slid
between the curvy round cheeks and deep into her ass. He pulled his cock
almost all the way out of Nicky's ass just leaving the head in her anus and
then pushed back in. He loved the way her ass just swallowed his cock and
massaged it when it was imbedded in her rectum. Antonio felt that he could
fuck this girl's marvelous ass forever but in reality he knew that was
impossible. Still he planned to enjoy this as long as he could.  
  
Karen had still had three cocks in her in the massage room. She was enjoying
all the attention that she was receiving from the young men. Karen had
definitely turned the corner sexually considering that just a few days ago she
was a reluctant participant in oral and anal sex. Now she was enjoying the
feeling of two cocks in her pussy and ass while she enthusiastically sucked a
third one. The young men had great recuperative powers and she knew she would
have at least five loads of cum in her mouth, ass and pussy before the morning
was over. As the three men fucked her holes, two others stood by stroking
their cocks waiting for an opening.  
  
Nicky unbeknown to her mother was enjoying the scene before her as she was ass
fucked and had her pussy licked. Nicky had already had cum twice on Sandy's
face but Sandy stayed on her pussy and seemed intent on giving Nicky as many
orgasms as she could produce. Nicky felt Antonio's cock swell in her rectum
and then he plunged it all the way in her ass. Antonio stiffened as he felt a
massive load travel from his balls through his scrotum and release its fury
into Nicky's asshole. He seemed to cum and cum endlessly as his body shook
with tremors with the intensity of his ejaculation. Antonio felt his cock
immersed his own cum sheathed in Nicky's anal channel. Nicky felt the wads of
cum blast her ass and coat her rectal passage. She loved the feel of warm cum
filling her ass and the more the better. Nicky orgasmed again on Sandy's face
when she felt Antonio's load fill her channel. Nicky used her anal muscles to
massage Antonio's cock milking it and draining it of any remaining cum.
Antonio was so enamored with Nicky's beautiful ass that he stayed hard and
began to slowly stroke his cock in and out again. Antonio was thrilled that he
could recuperate so quickly and that he was able to stay hard in her ass.  
  
Antonio fucked Nicky's ass for a second time and it seemed like hours before
he came again. This time he nearly collapsed with orgasmic exhaustion. Antonio
had fucked his dream ass and he knew that in his life time he would probably
never see an ass such as this much less fuck one like it. He would have to
have her again and he would not share this teenager with his staff, they could
fuck Karen, Marla and Penny all they wanted but Nicky would be his.  
  
Karen and the boys had finished in the other room and she was guided into the
shower area as cum oozed from her ass and pussy. Karen knew that she had
received over fifteen loads today and she amazed herself with her own
endurance and capacity for sex. As Karen moved to the shower Sandy was sucking
Antonio's cum from Nicky's asshole. Nicky was moaning and groaning with
pleasure as Sandy tongued her asshole. Sandy finished drinking Antonio's cum
from Nicky's ass and she stood up and hugged the teenager reaching around to
tweak her eraser hard nipples. Sandy then went to the shower to see to Karen.  
  
Marla and Penny were incredibly turned on but they were pleased with their
discipline and knew they would be charged for the afternoon. Nicky got dressed
and the three of them left the parlor and the six drained men. They drove back
to Marla's house recounting the morning's events.  
  
"God I couldn't believe that was my mother in the other room. I never knew she
was that hot," Nicky gasped as she spoke.  
  
"Yes she is quite something and in due time we will introduce her to our
little circle. She has come a long way in a short time and we want to ease her
into our group," confirmed Penny.  
  
"It will be a surprise to her also when she finds out how sexually charged her
daughter is. We will have to pick the right moment for her to find out about
you," Marla said.  
  
"I know you are right but it would be hot to see her with Biff, Jerry and
Steve. Then it would be fun if I walked in on them and surprised her," laughed
Nicky.  
  
"How did you two ever keep your clothes on today? I would have never been able
to do that with all that fucking going on," Nicky asked.  
  
"I noticed that you didn't keep your pants very long. As for me it was
probably the most disciplined and difficult thing I have ever done," Penny
replied.  
  
"Me too, I almost lost it twice but I managed to keep my panties on, although
they are soaked," Marla admitted. They reached Marla's house and they pulled
into the driveway. Penny and Nicky went back to Penny's house where they would
await Marla's call later for Penny, Debbie, Steve and Nicky to join the
anticipated orgy. Marla told them that if Susan and Helen didn't workout that
they would have their own orgy anyway.  
  
Karen had cleaned up, dressed and she was on her way back home. On her way
home she noticed the adult novelty store that she had always been curious
about but too nervous to ever check it out. She decided today was the day to
do just that. Karen parked her car and walked into the store. She looked
around and saw books, magazines and videos as well as sexual toys and
stimulants. She was particularly taken with one contraption that looked like a
three way dildo. She picked it up and looked it over and she was intrigued
with it. Obviously two cocks on one end were for a pussy and asshole and the
single cock on the other end could be used in either a pussy or asshole. She
thought that the single cock made a good handle if one wanted to fuck their
own pussy and asshole simultaneously. Karen decided to buy it.  
  
When Karen checked out the girl behind the desk told her that her selection
was a good choice. Then she wrote her phone number on the receipt and told
Karen that if she ever needed help with her new toy that she would be willing
to help her out. Karen was lost for words and she took her package and left
the store. The nerve of that girl she thought but then she smiled to herself
and tucked the receipt into her purse. As she drove home she thought of the
possibilities with Penny and Marla with this dildo. Karen was now anxious to
get home and try out her new toy. George wouldn't be home for awhile so she
had plenty of time.  
  
HELEN AND SUSAN ARRIVE AT MARLA'S HOUSE  
  
Helen and Susan arrived at Marla's home and they were both very taken with the
house. "Can you believe this place?" gasped Susan.  
  
"It is beautiful and Joannie did tell us they have a pool as well," remarked
Helen.  
  
Helen and Susan were greeted by Marla at the front door. Marla was dressed in
beautiful silk robe and Helen wondered if she was naked under it. Marla
introduced herself to the women and then invited them inside. Marla led them
to the sunroom where Joannie was sitting. She was also wearing a silk robe.  
  
"Of course you have already met Joannie," Marla said with a smile and then "My
son Jerry and our friend Biff will join us shortly, please have a seat and
make yourself comfortable."  
  
Marla offered them both a glass of wine which they accepted and the four of
them toasted each other. Marla sat down and the four women sipped their wine
and got better acquainted. Helen and Susan learned about Marla, Joannie, Biff
and Jerry's sexual arrangement. Marla explained how she had been brought into
the fold and joined them on their honeymoon. Since then they were very
comfortable with their sexual activities. Helen talked about her experiences
at her prior school and Susan also shared her stories about her prior school
as well. They learned that Helen liked cocks as much as females and that Susan
only liked a cock in her ass once in awhile.  
  
"Well ladies it is a nice day and Joannie and I usually hangout by the pool.
Would you like to join us or would you prefer that all remain inside?" Marla
asked.  
  
"The pool would be wonderful," replied Helen.  
  
"Just one thing we always sunbathe in the nude. I know that you have already
seen Joannie naked, but is that okay with you?" Marla asked again.  
  
"I feel that we are going to be naked sooner or later today so we may as start
now," Helen replied and Susan nodded her approval.  
  
As Helen and Susan stood to remove their clothes, Marla and Joannie stood and
let their silk robes slide off their nude bodies. They were naked underneath
the robes just as Helen had suspected. Helen and Susan folded their clothes
and left them in the sun room as the four women moved to the pool deck. The
four of them pulled lounge chairs around in a circle so that could see each
other as they continued their conversation. Helen and Susan had a hard time
not staring at Joannie and they could both feel their pussies getting wetter
as they took in her beauty and remembered eating her delicious pussy.  
  
Biff and Jerry walked out onto the pool deck naked and Helen gasped when she
saw Biff's meat swinging between his legs. Helen couldn't wait to see Biff
hard and experience that cock in her pussy. Susan tried to imagine what his
cock would feel like in her ass as she was eating pussy. Marla introduced the
men to Susan and Helen and then the guys pulled up chairs next to the women.  
  
"You know Helen and Susan we had better put some sun block on your tits and
pubes or you will regret it tomorrow," Joannie said.  
  
"Yes you're right we certainly don't want to be sunburned, particularly in
those areas," Helen agreed laughingly.  
  
Joannie and Jerry went over to Susan and began to apply lotion to her body.
Jerry covered her tits and Joannie worked her pubes. The same scene was
repeated by Biff and Marla as the attended to Helen. Susan preferred to have a
woman handle her tits but she went along with this arrangement. Joannie smiled
at her and then she slipped an oily finger into Susan's pussy. Susan gasped
and then she opened her legs a little wider. Joannie dropped to her knees and
began to kiss Susan's inner thighs working her way up to her pussy. Joannie
reached her target and then plunged her tongue deep into Susan's twat. Susan
couldn't believe her good fortune to have someone as beautiful as Joannie eat
her pussy. Susan came quickly and muffled her cries with her own hand.  
  
Susan looked over at Helen and saw that Marla was between her legs. Biff was
rubbing Helen's tits and Helen was sucking on Biff's huge cock. Helen also
came quickly and coated Marla's mouth with her juices.  
  
"Okay time to do the other side. We don't want those pretty buns to get burned
either," Joannie announced.  
  
Helen and Susan were turned over and their buttocks were covered with lotion
by four sets of hands. Biff and Marla worked Helen's ass and Jerry and Joannie
worked Susan's ass. The ass cheeks were massaged and fingers were dipped into
their assholes. Helen and Susan were beside themselves with lust. Biff
continued to work Helen's ass and he had one thick finger sawing in and out of
her ass as he massaged the lotion into her generous globes. Jerry was doing
the same to Susan fingering her asshole and applying the lotion to her buns.  

Joannie moved around in front of Susan and presented her pussy to the woman.
Susan dove right in like a woman possessed and soon was sucking on the
beautiful blonde's clit. Jerry lifted Susan by her hips so that her ass was
sticking up in the air as he continued to finger fuck her ass. Susan moaned
with delight into Joannie's juicy pussy. Susan then felt Jerry remove his
finger and move in behind her. Susan knew what was next and she anticipated
Jerry's cock in her ass. Jerry eased his cock into Susan's ass and began a
slow fucking motion as the woman continued to eat his wife's pussy.  
  
"Is this your first husband and wife combo?" Joannie asked.  
  
Susan just nodded her head yes in Joannie's muff and continued to suck on the
blonde's clit. Jerry was gliding in and out of the mature woman's ass and
Susan was ecstatic with desire. Marla had moved in front of Helen and she was
now enthusiastically eating Marla's pussy. Helen could not believe how big
Marla's clit was but she loved sucking on the hard little female pecker. Biff
had also lifted Helen up by the hips and he was still finger fucking her ass
with his thick finger.  
  
Biff removed his finger and lined up his massive cock with Helen's asshole. He
pushed in steadily with his well oiled cock and spread Helen's sphincter.
Helen held her breath as the huge cock spread her open. Biff went slow and
eased his cock in a little and then back out. It seemed that he only put ½
inch in and then withdrew going a little deeper each time. Helen thought that
he had finally had his entire cock in her ass but in reality Biff was only
about half way in. Helen started to breath, relax and then she fucked back at
Biff pushing her ass toward him. Helen was surprised that as she pushed back
and Biff thrust forward that more of his cock filled her ass. Biff took her
move as a signal and then he buried his cock all the way into Helen's ass.
Helen's eyes widen and she gasped into Marla's pussy as the thick cock made
its way into her rectum. She had never been so full of cock in her life.  
  
Marla was fast approaching her first orgasm as Helen was doing a marvelous job
licking her pussy and sucking her clit. Helen felt Marla tense up and she held
Marla close to her mouth to drink in all her juices. Helen was surprised yet
again this time by Marla's orgasm. Helen had never eaten a squirter and she
was caught off guard with the force and the amount of pussy juice that Marla
squirted in her mouth. Helen gulped down Marla's nectar and she was nibbling
on Marla's clit when she felt Biff stiffen behind her. Biff tensed up and his
cock swelled in Helen's ass as he fired stream after stream of warm cum into
Helen's ass. Helen felt the rush of cum flow into her ass and fill her rectum.
Helen loved the feeling of a male's cum flooding her anal channel particularly
when she was eating pussy or sucking cock. Helen touched her own clit and she
felt a mild orgasm of her own.  
  
On the other lounge Jerry was shooting his seed into Susan's ass and Joannie
was spraying her face with her first orgasm of the day. Susan squeezed her
anal muscles milking cum from Jerry's rod as she continued to lick Joannie
clean of all her juices. Susan liked the feeling of cum filling her ass and
her ass was the only place a real cock was permitted.  
  
Everyone rested briefly without changing positions and then Marla, Joannie,
Jerry and Biff switched positions. Joannie was positioned so that Helen could
eat her pussy and Jerry was ready to fuck Helen's ass. At the other lounge
Marla had presented her pussy to Susan and Biff was lubricating Susan's ass.
Jerry's cock slid easily into Helen's ass and he began to fuck her with long
deliberate strokes. Helen went right after Joannie's delectable pussy and she
sucked on it with a vengeance. Susan had Marla's pussy in her face and she
located Marla's clit. Susan loved her oversized clit and excitedly sucked on
it.  
  
Biff was working more lotion into Susan's ass and he was coating his cock with
lotion and saliva. When he had it as slippery as he could make it he eased his
cock into Susan's ass. Susan's eyes widened and she audibly gasped into
Marla's cunt as the thick rod spread her ass. Because of the lotion and saliva
combination Biff's cock slid in without any resistance other then the snugness
of Susan's anal channel. Susan felt the hard rod steadily move deep in her ass
until Biff had it buried in her hole. There was no pain but nothing that wide
or long had ever been in her ass. Biff began to fuck her ass with long steady
strokes as he massaged her curvy ass cheeks. Susan turned her attention back
to Marla's pussy and resumed nibbling on her swollen clit. Susan reached
between her legs and stroked her own pussy. The three of them were on the
verge on another orgasm when Susan felt Marla grab her head and hold Susan's
face against her squirting pussy.  
  
Susan was thrilled with the way she made Marla cum and she loved the spray of
pussy juice from Marla's orgasm. Susan too had never been with a squirter and
she found it extremely erotic for a woman to cum like that. Susan was brought
back to reality when she Biff's cock swelled in her ass just before he
unleashed his hot seed into her ass. Susan cooed as the streams of cum filled
her anal channel and she felt her own orgasm drench her hand.  
  
Jerry was shooting his spunk into Helen's asshole to mingle with the copious
load that Biff had left there. Joannie was writhing and thrusting her pussy
into Helen's face as the beautiful mature woman devoured her. After that round
of sex, everyone needed a break and they all uncoupled and piled into the
Jacuzzi to relax for awhile. While they were in the Jacuzzi the family told
Helen and Susan about their honeymoon encounters in Jamaica. They told them
about the lesbian foursome, the gay couple as well as the other couples that
they had met there. During the conversations everyone got turned on by the
stories. Biff and Jerry were sporting erections as they climbed out of the
Jacuzzi with the women.  
  
"I'm going to go and get the toys," Marla announced.  
  
Helen, Susan, Joannie, Biff and Jerry made their way back over to the pool
deck and spread out some lounge pads. Marla gathered up a number of dildos and
headed back to the others but before she left the house she called Penny.  
  
"Penny everything is proceeding as planned. These two women are extremely hot
and we are just about to get in on again. Come on over and let yourself in,"
Marla told Penny.  
  
"I'll be right there with the kids. I can't wait to see those two have sex
with their own students," Penny replied.  
  
Marla rejoined the others outside and they arranged themselves so that they
would be coupled together. Joannie and her mother-in-law Marla lay on their
sides facing each other with a double dildo in their pussies. Helen lay behind
Joannie with a double dildo in her pussy and the other end in Joannie's ass.
Susan lay behind Marla with a double dildo in her pussy and the other end in
Marla's ass. The guys completed the couplings when Jerry inserted his cock
into Helen's ass and Biff pushed his big cock into Susan's ass.  
  
"Oh my you really know that you have a cock in your ass when Biff sticks it to
you," gasped Susan.  
  
The six bodies began moving and fucking one another. Joannie and Marla reached
around and played with Helen's and Susan's tits as the two women fucked their
asses. Helen reached around and fondled Joannie's lovely firm titties and
Susan did the same with Marla. The guys picked up their pace and they were
really pounding the assholes of Helen and Susan. As Biff drove into Susan's
ass she felt herself impaled on the double dildo sticking out of Marla's ass.
The same thing happened when Jerry pounded Helen's ass she was impaled on the
fake cock sticking out of his wife's ass. At the same time Marla's and
Joannie's cunts pressed together driving the double dildo deep into their
pussies. The women kept the fake cocks in contact with their clits as their
bodies thrust into one another.  
  
Penny had arrived with her daughter Debbie, her son Steve and her daughter's
friend Nicky. They stripped off their clothes and then went out onto the pool
deck to watch the orgy. Steve was hard immediately and began to stroke his
cock but his hand was replaced by his sister's. Penny went over and picked up
a strap-on dildo and put in on. Penny then told Steve, Debbie and Nicky what
she had planned for Helen and Susan.  
  
The orgy participants began to orgasm. Biff fired another enormous load of cum
into Susan's ass which seemed to trigger her orgasm. Jerry was next to cum in
Helen's ass and Helen came right after him. Joannie and Marla were the last to
cum as they held tightly to one another and ground their cunts together. Helen
and Susan were exhausted after their third round of sex but they would not be
allowed to rest. The bodies peeled away from one another and fake cocks were
pulled from pussies and assholes.  
  
Helen and Susan tried to relax but they were pulled to their knees and
presented with two beautiful teenage pussies. Debbie lay in front of her
school Principal Helen and spread her legs displaying her hot young pussy.
Helen instinctively dove in to the fresh pussy before her. Helen did not
recognize the young girl as one of the schools new students that she had met
previously. Helen felt her ass cheeks being pulled apart and then a hard cock
entered her asshole. Steve pushed his cock into the school principal's shapely
ass and drove it deep into her recess.  
  
Nicky was in front of Susan and she spread her legs offering the guidance
counselor access to her pussy. Susan did not hesitate and she devoured the
young tasty pussy presented to her. Like Helen, Susan did not recognize the
students either. Penny knelt behind Susan and slid the dildo strapped onto her
into Susan's ass. Penny drove it all the way in and then she began to fuck
Susan's hot ass.  
  
"You probably don't recognize us yet but my name is Penny and my son and
daughter are students at your school. Helen you are eating my daughter's pussy
and my son Steve is fucking your ass. I know you must remember us because you
practically stripped us naked with your eyes in your office," Penny announced
to everyone. Penny went on, "Susan you are eating Nicky's pussy a good friend
of my daughter Debbie and I am fucking your hot ass.  
  
The two school officials were surprised but they were not mortified. In their
past they had had sex with students and parents before just never in an orgy
setting such as they were in now. Debbie and Steve came quickly as Debbie
coated Helen's face with her sweet nectar and Steve shot streams of cum deep
into Helen's ass. Helen loved the feel of more hot cum filling her ass and she
now knew that there were three male cocks available to fill all her holes at
the same time. Helen herself had another mild orgasm sending a chill though
her body.  
  
Nicky was spraying Susan's face with her girl cum as Penny kept fucking her
ass. After Susan had licked Nicky clean Penny ordered the teenager's to switch
partners. Debbie placed her pussy in front of Susan and Steve shoved his cock
into Susan's ass. Nicky was now in front of Helen and Penny was fucking
Helen's ass. The six of them stayed at it until all orgasmed again. Debbie
drenched Susan's face with her female juice and Steve shot a generous load of
cum into Susan's ass. Helen was busy licking up all of Nicky's nectar as Penny
pulled the strap-on cock from her ass.  
  
The two school officials were just drained and the families decided to let
them rest and recover for awhile. It was quite a sight at Marla's pool with
all the beautiful naked people lying around. The three handsome young men, the
three young women and the four mature women were just sexually charged
attractive people. Orgies like this with such attractive people were dreams in
most people's minds but here they were experiencing the real thing.  
  
The ten of them finished off the night in a number of sexual variations. Helen
got her wish of three male cocks at the same time with Biff in her pussy,
Jerry in her mouth and Steve in her ass. There was something strangely erotic
to Helen to be fucked in her ass by one of her students. Susan was enamored
with Nicky's ass as she had never seen such a remarkable curvature before.
Nicky's beautiful round ass had to extend at least a foot from her thighs and
her back. Susan just wanted to shove her tongue between those gorgeous ass
cheeks and she did. Susan was double fucked by Penny and Marla with double
dildo's as she tongued Nicky's fantastic ass.  
  
Joannie had Debbie spread on the ground and was lapping at the teenager's
pussy. Joannie had one of her well oiled fingers in Debbie's bum. Up to now
the only thing in Debbie's ass had been another person's finger but that was
about to change. Joannie removed her finger and she then slowly pushed an anal
bead into Debbie's ass. Debbie was unsure of what Joannie put it in her ass
but she knew it was a little thicker than a finger. Debbie felt more beads
enter her ass hole but she didn't feel any pain, just fullness in her ass.
Joannie pushed the last of the six beads into Debbie's asshole and she was
pleased with the teenager's receptiveness. Joannie continued to suck on
Debbie's clit and as the teenager began to orgasm, Joannie slowly pulled the
beads out one at a time. As each bead popped out of Debbie's ass the teenager
jerked in orgasm. By the time the last bead cleared her ass Debbie was
quivering and whimpering from the intensity of her orgasm. She had never cum
like that before. Joannie moved up to the young girl and held her in her arms
and kissed her. Debbie held Joannie tightly and kissed her back tasting her
own juice on Joannie's lips.  
  
"Thank you, thank you, thank you!" was all Debbie could say.  
  
Joannie held the young girl and stroked her hair. Joannie smiled to herself
and thought, "This is just the next step in anal sex, my sweet."  
  
Nicky couldn't take any more rimming so she turned over and presented her
dripping pussy to Susan. Susan gobbled up the young girl's pussy juice and
nibbled on her clit driving the teenager wild. Susan, Penny and Marla
stiffened and then climaxed in their own orgasms as the fake cocks worked
their magic. Helen had all three of her holes filled with male cum as the
three young men drained their cocks in her body, Biff in her pussy, Steve in
her ass and Jerry in her mouth.  
  
At this point Helen and Susan had nothing left. They had been fucked and
sucked beyond their wildest expectations. The others were pretty well fucked
out as well. Everyone lounged around the pool as Joannie and Marla served wine
and food. No one bothered with clothes so the ten of them relaxed naked and
enjoyed the evening.  
  
As nighttime approached it was agreed that everyone would crash at Marla's
house. The bed partners were chosen and everyone decided to turn in. Helen
would be with Biff and the other women except Susan smiled as they knew what
she was in for in the morning. Marla and Penny took Susan and a number of
dildos to Marla's room. Steve and Jerry would sleep with Nicky and they both
wanted another shot at her fantastic ass. Joannie took Debbie to her room as
she had some anal sex training in mind for Debbie.  
  
Other then Steve and Jerry double fucking Nicky that night, everyone else
crashed until morning. Nicky fell asleep between Jerry and Steve after having
been double fucked twice before the guys each came in her ass. Everyone would
sleep soundly that night and not wake up until late morning Sunday. As Helen
in one room and Susan in the other drifted off into dreamland they
contemplated how lucky they were to have found each other and then these sex
partners so quickly.  
  
Across town that night Karen had left her bedroom and her snoring husband
George. She went into her daughter Nicky's room to sleep. But before she went
to sleep she took her new toy and inserted the end with the double headed
dicks in her pussy and her asshole. Karen held onto the single dick at the
other end and used it as a handle as she fucked her own pussy and ass. As the
two fake cocks flew in and out of her pussy and ass, Karen thought back to her
time at the massage parlor and all the cocks that had been in her holes that
past week. She brought herself to another mind blowing orgasm.  
  
Unbeknown to Karen was that earlier that day George had met with the bank's
officials. He was informed that both he and Rita would be terminated. The bank
was being generous to George as he was being allowed to resign his position so
that his record would look clean. However, George would not be allowed to work
for any bank in the state and he would have to seek employment in another
state. George struggled with how to break the news to Karen and Nicky since
they had just began to get comfortable in this area. He decided to wait until
Monday to tell them.  
  
Rita was fired in spite of her efforts to pin the blame on George. The
official had interviewed other employees and they had testified that Rita had
always been coming on to George. Rita as a last resort tried to proposition
the bank officials by offering up her body as a bribe. She offered to suck
their cocks and let them fuck her; they could fuck her in the ass. She even
offered to do them all together at the same time. The officials although taken
with her good looks and shapely figure maintained their integrity and
dismissed the girl.  
  
SUNDAY MORNING AS THE ORGY CONTINUES  
  
Late Sunday morning the bodies began to stir. Biff had his usual piss hard-on
and he was pleased that he had a new partner in with bed with him to use it
on. Biff loved to fuck women crazy in the morning especially when it was their
first time with him. Helen was sore from yesterday's activities but she
willingly allowed her self to be rolled over on her back. Biff spread her legs
and tested her pussy to find out that she was already wet in anticipation of
her morning fuck. Biff slid his impressive cock into Helen's hot snatch and
began to fuck her slowly. Biff continued to fuck her slowly until his cock was
gliding easily in and out of Helen's pussy. Biff then picked up the pace and
soon he was pounding Helen's cunt. As always he worked to keep his cock in
constant contact with her clit and cause her to orgasm multiple times. Helen
came and came as Biff relentlessly fucked her through orgasm after orgasm.
Helen could not believe that he didn't cum in her pussy but he seemed to be a
machine and there did not seem to be any end in sight.  
  
"Oh Biff I can't cum anymore. You are driving me insane, please stop, please
stop," Helen begged him.  
  
Those were the words that Biff wanted to hear, the words of submission. He
smiled and removed his cock from Helen's cunt and she looked at it in
disbelief. He was still rock hard and his cock looked menacing as it wavered
just above her cunt. Biff slid off the bed and went into the bathroom to take
his morning piss. Biff returned from the bathroom with his cock still in an
erect state.  
  
"Helen, it's my turn to cum. Where do you want it?" Biff challenged.  
  
Helen thought about it and she decided her pussy was too sore and that she was
not quite ready to have that monster cock back in her ass just yet. "My
mouth," she resigned.  
  
Biff straddled Helen's torso and fed her his cock. Helen willingly took the
impressive tool in her mouth and sucked him as deep as she could. Biff needed
to cum and he knew that he would not last long after his piss. Helen felt
Biff's body tense up and then she felt the first blast of cum bounce off the
back of her throat. Then she felt a second blast, then a third and then it
seemed as she were drinking from a fire hose as Biff's cock kept shooting in
her mouth. Helen swallowed as quickly as she could and managed to drink all of
Biff's cum. She then continued to suck his cock dry until she felt it soften
in her mouth and slowly deflate. Biff's cock slipped from her mouth and she
noticed that even in a flaccid state it was still an impressive cock.  

"Well done!" Biff said as if she had just won something, and then he said,
"Come on let's get cleaned up."  
  
Biff led Helen into the shower and as he had done with other women he washed
their bodies and fingered her holes at the same time. Biff had fingers in
Helen's pussy and asshole as he soaped her tits. Helen noticed that Biff was
hard again and she knew that he was not done with her yet. Biff turned Helen
toward the shower wall and then he shoved his cock into her soapy ass. He took
Helen's breath away as his huge cock penetrated her ass for the second time in
two days. Helen gasped aloud as the thick cock stretched her anus once more.
Biff fucked her slowly and watched as his cock slid in and out of her ass.
Helen felt his cock swell in her ass the tell tale sign that he was about to
cum again. Biff stiffened and unloaded another generous amount of cum into
Helen's anal channel. Helen loved the feeling of Biff's spunk coating her
rectal lining and filling her ass. Biff continued with slow in and out
movements until his cock softened and slipped from Helen's soapy ass with an
audible pop. Helen felt the spunk and soap run out of her ass. Biff cleaned
her ass with his fingers and washcloth and then they rinsed off together. They
got out of the shower and Biff dried Helen off with soft Turkish towels. In so
doing Helen noticed that he was getting hard again.  
  
"I hope that we are done for now," said an exhausted Helen looking at Biff's
hardening cock.  
  
"Yep for now we are," Biff laughed and grabbed his cock, "This is for later,
let's go get some coffee."  
  
"Thank God," Helen thought to herself.  
  
In another room Steve and Jerry were taking turns fucking Nicky's magnificent
ass. Nicky was on all fours with her face down on the bed turned to the side.
He beautiful ass was pointed in the air and her back was arched slightly which
emphasized even more the curvature of her luscious ass. Jerry had just fucked
her ass and filled it with cum and now it was Steve's turn. Steve had eaten
Nicky's pussy as Jerry fucked her in the ass and Nicky had sprayed his face
with her sweet nectar. Now Jerry was eating Nicky's pussy as Steve slid his
cock in and out of her ass.  
  
Jerry secretly wished that Steve would fuck his ass while he was fucking
Nicky's ass but he knew better than to push the teenager. It had been a while
since Jerry had a good ass fucking and he missed it. He would have Biff take
care of his need after the weekend. Jerry ate Nicky's pussy and he watched
Steve's cock slide in and out of her ass with his balls bouncing off her
pussy. Jerry couldn't resist and he tongued Steve balls as they came in
contact with Nicky's pussy. Steve felt Jerry's tongue on his balls and it
actually felt good as he plowed Nicky's ass. Steve sensed he was getting close
and he picked up the pace fucking his friend's ass. Steve sank his cock balls
deep into Nicky's ass and his body stiffened as he fired a salvo into Nicky's
poop chute. Jerry opened his mouth and took Steve's balls into it and sucked
on them as Steve shot his wad into Nicky. This served to intensify Steve's
orgasm and then Jerry returned to licking Nicky's quim.  
  
Steve emptied his balls into Nicky's asshole and then he kept his cock in her
as she milked him dry with her anal muscles. Nicky massaged his cock with her
ass and Steve shivered as chills ran through his young body. Steve slid his
cock out of her ass and cum flowed out of it and down between her legs over
her pussy. Unbeknown to Steve and Nicky, Jerry opened his mouth and allowed
cum to trickle into his mouth as it passed over Nicky's pussy. Nicky also came
again with a slight tremor and drenched Jerry's face with her female juices.
The three of them then flopped on the bed where they rested briefly. The three
of them then showered and headed downstairs.  
  
In Marla's room the three ladies started the day with a daisy chain as Marla
ate Susan's pussy, Susan ate Penny's pussy and Penny ate Marla's pussy. They
ate each other until each had orgasmed and then they rotated this time with
Susan eating Marla, Penny eating Susan and Marla eating Penny. They all had
orgasms once again and then Marla and Penny double fucked Susan with strap-on
dildos. They fucked Susan repeatedly through one orgasm after another until
Susan pleaded with them to stop. Susan was drained and it was just impossible
for her to cum any more. Susan then strapped on one of the dildos and then she
fucked Penny with it. Then she turned her attention back to Marla and fucked
her. The three women had had enough for the morning so they too got up
showered and then joined the others downstairs.  
  
While all this was going on Joannie and Debbie were engaged in a torrid 69
eating each other's pussy and fingering each other's asshole. After they came
and drenched each other's face with their sweet juices, Joannie rolled Debbie
over on all fours and began to lick her pussy and ass from behind. Debbie
shivered with desire when Joannie liked her from her pussy up through the
crack of her ass to her bung hole. Joannie then probed Debbie's nether hole
with the tip of her tongue. Debbie rotated her ass in response to the erotic
sensation caused by Joannie's tongue. Joannie then pushed a tube of lube into
Debbie's ass and squeezed an ample amount of the substance into her asshole.
Debbie's body tingled and goose bumps covered her ass as she felt the cool
liquid enter her anal channel.  
  
Joannie then her middle finger into Debbie's asshole and moved it around.
Satisfied that Debbie easily handled her middle finger, Joannie removed it and
replaced it with her thumb. Joannie stuck her thumb all the way into Debbie's
ass and then put her fingers in the teenager's twat. Joannie held her in a
bowling like grip and then she returned to licking Debbie's pussy. Debbie went
wild and soon she experienced multiple orgasms as Joannie sucked hard on her
firm clit.  
  
As Debbie's body was thrashing around Joannie removed her thumb from the
girl's ass and replaced it with a small butt plug. Debbie felt the additional
pressure in her ass but she was too distracted with her orgasms to protest and
she guessed that Joannie had just added another finger. Joannie started
popping the butt plug in and out of Debbie's ass and it made a distinct sound
each time it left her ass. Then Joannie pushed it back in and left it there as
she dropped under Debbie and sucked on her pussy. Debbie orgasmed until she
finally collapsed on the bed with the butt plus still in her ass and she lay
there quietly as she slowly recovered.  
  
Joannie caressed her body and pulled the butt plug from Debbie's ass. Joannie
loved watching her tight little anus open up and to release the plug and then
close up like a flower. Joannie was pleased with Debbie's progress as the butt
plug was almost as thick as her husband Jerry's cock. That would be her next
step unbeknown to Debbie. Joannie would have her husband fuck the teenager's
ass and take her anal cherry. If all went well then her brother Steve would
fuck her ass next as he was dying to get to fuck his sister's curvy ass.  
  
Joannie took Debbie into the shower where they soaped each other's body and
then ate each other's pussy once more before finishing their shower. Then they
dried off and headed downstairs to join the others. They still had the
afternoon and evening ahead of them.  
  
SUNDAY AFTERNOON AND ANOTHER DAY POOLSIDE  
  
Following a Sunday brunch that was prepared by almost everyone chipping in,
the group adjourned to the pool deck. The ten good looking people shamelessly
sat around naked sharing the Sunday paper, taking dips in the pool and
conversing with one another. Each one was resting up for the next bout of
sexual activities that would take place late afternoon. Susan and Helen looked
around at the beautiful people and they still couldn't believe their good
fortune. Joannie was just an incredible sexually charged blonde beauty that
had come into their lives. The four teenagers were sexually active beyond
their years and Susan and Helen looked forward to experiencing more of their
charms. Penny and Marla were sexually active mature ladies who had the good
fortune to have access to so many young exuberant bodies. Biff was just a
relentless stud and Jerry, Joannie's husband a very adequate lover.  
  
"You know I would love it if you would come down to my office for some
guidance counseling once in a while at school," Susan said to the students.  
  
"That sounds great Susan. I think we should practice first before we just show
up there," replied Steve.  
  
Susan was a little taken back by Steve calling her Susan instead of Ms. Leach
but given the circumstances it was understandable. He would have to call her
Ms. Leach at the school.  
  
"What would you like to practice Steve?" Susan asked.  
  
"Well you like it in the ass, so I would fuck your ass while you ate Debbie's
pussy," Steve replied.  
  
"And I like to eat pussy so you can fuck her in the ass while I eat her
pussy," added his sister Debbie.  
  
"How about me I want in on this too and Susan likes to eat my pussy and lick
my ass. So she can eat me or lick my ass when Debbie eats her pussy and Steve
fucks her ass. I'll eat her pussy too when she is eating Debbie," Nicky chimed
in.  
  
"Sounds like you are going to have your hands full or at least your mouth full
Susan," said Helen laughingly.  
  
Susan could visualize the action. She would be bending over licking Nicky's
bum as Nicky had her school skirt thrown over her back and her panties were
pulled down to her white knee high socks. Debbie would be under her eating
Susan's pussy as she would have her skirt pulled up to her waist and her
panties removed. Steve would be fucking her in the ass and his pants and
underwear would be gathered around his ankles as he plowed into her ass. Susan
was getting turned on as she was lost in her thoughts. She came to her senses
and saw Steve standing over her with an erection and holding out his hand.  
  
"Come on it's time for a practice session," Steve told her.  
  
The three teenagers and Susan moved over to the lounge pads on the pool deck
as the others watched with interest. Debbie lay on her back and she had Susan
straddled her face and lower her pussy to Debbie's mouth. Steve pushed Susan
forward so that she was bent over looking at Debbie's pussy. He lubed his cock
and Susan's ass and then eased his cock into her bung hole. Nicky straddled
Debbie's body and pushed her ass back toward Susan's face. Susan plunged her
tongue in Nicky's ass and sought out her nether hole. Nicky leaned over and
began to suck on Debbie's pussy. The four of them drove each other toward the
first orgasms of the afternoon.  
  
"Seems to me that they have that figured out," quipped Penny.  
  
"I'll say, that is one hot looking group," Biff added.  
  
The foursome kept at it until they had switched a few times. Steve always kept
his cock in Susan's ass but Debbie and Nicky took turns eating pussy and
having their pussies eaten. The teenagers and Susan had multiple orgasms
before Steve finally shot his load into Susan's ass. Then the four of them
rinsed off in the outdoor shower and relaxed in the pool.  
  
"That was quite a show. I can only imagine doing that in school with your
uniforms on. It should be very hot," Helen remarked, "But don't forget to come
visit your principal sometime."  
  
"I have a special treat for Debbie today," announced Joannie, "So as soon as
you are rested Debbie let me know."  
  
Debbie couldn't wait to find out what Joannie had in store for her so she came
out of the pool and dried off. She was followed by the others as they too were
anxious to see what was planned.  
  
Joannie had Debbie get on all fours as she had this morning and then she began
to play with Debbie's ass. Steve got hot watching them and he went over and
put his cock in his sister's mouth. Debbie sucked on her brother's cock and
then she asked for her pussy to be tended to. Helen immediately jumped up and
got her mouth on Debbie's pussy. Helen slid under the girl and fastened her
mouth on the girl's cunt. Joannie tongued her ass for a little while and then
lubed it up. Next Joannie inserted the anal beads as Helen continued to eat
the teenager's pussy. Debbie had another orgasm and Joannie popped the beads
out one by one causing Debbie's body to jerk in spasm each time a bead left
her ass. Debbie continued to suck on her brother's cock and she didn't see
Jerry move in behind her on Joannie's signal.  
  
Joannie pushed the small butt plus into Debbie's ass and the girl adjusted
quickly to the new anal intrusion. Joannie pushed it in and pulled it out
loosening Debbie's ass in the process. Joannie pulled it out one last time
just as Debbie was experiencing another orgasm and then she signaled Jerry to
take the teenager's anal cherry.  
  
Jerry moved behind Debbie and caressed her shapely ass cheeks before he held
onto her hips and eased his cock into her ass. Debbie realized immediately
that she was being fucked in the ass and she tried to shake her ass to keep
the cock from entering her. Jerry held her firmly as did her brother Steve and
there was nothing she could do but accept the anal intrusion. Jerry fucked her
slowly and Debbie did relax as she realized there was no pain and that Joannie
had opened her up enough to take Jerry's cock.  
  
Steve watched as his sister was butt fucked and lost her anal cherry. He had
mixed emotions as he had wanted to be the first to fuck her in the ass but
then again it was better this way. He would still get to fuck his sister's ass
and she would be more receptive now. Jerry could not contain himself as he
fucked Debbie's beautiful virgin ass and he filled it with his man seed.
Debbie orgasmed again in Helen's mouth as she felt Jerry's warm spunk fill her
ass. All this sent Steve over the edge and he shot his load into his sister's
mouth. Debbie felt her brother's cum hit the back of her throat and then fill
her mouth. Debbie swallowed all his spunk, then she plopped face down beside
Helen. Debbie squeezed her anal muscles in reflex causing Jerry's cum to ooze
out of her asshole.  
  
Helen caressed the girl's body as she lay next to her and then she played with
Debbie's ass and pushed her finger into the student's cum filled asshole.
Debbie lay there thinking about what just happened that she had been ass
fucked for the first time and that all these people had witnessed it. Debbie
rotated her ass ever so slightly as Helen fingered it and pushed Jerry's cum
around in her bung hole.  
  
Joannie smiled as she had accomplished her mission and really what Debbie had
wanted to happen all along. Debbie had expressed interest in anal sex but she
just didn't know it would happen so fast with so many witnesses including her
school Principal and Guidance Counselor, not to mention her mother and
brother. Debbie knew that Steve had desired her ass and that there would be no
stopping him now after Steve had watched Jerry fuck her in the ass.  
  
Joannie was hot as all get out at this point and she went over and mounted
Biff's big cock. Joannie rode Biff hard causing his cock to rub her clit
leading to multiple orgasms. Marla was dying for some cock as well and as soon
as Joannie had satisfied herself on Biff's cock and when she got off and Marla
replaced her. Marla too orgasmed before Biff came and got off his cock. Biff
didn't care about his own release since he was saving himself for later. "As
much as I would like to continue this orgy I have to get Nicky home," Penny
told everyone.  
  
Penny, Debbie, Steve and Nicky all showered outside and then went inside the
house to get dressed. They said goodbye to everyone and they thanked everyone
for a good time. They then left and took Nicky home. As much as Steve was
anxious to get into his sister's ass he decided that it would be best to wait.
Things had moved pretty quickly for Debbie today and Steve also wanted to wait
until he was well rested and had regenerated an ample supply of sperm.  
  
After Penny and her family left Helen and Susan were fucked in the ass as they
ate pussy for the final act of the day. Helen was on all fours with her face
buried in Joannie's pussy as Biff fucked her ass with his big thick cock.
Susan was eating Marla as Jerry fucked her in the ass. Not in their most vivid
imagination would Helen and Susan have ever expected the weekend to turn out
as it had. After everyone came for the last time that Sunday evening they all
took showers and hit the Jacuzzi one more time. Later Helen and Susan located
their clothes just as they had left them on Saturday. They got dressed,
thanked everyone for a marvelous weekend and kissed everyone goodbye. Helen
and Susan drove back to their condo complex leaving the family to retire for
the evening.  
  
As Helen and Susan drove home they reflected on the weekend and discussed how
fortunate they were to find so many sexually active people in such a short
time. Now they looked forward to many more encounters with the families and
students. They also discussed ways to include the teachers Helen had seen
having sex with Nicky. Helen dropped Susan off at her condo and then headed to
her own unit. Susan thought about her coupling with the three students as a
prelim to doing it in her office. She was excited about that possibility and
she looked forward to their first visit.  
  
MONDAY A DAY OF GOOD NEWS AND BAD NEWS  
  
George sat across from his CEO and awaited his termination agreement. The CEO
spoke first before handing him the agreement requiring his signature.  
  
"George, I like you personally and your work here has been exceptional.
Because of that I have contacted a colleague of mine who is the CEO of a major
in Iowa. I told him about your performance and he is looking for someone just
like you. It will be a promotion over your current position and you can start
as soon as you meet with him and complete all the necessary paperwork," his
boss said.  
  
"I don't know what to say. Thank you so much," George said in shock.  
  
"George, just do the job you are capable of there and keep your pen out of the
company ink. I know that Rita is a hot little number but no one is worth
risking your career over," his boss advised.  
  
Then the CEO said, "I know this is a tough sell with your family to move from
southern California to Iowa but you can explain it as a terrific opportunity,
which it really is."  
  
George knew Karen and Nicky would be unhappy but he would have to convince
them it was a golden opportunity. George thanked the CEO again and they shook
hands and parted. George headed straight home to tell Karen and hopefully she
would understand and help him break the news to Nicky. He knew Nicky would
resent the move and having to change schools again.  
  
George arrived home and broke the news to Karen and as expected she was at
first furious but then she settled down as she realized it was a good career
move for him. However it was a lousy move for Karen and even worse for Nicky.
Karen had finally come out of her shell sexually and now she had to pick up
and move. She knew she would desperately miss Antonio and his students and all
the sex at the massage parlor. Karen decided to call Penny and talk to her for
some solace. She would have to deal with Nicky when the mood was right.  
  
Karen called Penny and they agreed to meet for lunch to discuss George's
career move. After they hung up Penny called Marla and Marla told her to bring
Karen over to the house for lunch. Marla would have Joannie, Biff and Jerry
join them later after she and Penny had Karen naked and in a compromising
situation. Penny loved the idea and said that she would be there as soon as
she could.  
  
Karen was surprised when Penny drove her to Marla's and said that Marla had
insisted on serving lunch as she too wanted to hear about the move. Penny and
Karen pulled into Marla's driveway and Karen was duly impressed with Marla's
home. The two women went inside where they were greeted by Marla and shown
into the dining area. They had a delicious lunch and discussed the sudden move
by George. Karen expressed her disappointment with the move particularly since
she had just met them and she had opened up to Antonio. She would dearly miss
the visits to the massage parlor. "Well I would schedule as many visits to
Antonio as possible right up to the day you leave," Penny advised.  

"Absolutely and as far as we are concerned you can see us anytime. In fact I
think we should take off our clothes and enjoy ourselves by the pool the rest
of the afternoon," Marla said.  
  
Penny and Marla stood up and removed their clothes and stood naked in front of
a shocked Karen. Karen just stared at the two women and then they helped her
to her feet and began to undress Karen. Karen stood frozen as things were
moving very quickly but she allowed the women to take off her clothes. When
she was totally naked they led her outside to the pool deck. Karen had obvious
tan lines and Penny and Marla used that as an excuse to put lotion on her
body. They massaged the lotion into Karen's body applying it to her tits,
pubes and buns. Penny and Marla worked their fingers around and into Karen's
pussy and asshole. Karen was moaning in desire and she then decided to do
whatever they wanted to do with her.  
  
Karen was placed down on the lounge pads as Penny went to work on her pussy
and Marla worked on her tits. Penny and Marla soon had Karen moaning and
writhing as she approached her first orgasm. Marla was sucking and nibbling on
Karen's eraser hard nipples as Penny had her hard clit between her teeth.
Karen screamed out loud in orgasm as she coated Penny face with her juice.
Karen was then rolled over on all fours and presented with Penny's pussy.
Karen knew what was expected of her and she instinctively began to lick
Penny's pussy. Marla got behind Karen and fingered and licked her asshole.
Karen liked having her ass played with and she wiggled it in response to
Marla's ministrations.  
  
Penny's body jerked in orgasm as Karen ate her to a satisfying orgasm. Karen
was becoming adept at cunt lapping it was too bad that she would be moving
now. Marla switched positions with Penny and Karen started to eat Marla's
pussy. Karen remembered how Marla had cum the first time she ate her as she
squirted her juice all over Karen's face. Karen had been turned on by Marla's
orgasmic spray and she now looked forward to another face bath. Penny had two
fingers sawing in and out of Karen's asshole when Jerry showed up pool side.  
  
Jerry was naked and his cock was fully erect as he knelt down behind Karen.
Penny removed her two fingers and Jerry replaced them by easing his cock into
Karen's ass. Karen knew that the fingers had been replaced by a cock but the
intrusion felt good and she continued eating Marla's pussy.  
  
"Karen, my son Jerry is fucking your ass. I told him how much you like to be
fucked in the ass," Marla told her.  
  
Marla was right, after all the sessions at the massage parlor Karen had become
addictive to ass fucking. She loved it when Antonio's big thick cock stuffed
her ass and filled to overflowing with stream after stream of male spunk.
Jerry was fucking her ass rapidly now and Karen felt that he was on the verge
of cumming in her ass. Jerry stiffened and he plunged his cock all the way
into Karen's asshole and then blasted rope after rope of cum into her ass.
Karen tightened her anal muscles around Jerry's cock and milked him of all his
spunk. Marla then groaned and squirted her cum into Karen's mouth. Karen drank
all of Marla's nectar and she continued to squeeze her ass around Jerry's
cock. Jerry's cock slipped from her asshole and Karen felt cum ooze out of her
hole. Just then a gorgeous blonde spread herself out in front of Karen and
offered her a hot looking pussy.  
  
"Meet my daughter-in-law, Joannie. She loves to have her pussy eaten too,"
Marla told Karen.  
  
Karen dove right in to the beautiful blonde cunt and lapped her like a puppy.
Karen located Joannie's clit and sucked it into her mouth. Just then Karen
felt another cock at the entrance to her ass but she was not prepared for one
this size. Biff pushed his thick cock into Karen's ass and although it entered
her hole without resistance Karen felt her channel being stretched wider. This
cock was clearly bigger than Antonio's and caused Karen some apprehension.
Biff was gentle but firm as he continued to drive deeper into Karen's ass.
Karen gasped aloud when he hit bottom.  
  
Biff began to fuck her slowly and Karen adjusted to big cock in her ass. Karen
then returned her attention to Joannie's pussy and ate her with a renewed
vigor. Joannie was going wild with Karen's new found enthusiasm and her pussy
produced a steady stream of juice as she came over and over again. Karen kept
licking Joannie's pussy drinking all of her juices as Biff fucked her ass with
long steady strokes. Biff felt his orgasm building in his testicles and he
knew it would be a big one; it always was with a new ass. Biff plunged his
cock as far into Karen's ass as he could and fired round after round of cum
deep into her asshole. Karen felt the warm cum flood her ass and she couldn't
believe how much sperm Biff pumped into her. Karen's ass felt so full with
Biff's cock and cum from both he and Jerry.  
  
Biff slid his cock out of her ass and a large amount of cum oozed out of her
ass and down between her inner thighs and over her labia. Karen felt so
incredibly wicked and sexy at the same time. She had come over for lunch and
ended up eating three pussies and getting fucked in the ass twice. She had
never met Marla's family and yet she offered no resistance as they pleasured
themselves using her mouth and ass. Karen didn't dwell on the situation too
long as she felt herself being manipulated again.  
  
Penny lay on her back with one end of a double dildo sticking out of her
pussy. Karen was told to put the other end in her pussy and straddle Penny.
She did as she was told and then Biff stepped in front of her and offered her
his cock to suck on. Karen took the impressive cock in her mouth as she felt
Jerry slip his into her ass. Karen would be triple fucked and brought to
multiple orgasms before Jerry and Biff came in her mouth and ass again. Next
it was Joannie who she fucked with the double dildo as Jerry shoved his cock
in her mouth and Biff filled her ass once again with his huge cock.  
  
Karen was fucked and sucked continuously the rest of the afternoon until she
begged for mercy. Karen pleaded that she couldn't cum anymore and that she
needed to rest. The six of them all entered the Jacuzzi where they spent the
rest of the afternoon soaking in the bubbles and sipping wine. Marla told
Karen that this was an impromptu going away party but that she was welcome to
come back anytime for a visit. Karen told everyone that she had to get home
and be there when Nicky arrived. Penny and Karen left Marla's house and Penny
drove her home.  
  
"She was pretty hot. It's too bad we didn't meet her sooner," Joannie said.  
  
"Well at least we broadened her experience before she left town," Marla added,
and then remarked, "What will she ever do in Iowa?"  
  
"Hey don't knock it. They are moving to a college town. Do you know how many
young college cocks and pussies will be available to Karen and Nicky?" They
will make out fine, besides what else is there to do there," Biff offered.  
  
"You're right Biff especially when those college guys get a look at Nicky's
ass, they will be all over her," Jerry added.  
  
"You know we should have Nicky over here again and help her prepare for the
move," Joannie suggested.  
  
"I think we should surprise Nicky and Karen by having them both come over.
It's about time that they learned about each other. Nicky has seen her mother
in action so we should allow Karen to discover Nicky's sexual persuasions,"
Marla told the group.  
  
"I'll set it up Debbie and Steve," Joannie said.  
  
Penny dropped Karen off and then she returned to he home. She had a message
from her husband that he was being re-assigned again. He said in an excited
tone that he was being assigned to Paris for two years and that Penny and the
kids would be joining him within the next few weeks. Penny listened to the
entire message as he explained the plan. They would be living in Paris as
expatriates and their furnishings would be placed in storage as they would be
living in a furnished house. The government was making all the arrangements
for the paperwork, transportation and Debbie's and Steve's admission to a
private Parisian school.  
  
Penny sat down in disbelief. The news would normally be incredibly good but
she had such a good thing going now and Steve and Debbie would be devastated
with the news. She knew that they would not want to leave their current school
or give up the sexual life that had developed over the past several weeks.
Penny decided not to tell them right away as she wanted to talk with Joannie
and Marla about the inevitable move. Things were sure to get very interesting
over the next two weeks with the sexually active families. Karen and Nicky as
well as Penny, Debbie and Steve would be trying to cram as much sex into the
two week period as humanly possible. The college town in Iowa might offer many
opportunities for Nicky and Karen but they were only focused on the next
couple of weeks. Even Penny, Debbie and Steve although they were looking
forward to meeting Parisian cocks and pussies, they wanted to leave with as
many memories as possible.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 16


_INTRODUCTION  
  
This is the 16th chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four." Chapter 15
covered the families, Helen and Susan coming together for an interesting get
together. Nicky learned a lot about her mother Karen. George and Rita were
caught red-handed with their pants down. Two families learned that they would
be relocating.  
  
I have continued to write this story because of all the positive feedback that
I have received from many readers and the encouragement to continue with this
theme and family characters. I have listened to your suggestions and I try to
incorporate them into the writings. Thank you all who have commented and have
encouraged me to keep writing._  
  
*  
  
TUESDAY AT MONARCH ACADEMY  
  
Nicky arrived at school Tuesday morning and she was still unaware that her
father was on his way to Iowa to accept a new job as a bank VP. Karen had
opted not to tell her Monday but she had put it off until her husband
confirmed the offer. Nicky passed the Principal's office as she headed toward
her classroom. She heard her name called.  
  
"Nicky may I see you for a minute please," the Principal called out to her.  
  
"Yes of course, Ms. Eisenhower," Nicky replied politely although she felt
strange calling the woman she had sex with over the weekend, Ms. Eisenhower.  
  
Nicky entered the principal's office and Helen closed the door and then she
said, "That was quite a party last weekend wasn't it."  
  
"But that is not what I wanted to speak to you about. Nicky I know that you
have been having sex with three of the teachers and I want to know if you are
being forced to meet with them," Helen probed.  
  
Nicky explained the situation and how it started with the pretense of
tutoring. The teachers then continued to hold the possibility of her failing
over her head so that she would continue to have sex with them. Nicky also
admitted that she had gotten used to it and she started to like it.  
  
"It really is a pleasant break in the day to have three and four way sex,"
Nicky admitted.  
  
"Thank you for telling me the truth. Now I have a request, from now on when
you are summoned to have sex with them I want you to come by my office and
tell me before you go to meet them," Helen directed.  
  
"Okay, I'll be sure to tell you," Nicky agreed.  
  
"Very good, now please hurry so that you are not late for class," Helen
dismissed her.  
  
Helen opened her office door and as she did she slipped her hand under the
student's plaid skirt and cupped a panty covered ass cheek. Nicky smiled at
her and left her office.  
  
Helen thought to herself, "God what a gorgeous ass that girl has!"  
  
As Helen was speaking with Nicky, Debbie and Steve had stopped in Susan
Leach's office and greeted her, "Good morning Ms. Leach."  
  
"Oh good morning Debbie, Steve and to what do I owe this visit?" Susan
replied.  
  
"Well Debbie and I have study hall today at fourth period and we were
wondering if we could visit our Guidance Counselor instead," Steve told her.  
  
Susan smiled, "I think that can be arranged. Let me write passes for both of
you. There you are and I will you both at fourth period."  
  
"Thank you Ms. Leach we will see you then," Steve said and he and his sister
headed toward their classroom.  
  
Susan thought to herself, "This should be interesting today."  
  
Later that day as Helen was making her rounds she noticed that one of the male
students headed in the direction of the office where she had spied on Nicky
and the teachers. She wondered what he was up to and she decided to check it
out.  
  
Helen waited a few minutes and then she approached the room that he had
entered. Helen heard soft noises as she entered the room and she quietly moved
to her vantage point. When she was in position she was able to see Mr. Elgin
and Mr. Peterson fucking one of the students. Both of the teachers had their
pants and underwear down around their ankles and Elgin had his cock in the
student's mouth while Peterson fucked the student from behind.  
  
The student had her skirt thrown up over her back and her panties pushed down
just below her buttocks. Upon closer inspection Helen could see that the
student was being fucked in the ass by Peterson. Helen wondered what happened
to the boy that she saw walk into the room earlier.  
  
"You sure have a nice ass, Andrea," Dick Peterson told the girl.  
  
"She has a fantastic mouth too," Rob Elgin said to his colleague.  
  
The girl just moaned on Elgin's cock and wiggled her ass at Peterson. Helen
thought to herself she is quite the little slut as she watched the scene
before her. Then Helen noticed the girl's panties were lower than before and
the girl was playing with her pussy, but it wasn't her pussy it was her cock.
Then she realized that this was the boy that she had seen before and he had
changed into a school girl uniform.  
  
Helen continued to watch the bi-sexual scene before her and she couldn't
believe how much the boy looked like a girl in that uniform. The teachers were
close to cumming and Helen could tell by their actions they would be shooting
their loads soon. Peterson came first and unloaded his spunk into the
student's asshole. Elgin next emptied his cock into the boy's mouth. The
student also shot his load right into the panties he was wearing.  
  
The boy turned around and they switched positions. Elgin fucked the student's
ass while Peterson had his cock sucked. They went at it until they all came
again. Peterson and Elgin cleaned off their cocks with a towel and stuffed
them back in their pants. Helen left the room before she was detected and she
waited down the hall as the teachers returned to their duties. The boy then
came out of the room dressed in his normal school uniform. Helen approached
him as he walked in her direction.  
  
"Andrew, may I have a word with you?" Helen said.  
  
"Yes, of course Ms. Eisenhower," Andrew replied.  
  
"I see that you have been earning extra credit with Mr. Peterson and Mr.
Elgin. How long has that been going on?" Helen asked.  
  
"Oh no, did you just see us? Please don't tell anyone. No one else knows,"
Andrew pleaded.  
  
"Just tell me have it happened and how long it has been going on," Helen said
more firmly this time.  
  
Andrew explained to Helen that it started during summer school. The teachers
found out he was gay and they promised him better grades if he had sex with
them. Andrew liked the sex with the two teachers and they had started meeting
on a weekly basis. Then they started to add some variety to their routine by
having Andrew dress in a girl's uniform and wear a wig. When he was dressed
like a girl they called him Andrea instead of Andrew. He admitted that being
dressed like a school girl was a turn for him as well.  
  
Helen thanked him for his honesty and she promised to keep his sexual
orientation a secret. She then dismissed him. Andrew was a senior and he was
18 years old but even though it was consensual sex, Helen still needed to have
a chat with the teachers. Helen wondered who else these guys were banging. She
knew about Nicky, Ms. Basso and now Andrew. She wondered if every day a
different person reported to their room for sex. She would keep an eye on
things.  
  
That afternoon Steve and Debbie made their way to Susan Leach's office. They
used the pass she had given them to meet with her during their normal study
hall period. Steve pushed the office outer sign over to read, conference in
progress, as he entered the office with his sister. Susan stood up, smiled and
came around her desk. She closed and locked her office door and then spoke to
the students.  
  
"So what is the purpose of your visit?" Susan asked.  
  
"Well Debbie and I were feeling horny and we decided to meet with you so that
you could address our needs," Steve replied.  
  
"I see and how do you think that I can address your needs," Susan played
along.  
  
"You can let me fuck your ass while my sister eats your pussy. Then you can
eat my sister's pussy while I continue to fuck your ass," Steve grinned and he
spoke.  
  
"Well then we should get started and try to finish before fifth period starts.
Debbie why don't you take off your panties and then you can remove mine,"
Susan directed.  
  
An excited Debbie pulled up her plaid uniform skirt and quickly pulled her
panties down and off her legs. Debbie then knelt in front of Susan and pushed
her skirt up to her waist. Next Debbie slowly lowered Susan's panties to her
ankles kissing her shapely legs on the way down. Debbie lifted one leg at a
time and removed the counselor's panties.  
  
"There is lubricant in my desk drawer," Susan told Steve.  
  
Steve retrieved the lubricant and moved behind Susan. He unbuckled and
unzipped his pants and let them fall along with his underwear to his ankles.
Steve put an ample amount of lube on his cock and Susan's asshole. He fingered
her ass pushing the lube into her hole. Susan moaned softly as Steve finger
fucked her ass.  
  
Debbie kissed her way back up Susan's legs and made her way to the woman's
pussy. Debbie reached out with her tongue and touched Susan's snatch. Susan
jumped as if she had been shocked as the electricity ran through her body.
Debbie dove into the woman's cunt and was lapping her pussy like she was
possessed. Between Debbie licking her pussy and Steve finger fucking her ass
Susan was going wild. Steve then put saliva on his cock to make it even more
slippery and he slid his cock all the way into Susan's ass.  
  
Susan was in ecstasy with these two students. She loved the feel of Steve's
big cock in her ass and his sister's tongue in her twat. Susan was on fire and
she blasted her first cum all over Debbie's sweet mouth. Debbie took Susan's
clit in her teeth and gently nibbled on it driving Susan crazy. Susan did not
want Steve to cum in her ass it would be way to messy and she needed to get
through the rest of the day in her same clothes.  
  
"Steve you can't cum in my ass today. I don't have a change of clothes," Susan
cautioned.  
  
Debbie pulled her mouth off Susan's cunt and said, "You will have to cum in my
mouth then brother."  
  
Steve alerted both Susan and Debbie that he was about to cum and he pulled his
throbbing cock from Susan's hot tight ass. His sister was right there to take
him in her mouth. Steve shot ropes of cum into his sister's mouth. Debbie
swallowed as quickly as she could, making sure that she didn't miss any of her
brother's spunk. She sucked him dry and she continued to suck him back to
another erection. Debbie then moved her mouth off of his cock and spoke to
Susan.  
  
"My pussy is throbbing Susan I need your tongue," Debbie gasped,  
  
Susan had Debbie lay back on her desk and then she flipped the girl's skirt up
baring the teenager's pussy. Susan licked up and down the girl's slit before
plunging her tongue deep into her pussy. Steve was back behind Susan and
slipped his cock back into her ass and fucked her while she ate his sister.
Steve pounded Susan's ass emitting groans from the woman that were muffled by
Debbie's hot snatch. Susan was in heaven as she loved to eat pussy with a real
cock in her ass.  
  
Debbie announced that she was cumming and Susan drank down every bit of the
girl's nectar. Susan was frantically rubbing her own clit to bring herself off
one more time before the teens left her. Steve pulled his cock out of Susan's
ass and walked over to his sister. He was grasping his cock tightly to hold
back his spunk. Debbie turned her head toward him and opened her mouth for his
cock. Steve placed his cock in his sister's mouth and then loosened his grip.
His spunk shot out of his cock and bounced off the back of Debbie's throat.
Debbie once again swallowed quickly so that none of her brother's seed would
escape her mouth. Debbie sucked Steve dry as she milked every drop of cum from
his cock.  
  
The two students and the guidance counselor all stood up and got dressed. They
straightened up the best they could and they looked just as they had earlier.
Susan tidied up her office and opened the door.  
  
"Well that conference went well," Susan said with a smile.  
  
"Yes it did. Thank you so much for seeing us today," said Debbie.  
  
"I hope that we can have a follow-up meeting in the near future," Steve added.  
  
"I am sure that we can work something out. Just stop by and see me for your
passes," Susan replied.  
  
The students headed off for their fifth period classes and Susan returned to
her office. As Susan sat in her chair she thought about how she missed that
cock shooting cum into her ass. She loved the feel of hot spunk feeling her
rectum. She would have to figure something out so that she could allow Steve
to cum in her ass. Certainly a change of clothes and maybe towels and a douche
bottle would work. She would have to be careful about the type of things that
she kept in her office.  
  
THE STUDENTS RECEIVE THE NEWS ABOUT MOVING  
  
That evening at two different households, the students were hearing from their
mother that they had to move. George had called and told Karen that he was
offered the job and that he took it on the spot. The bank job was terrific and
they were going to handle the entire relocation including the sale of their
California home. The bank wanted George there ASAP and he planned on starting
next week. The bank had pull with the local private school and Nicky would be
accepted without any problems. It was a college town and there would be plenty
of young people for Nicky to meet.  
  
Nicky and Karen did not share George's enthusiasm but they knew that they
really had no choice. They would join George in two weeks, a week after he
started his new job. There was a lot to do in two weeks and the packers and
movers would be there next week. Unbeknown to each other Nicky and Karen were
thinking about how much sex they could cram into those two weeks with
everything else they had to do,  
  
At Penny's house the emotions were mixed. They all loved the opportunity to
spend two years in Paris but they knew they would miss the neighborhood,
school and all their sex partners. Penny called Marla to tell her the news.
Marla told her to come over tomorrow for coffee with her and Joannie. Marla
said they would plan a going away party for Penny's family and they would
include Karen and Nicky. Marla added that they would all be missed but if she
had the opportunity to be in Paris for two years on somebody else's nickel,
her bags would be packed. Penny felt so much better after speaking with Marla
and she looked forward to the meeting tomorrow.  
  
That night Karen was in her bed thinking about moving and leaving all her new
found sex partners behind. She thought back on all her encounters over the
past two weeks, all the cock that she had in her ass, pussy and mouth, all the
pussy she had eaten and her dildo sex. Karen was getting hot and she took her
favorite dildo out of hiding. Karen lubed up her asshole and she inserted the
double cock in her pussy and ass. She held onto the third cock with her hand
and used it as a handle. She fucked her two holes and she closed her eyes
imagining that she was being fucked by Antonio and one of his students.  
  
In the other room Nicky could not get to sleep. She was furious besides being
disappointed with the news of their moving to Iowa. As she lay there she
played with her pussy and ass trying to get her mind off of the bad news.
Nicky thought she heard her mother groaning in the other room and she assumed
that she was just upset. But the more that Nicky listened the more she was
convinced that her mother was moaning in pleasure. Nicky got up, not bothering
to put on her robe, and went to her mother's room. She peeked in to see what
was causing those moans and spotted her mother fucking herself with the dildo.  
  
Nicky had been fucked with dildos but she had never seen one like this. Her
mother was in bed right in front of her with her eyes closed and fucking
herself with this special dildo. Nicky was surprised but not shocked anymore,
not since she had seen her mother get triple fucked at the parlor. Nicky felt
her own pussy heating up just from watching her mother and she then decided
that it was time for her mother to learn about Nicky's sexual escapades.  
  
Nicky approached the bed and her pussy was now dripping wet. She climbed on
the bed and straddled her mother's body. Karen felt her presence and opened
her eyes shocked to see her daughter keeling above her.  
  
"Nicky what are you doing in here, please leave!" Karen gasped.  
  
"I don't think so mother. I am hot from watching you fuck yourself and I want
to use the other end of your dildo," Nicky told her as she reached for the
available cock head.  
  
"Don't be absurd, you can't do this," Karen yelled getting a firmer grip on
the dildo.  
  
"Oh stop it mother I have seen you having sex at the parlor with both men and
women. I will tell you about my sex partners too but right now I need a good
cum," Nicky said firmly and she peeled her mother's hand off the dildo.  
  
Nicky lowered her pussy onto the available fake cock and she started a rocking
motion on her the rubber dick. Nicky's movements caused the cocks in Karen's
pussy and ass to move as well. As much as Karen knew this was wrong she got
caught up in the heat of the action. Karen started pushing back at her
daughter and the two of them developed a rhythm. Soon they were both writhing
and moaning as they experienced their first orgasm together. Karen was not
concerned about incest as she fucked back at her daughter. They both came hard
with intensity and Nicky flopped down on her mother's body.  
  
Karen instinctively put her arms around her daughter and held her tightly.
Karen could feel the hard nipples of her daughter pressing into her own
breasts. Karen thought to herself, "What have I just done?"  
  
Nicky took charge of the situation and she raised herself off the faked cock
and then pulled both ends from her mother's ass and pussy. Nicky smiled at her
mother and then she licked the dildo clean of her mother's juices. Karen
shivered as she watched the brazen gesture by her daughter. Nicky then swung
her body around and placed her pussy over her mother's face. Nicky lowered her
pussy to her mother's mouth and then leaned forward to lick her mother's
pussy.  
  
Karen was shocked by her daughter's actions but she was overcome with her own
desire. Karen reached up and guided her daughter's pussy to her mouth an then
she cupped Nicky's shapely ass with her hands. Karen had not paid a lot of
attention to her daughter's ass before now but she then realized just how
marvelous it truly was. Karen fondled Nicky's ass in her hands as she licked
her daughter's cunt and sought out her clit. The mother and daughter pleasured
each other for several minutes in the 69 position, but Nicky needed more. She
wanted to have something in her ass and she could not get the dildo out of her
mind. Nicky moved off of her mother and asked her to fuck her with the unique
dildo. Karen put more lube on the fake cock and inserted both ends of the
double end in her daughter's pussy and ass. Karen looked at the fake set of
cocks filling her daughter's holes with the third cock pointing at her. She
smiled to herself and thought this is how I looked before.  
  
Karen couldn't resist putting the other end in her pussy. Then she rocked her
daughter just as she had been rocked before. The two of them picked up the
pace and worked the fake phallus in and out of their holes until they were
dripping with perspiration and the cocks were covered with their female
juices. Karen collapsed on top of her daughter as her body rocked in orgasm.
Nicky seemed to keep cumming and her body lifted off the bed almost dislodging
her mother from the other end of the dildo. Nicky screamed out loud as her
body shook with tremors and chills ran through her.  
  
They lay in each other's arms for quite awhile soothing each other. Nicky then
told her mother about all of her sexual encounters in school and with her
friends. Karen was shocked to hear about Nicky's experiences and she then
realized how advanced Nicky was for someone her age. They both agreed that
they would miss California but at least now they had each other to fill any
sex void while they settled in at Iowa. Nicky stayed in bed with her mother
that night and they agreed that she could stay home from school tomorrow.
Nicky suggested that they check with Antonio in the morning to see if he had
any openings. Karen playfully slapped her butt and told Nicky to go to sleep.
However as Karen thought about it she liked Nicky's suggestion.  

At Penny's house the three of them had an enjoyable evening of sex. Steve had
been dying to fuck his sister's ass and he did so as Debbie ate Penny's pussy.
The three of them also stayed in the same bed that night and discussed the
move to Paris before they had another round of sex and then went to sleep.  
  
WEDNESDAY – SCHOOL, MARLA'S HOUSE AND MASSAGE PARLOR  
  
Debbie and Steve got up as usual, dressed, ate breakfast and went to school.
Penny called over to Marla's house and Marla told her to come over as soon as
she was ready. Karen and Nicky engaged in another 69 before getting up to
shower and dress. After breakfast Karen contacted Antonio and made
arrangements for her and Nicky to visit the parlor that afternoon.  
  
Penny went over to Marla's house and she joined Marla and Joannie for coffee.
Marla and Joannie wore their silk robes and Penny knew that they were naked
underneath them. As often as Penny had seen these two naked and had sex with
them, she still found it exciting to know that they were not wearing under
garments.  
  
"Where are the guys today," Penny asked.  
  
"Oh Jerry was in the mood for some cock so they are still upstairs. Jerry
loves to suck Biff's cock and have Biff fuck his ass," Joannie told her.  
  
"God you people are so amazing I am really going to miss you all," Penny said.  
  
"We will miss you, Steve and Debbie as well," offered Marla.  
  
"Listen the guys are heading back east this weekend and although it is short
notice Joannie and I are thinking of hosting a party for you Sunday," Marla
told her.  
  
"The theme will be a, 'Clothing optional party for women only,' what do you
think?" Joannie asked.  
  
"Wow, do you think it will scare anybody away?" Penny asked in reply.  
  
"Well not anyone that we have had sex with. We were hoping that Marla's sister
and a friend of ours Kim could join us but they can't make it this weekend,"
Joannie told her.  
  
"So who do you think will be here?" Penny asked.  
  
"Well so far it is us three, Helen and Susan from the school, Karen, Nicky and
Debbie. I think that Yvonne and Jenny from the mall will join us if they can,"
Joannie answered.  
  
"How about the girl at the massage parlor, Sandy I think her name is. She has
already eaten mine, Penny's, Karen's and Nicky's pussies," Marla suggested.  
  
"Sure why not, we will have some other pussies here for her to sample,"
giggled Joannie.  
  
"Okay it is all set then. We will start after lunch and everyone can wear as
much or as little clothing as they want. We will have plenty of dildos and
toys to go around and everyone should be content," Marla said, "Joannie and I
will start making calls today."  
  
"Come on let's hit the Jacuzzi, all this talk is getting me hot again,"
Joannie said as she stood up and let the robe slip off her beautiful naked
tanned body.  
  
Marla followed suit and Penny was out of her clothes in record time. The three
of them sat in the Jacuzzi next to each other and stroked each other's breasts
and pussies. Joannie sat on the edge of the Jacuzzi and Penny put her face
between her thighs and licked her pussy. Penny then got to eat Marla next and
then Joannie and Marla worked over Penny.  
  
The women moved from the Jacuzzi to the pool deck and a familiar scene was
repeated. Lounge pads were placed on the deck and Penny was the center of
attention. Marla lay on her back with a double dildo on her pussy and Penny
put the other end in her pussy. Joannie pushed one end of a double dildo into
Penny's ass and then placed the opposite end in her pussy. The three women
moved their bodies together as if they had practiced this a hundred times.
Penny was going crazy as she loved to be double and triple fucked.  
  
Biff was the first one downstairs after fucking Jerry's ass and filling it
with his spunk. He spotted the three women and he immediately got hard again.
Biff walked over to Penny and looked down at her getting fucked by Marla and
Joannie.  
  
"I see an open hole," Biff laughed as he offered his cock to Penny.  
  
Penny instinctively took Biff's big dick in her mouth. She was pleased to have
three cocks in her even if two of them were fake ones. Penny sucked Biff with
her normal enthusiasm and she was soon rewarded with a blast of man seed deep
in her throat. Jerry in the meantime had arrived on the scene and as soon as
Biff pulled his cock form Penny's mouth, Jerry was ready with his. Penny
sucked Jerry into her mouth and within minutes she had another mouthful of
cum.  
  
Biff and Jerry turned the women so that were on their sides. As they turned
them they were careful not to dislodge the dildos. Jerry got behind his mother
and eased his cock into her ass just as Biff got behind Joannie and filled her
ass with his huge cock. The five of them fucked each other through multiple
orgasms. Jerry and Biff held out for a long time but the women could not stop
cumming. They held to each other as their bodies spasmed with the intensity of
their orgasm. Jerry finally came in his mother's ass. Biff shot his load in
Joannie's hot ass and he loved the way Joannie squeezed her ass around his
cock.  
  
Exhausted the five of them uncoupled, showered and made their way back to the
Jacuzzi. Biff and Jerry didn't stay very long as they had appointments the
rest of the day. They left the three women behind. Penny hung out at Marla's
the rest of the day as they had lunch and sunbathed in the nude. Marla and
Joannie made their phone calls and they were pleased with the number of people
coming to the party on Sunday.  
  
At Monarch Academy things were shaping up even better for Susan and Helen. As
it turned out Helen had decided to check on a few things at the school and she
stumbled on the school nurse with three of the boy athletes. Helen had watched
the boys walk into the nurse's office which in itself was not unusual but when
one of them grabbed her ass and she wiggled it in response, Helen suspected
that there was more going on in the office than medical checkups.  
  
Helen stood by the door and waited a few minutes before she opened the door
with her master key. Helen eased the door open and quietly sneaked inside. She
carefully closed and relocked the door. Helen peeked into the exam room and
she saw that the boys had their uniforms off and the nurse was clad only in
her thigh high nylons.  
  
The school nurse Betty was an attractive brunette with a nice figure. She had
shapely legs and ass along with cute pert tits. Betty was riding a cock of a
boy lying on his back on the exam table. Another boy had some cream in his
hands and he was lubricating her asshole. The third boy had moved in front of
her and pushed his cock in her mouth. The second boy then mounted her and
shoved his cock in her ass causing Betty to groan.  
  
Helen watched them fuck her three holes and fill them with their cum. The boys
switched positions and Betty had three cocks in her again. After the second
round of cum as the boys moved into position for their third round, Helen
decided that she would make herself known this time. Helen waited until
everyone was on the verge of cumming for the third time and then she walked in
to the exam room.  
  
"Well this is certainly a unique way to conduct athletic physicals," Helen
said.  
  
The reaction was almost comical. The boys tried to scramble but they were too
far gone and as their cocks came out of Betty's holes they were spurting cum.
Betty caught a load in her face from one boy as the other one squirted streams
of cum on her buttocks. The boy underneath her tried to dislodge her but to no
avail and he shot his load in her pussy. Betty was gasping in orgasm and it
took her a minute to realize what happened.  
  
"Holy shit it's the principal," yelled the one boy as he shot his load into
Betty's face and hair.  
  
Betty turned her head toward Helen in disbelief, "Oh my God, Ms. Eisenhower, I
can explain this."  
  
"I'm sure that you have a good explanation but for now how about if everyone
gets dressed," Helen said firmly but laughing to herself internally.  
  
The boys frantically located their clothes and got dressed. Helen dismissed
them and they scurried out of the nurse's office. Betty had put her
undergarments and her nurse's uniform back on. Helen suggested that she wipe
the boy's cum from her hair and forehead. Embarrassed, Betty did just that as
she checked her face in the mirror. This is quite a school, Helen thought to
herself.  
  
"So, now what have you got to say for yourself?" Helen asked the nurse.  
  
"There is not really much to say. I love cock particularly young cock and I
have been able to meet with those boys discreetly. They are all 18 and it is
consensual sex," Betty said.  
  
"Well I don't know about discretely since I was able to discover you within a
month of school. But your choice in boys is excellent they all had good sized
cocks and terrific stamina," Helen told her.  
  
Betty looked confused by Helen's description of the boys and said, "It doesn't
appear that you are that upset over this."  
  
"I think we can work things out. First I need the names of the boys. Are they
fucking anyone else here? Does anyone else know about your little group?"
Helen asked.  
  
"If they are fucking anyone else they haven't told me. I know they have been
very discreet about our relationship so I don't expect anyone else knows,"
Betty answered.  
  
"Well that about does it. So now all you need to do is eat my pussy and I'll
be on my way," Helen said as she lifted her skirt to her waist and sat on the
exam table.  
  
"No I don't think I can do that I am not into women and I have never eaten a
pussy," Betty replied shocked at the request.  
  
"Come on now you certainly have done everything else with boys. Why not expand
your horizons? I'm sure you will learn to like it. Now get over here and take
my panties off," Helen said firmly.  
  
Betty just stared at Helen and then said, "You're serious aren't you?"  
  
"I am dead serious. Now if you want me to forget about this incident today, I
suggest you get busy," Helen scolded her.  
  
Betty realized that she had no choice so she moved over to Helen and knelt
before her. Betty pulled Helen's panties down and off her legs and looked at
her pussy. Helen put her hands on Betty's head and coaxed her face closer to
her cunt. Betty knew what she liked done to her when her pussy was eaten so
she tried to emulate those actions to the best of her ability.  
  
Betty noticed that Helen smelled nice and that the taste of her quim was not
bad at all. Betty licked from one end to the other and then she started
probing between Helen's inner lips. Helen moaned out loud.  
  
"Oh Betty you are a natural. You are doing great. Now look for my little man
in the boat. Take him out and kiss him!" Helen cried out.  
  
Betty knew that Helen was referring to her clit so she searched for it. Betty
found Helen's clit under its protective hood and she popped it out with her
finger. Betty then nibbled on Helen's clit gently with her teeth and sent
chills through Helen's body. Betty was pleased with herself that she was able
to cause Helen to gasp in pleasure.  
  
Helen held Betty's head tightly and pushed her pussy against the nurse's
mouth. Helen coated Betty's face with her sweet nectar and she was surprised
when Betty lapped it up. Betty kept licking Helen's pussy until the Principal
pushed her face away.  
  
"You were fantastic! I can't believe that was your first time eating pussy,"
Helen gasped.  
  
Betty was proud of herself and she had actually enjoyed making Helen cum.
Betty stood up and she realized her own pussy was hot. She was surprised that
she had gotten hot from eating another woman's snatch.  
  
"Betty you did so well that I am going to reward you. Sit up on the table,"
Helen told her.  
  
Betty sat on the exam table and she looked a little timid as she prepared for
her first female cunt lapping. Helen slid her panties down and spread the
nurse's legs. Helen teased the woman for awhile by licking around her pussy
area. Betty was going wild from the teasing and she tried to push her pussy
toward Helen's face. Helen smiled and then lowered her mouth to the woman's
pussy. Helen used her experience and expertise to give Betty one of the most
mind-blowing orgasms that she had ever experienced.  
  
Betty collapsed backwards on the table, her body in convulsions as Helen ate
her thoroughly. Betty's hips flared in spasms as she had a continuous string
of orgasms. Helen licked her gently as Betty slowly recovered from the
intensity of the moment. Betty had never been eaten like that, no guy had ever
been able to make her cum like that with her tongue.  
  
Betty was ecstatic but also she felt a little ashamed of her first female
encounter. Helen stood up and smiled at Betty. Then she picked up her panties
and put them back on. Helen handed Betty her panties watched as Betty pulled
them back on.  
  
"I never thought in my wildest dreams that I would have done that," Betty
confessed.  
  
"You were terrific and you also seemed to enjoy it. We will have to get
together again sometime. I have some people both men and women I think you
will enjoy meeting," Helen told her.  
  
Helen then left the nurse's office. As she walked back to her office she
couldn't wait to tell Susan about her latest findings. Susan has just finished
meeting with Steve and Debbie and they told her that they had to move to
Paris. They also told her that Nicky was moving to Iowa. Susan envied Steve
and Debbie moving to Paris and she thought about how many delicious Parisian
pussies there must be there waiting to be licked. Helen called Susan into her
office and the two women updated each other with their latest news.  
  
Helen told Susan about the two teachers and the young boy Andrew who they made
dress in a girl's uniform, then they called him Andrea as they fucked his ass
and his face. Then Helen told her about watching the three boys with Nurse
Betty and her own encounter with Betty afterward. Susan told Helen about her
couplings with Steve and Debbie. Then she told her that Steve, Debbie and
Nicky were moving in two weeks.  
  
"What a shame I really enjoyed those teenagers and I had looked forward to
more time with them," Helen said and then added, "But we have some new
discoveries to explore."  
  
Helen told Susan about the room where Elgin, Peterson and Basso had their sex
encounters with students and with each other. She asked Susan to check on that
room from time to time in addition to Helen's checking on it. They agreed and
then returned to their daily duties. Susan wondered if she would get a chance
to check out Nurse Betty.  
  
Later that day Helen and Susan learned about the party this Sunday. Clothing
optional for women only was the theme and it sounded very erotic. It would be
a going away party for Penny, Karen and their daughters. Helen and Susan's
pussies were heating up just thinking about it. Helen knew that there would be
plenty of pussy and toys available on Sunday but no real cocks. Helen wondered
if she could round up some real cock for Saturday.  
  
That afternoon Susan walked the halls and made her way down to what she and
Helen now called the sex room. Susan quietly walked inside to see if anything
was going on and she spotted Lorraine Basso getting fucked at both ends by
Peterson and Elgin. Lorraine seemed to love the screwing she was getting. She
removed the cock from her mouth and said that she wished there was a pussy or
another cock to suck on that way they could fuck her ass and pussy at the same
time.  
  
Susan stayed for awhile and it was apparent that the two men came in
Lorraine's mouth and pussy before they switched positions. Right after they
switched Susan left the room and went back to report her findings to Helen.
She thought "Helen is right we have stumbled on quite a find in this town."  
  
Meanwhile at the massage parlor Karen and her daughter Nicky were immersed in
sex. Both Nicky and Karen were with three boys each and they were having their
three holes plugged with cocks. Antonio stood nearby as he watched the mother
and daughter get triple fucked by his staff of young men. Antonio was waiting
for Nicky's ass to free up so that he could fill it with his big thick cock.
Antonio was enamored with the teenager's ass and he had not been able to get
it out of his mind since the last time her fucked it.  
  
The three boys fucking Nicky all shot their wads filling her ass, mouth and
pussy with cum. They uncoupled from her and Antonio had Sandy clean out
Nicky's ass. Sandy went to work on the teenager and sucked the boy's spunk out
of her ass and pussy. Antonio then had Nicky kneel with her marvelous ass up
in the air. Antonio pushed down on the small of her back slightly to
accentuate her curvy bottom. He then guided his rock hard cock into the depths
of her ass. Nicky cooed as the large rod filled her rectum. Antonio began a
slow fucking motion and stared at his cock as it moved in and out of Nicky's
shapely ass.  
  
The three boys who had fucked Nicky now moved over to Karen and waited for one
of her holes to open up. Karen had her three holes filled with youthful cocks
and as they came one by one and vacated one of her holes, it was filled by
another anxious boy with a hard cock. For hours Karen's holes had a cock in
them and they were filled over and over again with male sperm.  
  
Antonio pulled his cock almost all the way out of Nicky's ass leaving just the
mushroom in her channel. Then he would push it all the way back in until his
pubic hairs brushed against her buttocks. Antonio kept up his methodical butt
fucking trying to last as long as possible. At one point he felt the heat in
his balls and his seed traveling from his scrotum through his cock. He plunged
into Nicky's ass and held on to her hips as he emptied himself in her asshole.
Antonio came in buckets from the excitement of fucking this teenager's lovely
ass. Nicky felt his warm cum fill her anal canal and she instinctively
massaged his cock with her anal muscles. Nicky milked every drop of cum from
Antonio's cock and in the process managed to keep him hard and he began
fucking her again. Antonio and Nicky could feel his cum squishing around his
cock and in her ass. Antonio kept fucking her slowly for what seemed like
hours until he shot his second wad into her ass.  
  
Nicky felt full from the sperm enema and she felt cum dribble down her thighs
when Antonio pulled out of her ass. His cock was deflated and he was drained
and he just collapsed on a chair in the room. Nicky looked over at her mother
and saw that Karen's face was twisted in lust as they young cocks worked her
over. Karen had lost count of her orgasms and how many loads of cum had been
deposited in her body during the course of the afternoon but she and the boys
would have nothing left after this session.  
  
The ever present Sandy was there to suck cum out of Karen's and Nicky's
pussies and assholes. Sandy just loved eating up all the spunk and licking
pussies. Sandy was rewarded for her actions when two of the boys fucked her
face and pussy at the same time.  
  
Karen and Nicky showered, dressed and left an exhausted Antonio and his staff
of young men. They promised to visit several more time before they left town
for Iowa.  
  
THURSDAY – MORE DISCOVERIES AND MORE ADVENTURES  
  
Nicky decided to go to school on Thursday as this was normally the day she
hooked up with the three teachers. Although they couldn't hold her grades over
her head any longer, Nicky was sure that she could convince them to give her
new school an excellent recommendation. Plus she looked forward to having sex
with the three of them at least once more before she left.  
  
Steve and Debbie also attended school again and they agreed that today they
would pay the Principal a visit. They had enjoyed their session with Susan and
now it was time for one with Helen Eisenhower. They stopped by the principal's
off and made an appointment with her for later that day. Te teacher's were
giving Steve, Debbie and Nicky a lot of freedom these last few days as they
knew the students were preparing to transition to other schools.  

Helen had just agreed to the appointment with Steve and Debbie when two cute
young students appeared at her office. Helen looked at the pretty young girls,
one brunette and the other blonde. They were both seniors but they looked more
like they were 12 years old rather than 18 years old.  
  
"How can I help you young ladies?" Helen asked.  
  
"We were sent to the office by our bus driver because we were misbehaving on
the bus," Darcy the cute brunette replied.  
  
"I see and what were you doing that was so bad that you were sent to my
office?" Helen continued.  
  
"We were playing with each other. I mean each other's pussy. We were fingering
our pussies as we sat together on the bus," Ashley the pretty blonde replied.  
  
"I see well then come into my office. I want to hear more about this," Helen
said sternly.  
  
The timid girls entered her office and took a seat on her sofa as Helen
directed. Helen closed and locked her door as she prepared to discuss this
further with the girls. Helen sat in a chair across from the girls who were
looking down avoiding an eye contact.  
  
"So tell me about this. How did this get started? How long have you been doing
this? And why of all places were you doing it on the school bus?" Helen fired
the questions at them.  
  
Darcy began the explanation. She told Helen that she and Ashley had been good
friends for along time and they had worked on many assignments together. They
often stayed overnight at each other's homes and they became very close. They
started experimenting with their own pussies as they loved to finger them and
get off while the other one was watching. Then they took showers together and
soap each other's body up. They started touching each other's pussies in the
shower. After that they became bolder and slept in the same bed with each
other naked. They would rub their titties and pussies and experience their
first orgasms.  
  
Ashley then chimed in. We loved touching each other so much that we wanted to
do it all the time. So we started taking chances. We had been doing it on the
bus sometime now but this is the first time we ever got caught.  
  
"Please don't suspend us or tell our parents," Darcy pleaded.  
  
"Tell me girls don't you date boys?" Helen asked.  
  
"No they seem to be more interested in the girls with big boobs," Ashley
replied.  
  
"Then am I to assume that both of you girls are still virgins," Helen probed
further.  
  
"Oh yes we both are. But that is why we enjoy each other. We can pleasure each
other and still keep our virginity." Darcy said excitedly.  
  
"What are you going to do to us, Miss Eisenhower?' Ashley asked.  
  
"Well that depends on you two. Have you ever eaten each other's pussy? Has
anyone ever eaten your pussy?" Helen asked them.  
  
"No we haven't but we have talked about it. We are just a little nervous about
it," Darcy said.  
  
"Hah! You're not nervous you're just chicken!" Ashley blurted out.  
  
Darcy turned beet red and then looked down, "Yes I am afraid to," she
admitted.  
  
"Okay girls now I want you to show me exactly what you were doing on the bus
when you got caught," Helen ordered.  
  
"You mean do it here, in your office?" Ashley said excitedly.  
  
"That is exactly what I mean. Now please get on with it," Helen said firmly.  
  
Ashley slid over next to Darcy on the sofa and put her arms around her. Then
the two girls pink with embarrassment began to kiss each other. Then they
began to stroke each other's thighs working their way up to their panty
covered pussies. The girls were breathing hard as their tongues danced inside
each other's mouth. Ashley pulled Darcy's panty elastic to the side and bared
the brunette's virginal muff. She then traced her finger around the outside of
Darcy's labia causing the youngster to moan out loud.  
  
Darcy duplicated the action by pulling Ashley's panty to side and bared her
pussy as well. Darcy teased the blonde with her finger just as Ashley was
doing to her. The girl's pussies had gotten moist and their fingers slid
inside the lips of their pussies. Helen was getting hot just from watching
these teenage nymphets pleasure each other.  
  
"Don't you take off your panties when you do that?" Helen asked as her voice
cracked.  
  
"Only when we are in our bedrooms," Ashley replied.  
  
"It is safe here, why don't you take them off now," Helen said.  
  
The girls hesitated unsure of what to do. Helen moved to her knees in front of
them and stroked Ashley's thighs.  
  
"Let me help you," Helen gasped.  
  
Helen reached up and took a hold of Ashley's panty by the waistband and slowly
pulled them down her thighs and off her legs. Helen stared briefly at the
pretty blonde pussy in front of her face. Then Helen moved to Darcy and
removed her panties in the same manner. Now both naked pussies were right in
front of her, Darcy had a little tuft of brown hair just above her slit and
Ashley had a blonde tuft of hair above her slit.  
  
"I think it is time for you both to have your pussies licked," Helen said with
a trembling voice.  
  
Helen leaned in and placed her mouth on Ashley's sweet pussy. Helen licked the
virgin pussy thoroughly and she drove Ashley wild. Ashley had never felt
anything quite like it and she was consumed with desire. Ashley moaned softly
as Helen licked her and probed her with her tongue. Helen located the girl's
clit and ran her tongue over the hooded nub. Then she began to nibble and suck
on Ashley's clit sending the teenager over the edge. Ashley's body trembled
and humped frantically as she had a string of orgasms. Helen kept her mouth
glued to the girl's tasty cunt as Ashley drenched Helen's face with her sweet
nectar. Darcy watched in amazement as her friend's body spasmed with orgasms.
Darcy had never seen anyone cum like that in her life.  
  
Ashley cried out, "Oh, oh this is too much. I'm cumming. Oh my God I'm
cumming!"  
  
Helen licked the young girl until Ashley began to settle down and her body
went still. Helen licked the remaining juices from the teen's quim and licked
her lips savoring the sweet virginal taste.  
  
"Your turn my dear. Are you ready?" Helen said to Darcy.  
  
Darcy was clearly apprehensive but she soon got into it as Helen began to lick
her pussy. It was a repeat performance for Helen and within minutes the young
brunette was writhing in orgasm. Helen ate Darcy through multiple orgasms just
as she had done with Ashley. Darcy had a mind blowing, body draining orgasm
that left her weak. She could not believe what Helen had been able to do to
her. Helen sat back in her chair and looked at the two drained teenage morsels
and she felt very satisfied that she was able to bring these girls so much
pleasure.  
  
"Girls go ahead and put your panties back on and we need to get you to your
classes," Helen directed and then she said, "Don't worry about the bus
incident, I will handle that but do not ever do it on the bus again."  
  
The two teenagers put their panties back on and nodded in response to Helen's
directive. Helen told them they she would be in touch with them again but they
were now dismissed. Helen gave them late passes for their class and the two
students left her office.  
  
Helen thought about all the possibilities with her new found teenage lovers.
She couldn't wait to tell Susan about the two girls. She and Susan could
definitely teach these students many things about female love.  
  
Helen checked her watch and she realized that her meeting with the three boys
that she had caught with Nurse Betty was in twenty minutes. Helen had a plan
to introduce the three boys into her sex life and she flashed back on her
previous school when she had three virile teenagers at her disposal. Helen
thought about introducing the three boys to Marla's family. Maybe Darcy and
Ashley would join the group in time. If things worked out with Basso, Elgin
and Petersen maybe they could meet Marla's family and of course there was
still Nurse Betty. Things were really picking up these days.  
  
"You wanted to see us Miss Eisenhower?" a student asked.  
  
Helen looked up and saw the three boys at her door, "Yes please come in and
sit down," Helen directed.  
  
The three boys looking very nervous came in and sat down on the sofa. Helen
smiled at them and took a seat in front of them. As she crossed her legs her
tight short skirt rode up on her thighs showing a generous portion of her
shapely legs. Three sets of eyes followed her movements and focused on her
legs. Helen smiled to herself and she was pleased with their reaction.  
  
"First of all I just have a few questions for you and then I have a request of
you," Helen started.  
  
"Have you had sex with anyone else besides Nurse Betty?" Helen asked.  
  
"Yes but we didn't tell anyone and we didn't tell anyone about the nurse
either," the one boy Cliff responded.  
  
"I see. Who was the other person?" Helen continued her probe.  
  
The boys looked at each other quizzically and then another boy Chet answered,
"It was with Ms. Basso."  
  
"So let me make sure that I understand this. You three are having sex with the
nurse and Ms. Basso and they don't know about each other. Also no one else
knows either. Is that correct?" Helen confirmed.  
  
The three boys nodded in the affirmative and then the third boy Bill spoke,
"What is going to happen to us?"  
  
Helen replied, "Nothing is going to happen to you because of your sexual
activities. However I do have a request. I have some things that have to be
moved at my condo and I good use some strong men to help me. Can you boys come
over to my condo this Saturday and gave me a hand?"  
  
The three boys gave a unanimous yes as they felt relieved and convinced that
they had gotten off lightly.  
  
"Good then I will see you three on Saturday," Helen said and then dismissed
them.  
  
Helen was pleased with her plan so far. She would have more pussy than she
could handle on Sunday at Marla's house. Now she would have three young virile
cocks to satisfy her on Saturday. Then she thought about Ms. Basso and that
she certainly made the rounds with students and teachers.  
  
"Helen did those little tarts come to your office as I told them to," a gruff
female voice shouted at her.  
  
Helen looked up and saw the bus driver Charlene. Charlene was a butch dyke if
you ever saw one. She preferred to be called Chuck. Helen was surprised that
Chuck hadn't just gone down on the two teenagers.  
  
"Yes Chuck, they reported to me as you directed and I dealt with them. Thank
you!" Helen told her.  
  
"The nerve of those little tramps fingering themselves right on my bus," Chuck
vented.  
  
"Well I guarantee you it won't happen again," Helen added.  
  
"It better not if those two know what's good for them," Chuck said and then
left in a huff.  
  
"What was that all about?" Susan asked as she poked her head into Helen's
office.  
  
"Oh Susan, come in and I will tell you about it. It has been an interesting
morning," Helen said with a sarcastic laugh.  
  
Susan entered Helen's office and sat across from her desk. Susan was all ears
as Helen replayed the events of the morning. Susan could only imagine those
cute students getting their pussies licked for the first time. Susan would
definitely look forward to spending time with Darcy and Ashley. Helen and
Susan then left the office to have lunch together in the faculty dining room.  
  
In Iowa George was spending the day looking at real estate but he also decided
to check out the University campus. George was thrilled to see the number of
coeds walking around campus in their tight jeans and low fitting hip huggers.
He had an erection just from driving around the campus and imagining what he
could with all that pussy. George knew that he would have to be careful as he
certainly didn't want to lose another job over a piece of ass. He was
convinced that as long as he kept it out of the office he would be okay but he
still had to be careful. He made up his mind to check out some of the college
bars and hangouts before Karen and Nicky arrived in town.  
  
While George was ogling the coeds in Iowa his daughter had just met up with
her favorite teachers. Nicky had just walked into the room to hook up with
Elgin, Petersen and Basso but not before she gave Helen a heads up that she
was meeting them. Helen would be occupied with Steve and Debbie shortly so she
dispatched Karen to spy on the others. Karen made her way to the room and left
herself in with Helen's master key. Karen moved in position to watch the
foursome with being detected.  
  
Nicky had taken off her skirt and panties as had Lorraine Basso. The two women
arranged themselves in a 69 position with Lorraine on the bottom. Rob Elgin
lined up his cock with Lorraine's pussy and slid it in. Nicky licked the shaft
as it slid in and out of Lorraine's pussy. Dick Petersen pushed his cock into
Nicky's pussy and fucked her doggy style as Lorraine licked he cock from
below. Petersen looked at Nicky's hot ass as he fucked her and then he began
to stroke her ass cheeks and tease her nether hole. Nicky wiggled her ass in
response to Petersen's actions which served to excite the teacher even more.
Petersen wet his finger with Nicky's pussy juices and used her own wetness to
lubricate her asshole. He then slid one finger into her ass and he soon had it
buried to the hilt.  
  
Rob watched as Dick worked the teenager's ass with he finger as her fucked
her. He was turned on just watching her lovely ass respond to the fingering.
He kept thrusting into Lorraine's body and the teenager licked the shaft of
his cock. Dick had worked another finger into Nicky's ass and he was loosening
her up for his cock. He was dying to get his cock in her hot ass. Nicky
relaxed her ass and Petersen's fingers moved about easily in her bum. Nicky
then called out for him to fuck her ass and Petersen almost shot his load when
he heard her request.  
  
Petersen slowly pulled his throbbing cock from Nicky's hot pussy and lined it
up with the opening to her incredible ass. He eased his cock into her asshole
and saliva as he did. Nicky's ass opened up for him and allowed him to drive
his cock all the way in. Rob couldn't take any more and he announced he was
cumming as he pulled his cock from Lorraine's pussy and it was gobbled up by
Nicky's mouth. Nicky felt ropes of cum shoot into her mouth and she sucked the
teacher dry. Rob removed his cock from Nicky's mouth and put it back in
Lorraine's pussy awaiting his turn at the hot teenage ass.  
  
Lorraine's and Nicky's tongues were busy at each other's pussies and they were
causing multiple orgasms with each other. Petersen was at his wits end, he
wanted to fuck Nicky's ass longer but he felt his orgasm building. Petersen
yelled that he was cumming and quickly pulled his cock from Nicky's ass and
lowered into Lorraine's mouth. He came in buckets and filled Lorraine's mouth
with his spunk. Lorraine swallowed as fast as she could in her awkward
position. Once Petersen was totally drained of his first cum, he and Elgin
switched places. They put their cocks in the teacher's and student's mouths so
that they could get them hard again for the next round.  
  
Once the cocks were hard again, Petersen entered Lorraine's overheated pussy
and Elgin shoved his cock into Nicky's incredible ass. The two men fucked hard
and Elgin's hips slammed into Nicky's buttocks as Petersen plowed Basso's
cunt. Within minutes which seemed like hours the men were cumming again. Once
again they pulled their cocks from a pussy and asshole and shot cum into
Nicky's and Lorraine's mouths. When their cocks were drained they back away
from the two females and let them return to eating each other's pussy. Nicky
and Lorraine ate each other to yet another orgasm as the two men put their
cocks away and pulled up their pants. Nicky and Lorraine got, located their
panties and skirts and got dressed. Nicky explained to the three teachers that
next week would have to be their last time together since she was moving to
Iowa. The teachers were disappointed but they promised to give her a great
recommendation at her new school. Nicky left the three teachers and went back
to her class. Petersen, Elgin and Basso all agreed that they needed to find
some new blood but in the meantime they would still have each other to fuck.
Susan used that time to slip out of the room quietly and went back to her
office. The door to Helen's office was still closed so Susan waited in her
office until Helen was available. Susan hoped that Helen would be in the mood
for some pussy licking since she was so hot from the sessions she just
witnessed.  
  
Helen was quite busy at the moment as she was alternating between sucking
Steve's cock and licking his sister's pussy. Debbie was sprawled on Helen's
desk with her skirt pulled up to her waist and her legs splayed open. Steve
was standing with his trousers and underwear down around his ankles as Helen
sucked on his cock. Helen knelt between the teenage brother and sister as she
alternated sucking his cock and licking Debbie's pussy. Every once in a while
Helen would guide Steve's cock into his sister's pussy for a few strokes and
then she would put it back in her mouth. Steve and Debbie were going crazy
with the eroticism of the moment. Helen was so sexy and so inhibited.  
  
Steve announced that he was going to cum and Helen took his cock all the way
into her mouth. Helen received the first few shots of Steve's sperm in her
mouth and then aimed his cock at his sister's pussy. Helen guided the spurt of
sperm to Debbie's clit and the young girl flinched at the touch. Helen licked
Steve's seed from his sister's pussy and licked Debbie free of any spunk.  
  
Helen's pussy was on fire and she needed a tongue or a cock. Helen lay back on
her sofa and opened her legs. Debbie dove into Helen's pussy and ate her until
her brother was hard again. Steve then shoved his cock into Helen's pussy and
thoroughly fucked her to multiple orgasms. Debbie moved on top of Helen and
lowered her pussy to Helen's mouth as she leaned over and watched her
brother's cock slide in and out of Helen's cunt.  
  
Steve couldn't hold off any longer and he pulled his cock from Helen's pussy
and shoved it in his sister's mouth. Debbie took all of her brother's cock
deep in her mouth and swallowed every drop of his tasty cum. Helen worked
Debbie's clit emitting yet another orgasm from the insatiable teenager.  
  
They all stayed in the same positions for a few minutes and relaxed. Then one
by one they moved t and retrieved their clothes. As they dressed they all
agreed that they would indeed miss these sessions. Helen told the two
teenagers that she envied them and encouraged them to enjoy an opportunity of
a lifetime. Helen told them not only would they be able to find plenty of very
attractive sex partners in Paris but they had the opportunity to travel all
over Europe. Steve and Debbie thanked Helen and then left her office. Helen
sat in her chair and thought how timely it was to find the three boy students
and Nurse Betty. Just then Susan stuck her head in the office.  
  
"Have you got anything left for me," Susan asked teasingly.  
  
"I always have something left for you, come in," Helen replied.  
  
Helen and Susan once again exchanged accounts of the afternoon. Helen was
intrigued by the three teachers and thought there must be a way to find out if
they are trustworthy. Susan was still turned on from witnessing the sex
sessions earlier and as she listened to Helen talk about her time with Steve
and Debbie, she felt her pussy overheating.  
  
"Helen I really need some of your magic," Susan pleaded.  
  
Helen smiled, "Very well."  
  
Susan pulled off her panties as quickly as she ever had and spread her legs on
the sofa. Helen knelt down and sucked Susan's pussy and licked her clit. Susan
came almost immediately as she was so turned on. Susan gasped as she coated
her colleagues face with her cunt juice.  
  
"God I needed that!" Susan exclaimed.  
  
"Apparently," Helen agreed.  
  
Susan pulled her panties back on and straightened her skirt. She and Helen
then freshened themselves up and walked out into the school hallway. School
was letting out and Susan and Helen stood in the hall as two towers of power
as students walked past them. The students looked at the two sophisticated
ladies and they had no idea what really went on in their lives.  

The day had been very different at Marla's house where Penny and Karen had
spent the day with Marla, Joannie, Jerry and Biff. The four women sat around
for awhile and talked about the past several weeks as well as their upcoming
moves. They were all excited for Penny to be able to spend two years in Paris.  
  
"Just think of all the marvelous places that you will be able to visit in
Europe," Marla told her.  
  
"Yes and all the wonderful stores and restaurants," added Karen.  
  
"Don't forget about all the hot French pussy and cocks over there," Joannie
quipped.  
  
They all laughed. Leave it to Joannie to think of that first and then the
other opportunities second. Penny smiled and thought to herself that Joannie
was right and she and her two children, Steve and Debbie, were indeed looking
forward to some hot sex.  
  
Karen was envious of Penny going to Paris but Penny told her to visit them and
bring her daughter Nicky. Karen was just looking forward to going to Iowa and
she was a little down.  
  
Joannie told her, "Karen what you want to do is locate the most partying frat
house in that college town. You and Nicky should get invited to one of their
parties and then do your thing. I guarantee you that you will have more young
cock then you imagined."  
  
"Joannie you are wicked," Marla laughed.  
  
"Really, I'm serious. There are always cultural things to do around a
University but after that then what. As much as Karen and Nicky like cock they
should take advantage of it," Joannie confirmed.  
  
"Speaking of cocks, where are the guys today? Are they in the house
misbehaving?" Penny said with a giggle.  
  
"No actually they are finalizing their travel plans for this weekend and they
saved their energy this morning because they knew you two were coming over,"
Joannie said with a smile.  
  
"They should be down shortly and they are looking forward to seeing both of
you," Marla added.  
  
"In fact why don't we get started? They will probably show up naked and just
join in," Joannie suggested.  
  
The four women took off their clothes as if it were the most natural thing in
the world. Marla began by eating Penny's pussy and lubricating her asshole at
the same time. Joannie did the same to Karen. Penny and Karen both came
quickly with mild orgasms. Marla and Joannie then moved to their backs and
spread their legs offering their pussies to Karen and Penny. Penny move in to
eat Marla and Karen began to lick Joannie's quim. The guys arrived shortly
after the female action had started and they were naked as Joannie predicted.
They were please to see the asses of Karen and Penny up in the air as they ate
pussy.  
  
Biff lined up his big cock with Karen's asshole and moved forward pressing it
in. Karen was well lubed and Biff's cock although a snug fit slid right up her
ass. Jerry shoved his cock in Penny's experienced ass and then two guys began
to fuck the hot buns of Karen and Penny. Karen was still somewhat in disbelief
as she handled Biff's thick meat. Just about for weeks ago Karen had not had
anything in her ass and now she had this well endowed young man plowing her
asshole. She loved it!  
  
Biff took his time and fucked her slowly watching his cock slid in and out of
Karen beautiful ass. He loved when it disappeared and then he slowly pulled
out just leaving the head in and then slowly pushed in back all the way in. He
just loved fucking shapely asses and Karen's was among the best although no
one had an ass like her daughter Nicky and he planned on fucking her tomorrow
before he left on his trip. Karen moaned and groaned into Joannie's pussy as
the big dick sawed in and out of her sensitive ass. Biff had not cum yet today
and Karen was in for a real treat. Jerry was working Penny's ass and his cock
moved easily inside her bum. Jerry decided to add one of his fingers to her
ass to increase the tightness. Jerry covered his finger with his own saliva
and then slipped it in to Penny's ass just as his cock was pushing back into
her asshole. Penny felt the increased pressure and she was glad that Jerry had
thought to add a finger to her bum.  
  
The two guys worked the women's asses until they couldn't hold out any longer.
Biff stiffened and blasted Karen's asshole with torrents of cum. Karen was
stunned with the amount of it as her as was flooded. Biff continued to fuck
her slowly as he shot stream after stream deep into her ass spraying her
bowels. At the same time Joannie pussy juice gushed out and covered Karen's
face. Biff slipped his cock out of her ass and a large amount of cum spurted
out and ran down the inside of Karen's thighs over her cunt lips.  
  
For Jerry it was his first cum of the day and he filled Penny's ass with his
load. Jerry felt his cum shoot out of his cock and flow into Penny's hot ass.
The warm liquid coated his finger that he had in her ass and it was a strange
erotic feeling. Jerry fucked her slowly and moved his finger around in her cum
soaked rectum. Penny groaned with delight. Marla then unleashed her juices and
they sprayed all over Penny's face. In all the times Penny had eaten Marla's
pussy she was still turned on when Marla squirted her cum in Penny's mouth.  
  
The men and women uncoupled themselves and then got positioned for another
round of hot sex. Karen moved over to Marla' pussy and Penny moved over to
Joannie's pussy. Biff then fucked Penny's ass and Jerry fucked Karen's ass.
Jerry again used his new found tactic of adding a finger to his cock in
Karen's ass. The six of them fucked and sucked until everyone orgasmed again.
This time Biff filled Penny's ass with his spunk and Jerry dumped his load
into Karen's ass. Joannie rewarded Penny with her nectar and Karen got a
mouthful of Marla's juices. Karen had forgotten momentarily that Marla was a
squirter so she was caught by surprise once again as the female juices shot
into her mouth.  
  
For the last coupling of the day, Marla ate Karen as her son Jerry fucked her
ass. Joannie ate Penny's pussy as her as was plowed by Biff. Following another
round on intense orgasms the six of them flopped on the floor. Then as they
normally did they hit the outdoor showers and then the Jacuzzi. As they sat in
the Jacuzzi they made plans for Friday. It was agreed that Karen, Nicky,
Penny, Debbie and Steve would come over in the morning. They would have one
more fling before Jerry and Biff left that afternoon for the east coast.  
  
THE WEEKEND AHEAD  
  
It was shaping up to be quite a Friday, Saturday and Sunday. On Friday Marla,
Joannie, Jerry and Biff would be getting together with Penny, Steve, Debbie,
Karen and Nicky for what should be one incredible orgy. Also on Friday Darcy
and Ashley would be spending the night together and they couldn't wait to get
at each other's pussies ever since Helen had eaten them in her office. On
Saturday Helen planned to seduce the three students at her condo. She would
invite Susan over later but only after she had her first round with the
students.  
  
Sunday would be a wild one with the all girl's clothing optional party at
Marla's house. Marla and Joannie would host their guests of honor, Penny,
Debbie, Karen and Nicky. The guests would include; Yvonne and Jenny from the
mall, Susan and Helen from the school and Sandy from the massage parlor. It
should be quite a gathering and send off for the two families.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 17


INTRODUCTION  
  
This is the 17th chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four." Chapter 16
covered Penny's and Karen's learning that they were moving and their
preparations for the move. Helen and Susan had some new discoveries. Marla and
Joannie planned a going away party for the departing families. In this chapter
Helen and her three boy students become closer. The young nymphets Darcy and
Ashley learn more about female love. The clothing optional party is well
attended.  
  
I have continued to write this story because of all the positive feedback that
I have received from many readers and the encouragement to continue with this
theme and family characters. I have listened to your suggestions and I try to
incorporate them into the writings. Thank you all who have commented and have
encouraged me to keep writing.  
  
FRIDAY AT MARLA'S HOUSE  
  
Biff and Jerry were on their best behavior on Friday morning and they avoided
having any sex with Marla and Joannie. They both wanted their balls to be full
of cum when their guests arrived later that day. It was another beautiful
sunny warm day in southern California and a perfect one to be poolside all
day.  
  
It was late morning when Penny arrived with Steve and Debbie and shortly after
that Karen and Nicky arrived. Everyone had gathered naked poolside as they
were all horny and anxious to get on with the action. Ever since they talked
about spending the day together they got horny just thinking about it.  
  
Marla decided that the families should hook up together first, except for the
men. Karen lay on her back while her daughter Nicky kneeled in front of her
and ate her pussy. Biff got behind Nicky and pushed his thick cock into her
shapely ass. Penny also lay on her back as her daughter Debbie ate her pussy
and Jerry fucked Debbie's ass. Marla joined the other women on her back as her
daughter-in-law Joannie ate her pussy and Steve got to fuck Joannie's hot ass.  
  
The three guys looked at each other and smiled as they fucked three of the
hottest asses one could ever hope to. Biff loved fucking Nicky's big firm
round ass. He stroked her generous ass cheeks as his big thick prick plowed in
and out of her hot hole. He still remembered the first time he took her ass
and he almost came as soon as his cock had penetrated her. Nicky loved being
fucked by Biff's big cock. Even though she had now been ass fucked many times,
Biff still felt snug in her channel. He continued to slowly fuck her in and
out working his way toward his first orgasm of the day, which was always a
massive one.  
  
Jerry was fucking the other teenage ass the one belonging to Debbie. Debbie
loved getting her ass fucked these days and she felt indebted to Joannie who
had shown her the pleasures of anal sex. To this day though, the largest cock
that she had in her ass belonged to her brother Steve and that would change
this morning if Biff took her ass. Right now she enjoyed Jerry's normal size
cock sliding in and out her ass and she was focused on that as well as eating
her mother's pussy. Jerry loved fucking asses and Debbie's was one of the
nicest he had fucked. He got so turned on watching his cock slide between the
hillocks deep into her anal recess.  
  
Steve was fucking Joannie's incredible ass and Joannie as always was milking
his cock with her anal muscles. Joannie had introduced Steve to anal sex and
he would always remember the first time he came in her ass. Joannie had also
paved the way for Steve to butt fuck both his mother and his ever hot sister.
Joannie rotated her ass in a sexy movement as she squeezed his cock in her
anal channel. Steve was close to cumming and he felt his balls tighten as the
sperm traveled from his scrotum through his cock deep into Joannie's asshole.
Joannie loved the feeling of a guy's hot liquid filling her rectum as she had
a mild orgasm when she felt Steve's surge. Marla was on the verge of her
release and Joannie clamped her mouth down on her mother-in-law as Marla
squirted her juices into Joannie's mouth. Joannie sucked Marla's cunt dry of
her nectar as she squeezed every drop of Steve's cum out of his cock with her
milking action.  
  
Karen was writhing under her daughter's tongue as she had her first orgasm of
the day. Karen grabbed Nicky's head and held it tight to her pussy as she
humped her daughter's face. Right behind Karen, Biff started to shoot his load
into Nicky's ass and what a load it was. Biff always came in buckets with his
first orgasm of the day but today he was particularly hot from fucking Nicky's
fabulous ass. Nicky felt the copious load fill her rectum and splash off her
bowels. It was an incredible feeling and she loved it dearly. Nicky worked her
anal muscles and drained Biff's cock of all his cum. As Biff pulled his
softening cock from her ass Nicky could feel his cum rush out behind it and
the fresh air caressed her gaping asshole. Biff's spunk dribbled out of
Nicky's asshole and trickled down the inside of her thighs and over the lips
of her pussy.  
  
Penny was at her daughter's mercy as she came and came, her orgasms seemed to
string together as she writhed and moaned under Debbie's accomplished tongue.
Debbie loved making other people cum and when they did it set her off as well.
Debbie experienced her own mild orgasm as her mother squirmed underneath and
Jerry continued to fuck her ass. Debbie reached between her legs to rub her
clit as she felt her release. Just then Jerry shot his load into her ass and
that really set her off. Debbie frantically rubbed her clit as she continued
to lick her mother's quim and squeeze Jerry's cock with her anal muscles. The
grabbing action of Debbie's ass caused Jerry to spurt all of his spunk into
Debbie's rectum. Debbie loved the combined feeling of her mouth drinking a
woman's nectar while her ass was creamed at the same time.  
  
Everyone disengaged for several minutes as they rested and recouped their
sexual urges. Then it was time to switch the mothers and daughters. This time
Nicky was on her back as her mother Karen ate her daughter's pussy. Debbie
rolled to her back and Penny dove in between her mother's thighs. Joannie also
took the familiar position of lying on her back while her mother-in-law Marla
devoured her pussy.  
  
As the guys got hard again they moved into position. Biff inserted his
impressive cock in Karen's shapely ass. Jerry stuffed Penny's ass with his
cock as Steve filled Marla's curvy bottom with his cock. They fucked the three
mothers just as they had their three daughters just minutes ago. The young
girls were very turned on and they seem to orgasm quickly and continuously.
Karen kept her mouthed glued to her daughter's pussy as Nicky came multiple
times drenching her mother's face with her sweet nectar. All the while, Biff
pounded Karen's ass as his hips slammed into her firm buttocks.  
  
Penny was licking up her daughter's delicious cum as Debbie moaned and writhed
under her mother's expert tongue. Jerry was fucking Penny's ass at a furious
pace causing her fleshy ass to jiggle as he plowed into her. Marla was sucking
on Joannie's clit and fingering the beautiful blonde's pussy as Steve fucked
Marla's hot ass. Joannie had cum quickly and she was experiencing her second
orgasm when Steve shot his load into Marla's ass. Marla rubbed her own clit as
she drank Joannie's juices and felt the warm sperm coat her anal walls.  
  
Karen used her ass muscles to squeeze Biff's thick meat sending him over the
edge. Biff blasted her asshole with a barrage of cum as he drilled her ass.
Biff pushed as deep as he could when he shot and Karen felt the hot spunk
splash against her bowels. Karen shivered in her own orgasm as her daughter
screamed with hers and flooded Karen's mouth.  
  
Jerry pushed his cock deep in Penny's ass and she milked him with every bit of
strength that she had left. Jerry unloaded in her ass and Penny wiggled her
butt in delight as she felt cum coat her asshole. Debbie continued to orgasm
and sprayed her mother's face with her teenage juices. The orgy of nine moaned
and groaned through their orgasms and cried out in satisfaction. Eventually
they pulled apart from one another and flopped down on the pool deck to rest.
As they lay there pussies and cocks glistened with the evidence of their
recent orgasms.  
  
One by one they got up and fixed a drink for themselves and found a seat on
the pool deck. After several minutes of relaxation and recuperation they
decided in would be a treat for Nicky and Debbie to have the three guys at the
same time. Nicky was to be first as the other mothers and daughters looked on.
Biff lay on his back as Nicky straddled him and lowered her pussy on his huge
cock. Nicky loved the way Biff totally filled her up. Steve slid his cock into
Nicky's fabulous ass and he loved watching it slowly enter her enticing
cavern. Jerry was there to offer his cock to her mouth which Nicky gladly
accepted.  
  
The four of them fucked each other for what seemed like hours before they all
orgasmed. Nicky went out of her mind with the intensity of her climax as the
three guys sprayed cum in her three holes. Nicky was slamming her ass back at
Steve and as a result rubbing her clit on Biff's cock. Jerry had all he could
do to keep his cock in her mouth. Nicky's body finally stopped jerking and she
collapsed on top of Biff. Steve cock slipped from her ass and he knelt there
as remnants of his cum dripped on Nicky's curvy ass cheeks. Jerry's cock was
also dripping cum as he knelt over an exhausted and drained Nicky.  
  
Debbie watched in awe of Nicky as she knew her turn was next. Debbie was so
hot that she could hardly wait for the guys to rejuvenate themselves, but it
was worth the wait. As they moved into position with Biff under her, Steve in
her ass and Jerry in her mouth they knew they were in for a long session.
After cumming three times the guys were sure to last a long time before they
shot their wads.  
  
The foursome fucked for what seemed an incredibly long time as the other women
watched. The others could not contain themselves and they began stroking their
own pussies as they watched the pretty Debbie get triple fucked. Debbie
orgasmed multiple times before the guys were even close to cumming. She moaned
on Jerry's cock as one orgasm after the other rocked her body. She seemed limp
and ragged and just when it seemed she couldn't take anymore the guys fucked
her harder and faster.  
  
Debbie now looked like a rag doll as her body bounced around on the three
cocks and it seemed as if she was ready to collapse. Debbie pulled her mouth
off of Jerry's cock to beg them to stop but just as she did she felt her
brother's cum shoot into her ass. Then Biff stiffened and filled her cunt with
his seed. Debbie tried to get Jerry's cock back into her mouth but not before
his first shot hit her face. Debbie then managed to get Jerry in her mouth and
sucked him dry as her body instinctively milked the tow cocks in her pussy and
ass. The four of them collapsed in a heap as they were finally drained and
finished for the day.  
  
Everyone hit the outdoor showers and then the pool or Jacuzzi as they wound
down from the exhausting orgy. Jerry and Biff left first as they went upstairs
to get cleaned up and dressed. Shortly after they came back out to the pool
and said goodbye to everyone as they headed for the airport. Penny, Debbie and
Steve headed home as did Karen and Nicky. The women said goodbye and they
would see everyone Sunday. That should be quite a day they all thought.  
  
FRIDAY EVENING WITH DARCY AND ASHLEY  
  
Darcy made arrangements with her parents to spend Friday night with her friend
Ashley at Ashley's home. Ashley's parents always went to their country club
Friday evenings so it was a perfect time for the girls to spend sometime
alone. Shortly after Darcy arrived at Ashley's house, Ashley's parents left
for the evening and they wouldn't be home until midnight.  
  
As soon as her parents pulled out of the driveway, the two girls stripped down
to their bikini panties. Ashley turned to Darcy took her in her arms and
kissed her. Ashley then pulled back a little looked into her beautiful dark
eyes, then kissed her again with a little more feeling. Darcy's eyes closed
and she returned the kiss. Ashley slid her tongue out slowly and gently slid
it along Darcy's lips. Darcy's lips loosened and Ashley pressed her tongue a
little deeper. She felt Darcy's teeth and pushed a little causing Darcy to
emit a low moan as her mouth opened and let Ashley's tongue into her sweet
mouth. Ashley slid it inside and her tongue met Darcy's and they probed and
explored each other's mouth. Ashley pulled her closer and their small breasts
met and pressed against each other. Ashley could feel Darcy's hot body press
against her hard nipples. Ashley stroked Darcy's warm back and her skin felt
like velvet.  
  
They finally broke apart to catch their breath. They just looked at each other
and smiled. Ashley went over to the couch and lay down full length on her
side. Darcy moved to her and lay down facing her, their heads sharing a
pillow. Ashley reached out and cupped Darcy's chin as she leaned forward and
kissed her again. She moved my hand and stroked Darcy's arm softly. Their
tongues played and twirled and Darcy caught Ashley's tongue with her lips and
sucked on it gently.  
  
Ashley pulled back and looked at Darcy with her light brown hair that shines
with the light and her lovely face. Darcy reminded Ashley of the young
actress, Emma Watson from the Harry Potter movies. Ashley looked down at
Darcy's breasts and saw that her nipples were hard points with the areolas
puffy and swollen. Darcy breasts were fuller now but still small and barely
curved above her rib cage.  
  
"I like kissing you. Would you like for me to make love to you like the
principal did?" Ashley asked softly gazing into Darcy's brown eyes.  
  
"I'm not sure." Darcy blushed as she hesitated a long moment. "I think so. But
you have never done this before, have you?" She said with a little tremor in
her voice.  
  
"No, but I have been thinking about it ever since we were in the principal's
office." Ashley replied as she could feel her heart beat faster and then said,
"I thought about you and wondered if we would be able to do it together. "  
  
Ashley leaned forward and kissed Darcy again. Darcy gave a little sigh and
closed her eyes as Ashley spoke to her, "If you want me to quit at any point
just say so. I love you very much and would never do anything to upset you or
end our friendship."  
  
Darcy's eyes opened and looked deep into her friend's and she said softly, "I
know!" Darcy closed her eyes again as if she were waiting for something
strange to happen.  
  
Ashley stroked Darcy's face and put a hand behind her head pulling Darcy
against her and kissed her. Ashley slid her tongue along Darcy's lips causing
her to tremble slightly and it felt wonderful. She stroked her friend's arm
gently over and over as they kissed. Ashley pushed her tongue into Darcy's hot
mouth exploring every inch of the interior. This was totally new to them but
Ashley did not want to frighten Darcy at all. Ashley could actually feel her
own pussy tingle and her juices begin to flow in anticipation of what was to
happen. The same thing was happening to Darcy and her body trembled slightly.  
  
They kissed for a long time, sucking on each other's tongues as they built up
courage to take it to the next step. Darcy lay still, not moving except to
press her head forward toward Ashley's lips. Ashley stroked her hair and felt
its smooth surface running through her fingers.  
  
Ashley ran her hands down Darcy's arm, then moved it to her hip and then slid
it upward over her chest. Ashley felt her friend tremble as her hand came near
Darcy's tiny breast. She stroked Darcy's velvet skin and felt the small rise
of her breast causing Darcy to moan. Ashley watched her hand move slowly over
her friend's small breast as she wanted to make this moment last. Darcy lay
back and her breast seemed even smaller as Ashley ran her hand over it and
slid it over her nipple. Darcy moaned softly and her thighs rubbed together as
Ashley was making her hot. Ashley was making herself hot too.  
  
Ashley slid her hand downward over Darcy's chest to her soft smooth stomach.
Darcy's bikini panties were thin and her brown pubic hair could be seen just
above her crotch. Ashley was really getting her really hot and she stroked
downward, slowly letting her hand move under Darcy's panties teasing her.
Ashley was teasing herself too with her painstaking slowness. Darcy caught and
held her breath.  
  
"Do you want my hand down there? Do you want it on your pussy?" Ashley asked
already knowing the answer but wanting Darcy to tell her that she wanted it.  
  
Ashley's hand stroked Darcy's stomach and her panties slid across the back of
Ashley's hand. Ashley moved her hand down a little and felt Darcy's pubic hair
tickle the tips of her fingers. Ashley was on fire with desire and own pussy
tingled.  
  
Darcy's breath rushed out as she gasped, "Oh, please! Please! I need it there!
You are setting me on fire," she moaned.  
  
"Are you sure you want it, want me to make love to you? Do you want my finger
inside you?" Ashley asked teasing her further.  
  
"Oh! Yes! Please Ashley, please! Do me. You are killing me!" Darcy cried out.  
  
Ashley ran her hands through her friend's sparse pubic hair letting her
fingers feel the soft hair there. Ashley then sat up, reached down, took hold
of Darcy's panties and pulled them downward. Darcy lifted her hips slightly to
let her lover to pull them off. Darcy drew her legs up as Ashley slid the
panties completely off. Ashley held them and looked at the crotch and found
that it was drenched. Ashley smiled and lifted the panties to her nose and
inhaled the sweet smell of Darcy's pussy.  
  
Ashley looked at Darcy as she put the still warm damp panties to her nose and
drew in Darcy's excited sexual scent. Darcy blushed as Ashley rubbed them
against her lips. Darcy laid them aside and ran her hand down over Darcy's
stomach and then she lay back down beside her. Darcy spread her thighs a
little as Ashley slid her hand down and cupped her friend's pubic mound,
curling her fingers down between her lover's thighs. Darcy's hips thrust
forward against Ashley's hand as she just held her hand there, feeling Darcy's
hot pussy against her fingers. Ashley kissed her again and Darcy's tongue
thrust out to meet hers and their lips slid sensuously together. They breathed
into each other's mouths as Ashley cupped her friend's sweet pussy and their
hearts seemed to be pounding a mile a minute.  
  
Ashley rubbed Darcy's pussy mound up and down before she let her middle finger
slip inward. Darcy was very wet and Ashley's finger slipped between her pussy
lips effortlessly and found her friend's hot inner flesh. Darcy moaned into
her lover's mouth as Ashley rubbed her finger up and down Darcy's slit slowly,
then curved it and slid it into her hot and very tight pussy. Darcy's hot
flesh surrounded the finger and Ashley slid it in and out slowly, fucking her
pussy gently. Darcy's body trembled slightly and her eyes went wide as Ashley
pulled her very wet finger out a little and ran it upward feeling for Darcy's
clit. Darcy gasped as her lover found the firm little nub. Ashley rubbed her
finger up and down over it the way she liked to pleasure herself. Darcy pulled
back from Ashley little grunts came from her wide open mouth.  
  
"Oh God yes, please! Just like that! You're driving me crazy!" Darcy cried out
and Ashley was glad that no one else was in the house.  
  
Ashley ran her finger in little circles over Darcy's firm clit causing her to
moan and sob in ecstasy. Darcy's body grew taut against Ashley and then she
screamed out unintelligible moans and cries of pleasure as her sweet face
became distorted with passion. Ashley rubbed faster keeping the same amount of
pressure on Darcy's clit. Darcy's hips shot up and her head flew back as her
throat muscles were wire taut and she screamed over and over as she climaxed.
Ashley's finger became a blur as she stroked her lover's clit. Darcy finally
gave one last long scream and her body went limp. Darcy clamped her legs
together pinning Ashley's hand between her thighs and then she pushed her
lover's hand away.  

Darcy lay there gasping as Ashley took her finger and brought it to her nose.
Ashley sniffed Darcy's nectar and then she slipped it into her mouth and
tasted Darcy's juices. Ashley loved smelling and tasting Darcy's pussy juices
and she almost came herself. Ashley reached out and stroked Darcy's pretty
face as she lay there gasping for breath.  
  
"Oh Ashley, that was fantastic. I've cum before from your finger but it was
never anything like that," Darcy finally managed to say between gasps.  
  
"The only thing I did was stroke your clit!" Ashley replied smiling.  
  
"I know, but you got me so hot kissing me. Then it was just the thought of you
possibly making love to me for the first time," Darcy explained.  
  
"I know, we have missed a lot together we have to make up for lost time,"
Ashley promised.  
  
"Let's go to your bedroom where we can make love. You gave me a fantastic cum,
now I want to give you one," Darcy said with a tremor in her voice.  
  
The two teenagers walked naked hand in hand down the hall to Ashley's bedroom.
They pulled the covers down and got on her big bed. They lay down, kissed and
softly stroked each other. As Darcy kissed Ashley her hand went to her breast
cupping and fondling it. Darcy caught her friend's nipple and rolled it
between her fingers, gently pulling on it. Ashley loved it and pressed her
chest upward encouraging Darcy to play with her tits. Darcy fondled and played
with Ashley's tits and nipples the same way Ashley had with hers. Ashley
moaned and writhed on the bed and just when Ashley thought she could stand it
no more, Darcy's hand went down her body, stroked her belly then moved lower
to cup Ashley's pussy mound. Ashley spread her thighs wide for her lover as
Darcy slid her hand down a little further and pressed her finger inward.  
  
"Oh, yes make me cum. Make me cum. I'm so hot. Please!" Ashley cried out.  
  
Darcy's finger moved down and slid up inside Ashley's pussy. Ashley moaned as
it felt so good. Ashley knew her pussy was dripping and as Darcy's finger
moved upward and inward, Ashley screamed when Darcy rubbed her clit. Darcy did
it just the way Ashley loved her to do it, moving it around in circles over
her hard nubbin. As Ashley lifted her hips upward toward her lover's finger,
Darcy moved down a little and slipped her other hand into Ashley's pussy.
Darcy pressed her finger down and found Ashley's opening and slid a slick
finger inside her driving her wild.  
  
Darcy had one finger inside Ashley fucking her and the other rolling her clit.
Ashley came like she had never cum in her whole life. Ashley screamed and
cried out as she threshed on her bed. Darcy stayed with her with one finger
thrusting up inside her hard and fast while she played Ashley's clit with the
other finger. Ashley came explosively but Darcy didn't let up and kept finger
fucking her and stroking her clit until Ashley had a series of absolutely
fantastic cums. Ashley weakly pushed Darcy's hands away as she gasped for
breath. Darcy moved beside her and kissed her cheek. They lay kissing each
other gently until they recovered.  
  
"We haven't licked each other like Ms. Eisenhower did to us," Darcy said and
then asked, "Should we try that?"  
  
"Sure. I tasted your pussy juice and I liked it. I've also tasted mine and I
like it too. Who should go first" Ashley asked excitedly.  
  
"Let's do a 69 and do it together at the same time, that way neither one of us
will chicken out," Darcy said and they agreed.  
  
They stroked each other and kissed until they were both hot then they turned
around and kissed downward. They kissed and sucked each other's breasts for a
long while making their nipples pop up. Their breasts seemed to feel fuller
and more sensitive than ever. Ashley loved the sensation of sucking on Darcy's
puffy nipples and seeing how hard she could make them. Darcy's mouth felt
wonderful sucking on Ashley's breasts and nipples also. They continued to kiss
each other's body as they moved downward until they looked directly into each
other's pussy.  
  
They spread their thighs wide and they both hesitated for a moment that seemed
like an eternity. Ashley used her fingers to spread Darcy's pussy lips. Darcy
did the same to Ashley and the two girls stared at the other's innocent pussy.
Both of the girls complimented each other on how beautiful their pussies were.
They were neat with pink centers and they were both extremely wet from their
foreplay.  
  
Ashley took the initiative and she bent forward a little and kissed Darcy's
pussy right on the center causing her to jump. Ashley looked at her lover's
pink flower and slid her tongue out and licked it slowly. Darcy jumped again
and moaned loudly. Ashley licked it once again and this time she flattened her
tongue and ran it over Darcy's wet center. Darcy tasted delicious and Ashley
loved the scent of her lover's excited pussy. Up to now they had only fingered
each other and this was the closest they had ever been with their faces  
  
"Darcy you taste so good, so sweet. Are you okay? Are you going to lick me
too?" Ashley asked with her pussy on fire awaiting some attention.  
  
Darcy whispered, "I don't know, I'm not sure about it."  
  
Darcy was still a little hesitant as it was quite a big step for her. Darcy
had always been shy and she was struggling within herself as she stared at
Ashley's pussy.  
  
Ashley had crossed the line and she certainly knew what she wanted to do.
Ashley licked Darcy's sweet pussy again and again as she reveled in the smell
and taste of her. She was so fresh and so innocent. Ashley pointed her tongue
and slid it inside her lover's tight pussy and pressed downward extending her
tongue as far as she could inside Darcy's quim. Ashley sucked her and tasted
her sweet juices. Then Ashley pressed down even more mashing her lips against
Darcy's snatch and then she sucked harder. Darcy's sweet juices flowed out of
her pussy as Ashley slid her tongue in and out of Darcy's cunt. Darcy moaned
out loud and then Ashley felt the wonderful sensation of Darcy's wet lips on
her pussy. Darcy had finally taken the last step and kissed Ashley's pussy.  
  
Ashley licked and sucked her lover and felt Darcy's tongue play over her pussy
again and again. They were making love to each other just as they had
imagined. Ashley put her hands under Darcy's butt and pulled her lover's hips
against her face. They wiggled their faces against their pussies groaned with
pleasure, their moans muffled by the other's pussy.  
  
Darcy pulled back just a little and moved her head down a little and explored
Ashley's slit with her tongue. She found the small firm bud of Ashley's clit
causing her to cry out. Darcy sucked it and flicked it with her tongue over
and over. Darcy heard her lover scream and felt her body go rigid. Darcy
continued to flick Ashley's clit as fast as her tongue would go and Ashley
thrashed against her as Ashley's face thrust against Darcy's pussy. Ashley's
body writhed against Darcy's but Darcy managed to keep her mouth against her
lover's pussy and she sucked and tongued her clit until Ashley had at least
two screaming climaxes.  
  
Darcy knew her clit is very sensitive after a climax so she slid her tongue
back to her lover's pussy and sucked and lapped at her opening again and
again. Ashley's sweet juices were very abundant and Darcy drank all of the
sweet nectar. Darcy marveled that she was doing this to her best friend for
the very first time.  
  
Their motions became frantic and they licked and sucked their firm swollen
clits while their fingers located and stroked their G-spots. Darcy was the
first to climax and her body bowed up and her pussy slammed against Ashley's
mouth. Ashley sucked her clit and ran her finger around inside Darcy's sweet
sex. She felt Darcy's pussy clamp down on her finger as she screamed out her
passion. Suddenly Ashley felt a gush of juice against her lips and she moved
her mouth down a little and let it squirt into her mouth.  
  
Darcy's sweet delicious pussy juice shot into Ashley's sucking mouth and she
let it flow over my tongue, savoring the taste before she swallowed it. As
gush after gush shot into her mouth, it made Ashley so hot that she too
exploded. Ashley cried out in ecstasy and her own hips pushed against Darcy's
mouth and probing finger. They seemed to feed off of each other's passions and
their climaxes seemed endless as they went on and on. Wave after wave of
ecstasy shot through their bodies as they soared together from climax to
climax. The young girls lost count of their climaxes but it was the most
fantastic thing that had ever happened to them in their entire lives. They
moaned, cried, and screamed as their bodies writhed and hunched together until
they collapsed. The girls lay together for a long time as they were totally
spent and drained. They rested as they recuperated from their fantastic series
of mind blowing orgasms  
  
"Did you know that you spurted?" Darcy asked Ashley.  
  
Ashley was astonished that she had and replied, "No, but I know you did. Your
pussy gushed out and hit me right in the mouth and I loved it. It was
wonderful. Did you like mine?"  
  
"Oh yes I did. It was delicious. Did we cum like that in Ms. Eisenhower's
mouth? Do all women cum like that I wonder?" Darcy questioned.  
  
The two girls huddled in Ashley's bed and they fell asleep naked in each
other's arms. They had never felt closer than they did at this very moment.
They had taken a major step tonight but they still had so much to learn. Would
the Principal Ms. Eisenhower be the one to teach them?  
  
FRIDAY NIGHT IN IOWA  
  
While Darcy and Ashley were learning more about lesbian sex, George against
his better judgment had located one of the college student's watering holes.
He opted for a bar table rather than sit at the bar as he preferred to be
served by a waitress. The girl serving him turned out to be a student as he
had suspected and she was dynamite. Her name was Janice and she was a very
pretty blonde with a gorgeous figure. George guessed her measurements to be
34-21-35. Janice wore very tight jeans that showed off her killer ass. More
than once she had caught George checking her out as she walked around the bar
serving other tables.  
  
"Would you like another scotch?" she asked him as he was day dreaming about
his last affair.  
  
"Yes, please," he replied realizing that his glass was empty.  
  
He watched as the waitress made her way to the bar and ordered his drink. Then
he watched her return to his table. She put the drink down and smiled at him.  
  
"Are you new in town or just visiting," Janice asked him.  
  
"I am new in town and I am looking around at some real estate this week,"
George explained.  
  
"I see and what do you do," Janice inquired further.  
  
"I was just appointed VP of National Bank," George said somewhat smugly.  
  
"Good for you! Congratulations!" Janice complimented him and then, "Well good
luck with it."  
  
Janice then turned the tables on him when she said, "You know I have some
problems with my student loan. Maybe you could help me out."  
  
George's antennae went up but he was polite, "Well maybe we could take a look
at it but no promises."  
  
Janice moved closer to George's stool and pressed her leg against his. Then
she reached under the table and ran her hand over his crotch as she said, "You
know I would be very grateful if you helped me out."  
  
George flinched at first and then let her rub his crotch as his dick hardened
in his pants. His voice cracked as he replied, "That probably is not such a
good idea."  
  
"Why not, I know that you have been checking me out all night. I bet that you
would love to fuck me or get a blow job. Actually the way you have been
looking at my ass all night, I bet that you would like to butt fuck me,"
Janice pushed.  
  
George could not believe the forwardness of this young woman. However just the
thought of his being able to fuck this beauty in her curvy ass was too much.
He knew that he would have to be very careful and not jeopardize his new job.
This would not be a case of dipping his pen in the company ink but he couldn't
afford a scandal either.  
  
"Well young lady I will certainly give this some consideration and let you
know," George promised her.  
  
Janice smiled and walked away and she seemed to swing her ass a little more
this time and then she looked over her shoulder at George and smiled. God what
an ass she has he thought to himself. He never got to fuck Rita's ass but
Janice's was even better than hers and just the thought that he could have it
drove him wild. George decided to finish his drink and get out of there before
he did something foolish. He finished his drink and paid his bill, leaving
Janice a substantial tip. As he walked out of the bar he felt someone grab his
arm.  
  
"Hey come with me for a minute," Janice said as she took his arm and led him
around behind the bar.  
  
George followed her like a puppy on a leash. Janice stopped behind the bar and
dropped to her knees. She unzipped his pants, unbuckled his belt and pulled
his pants and underwear down to his ankles. George had a raging hard-on and
Janice took it in her mouth. She got his cock soaking wet with her mouth and
then she teased him by blowing on it. Janice lifted up her halter top and
exposed her firm tits. She then took his cock and rubbed it around and in
between her tits. She licked his cock head as she slid it between her tits and
then sucked it back into her mouth deep throating him. Janice sensed that
George was close to cumming so she stopped sucking his cock. She stood up and
pulled her top back down covering her tits.  
  
"That is just a sample of what my gratitude would be if you can help me out
with my loan," Janice said and then she left him and returned to the bar.  
  
George couldn't believe what just happened as she left him standing there with
an erection and just before he was to shoot his load. He realized how foolish
he looked with his pants down around his ankles so he quickly pulled them up.
He straightened himself up and then headed for his car. George returned to his
hotel room and undressed for bed. He lay naked in his bed thinking about
Janice and how he would like to fuck her now, particularly her hot ass. George
searched the pay-for-view movies and found a decent porno flick. He jerked
himself off twice watching the porno movie and fantasizing about Janice before
he finally fell asleep.  
  
SATURDAY MORNING IN BIFF'S HOTEL ROOM  
  
Biff and Jerry had gotten in town later than expected so they went right to
sleep Friday night. They wanted to be well rested before the meetings on
Saturday. Jerry woke up first and looked over at his friend to see Biff
sleeping on his back. Jerry pulled down the sheets and looked at Biff's
impressive cock. Even in its flaccid state it was bigger than the average cock
when erect. Jerry leaned over and took Biff's cock in his mouth and sucked him
slowly. Biff stirred at first and then he realized that Jerry was blowing him.  
  
Biff smiled and thought to himself that is what he liked about this family. If
Marla or Joannie weren't around he still had Jerry's mouth and asshole at his
disposal. Biff lay back and enjoyed the morning wake up call. Jerry was an
excellent cock sucker and he always enjoyed Biff's cock. It didn't take long
for Biff to shoot his first load of the day and Jerry swallowed every drop of
it. Jerry kept right on sucking Biff's cock as he wanted to keep him hard so
that Biff could fuck him.  
  
When Jerry was satisfied that Biff was ready to fuck him, he got up on all
fours on the bed. Jerry handed Biff the lube that he always had with him and
Biff lubricated his friend's asshole. Biff marveled at Jerry's shapely ass and
every time that he fingered it or fucked it he thought about how many girls
would kill for an ass like Jerry's. Biff took his time fingering Jerry's
shapely ass drawing many moans and groans from his friend.  
  
Biff then knelt behind Jerry and slowly eased his huge thick cock into Jerry's
ass. Jerry moaned with delight as it had been awhile since Biff fucked him.
Biff pushed his cock all the way in and then pulled it almost all the way out
of Jerry's ass. Biff fucked slow and deliberately for a long time before he
felt that familiar feeling of his orgasm building in his balls. Jerry shot his
wad across the bed sheets before Biff was close to cumming. Biff sensed he was
close and pulled Jerry's hips back toward him as he plunged his cock into the
hilt. Biff held his hips tightly as he emptied his balls in Jerry's asshole.
Jerry could feel the warm cum fill his ass and coat his rectum. The sensation
caused Jerry to cum again shooting his load on the bed sheets.  
  
Biff left his cock in Jerry's ass and waited until it went soft and slipped
from his asshole. Jerry clenched his anal muscles as Biff's cock slipped from
his ass and an ample amount of Biff's spunk squirted out and ran down Jerry's
thighs over his balls and onto to the bed sheets. They both then got out of
bed and hit the shower. After showering they got dressed and left the room to
have breakfast.  
  
"The maid is in for a surprise today when she spots all that cum on the
sheets," Jerry remarked.  
  
"I doubt it, I am sure she has plenty of stories she could tell," laughed
Biff.  
  
"After our meetings today and dinner tonight, let's check out the action in
this town," Biff said.  
  
"Absolutely, I can't wait," replied Jerry.  
  
SATURDAY AT HELEN'S CONDO  
  
Chet, Cliff and Bill arrived at Helen's condo the three of them still
uncertain of what she wanted them to do for her. Helen answered the door and
they were surprised to see her dressed very much as she did at the school.
Helen was wearing a smart blouse, tight mini-skirt with hose and heels. She
led them into her living room and then she spoke to them.  
  
"Now before we begin any chores today, I want to know one thing. Are you boys
interested in doing me the way you did Nurse Betty," Helen asked shocking the
three of them.  
  
Not in their widest imagination would they have ever expected a question like
that one. The three boys looked at each other in disbelief and they were lost
for words. Finally Chet spoke.  
  
"Ms. Eisenhower we would love to get it on with you, it s just such a
surprise," Chet stammered.  
  
"Do all of you feel that way?" Helen asked as she watched their heads nod and
then said, "Good I am glad. Now first of all you will call me Helen in my
condo, second I want you three to undress me slowly but before you begin take
off all of your clothes."  
  
  
The boys hesitated only briefly before they began removing their clothes. It
wasn't as if Helen hadn't seen them naked yet, after all she did catch them
with the school nurse. The boys removed every stitch of clothing as they had
been told. They stood there naked all of them sporting boners as they waited
for Helen's next instruction.  
  
"Very good," Helen said as she smiled at them taking in their athletic bodies
and man-sized cocks. "Now come over here and stand close to me and start
undressing me slowly."  
  
The boys surrounded Helen and they began with her blouse unbuttoning it slowly
until every button was undone. They pulled her blouse out from the waistband
of her mini-skirt. Helen let her hands drop after the blouse was removed and
purposely let the back of her hands brush against their hard cocks. Helen
smiled to herself as the boys jumped at the slight light touch. She wouldn't
have been surprised if they cum before they finished undressing her.  
  
One of the boys unclasped her bra in the back and the two others eased it down
her shoulders baring her beautiful breasts. The boys gasped with delight as
her tits came into view and her nipples stuck out like hard eraser tips. Helen
once again let her hands roam and she lightly scraped their abdomens with her
finger nails causing each boy to flinch with a reflex action. Helen ran her
fingertips over the heads of their cocks and she felt the pre-cum seeping out
of their pee holes. The boys fondled her tits and played with her nipples as
Helen tickled their crotches with her fingers.  

The boys were breathing hard and anxious to get to the next step. They
unzipped Helen's skirt and pulled the tight mini-skirt down her legs. Helen
stepped out of the skirt when it reached the floor and she stood there in her
panties, thigh high hose and heels. The boys were shaking with desire. Helen
left her hands drift under the boy's scrotums and one by one she scraped
underneath them with her fingernails. The boys flinched as the shock from her
touch traveled through their bodies.  
  
Helen then had the boys take her panties off next. They each grabbed part of
the waistband and slowly peeled her panties down her shapely legs. Helen
stepped out of her panties and then she had them take off her heels and hose.
They peeled her hose off one leg at a time as they stared at her trimmed pussy
and curvy ass. Helen told them to kiss her legs as they stood back up. The
boys trailed kisses up her legs as they slowly made their way to their feet.  
  
They began to caress Helen's body, feeling her tits, cupping her ass and
touching her pussy. Helen told Cliff to take the lube from the table and
massage her asshole. The boys then had fingers in her ass and pussy as they
fondled her tits. Helen let her hands dance around their cocks and abdomens.
Every time she touch them lightly or gently scraped them with her finger
nails, the boys bodies jerked with uncontrollable reflex actions. Helen led
them into her bedroom to let the games begin.  
  
Helen had Chet lay on his back and she straddled him lowering her hot pussy
onto his throbbing cock. Chet groaned as he felt the warm cavern envelop his
surging prick. Next Cliff mounted her from behind and slid his cock into her
greased asshole. Helen moaned this time as she felt the ample cock enter her
anal chamber. Bill took his place in front of her face and Helen sucked his
cock right into her mouth. The boys didn't last two minutes once they were
inside Helen's holes and one by one they spurted their huge loads into her
mouth, ass and pussy. Helen was proud of herself, these three young virile men
could be so turned on by her, that they would lose their loads so fast.  
  
Helen knew that there was plenty more spunk left in the balls of these
energetic students. The boys just kept fucking her as if they hadn't yet cum.
Helen loved the feeling of their cocks squishing around in her pussy and
asshole bathed in their own cum. The boys took longer the second time and
Helen was able to experience two orgasms herself before they came again. Their
loads seemed to be just as voluminous as their first and Helen's ass and pussy
overflowed with youthful cum and she swallowed Bill's second load. Helen's
body shook as her third orgasm rocked her body. She disengaged and moved away
from the students and plopped down on her back. She still had cum oozing from
her pussy and asshole as she lay in bed.  
  
The boys maintained a semi-erect state and they were waiting for the
opportunity to mount Helen again. They stroked her body and ran their hands
all over her tits and pubes. Helen sensed that they would soon be ready to
fuck again and she decided that it was time to call Susan.  
  
"I'm going to call my friend Susan and ask her to join us. You boys remember
Ms. Susan Leach don't you?" Helen asked them.  
  
"Susan Leach, are you serious? God is she hot, I would love to bang her,"
blurted Chet.  
  
"Me too!" Cliff and Bill yelled almost together.  
  
Helen then told them, "Now take it easy, Susan mostly likes girls. However she
does like to have a real cock shooting cum into her ass while she is eating
pussy."  
  
The boys were doubly excited now. They would witness Susan eating Helen's
pussy as one of them fucked Susan in the ass. The boys had never seen any girl
on girl action and they were hard just from thinking about it. Helen called
Susan and told her that it was time for her to join the group. Susan hustled
over to Helen's place and she arrived wearing the minimum clothes possible.  
  
Susan entered Helen's pad and she immediately took in the nude students with
their erect cocks. Susan quickly disrobed and then she was as naked as the
rest of them. Helen then directed the action. Helen had Chet lay on his back
on her bed and then she straddled him and lowered her asshole on his cock.
Helen then leaned back on Chet and invited Susan to eat her pussy. Susan knelt
before Helen and then she buried her face in Helen's cunt. Bill lubricated
Susan's ass thoroughly and then filled it with his cock. Cliff stood next to
Helen and fed his cock to her mouth as she turned her head sideways to meet
him.  
  
The two women were in heaven as the three boys worked their bodies and Susan
devoured Helen's pussy. Chet reached around Helen and massaged her tits as he
fucked her ass from the bottom. Bill caressed Susan shapely ass globes as he
plowed her ass. Helen sucked enthusiastically on Cliff's cock as her other two
holes were tended to. Helen came first into Susan's mouth and Susan gobbled up
her friend's sweet nectar. Susan was rubbing her own clit with a fury as Bill
pounded her ass. Chet came next blowing his load into Helen's ass and then
Bill fired his cum into Susan's ass. Cliff was the last one to lose it as
Susan just beat him with her intense orgasm. Cliff fired a substantial load
into Helen's mouth and Helen drank it all down and sucked his cock dry.  
  
The boys were overwhelmed with these two women. They had experienced the
school nurse, one of the teachers and now the Principal and Guidance
Counselor. They loved fucking these mature women who would seem to do anything
and it almost made their high school dates seem so unfulfilling. Most of the
girls they dated thought it was a big deal to give them a hand-job. A blow-job
was somewhat acceptable but hard to get and a fuck was almost off limits. The
girls would often tease the guys causing them to go home from a date with blue
balls. The teenage girls seemed insignificant now as the boys had access to
mature pussy, mouths and asses. First there was Ms. Basso and then Nurse Betty
and now they had added Helen and Susan.  
  
After another brief rest the five of them took up new positions. Cliff lay on
his back and Susan lowered her ass onto his cock. Helen took up a position to
lick Susan's pussy while at the same time lowering his pussy onto Bill's cock.
Chet was back in Helen's ass as they all drove to yet another orgasm. Helen
and Susan lost control of their bodies and they both had violent orgasms. The
boys then took charge and they had Helen lay on her back with Susan licking
her pussy. Each other the boys wanted to fuck Susan's ass again and one by one
they did as Susan ate Helen's pussy. As one boy fucked Susan's ass another one
had his cock in Helen's mouth getting ready for Susan. They came again and
again as the boys released their final loads for the day.  
  
Helen allowed the boys to use her shower to clean and up and then get dressed.
The boys thanked them over and over for a marvelous time and then added that
they hoped that they would be able to do it again. Helen and Susan smiled and
told them to plan on next Saturday. After their showers the boys dressed and
then said their goodbyes leaving Helen and Susan still naked in the bed. The
boys talked among themselves as they headed home and they agreed that unless
their female student counterparts were willing to put out the boys would most
likely not date them. They didn't need the hassle, not when they had access to
all the mature pussy, asses and mouths they wanted.  
  
Helen and Susan lay in bed and thought back about the afternoon. "Could you
believe those guys, they just kept cumming and cumming." Helen said.  
  
"I'll say and then they didn't have any problems staying hard for a couple of
older ladies," Susan quipped.  
  
"God, I am drained they did such a great job getting me to cum so much," Helen
remarked.  
  
Helen and Susan remained in Helen's bed for quite some time primarily
discussing the anticipated party tomorrow at Marla's house.  
  
"We better rest up for that and take it easy the rest of the day," offered
Susan.  
  
The two women stayed in bed and watched TV. They held to each other and
stroked each other's body. Later that night, they both fell asleep in Helen's
bed as Susan had decided to crash there as well.  
  
SATURDAY NIGHT WITH BIFF AND JERRY  
  
The meetings had gone extremely well with the owner's of the restaurant and
they have met the four staff members who would assist them with their
restaurant opening. As the owner's guests Biff and Jerry were dining in the
restaurant along with the four others so that they could witness first hand
how the evening was carried out.  
  
Jerry and Biff dined in the Italian restaurant and enjoyed a marvelous meal as
the waiters and waitresses went about singing and serving. They were all
excellent singers that carried out arias one after the other. The patrons
loved the food and the performance. Over dinner, Jerry and Biff discussed the
next steps with the four staff members that they would hire as consultants.
The two men and two women were in their late twenties and they had worked at
the restaurant for over five years. They had graduated from the school of arts
and sciences as music majors and they had had a number of stage performances.
They continued to work at the restaurant and auditioned from time to time.  
  
The four consultants were named Bruce, Colin, Amanda and Chloe. They were not
related or dating each other, they were just good friends. Actually Bruce and
Colin seemed a little effeminate and it would be learned later that they were
gay. They also had an interest in moving to California and they secretly
planned to make themselves available to Biff and Jerry as employees of
Enrico's. Amanda and Chloe were committed east coasters and they would return
as soon as Enrico's was up and running. They all would help with the auditions
and hiring of staff for the California restaurant.  
  
Before they left the restaurant Biff and Jerry learned that a good spot for
action was a jazz bar in town. They thanked their host for the evening and
said goodbye to their consultants who they would actually see the following
week. Jerry and Biff took a taxi to the jazz bar and it was indeed hopping.  
  
They generously tipped the hostess and she gave them a table in the bar area.
The table was the typical bar type table with a couple of stools. Biff and
Jerry took a seat and ordered their drinks. Biff scanned the bar area and
noticed quite a few single ladies around. He picked out two who seemed to be
searching for a place to sit their drinks down and he went over to them. Jerry
watched Biff chat with the two women and noticed that they smiled and nodded.
Biff led them over to the table and introduced them to Jerry.  
  
"This is my friend and business partner Jerry. Jerry, this is Pam and Judy,"
Biff said making the introductions.  
  
"Pleased to meet you both. Here please sit down," Jerry said offering his
seat.  
  
Pam and Judy sat down gratefully as they had been standing for awhile. The
four of them talked freely and Biff and Jerry shared their business plans with
the two women. The ladies were impressed with the business venture and wished
them well. They had several rounds of drinks and listened to excellent jazz.
The band would play a slow song once in awhile and invite people to dance if
they liked.  
  
Biff asked Pam to dance and they made their way out to the dance floor. As
they danced Biff pulled Pam close to him and she could feel his cock harden in
his pants. Pam was shocked by the size of the cock she felt against her leg.
Pam reminded Biff of Jerry's wife Joannie except that Pam was a fair
complexion red head. Pam did have Joannie's athletic body though and she
seemed to be very firm as Biff held her in his arms.  
  
"Is that really all you that I feel?" Pam asked Biff teasingly.  
  
"I'm afraid it is. I hope that you are not disappointed," Biff replied.  
  
"Hardly disappointed," Pam answered as she ran her hand down between them and
across Biff's crotch.  
  
The song ended and they made their way back to the table. Pam then said she
had to go to the ladies room and Judy said she would join her.  
  
"Decision time," Biff quipped knowing that the girls would decide on how far
things would go tonight.  
  
"What do you think will be the verdict?" Jerry asked.  
  
"Well Pam seemed to like my cock as we danced. My guess is that she is game
and is trying to talk Judy into it," Biff answered.  
  
Just then the girls returned to the table and they all sat around chatting
some more and listening to jazz. The band then took a break before their final
set.  
  
"Where are you staying?" Pam asked.  
  
"The Renaissance," Biff told her.  
  
"That's a marvelous hotel," Judy said.  
  
"Would you ladies like to join us for a night cap over there? We are not going
to stay for the final set," Biff asked them.  
  
"I think we could join you for one drink," Pam said with a smile.  
  
The four of them left the bar and hailed a taxi. The two girls got in the back
with Biff in the middle as Jerry sat in the front. Pam immediately put her
hand in Biff's lap and rubbed against his crotch. Judy looked at her and
smiled as she also put her hand in Biff's lap. The two of them rubbed his
erect cock through his pants.  
  
Biff noticed that the girl's skirts had ridden up showing a lot of leg. He put
his hands between their thighs and they parted their legs slightly for him.
Biff stroked both pussies through their panties as both girls gasped softly.
In minutes their panties were soaking wet. The taxi arrived at the hotel and
Biff removed his hands from the girl's mounds. Jerry paid the driver and the
four of them got out of the taxi. Biff's state of desire was very noticeable
and Judy giggled as she tapped his cock.  
  
The four of them went straight to the guy's room as they opted to use the mini
bar rather then stop in the hotel cocktail lounge. On the elevator the four of
them kissed and had a session of tongue dueling. Biff first kissed Pam as
Jerry kissed Judy driving their tongues deep into the girl's mouths. The girls
kissed back and tongued the guys as well. Biff then kissed Judy who sucked his
tongue like she had a cock in her mouth. Biff thought Pam would be the
assertive one but Judy had gotten very aggressive. Jerry and Pam then French
kissed each other.  
  
The elevator arrived at their floor and they went into the hotel suite. Once
inside Biff made every one a nightcap. It didn't take long before they were
hugging, kissing and fondling each other. Jerry steered Judy into the bedroom
and they were followed by Biff and Pam. The four of them quickly shed their
clothes and then quietly admired the naked bodies.  
  
Pam was built exactly like Joannie and she was a natural redhead. She had a
nicely trimmed red tuft of hair just above her pussy. Her fair skin contrasted
beautifully with her red hair and for the first time Biff noticed her green
eyes. She was a beauty.  
  
  
Judy was a cute brunette who wore hair pulled back. She was almost flat
chested but she had long hard nipples on her small tits. Judy was straight
lined from her breasts to her waist but then her hips flared out to a shapely
ass. Her ass was definitely her best asset.  
  
The girls looked at the two erect cocks before them and they realized just how
big Biff was. Neither of them had had a cock that big before and they were a
little timid. Jerry had an above average cock but it still paled next to
Biff's. Jerry had more of a cock that the girls were used to.  
  
The four of them got on the king size bed with both girls on their back. Biff
got between Pam's legs and Jerry got between Judy's legs. Jerry slid his cock
easily into Judy's sopping wet pussy and the two of them began to rock back
and forth. Biff eased his thick cock into Pam's tight cunt and worked it
slowly until he was balls deep in her pussy. Pam had never been so full and
she swore that she could feel every ridge and vein on his cock touch her
vaginal wall. Pam gasped as he hit bottom.  
  
Pam and Judy were so hot that they both had mild orgasms when the cocks first
entered them and rubbed against their clits. Judy was working Jerry's cock now
and she really knew how to fuck. Judy had her legs wrapped around Jerry's
torso and she humped her hips at him and kept her clit in constant contact
with her clit. Jerry could feel the friction of his cock rubbing her clit and
the contractions from Judy's pussy.  
  
Pam on the other hand hard a hard time moving as she was so stuffed with cock.
Biff was doing a marvelous job of bringing her from one climax to another as
he pounded his cock deep into her pussy. His cock never lost contact with her
clit and Pam came so much that Biff's cock moved easily now in her soaked
pussy. Pam was grunting and groaning as she went through multiple orgasms. Her
last one was the most intense one she had ever had and it was finally brought
on when Biff fired a barrage of cum into her. Pam felt the warm liquid flood
her innards like never before. No one had ever cum that much in her before.  
  
Judy and Jerry tensed up next to them and Jerry shot his wad into Judy's cunt
as she too experienced yet another orgasm. Judy couldn't wait until she
sampled Biff's big cock. The two guys rolled off the girls and lay next to
them on the bed. Judy slid down and took Biff's wet soft cock in her mouth and
sucked it clean of Pam's and Biff's cum. Pam lay there with her body still
quivering from the intense fuck session. Jerry smiled down at her and then
moved between her legs. Jerry began to lick her quim and both girls were
surprised that he didn't seem to mind that Biff had cum in her pussy.  
  
Biff was soon hard again and Judy mounted his cock emitting a gasp as she slid
all the way down on it. She began to move her hips and clench her buttocks as
she fucked his big cock. Jerry watched her hot ass and then he decided to test
the water. He grabbed his lube and applied it generously to his cock. He knelt
behind Judy and fingered her asshole applying lube to it as well. Judy just
kept on fucking Biff as if she knew what was coming.  
  
"Come on get your cock in there," Judy yelled back at Jerry.  
  
Jerry pushed forward and his cock slid right into her asshole. Judy had
obviously been butt fucked before but Jerry wondered if she had ever been
double fucked. Judy was ecstatic with two cocks in her and she thrust her hips
wildly fucking both cocks. The three of them were humping each other with
abandon now. Biff would thrust his hips up driving his cock deep into her
pussy as Judy slammed her cunt down on his cock causing Jerry's cock to slide
almost out of her ass. Then Judy pushed back against Jerry and his cock filled
her asshole as she lifted herself off of Biff's cock. Biff made sure that his
cock did not leave Judy's cunt.  
  
The three of them pounded each other as Pam watched. She had never seen anyone
take two cocks at the same time and it was exciting to watch her girl friend
get skewered in both holes. Judy tensed her body as it was rocked with a
massive orgasm.  
  
"Oh sweet Jesus, I'm cumming, I'm cumming! Please hold me, hold me!" she cried
out as her body shook with tremors from the intensity of her orgasm.  
  
Jerry shot his load deep into her ass as he shoved his cock in as far as it
would go. Judy's ass muscles milked Jerry's cock of his cum as if her ass had
a mind of its own. Biff stiffened below her and flooded her cunt with his
spunk. Judy felt his cock throbbing in her pussy as rope after rope of cum
bounced off her vaginal walls. Judy collapsed on top of Biff as he held her
tightly to him. He could feel her hard sharp nipples pressing into his chest.
Jerry knelt back and caressed Judy's shapely ass. He massaged her ass cheeks
and toyed with her bung hole as his cum trickled out it.  
  
"God, I have never been fucked like that," Judy gasped.  
  
Judy then rolled off of Biff and lay on her back with cum oozing from her
pussy and asshole. Pam looked at her and she had never seen her girl friend so
sexually drained. Pam had fingered herself during the threesome fuck but she
had not yet got off. Judy saw her frantically frigging herself so she rolled
over and put her mouth of Pam's pussy. Judy loved to eat pussy especially
Pam's and she loved to make Pam cum in her mouth. Pam welcomed Judy's mouth on
her pussy even though so wasn't sure how the guys would react. Pam had no idea
what these two guys had been through in the past.  

Judy picked up her pace as she licked and sucked Pam's firm swollen clit while
her fingers entered her pussy and located and stroked her G-spot. Then Judy
shoved a moistened finger into Pam's ass. Pam climaxed as her body bowed up
and her pussy slammed against Pam's mouth. Pam sucked her girl friend's clit
and ran her finger around inside Pam's sweet sex. Judy felt Pam's pussy and
asshole clamp down on her fingers as she screamed out her passion. Suddenly
Judy felt that familiar gush of juice against her lips and she quickly moved
her mouth down a little to let it squirt into her mouth. Judy popped her
finger out of Pam's ass causing her to squirt again.  
  
"Oh, yes make me cum. Make me cum. I'm so hot. Please!" Pam cried out as her
entire body lifted off the bed and collapsed.  
  
"Nice show girls," Biff quipped.  
  
"I'll say. You know Biff Marla and Joannie would love these two," Jerry added.  
  
"Who are Marla and Joannie," Judy asked curiously.  
  
"Marla's my mother and Joannie is my wife. The four of us live together and we
have a very open relationship. We are also all business partners in the new
restaurant.  
  
The next 30 minutes or so Biff and Jerry discussed their lifestyle with Marla
and Joannie. They shared some stories with them but they were careful with
which ones as they did not want to shock the girls entirely. Biff and Jerry
did not talk about their bi-sexual relationship either. The girls were all
ears and they just couldn't believe how independent yet how close this family
remained. The hot talk had aroused the girls again and they were ready to fuck
and suck some more.  
  
The foursome started out in a daisy chain like position where Biff ate Pam
pussy as Pam sucked Jerry's cock. Jerry ate Judy's pussy as she sucked Biff's
cock. They stayed like this until they were aroused and ready to pair off.
Judy wanted Biff to fuck her doggy style so she got on all fours with her head
on the bed and her ass pointed in the air. Biff slipped his cock into her hot
pussy and began to fuck her from behind.  
  
Pam decided that she too wanted to be fucked doggy style, so she and Jerry
assumed a similar position. The two women were side by side on their knees
with their faces turned toward each other on the bed. They reached out and
held hands as the two cocks pounded their pussies from behind. Jerry massaged
Pam's shapely ass as he fucked her pussy and let his finger trail over her
anus tickling it at the same time. Pam had a sensitive ass but she had never
been butt fucked. Only her own finger and Judy's finger had ever penetrated
her asshole.  
  
Biff already had a finger in Judy's bung hole and she seemed to like it as he
rubbed his cock through her thin membrane. Judy was groaning softly with the
double penetration and Biff's finger felt almost as big as Jerry's cock. She
wondered if he would try to put that monster in her ass or would she let him.
Judy could feel another orgasm building in her loins as Biff slid his huge
cock in and out of her pussy. She reached for her clit and pinched it slightly
as she climaxed again. Judy's body shook with her orgasm and she felt Biff
hold onto her hips so that she didn't pull off of his cock.  
  
Judy shot her juice all over her fingers as she stroked her pussy. Her ass
felt fuller as she thought that Biff must have added another thick finger to
her bum. Judy then realized that Biff was holding her hips with both hands and
it had to be his cock in her ass. What Judy didn't realize at the time was
that Biff had just pushed the head in past her sphincter but he still had a
ways to go before his cock filled her ass.  
  
Jerry had inserted one of his fingers in Pam's asshole and she seemed to be
okay with it as he fucked her pussy thoroughly. Pam too had reached for her
clit as Jerry's ample cock filled her pussy. Jerry moved his finger around in
her rectum and she could feel his finger and cock rub together through the
thin membrane separating her passages. Pam could never do what Judy did having
two cocks in her pussy and ass at the same time. However the finger felt good
along with the cock in her quim.  
  
Biff continued to press his cock deeper into Judy's ass and Judy surprised
herself with her ability to take it. Biff was gentle he fed her a little at a
time and then stopped to allow her to adjust to his size. He was patient as it
took quite a while before he was able to really start fucking her ass. Judy's
body was tense and she found herself holding her breath. Biff whispered to her
and told her to breathe and relax. Then she felt his cock begin to saw in and
out of her tight asshole. Judy relaxed and let herself breathe then her
fingers dug into her own pussy and diddled her clit. She had never felt so
full in her life but there was no pain just a bloated full feeling.  
  
Pam was experiencing yet another orgasm as Jerry's cock pounded her pussy from
behind and her fingers danced all over her pussy and clit. Pam tensed briefly
and then thrust her hips with the intensity of her orgasm. Just as Biff had
done to Judy, Jerry did to Pam. He seized the moment of her orgasms and
slipped his cock into her ass. Pam felt an increased pressure in her rectum as
she was climaxing but she couldn't stop her body from thrashing about. As she
did thrash about she further impaled herself on Jerry's cock. Pam couldn't
believe that his cock had made its way into her virgin ass. Whatever pain
there might have been passed quickly and she felt the fullness and bloatiness
that one usually feels when there ass is fucked. Jerry was stroking his cock
all the way in and out of her hot ass now and Pam just relaxed and let her
butt be fucked.  
  
Pam looked at her girlfriend and called to her, "Judy he is fucking me in the
ass. He is fucking my virgin asshole. I am no longer an anal virgin."  
  
Judy held her girlfriend's hand tighter and replied to her, "Oh Pam Biff is
fucking my ass too. He has his entire big cock in my ass. God it feels so
good."  
  
Pam tried to imagine Biff's cock in her girlfriend's ass and thought that Judy
would never be the same. Jerry's cock in her ass was more than she ever
thought would be there and Pam couldn't fathom what Biff's cock would feel
like and she had no plans to find out. The guys continued to bang at the two
beautiful asses and the girls fingered their pussies and rubbed their clits as
they all drove toward another orgasm.  
  
Jerry shot his load into Pam's ass and for the first time in her life she felt
a man cum in her ass. Pam liked the feeling of his warm seed filling her
rectum. It was a feeling that was hard to describe but one that she would look
forward to again. Biff stiffened and pushed his cock all the way into Judy's
ass as he blasted another good sized load into her ass. Judy was rubbing her
clit frantically and she too came as she felt the hot spunk fill her asshole
once again.  
  
The four of them uncoupled and lay down in the bed. Judy and Pam lay between
Biff and Jerry. It was apparent that the girls now intended to spend the
night. Biff and Jerry were glad that they decided to stay and would be around
for some morning sex. The four of them dozed off.  
  
SATURDAY EVENING WITH THE TEACHERS  
  
Rob Elgin, Dick Peterson and Lorraine Basso were sitting naked in Lorraine's
bed following an earlier double fuck session. Rob had been on the bottom with
his cock in Lorraine's pussy as she straddled him. Dick had his cock in her
ass as they double fucked Lorraine cumming in her pussy and ass. Lorraine
loved being double fucked and actually triple fucked was even better. She
wished there had been a third cock available for her mouth tonight. She
thought back to the three students who had triple fucked her over and over
leaving nine loads of cum in her holes, but that was her secret and not to be
shared with Rob, Dick or anyone.  
  
"I am going to miss that piece of ass Nicky when she moves," Rob said.  
  
"Boy I'll say, can you ever remember such a hot 18 year old as her?" Dick
added.  
  
"She definitely had a fabulous ass. She was they only one I actually ever
tongued. I just loved sliding my tongue between those gorgeous ass cheeks and
tickling her bung hole," Lorraine admitted.  
  
"We will have to find someone to take her place now for that period," Rob
stated.  
  
"What about that busty cunt Shelia Eaton? She's a senior and I know she has
been fucking senior boys since she was a sophomore," Dick suggested.  
  
Lorraine added, "She's not as pretty as she thinks she is and the only reason
she is popular is because she has big tits and a big ass. High school boys
always seemed turned on to the big tit girls in high school."  
  
"Well she might as well fuck as many guys as she can in high school and
college because in four or five years she will be a cow if she doesn't watch
her weight," Rob offered.  
  
"Yeah I noticed that she has put on a few pounds, probably from partying
hard," Dick added.  
  
"She is so naïve. She thinks that her big tits and ass will get her what she
wants. In a few years she will learn that the guys are turned on to the
leaner, fitter girls," Lorraine said.  
  
"She is struggling with a couple of subjects, so we could help her improve her
grades," Rob told his colleagues.  
  
"Do you think she will go along with us? I wonder if she eats pussy." Lorraine
questioned.  
  
"I think she will go along with our offer and we will teach her to eat pussy
if she doesn't already," Dick said laughing.  
  
"It's settled then, we will pursue Sheila Eaton," Rob concluded.  
  
Lorraine slid down in her bed and took both cocks in her hands. She licked
Rob's cock and sucked on it briefly. Then she turned toward Dick and sucked
his cock and licked his balls. She alternated back and forth between the two
cocks until the guys were hard again. Lorraine then moved up and straddled
Dick Peterson this time sliding his cock into her pussy. Rob Elgin got behind
her and eased his cock into her ass. The three of them developed a rhythm and
moved easily almost as one unit. Lorraine felt the cock enter her pussy and
the one in her ass retreated and then filled her ass as the one in her pussy
withdrew slightly.  
  
Lorraine worked her cunt to keep her clit in constant contact with Dick's
cock. She had multiple orgasms before the guys shot their loads again. Rob
came first blasting his cum into her pussy and then Dick filled her ass with
his seed. The three of them continued fucking each other slowly as cum
trickled out of her pussy and oozed out of her asshole. After the fuck session
they sat in the bed, sipped on cocktails and chatted some more. Later Rob and
Dick got dressed and left Lorraine's place.  
  
Lorraine lay there thinking about sex and the school. She would miss Nicky but
she was elated that she had discovered the three boys; Chet, Cliff and Bill.
She loved fucking the young virile boys with their amazing recuperative
powers. She also wondered about the new principal Helen and the new counselor
Susan. Lorraine had her suspicions about them but she couldn't put her finger
on it. Then she wondered if Helen and Susan liked women. Did they eat pussy?
Would they eat her pussy? Lorraine got horny again from her thoughts and she
retrieved her favorite dildo. Lorraine fucked her self with the fake cock as
she returned to her thoughts and fantasized about various people and
copulations. She made herself cum again before finally dozing off to sleep.  
  
SUNDAY MORNING AT THE RENAISSANCE HOTEL  
  
Pam and Judy were about to be introduced to Biff's morning ritual. Biff woke
up and looked at the two women lying between he and Jerry. Pam was the closest
to him and she looked so vulnerable in her naked state. Her red pussy hair
glistened in the soft light. Biff moved her legs apart and slid in between
them. He then positioned his big cock at her entrance and slowly filled her
cunt with his shaft. Pam moaned as she stirred and then she looked up and
smiled at Biff. Pam reached and pulled him toward her as his cock sank all the
way in her snatch. Biff fucked her slowly at first and then picked up the
pace. Pam was moaning and groaning as Biff fucked her pussy thoroughly. She
kept waiting for him to cum and for him to slow down but Biff was relentless
and he just kept fucking her. Pam orgasmed countless times as her body
thrashed about and lifted off the bed. Her pussy was drenched with her own cum
and Biff's cock slid easily in and out of her hole. Finally she screamed with
an extreme climax and her body seemed to go limp.  
  
"Biff please stop no more. I can't cum anymore. Let me rest, please," Pam
begged.  
  
Judy and Jerry woke up during the fuck session and they just watched Biff and
Pam as they lay there. Biff pulled his cock from Pam's pussy and moved over to
Judy. Judy anxiously spread her legs and welcomed Biff's big cock into her hot
pussy. It was a repeat performance with Judy as Biff fucked her into orgasmic
submission. Jerry moved over to Pam but she pleaded with him to give her pussy
a rest. Jerry rolled her over on her belly and then he played with her ass.
Jerry fingered her asshole and lubricated it thoroughly. Jerry lifted her by
her hips and pulled her ass up to the right height. Jerry slipped his cock
into Pam's well greased ass hole. Pam was exhausted and let herself be
maneuvered into position for her second ass fucking in the last twelve hours.  
  
Pam turned her head toward Judy and she watched her friend get pummeled with
Biff's cock just as she had been earlier. Pam felt Jerry's cock sliding in and
out of her bung hole and she anticipated his cumming in her ass. Biff fucked
the daylights out of Judy who normally was insatiable herself but this time
Biff would out last her. Judy's body was rocked with countless orgasms as Biff
pounded away at her pussy. Judy finally submitted and begged Biff to let her
rest. Jerry stiffened and he shot his morning load into Pam's ass. Pam felt
his cum and the warm liquid seemed soothing to her this time. Pam collapsed
forward on the bed as Jerry's cock slipped out of her ass. Biff got up and
went to the bathroom leaving the three others lying exhausted on the bed.  
  
Jerry rolled over toward Judy and held her body close to him. He loved the
feel of her rock hard nipples pressing against his chest. He began to stroke
her lovely ass and he felt his cock start to harden again. Judy sensed his
renewed desire and she spoke to him.  
  
"Let me rest a little bit longer and then you can fuck my ass again," Judy
whispered to him.  
  
Just then Biff returned from the bathroom and surveyed the three people in
bed. Jerry and Judy were embracing but an exhausted and drained Pam lay face
down on the bed with Jerry's cum oozing from her asshole. Biff took the
lubricant and applied it liberally to his erect cock. Then he knelt down
behind Pam and lifted her by her hips fixated on her luscious ass. The
exhausted Pam offered no resistance and allowed herself to be placed in the
doggy style position.  
  
"Judy, you take her pussy and Jerry, you take her mouth," Biff directed.  
  
Judy sensed what was gong to happen and she didn't want to miss this. She
scrambled underneath Pam placing herself in a 69 position and moved her mouth
to Pam's cunt. Jerry moved in front of Pam and he lifted her face toward his
cock. Pam instinctively took the semi-hard cock in her mouth and within
seconds Jerry was rock hard again. Biff spit in his hand and used the mixture
of lube and saliva to make his cock extremely slippery. He moved closer to Pam
and lined his cock up with her asshole. Judy held Pam tightly pulling her down
and causing her ass to rise slightly. Jerry held her head firmly between his
hands as he fucked her face.  
  
Biff aimed his cock at Pam's asshole and began to push in. Even though Pam had
her asshole fucked earlier by Jerry and Biff had thoroughly lubed his cock the
fit in her ass was incredibly tight. Pam realized what was happening to her
and she tried to break free but Judy and Jerry held her securely in place. Pam
tried to protest verbally but her yells and screams were lost on Jerry's cock
and her actions almost caused her to gag. Biff had about half of his cock in
her when Pam tried to scream in pain and tossed her head from side to side.  
  
The pain was excruciating as Biff's cock worked its way deeper and deeper into
Pam's ass. Her eyes welled up with tears and she felt her anal channel being
stretched to new dimensions. Jerry and Judy had remained still until Pam's ass
was penetrated and now the three of them picked up the pace again sucking and
fucking Pam in all three of her orifices. Judy ate her friend's pussy as she
watched Biff's thick cock slide in and out of Pam's tight ass. Judy was
getting turned on just from the sight of the anal penetration. An exhausted
and overwhelmed Pam could only go with the flow. The pain had subsided
somewhat and now Pam felt more of a bloating and cramping sensation just as
she had when Jerry took her anal cherry last night. The two guys had
established a rhythm and their cocks were now gliding easily in and out of
Pam's asshole and mouth while her best friend lick her pussy and nibbled on
her sensitive clit. The cramping had stopped and now Pam only felt somewhat
constipated with Biff's cock in her ass. Biff suddenly stiffened and fired a
barrage of spunk into her ass. Pam had never felt so much pressure and full as
her asshole was flooded with his seed. The warm liquid did feel somewhat
soothing in her recently ravaged asshole.  
  
Pam lost control of her body and collapsed on top of her girlfriend. Jerry's
cock slipped from her mouth but Biff followed her down keeping his cock in her
ass. Biff was still fucking her ass when Judy yelled from beneath her.  
  
"Roll her over," Judy said urgently.  
  
Biff rolled onto his back bringing Pam with him. She remained impaled on his
cock as she lay back on Biff's body. Judy scrambled to her knees and resumed
eating her friend's pussy but not before telling Jerry to fuck her ass. Jerry
moved around behind Judy and entered her ass again. His cock slid in easily
and he fucked her ass with a steady pace. Pam's face was distorted with lust
as she rode Biff's thick cock in her ass and Judy ate her pussy. Judy watched
Biff's cock slowly fuck her girlfriend's ass as his cock slowly chambered and
re-chambered in and out of her curvy bottom. Judy was turned on by the sight
of Biff's cock and her own anal penetration by Jerry. Pam felt her channel
stretch and relax even more as it became accustomed to Biff's big prick. Biff
stroked a few more times before he felt his second orgasm build in his balls.
One deep thrust and then he flooded Pam's ass with another huge load of cum
that mingled with the two previous loads that previously filled her ass. Pam
looked at if she was in a trance as the big cock filled her ass. Pam had
another orgasm as she juiced her girlfriend's face and Jerry unloaded his
spunk in Judy's ass. Judy had been frantically rubbing her own clit and was
successful achieving another orgasm as well. The four of them lay motionless
for what seemed like an hour.  
  
"My God I can't believe what you did to me," Pam said as if speaking to anyone
who was listening, "It was hard enough to believe that I lost my anal cherry
last night but to be fucked in the ass three times this morning and take
Biff's cock was beyond my imagination."  
  
"But you did and now that you have taken a cock like Biff's you will be able
to take other cocks in your ass with ease," Judy told her excitedly.  
  
"How do you feel?" Biff asked her.  
  
"Sore, stretched and I feel like I have to poop," Pam replied.  
  
"That will pass as your muscles recover but then you did take three loads of
cum in your ass today," Jerry consoled her.  
  
"A warm bath will help too," Judy suggested.  
  
"How about if we shower and order up some breakfast through room service?"
Biff offered.  
  
Everyone agreed and they hit the showers one by one the girls going first.
Biff ordered breakfast for everyone and they sat around in hotel robes while
they dined. After breakfast the girls offered to show the guys around the city
and spend the day together. Biff and Jerry also invited them to visit them in
California. The girls could stay at the house and Marla and Joannie would
enjoy their company. Pam and Judy loved the idea and promised that they would
come out for a visit. The girls got dressed and went back to their own
apartments to change in to casual clothes. Then they returned to the hotel and
spent the day, evening and night with Biff and Jerry.  

SUNDAY AT MARLA'S A FAREWELL ORGY  
  
Marla received good news early Sunday morning that her sister Sally had
decided to attend the clothing optional party. Sally told her that even though
she didn't know the other women she hadn't gotten so hot just thinking about
it, that she just had to attend. Marla and Joannie then took a final count as
they prepared for the afternoon's affair. There would be the guests of honor,
Penny and her daughter Debbie, Karen and her daughter Nicky. Then there would
be Sandy from the massage parlor, Yvonne and Jenny from the mall, Helen and
Susan from school, Marla's sister Sally, and of course the two hostesses Marla
and Joannie. A total of 12 attractive women of all ages would be there.  
  
"We will have one fine collection of good looking pussy her today," Joannie
remarked.  
  
"Yes we will won't we," Marla agreed.  
  
"The catering service is to drop off the food and drinks by noon today. I have
enough robes for everyone to wear and we have plenty of toys to keep our
guests entertained," Marla added.  
  
"The robes are a nice touch but I don't think they will be on for very long,"
Joannie laughed.  
  
"I heard that Karen is bringing one of her favorite dildos because it is so
unusual," Joannie commented.  
  
"Yes she is. I guess she is quite fond of it. I am anxious to see what kind it
is," Marla answered.  
  
The mother and daughter-in-law went about organizing the pool deck and the
family room for later. Of course anyone room would be fair game and they were
all prepared for their guests. Sally was the first to arrive just before noon
and there were hugs and kisses as well as light pats on asses when the three
greeted each other. Marla, Joannie and Sally changed into their robes and
waited the arrival of the rest of the guests.  
  
They arrived in pairs except for Sandy, Yvonne and Jenny and soon everyone was
present and naked under the robes provided with a drink in their hand. Penny
and her daughter Debbie as well as Karen and her daughter Nicky were
introduced as the guests of honor.  
  
"We had considered having a clothing optional party for awhile now and since
our friends and neighbors were moving we thought to combine it with a going
away celebration for them," Marla told everyone.  
  
"A few housekeeping items and we can enjoy ourselves. It is clothing optional
so you are on your own. The house is available to you in any room you choose.
There are a variety of toys in the recreation room and on the pool deck. The
food and drink will be in the recreation room and on the pool deck, please
help yourself at anytime. Enjoy yourselves!" Marla announced.  
  
"Let the games begin," Joannie yelled.  
  
  
  
Everyone laughed at Joannie's remark and then mingled with one another. The
women chatted and introduced themselves to one another and learned a little
bit about how they knew one another. The women provided encouragement to Penny
and Debbie about moving tot Paris and praised the opportunity that they both
would have there. They also tried to be encouraging to Karen and Nicky also
telling them what fun a college town could be to live in.  
  
As more time passed and drinks were consumed, hands began to move freely over
buttocks and breasts. The guests had started to break into little groups as
the afternoon went on. Nicky was with Yvonne and Sally when her robe fell to
the ground unveiling her teenage beauty and particularly her incredible ass.
Yvonne dropped her robe and then sank to her knees behind Nicky. She stared at
the marvelous ass for a few seconds and then she knew she just had to taste
the teenager. Yvonne ran her tongue up and down the crack of Nicky's curvy ass
and lightly probed her cute little rosebud.  
  
Sally dropped her robe as well and then went to her knees in front of Nicky
and licked the girl's tasty snatch. Nicky shivered with the dual tonguing of
her ass and pussy and she knew she was close to an orgasm. Sally flattened her
tongue and pressed hard against Nicky's vulva and Nicky felt the pressure on
her clit. Sally searched for the young girl's clit and popped in her mouth
causing Nicky to moan with desire. Yvonne had her tongue well into Nicky's ass
now and she caressed the girl's ass cheeks as she tongued her luscious anus.  
  
Jenny was with Helen and Susan as the two school officials took to the cute
brunette. Jenny was receiving the same treatment as Nicky as Susan worked her
tight little ass and Helen devoured her pussy. In another grouping Penny and
her daughter Debbie were being serviced by Sandy. The three of them were naked
and Sandy was eating both Penny's and Debbie's pussy alternating back and
forth between them. Sandy had her fingers in both pussies and she would nibble
on Debbie's clit and switch to nibble on Penny's clit.  
  
Karen, Marla and Joannie were together and they had long since shed their
robes. Karen was holding the dildo that she had brought with her showing it to
Marla and Joannie. The three of them moved to a vacant lounge and Karen lay on
her back as Marla inserted the two headed end into Karen's pussy and asshole.
Marla then mounted the other end with the single cock and began fucking Karen
as Karen fucked back at Marla. Joannie straddled Karen's face and lowered her
pussy to her mouth. Karen grabbed the beautiful blonde's ass cheeks and held
her firmly against her mouth. Karen plunged her tongue into Joannie's cunt and
slurped up her juices. She found Joannie's clit and began to roll it in her
teeth driving Joannie wild.  
  
Over the next several hours every imaginative position was tried by numerous
women and girls. Pussies were eaten, assholes were licked, dildo's filled
pussies and assholes and everyone had multiples orgasms. The women took breaks
between sex acts to snack, drink and relax in the Jacuzzi and pool. Later the
guests of honor were moved into doggy style positions with dildos penetrating
their cunts and asses.  
  
Nicky and her mother Karen were placed on all fours facing butt to butt.
Double dildos were inserted in their pussies and assholes so that they were
fucking each other's pussy and ass at the same time. Debbie and her mother
Penny were put in the same position. As the two twosomes double fucked each
other they were presented with pussies to lick.  
  
Helen stepped to Nicky and the teenager began licking her high school
principal's twat. At the other end Jenny had her pussy licked by Karen. Yvonne
had her pussy licked by Debbie while Penny was eating Sandy's pussy. Marla,
Joannie, Sally and Susan waited for someone to orgasm and step away from a
mouth. Then one of them would move toward the available mouth and tongue. This
went on until Nicky, Karen, Debbie and Penny had licked everyone's pussy. They
also had cum multiple times as they fucked each other with the fake cocks. The
pool area was filled with the moans, groans and sighs as one woman after
another reached her climax.  
  
It was getting late and the guests started to leave. Susan and Helen got
dressed and said their goodbyes to everyone as they had to be at school the
next day. Yvonne, Jenny and Sandy were next to leave and they thanked Marla
and Joannie for inviting them to the party. For everyone it had been a wild
time and one they would remember for awhile.  
  
Karen, Nicky, Penny and Debbie were invited to stay the night if they wanted
and they all accepted. Karen wanted to use her special dildo again and she
ended up in bed with Sally and Penny. Marla and Joannie brought Nicky and
Debbie into Marla's room where the four of them engaged in more oral sex
before retiring for the night.  
  
MONDAY MORNING  
  
Marla's house was quiet as the five women slept in that morning. Nicky and
Debbie obviously didn't go to school that Monday as they were sexually drained
and exhausted. Jerry and Biff were on their way back from the easy coast and
they would be home shortly after the women woke up. The guys were looking
forward to seeing the women and hearing all about the party. Biff and Jerry
were anxious to fuck Nicky and Debbie some more before they left town and they
were glad to hear that Sally was in town. As exhausted as the women were from
all the female sex on Sunday they would be happy to have real cocks around
them again. Penny would call Steve and tell him to come over to Marla's when
Biff and Jerry arrived home.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 18


INTRODUCTION  
  
This chapter is the 18th chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four." I
have continued to write this story because of all the positive feedback that I
have received from many readers and the encouragement to continue with this
theme and family characters. I have listened to your suggestions and I try to
incorporate them into the writings. Thank you all who have commented and have
encouraged me to keep writing. I have written this story so that it could end
with any chapter and at the same time I have left it somewhat open for a
continuance. Based on the reader feedback I receive I will know what to do. It
is up to you the readers.  
  
MONDAY FOLLOWING THE PARTY  
  
Penny left for home late Monday morning and sent her son Steve over to Marla's
house. Penny told him that Biff and Jerry had arrived home and that Marla's
sister wanted to experience three real cocks in her before she left for home.
Steve arrived at Marla's house and he was shown upstairs to join Sally, Biff
and Jerry in the bedroom. Everyone was naked as usual and Steve immediately
stripped of his clothes.  
  
Sally wanted to experience the feeling of three real cocks in her at the same
time before she left for home. She asked Biff to lie on his back on the bed.
He was hard in no time in anticipation of fucking Sally once again. Sally
straddled Biff's body and took his huge cock in her tiny hand. She guided the
cock into her pussy as she slowly lowered her body to his. Sally felt Biff
stretch her once again and fill her cunt with his big dick. She groaned softly
as he fully penetrated her. Sally leaned forward as Biff pulled her body to
him crushing her tits against his chest.  
  
As she lay there now with Biff's cock deep inside her and Steve's finger
starting to enter her ass and Jerry feeding his cock to her mouth, Sally
realized that her triple penetration was about to happen again. She felt the
finger slowly push further and further up her ass little by little. Steve
eased it inside until it was completely in her. Sally felt that wonderful full
feeling that she had experienced with Biff, Jerry and her son Barry the last
time she was here  
  
Sally felt the finger slowly withdraw from her ass and she suddenly felt empty
as it plopped out. The empty feeling did not last for long though as she felt
some more lubricating jelly being applied to her. It felt strange as something
smaller then Steve's finger entered her ass. It wasn't until she felt the cold
lube inside her that she realized the small object in her ass was an
applicator tube for the lubricant. The feeling was not unpleasant as she felt
her ass being filled with the lubricant.  
  
The tube was removed Sally became aware of Steve climbing onto the bed and
kneeling astride her and Biff. She tensed as she felt the head of Steve's cock
touch her ass and then she felt his fingers probing her tight asshole again
just before the head of his stiff cock pushed against the entrance. Sally
realized from Steve's patience and control, that despite his youth, he had
done this many times before. Steve did not rush to enter her with the risk of
pain, he just kept a firm pressure pushing against her anus, waited for her to
relax and take him inside. Sally sighed and leaned against Biff's chest,
enjoying the feeling of his massive cock that was still deep inside her wet
cunt. She could feel herself start to relax and the natural reaction of
clenching her ass muscles to resist entry was slowly reduced. Very, very
slowly Sally relaxed her anus and as she did, she felt the head of the second
stiff cock start to enter her. At first it felt way to big to fit but
gradually Sally felt the head push a little further and a little further
until, suddenly, her muscles relaxed just enough to allow the cock head to
push inside. Steve remained perfectly still as Sally became accustomed to
having her anus invaded this way. At the instant of the head entering her ass
Sally had felt a sudden panic and a little uncomfortable but she overcame
those feelings and concentrated on relaxing. In a very short time she started
to enjoy the feeling of having this third cock inside her, even if it was just
the head at the moment. She felt Steve run his hands over her back and then
move down each side to her tits. Sally lifted herself up a little from Biff to
allow Steve to touch her. She swooned with sensations that were starting to
flood her body. As she arched her back to allow Steve to reach her tits she
felt his cock move a little further into her ass.  
  
Biff's cock was still deep in her cunt and not moving as the other one slowly
but surely started to fill her asshole. She felt Biff's breath on her face and
Steve's breath on her neck as they both filled her. Jerry stroked her hair as
she ran her tongue around his cock in her mouth. Sally felt an orgasm start to
build and realized that she was fulfilling another wild fantasy. The men kept
still as Sally started to move. She started moving her hips back and forth a
tiny amount, pushing her self back onto the two cocks and sucking on the
third, feeling them all inside her. As she continued these movements she
pushed a little further back each time until her ass was completely full.
Steve was not as big as Biff but it had been a while since she was butt fucked
with a cock bigger than her husband's. Any doubts she had earlier about
whether she could accommodate three cocks were now gone as she started to ride
them back and forth fucking and sucking them at the same time.  
  
The wonderful feelings between her legs were intense as she started to force
herself down onto both cocks, hungrily trying to get them as deep as she
could. The men felt her urgency and started to match her thrusts. As she
thrust back they started to thrust forward, stretching her as they filled her
holes. Sally started to moan loudly again as she felt a powerful orgasm start
to take over her body. Steve started to roughly squeeze and pull her tits as
his cock filled her ass. Sally felt the three men start to tense as the first
powerful wave of pleasure from this new orgasm swept through her ravaged body.
She screamed loudly, almost out of control, wildly fucking the cocks. She felt
Biff gripping her bum cheeks with some urgency and the hands holding her tits
squeezed even harder, almost painfully, as she felt three loads of hot spunk
spurt inside her. This was enough to send her over the edge. It had been a
while since she felt an orgasm as powerful as this as she screamed and
screamed with what felt like wave after wave of never ending pleasure rushing
through her. Sally's head was filled with the sounds of her own screams. All
that she could feel was the intense pleasure sweeping through her body and
radiating from between her legs.  
  
Steve pulled out of Sally's ass and Jerry pulled out of her mouth then she
rolled off of Biff and flopped on her back. Joannie and Marla moved to either
side of her and began to stroke her body. They caressed her tits and belly and
played with her pussy as they told her how hot she looked fucking the three
guys. Sally just laid there and moaned as they stroked her body. Sally could
still feel the presence of cum in her mouth, pussy and ass. Before long the
three young men were ready again and waved their hard cocks at the women.  
  
Sally as if in a trance straddled Biff's body and lowered her cunt onto his
cock. It was quite a sight to watch Biff's cock spread her cunt lips and slide
gradually into her pussy. Sally emitted an audile gasp as she was stuffed with
Biff's cock. Jerry positioned himself in front of Sally and again offered her
his cock which she immediately sucked into her hot mouth. Sally seemed to be
out of it and unsure of whom was even in the room much less who was fucking
her.  
  
Joannie greased up Sally's asshole as she sucked Steve hard again. Steve moved
behind Sally and lined up his cock with her asshole. Steve eased his cock into
her ass and once again felt Biff on the other side of a thin membrane. The
three boys fucked Sally into oblivion.  
  
Joannie and Marla put one end of the double dildo in their pussies and fucked
each other as they watched Sally get triple penetrated. The action was fast
and furious and they were all caught up in our own need to cum again.  
  
Sally cried out loud it was almost scary as her entire body trembled. Biff,
Steve and Jerry could feel the tremors from her body. Steve yelled that he was
cumming and he filled Sally's ass with his sperm. Biff came into Sally's pussy
filling it with gobs of cum and Jerry unloaded his wad into his aunt's mouth.  
  
Sally showered, dressed and then headed back home. As she drove home she could
still feel the sensation of having big cocks in her ass and pussy. Marla
called Penny and told her and Debbie to come back over and they would hang out
by the pool for the rest of the day. Penny and Debbie were looking forward to
some real cock as well and she gladly accepted Marla's invitation.  
  
Over at Monarch Academy Sheila was sitting in class reflecting on what just
occurred with Lorraine, Rob and Dick. The three teachers had met the busty
teenager as in their favorite room and they all had sex together as planned.
Sheila had entered the room and she was instructed to take off all her clothes
except for her knee high socks. Sheila then stood before the three teachers as
they mauled her fleshy body. They squeezed her big tits and heavy ass. They
fingered her pussy and asshole putting some type of lube in her bum.  
  
Then Sheila was pushed to her knees and told to take Rob's pants down and suck
his cock. She did as she was told and sucked him until he shot his load deep
in her mouth. Sheila kept his cock in her mouth until she sucked him dry and
he softened in her mouth. Sheila then moved onto Dick Peterson and lowered his
pants and sucked his cock. She repeated the action until he too filled her
mouth with cum.  
  
Sheila was then instructed to take Lorraine's panties off and eat her pussy.
Sheila had never eaten pussy before but she was intrigued with the
opportunity. She pushed Lorraine's skirt up and pulled her panties down and
off her legs. Sheila buried her face in the teacher's quim and tried to
emulate what had been done to her so many times. Sheila was successful and in
very little time she had Lorraine Basso's juice coating her face. Lorraine
bucked her hips into the teenager's face and held onto her head as she
orgasmed.  
  
Dick and Rob were hard again after watching the female action. They placed
Sheila on all fours and Rob shoved his cock into her asshole in one motion.
Sheila opened her mouth to groan and Dick filled it with his cock. Sheila
sucked on Dick's cock as Rob pounded her asshole and slapped her fleshy ass
cheeks. Sheila's big tits swayed back and forth as Rob fucked her ass hard,
plunging his cock all the way in with each thrust. Lorraine got on the floor
and slid under Sheila and she began to eat the teenager's pussy. Lorraine
pushed several fingers into Sheila's well used cunt as she nibbled on the
girl's clit. Sheila came quickly as Lorraine used her expert skills lapping at
the girl's pussy. Sheila felt Rob shoot his load in her ass which caused her
to cum again.  
  
Rob and Dick changed positions as Sheila took a cock in her mouth right from
her ass for the first time. She tasted her musky self on Rob's semi-hard cock.
Rob got hard in her mouth and he pulled out telling Dick to roll her over.
Dick Peterson rolled over on his back pulling Sheila with him and keeping his
cock buried in her ass. Rob lined himself up with her pussy and slid his cock
into her. For the first time in her life she had a cock in her pussy and her
ass at the same time.  
  
Lorraine watched for awhile and then she straddled Sheila's face and lowered
her pussy to the girl's mouth. Sheila was being fucked in both holes as she
ate pussy. This was another first for Sheila and she was ecstatic. In a way
she wished that Lorraine had a cock so that she would have three cocks in her
for the first time. The four of them rushed toward their orgasms. Dick filled
Sheila's ass with cum as Rob unloaded in her pussy. Lorraine drenched Sheila's
face with female juices and Sheila bucked wildly out of control with the
intensity of her own orgasms.  
  
Now as Sheila sat in class reflecting on that session she thought that she
would love to do it again. She would have to ask Brad if he would be open to
adding sex partners to their relationship. Sheila would love to experiment
with three boys at the same time.  
  
The couplings of Sheila and the three teachers did not go unnoticed as Susan
had spotted Sheila entering the room. Susan observed them until they were done
and started to get dressed, then she made her way back to Helen's office.  
  
Ashley and Darcy were just leaving the Principal's office when Susan arrived.
They smiled at each other and then moved on. Susan entered Helen's office.  
  
"What were they up to?" asked Susan.  
  
"Oh they shared with me that they had taken the next step in their
relationship. They had eaten each other's pussy and engaged in a sixty-nine
for the first time," Helen told her.  
  
"My God I would love to see that, those two delectable little cunts going at
each other!" Susan exclaimed.  
  
"Well you will get your wish they are coming over to my condo after school on
Wednesday. You are welcome to join me of you are interested," Helen said
teasingly.  
  
"If I want to join you, my pussy is already wet just thinking about it," Susan
gasped.  
  
"So did you notice any activity today?" Helen asked.  
  
"Oh yes, our horny teachers have found a replacement. They brought Sheila
Eaton into their fold today," Susan replied.  
  
Susan then explained in detail what she had witnessed. "She is quite
experienced," Susan added.  
  
"Yes I am not surprised that she is such a slut. It is too bad that she
doesn't realize that the boys only date her for her big tits and because they
can fuck her," Helen sighed.  
  
Then she said, "It is time to meet with Lorraine, Dick and Rob."  
  
Susan left the Principal's office and Helen summoned the three teachers to
meet with her after school today. At that meeting Helen revealed that she knew
what was going on and that she wanted them to stop having sex on the school
property. Helen told them that she would like to meet with them on Saturday at
her condo and by then she would have decided what to do. The three teachers
were shocked by how much Helen knew. She knew about Nicky, Andrew and now
Sheila. Well they would have to wait until Saturday to learn about their fate.  
  
TUESDAY, WEDNESDAY &amp; THURSDAY BEFORE THE MOVE  
  
Karen and Nicky had scheduled appointments for Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday
mornings at the massage parlor with Antonio and his staff. It certainly cut
into Antonio's business but it was the last three days that the mother and
daughter would be in town. Antonio was willing to forego some business in the
interest of fucking Nicky in the ass again. Who knew when he would ever see
such a magnificent ass, much less fuck one as incredible as Nicky's?  
  
That morning at the massage parlor Karen and her daughter Nicky were immersed
in sex. Both Nicky and Karen were with three boys each and they were having
their three holes plugged with cocks. Antonio stood nearby as he watched the
mother and daughter get triple fucked by his staff of young men. Antonio was
waiting for Nicky's ass to free up so that he could fill it with his big thick
cock. Antonio was enamored with the teenager's ass and he had not been able to
get it out of his mind since the last time he fucked it.  
  
The three boys fucking Nicky all shot their wads filling her ass, mouth and
pussy with cum. They uncoupled from her and Antonio had Sandy clean out
Nicky's ass. Sandy went to work on the teenager and sucked the boy's spunk out
of her ass and pussy. Antonio then had Nicky kneel with her marvelous ass up
in the air.  
  
Antonio approached the lovely girl who was still focused on her mother's
performance and who was enjoying Sandy's skilled tongue. Antonio put his hands
on the flawless globes of Nicky's ass and massaged them lovingly and tenderly.
Nicky moaned and smiled at Antonio as he molded the young girl's ass flesh in
his hands.  
  
Nicky looked at Antonio with sexy eyes and said, "Please fuck me in my ass. I
want your cock in my ass."  
  
Antonio pushed down on the small of her back slightly to accentuate her curvy
bottom. He then guided his rock hard cock into the depths of her ass. Nicky
cooed as the large rod filled her rectum. Antonio began a slow fucking motion
and stared at his cock as it moved in and out of Nicky's shapely ass.  
  
The three boys who had fucked Nicky now moved over to Karen and waited for one
of her holes to open up. Karen had her three holes filled with youthful cocks
and as they came one by one and vacated one of her holes, it was filled by
another anxious boy with a hard cock. For hours Karen's holes had a cock in
them and they were filled over and over again with male sperm.  
  
Antonio pulled his cock almost all the way out of Nicky's ass leaving just the
mushroom head in her channel. Then he would push it all the way back in until
his pubic hairs brushed against her buttocks. Antonio kept up his methodical
butt fucking trying to last as long as possible. At one point he felt the heat
in his balls and his seed traveling from his scrotum through his cock. He
plunged into Nicky's ass and held on to her hips as he emptied himself in her
asshole. Antonio came in buckets from the excitement of fucking this
teenager's lovely ass. Nicky felt his warm cum fill her anal canal and she
instinctively massaged his cock with her anal muscles. Nicky milked every drop
of cum from Antonio's cock and in the process managed to keep him hard and he
began fucking her again. Antonio and Nicky could feel his cum squishing around
his cock and in her ass. Antonio kept fucking her slowly for what seemed like
hours until he shot his second wad into her ass.  
  
Nicky felt full from the sperm enema and she felt cum dribble down her thighs
when Antonio pulled out of her ass. His cock was deflated and he was drained
and he just collapsed on a chair in the room. Nicky looked over at her mother
and saw that Karen's face was twisted in lust as the young cocks worked her
over. Karen had lost count of her orgasms and how many loads of cum had been
deposited in her body during the course of the afternoon but she and the boys
would have nothing left after this session.  
  
Nicky looked over her shoulder and smiled at Antonio as his cock hardened
again. He approached the beautiful teenager, climbed back on the table and
slid his cock into her ass for a third time. Antonio began to fuck Karen's
daughter with long deliberate strokes as he wanted this to last as long as
possible. Antonio was so enamored with Nicky's beautiful ass that he stayed
hard and began to slowly stroke his cock in and out again. Antonio was
thrilled that he could recuperate so quickly and that he was able to stay hard
in her ass. He watched as his thick cock slid between the curvy round cheeks
and deep into her ass. He pulled his cock almost all the way out of Nicky's
ass just leaving the head in her anus and then pushed back in. He loved the
way her ass just swallowed his cock and massaged it when it was imbedded in
her rectum. Antonio felt that he could fuck this girl's marvelous ass forever
but in reality he knew that was impossible. Still he planned to enjoy this as
long as he could.  
  
Karen had still had three cocks in her. She was enjoying all the attention
that she was receiving from the young men. Now she was enjoying the feeling of
two cocks in her pussy and ass while she enthusiastically sucked a third one.
The young men had great recuperative powers and she knew she would have
countless loads of cum in her mouth, ass and pussy before the morning was
over. As the three men fucked her holes, the others stood by stroking their
cocks waiting for an opening.  

Nicky had already had cum twice on Sandy's face but Sandy stayed on her pussy
and seemed intent on giving Nicky as many orgasms as she could produce. Nicky
felt Antonio's cock swell in her rectum and then he plunged it all the way in
her ass. Antonio stiffened as he felt a massive load travel from his balls
through his scrotum and released its fury into Nicky's asshole. He seemed to
cum and cum endlessly as his body shook with tremors with the intensity of his
ejaculation. Antonio felt his cock immersed his own cum sheathed in Nicky's
anal channel. Nicky felt the wads of cum blast her ass and coat her rectal
passage. She loved the feel of warm cum filling her ass and the more the
better. Nicky orgasmed again on Sandy's face when she felt Antonio's load fill
her channel. Nicky used her anal muscles to massage Antonio's cock milking it
and draining it of any remaining cum.  
  
Karen, Nicky and Sandy all showered together and cleaned themselves out of all
male sperm. They then got dressed and said their goodbyes promising to return
tomorrow. Antonio and his staff would now focus on real massage clients and
they were too drained to even think of anything else. Wednesday and Thursday
would be a repeat of Tuesday's action.  
  
After school Tuesday Cliff, Chet and Bill paid a visit to Nurse Betty. Once in
the nurse's office everyone stripped off his or her clothes and Betty lay
naked on the exam table. Cliff directed the action and Chet and Bill began
sucking on her tits as Cliff ate her pussy. Each time Betty had an orgasm the
guys rotated until each one had sucked on her cunt. They kept her in a
constant state of arousal.  
  
Chet fucked Betty first and then Bill fucked her pussy. Cliff then fucked her
as well. Bill and Chet watched as Cliff's big cock plowed her cunt and had
Betty writhing in ecstasy. After the three of them came in Betty's cunt, Cliff
rolled her over and pulled her ass up into a fucking position. Cliff then used
the gel to lubricate her asshole. Chet and Bill looked on almost in awe as
Cliff prepared Betty for an ass fucking session.  
  
Cliff looked at Bill and asked him, "Are you ready to fuck this beautiful ass
you know how she loves it in the ass?"  
  
Bill got behind the nurse and eased his hard cock into her ass. He fucked her
slowly at first and then picked up the pace. He was so turned on that he fired
another large load of cum this time into her asshole. Betty used her anal
muscles to squeeze Bill's cock draining it of his cum.  
  
Chet was mesmerized watching Bill fuck Betty's ass as the cock slid in and out
of her very curvy bubble butt. Chet wasted no time when it was his turn
getting behind her and shoving his cock into the hilt. Chet fucked Betty
rapidly and he too then deposited an ample amount of cum into her asshole.  
  
Chet and Bill then watched in awe as Cliff slid his thick meat into her ass
and they still couldn't believe that she could take it all so easily. Not only
did Betty take it all but she began pleading with Cliff to fuck her ass good
and fill it with cum.  
  
"Oh my I love this, fuck my ass, fill it up with your cum. I want to feel cum
shooting in me," Betty went on.  
  
Cliff fucked her in a steady rhythm. He took longer than Chet and Bill did but
when he finally came and there was so much jizm from the three loads that it
started to back out of her asshole and run down her legs and pussy lips. Cliff
allowed his dick to soften inside of Betty and then slid it out making an
audible popping sound.  
  
Betty was cooing with my butt still in the air. Chet and Bill were rock hard
again and anxious to fuck me some more. Cliff had Chet lay on his back and had
Betty straddle him. She lowered her pussy down and enveloped Chet's cock in
her cunt. Cliff had Bill get behind her and slide his cock into her asshole.
The two of them began to fuck Betty together and she was having an intense
orgasm and juicing on Chet's dick. Cliff knelt in front of Betty and presented
her with his cock, which she immediately took in my mouth.  
  
"Betty you now have almost two feet of cock in you at the same time," Cliff
announced. "How do like it?"  
  
Betty just moaned softly the sounds muffled by Cliff's cock. The three of them
continued fucking all three holes until they had cum in each of her orifices
again.  
  
The triple teaming continued until each of the guys had cum in each hole. Chet
and Bill could not believe how many times they were able to cum. They had
never been so turned on in their young lives and they lay exhausted on the
bed.  
  
They heard Betty softly murmuring, "Thank you, thank you, thank you." She was
in a sexual trance as she fingered her pussy and asshole and then sucked cum
soaked fingers clean with her mouth.  
  
The boys threw on their clothes and headed for the locker room to shower. They
left Betty dripping with cum on the exam table as they left the office
remembering to lock the door behind them. It was quite some time before Betty
composed herself and cleaned up the best she could. As she dressed she could
only think of the young cocks that drove her wild.  
  
Meanwhile Brad and Sheila were back at Brad's house in his room. Brad and
Sheila's normal routine is that with Brad holding her by her long hair, Sheila
will suck his cock swallowing as much cum as she can. Brad then licks her
pussy until she is on the brink then he fills her cunt with his thick cock. He
fucks Sheila thoroughly bringing her to multiple orgasms before he shoots his
second load deep into her cunt. The final round is with Sheila on all fours
with her beautiful ass in the air. Brad fondles her ass and probes her with
his fingers until her asshole is well lubed. He continues to play with her ass
until his cock is rock hard again and then he eases his big thick cock into
her ass. He penetrates her slowly until he is all the way in, then he fucks
her ass while stroking her ass cheeks and Sheila plunges her fingers into her
cunt. Brad fires his third round of cum into Sheila's ass and Sheila creams
all over her fingers.  
  
Sheila lay on Brad's bed with cum leaking from her pussy and ass as she spoke
to him, "Brad have you ever considered making with more than one person at the
same time?"  
  
Brad smiled at her and replied, "Sure, why would you like me to set that up. I
know a lot of guys that would be willing to fuck you."  
  
"I just thought that it may be fun for a change," Sheila replied.  
  
Brad looked at her and then he realized what a slut she had become. Her pussy
and asshole were well used and she was getting very sloppy with her figure. He
immediately thought of his good friend who had graduated last year and now
attended the local college. Chuck had fucked Sheila before when he was still
in high school. Chuck would probably like to fuck her and maybe include some
of his college buddies.  
  
"I'll set it up for this Friday," Brad said smiling to himself and then added,
"Come on let's get cleaned up and dressed before my parents come home.  
  
That same day at Marla's house the family and friends all sat around the pool
taking occasional breaks to fuck and suck one another. Penny, Steve and Debbie
were there along with Marla, Joannie, Jerry and Biff. As always it was no
holds barred sex between the seven of them as every pussy was sucked and
fucked. There were triple penetrations, double penetrations with real cocks
and fake cocks alike. Penny and her family would really miss her neighbors
when they finally left this Friday.  
  
WEDNESDAY ANOTHER DAY FOR TORRID SEX AND SOME FIRSTS  
  
As Karen and her daughter Nicky were visiting the massage parlor Wednesday
morning, Marla and Penny stopped by the school on their way to the mall as
Penny had to pick up her children's school records. They met with Helen
briefly and Helen told them about the latest developments at the school with
teachers and students.  
  
"If things go well Saturday with the teachers then we may have some additions
to our sexual partners," Helen told them.  
  
"I hope it goes well and if it does, it may be worth having another party with
men included this time," Marla told Helen.  
  
Helen added, "I have three energetic well hung students that could spice up
the place as well."  
  
"Good they coupled with Antonio and his staff would provide the women with
plenty of cock," Marla giggled.  
  
Helen had not heard of Antonio's staff and massage parlor, so Marla and Penny
filled her in on the details. Helen was excited by the possibility of a
fantastic orgy. She quickly did the math in her head and determined that there
could be two men for each woman at the party.  
  
Helen expressed a little concern for Andrew the gay student as he would be cut
off by the two male teachers. Marla told Helen to send him over to meet her
son Jerry and that Jerry could help him out. Helen looked confused but said
that she would do just that.  
  
"Well have a safe trip on Friday and try to enjoy Paris," Helen said
teasingly.  
  
The women hugged and then said their goodbyes. Helen returned to her duties as
principal although she could not help thinking about Ashley and Darcy coming
to her home later after school. Marla and Penny headed out to the mall.  
  
While Marla and Penny were at the mall, Steve and Debbie had hooked up with
Joannie, Jerry and Biff at the house. They were lounging around naked by the
pool as they had become accustomed.  
  
"So what's your pleasure today Debbie? What do you want to do before you leave
on Friday?" Joannie asked.  
  
Debbie replied, "I want to feel Biff's large cock in my pussy again and I want
to experience three cocks again as well."  
  
"How about you Steve, what your pleasure?" asked Biff.  
  
"I want to fuck Joannie's ass again," Steve said without hesitation.  
  
"Let's get started then," Biff said.  
  
Biff stretched out on his back and told Debbie to mount his huge cock. Debbie
straddled Biff and lowered her teenage pussy onto his cock. As always Biff
filled her quim with his thick meat and Debbie gasped aloud as she felt the
intrusion. Debbie adjusted to his size quickly and then she began to bounce up
and down on him keeping his cock in contact with her hard little clit. It
didn't take tool long for Debbie to have her first orgasm and she soaked
Biff's abdomen with her juices. Biff thrust his cock hard into her as she came
and she shivered and collapsed on his chest. Biff held Debbie close to him as
Jerry knelt behind her and lubricated her asshole. Then Jerry slid his cock
into Debbie's ass and he and Biff began to double fuck her hot young body.  
  
Joannie had taken up a position on all fours and she waved her shapely ass at
Steve. Steve never tired of her hot curvy ass and he quickly lubed them both
up and plunged his cock all the way in her rectum. Joannie cooed as Steve's
cock hit bottom and she moved her ass in small circles driving Steve wild.
Joannie clenched and unclenched her anal muscles as she rotated her buttocks.
Then she reached between her legs and cupped Steve's balls in her hand. Steve
lost it and fired his load into Joannie's ass. Ropes of cum left his cock and
filled her ass as Steve emptied his balls in her rectum. Joannie continued to
milk his cock with her ass muscles and as always was successful in keeping
Steve hard so that he could fuck her ass again. Steve would never forget that
Joannie had introduced him to anal sex and he would always remember the first
time he watched as his cock sunk deep into her ass. Even now as he fucked her
he loved watching his cock slide all the way in and then back out with the
just the head remaining in her ass. He slowly fucked her savoring every minute
of her marvelous ass with its golden tanned round globes as it swallowed every
inch of his rock hard cock.  
  
"Don't cum in my ass this time. Go and feed your cock to your sister's mouth
and then come back to me," Joannie told Steve.  
  
Steve was close to cumming a second time as he withdrew his cock from
Joannie's ass. He went over to where his sister was being double fucked by
Biff and Jerry and offered his cock to his sister's mouth. Debbie
instinctively took her brother's cock in her mouth and now her wish had been
fulfilled as she was once again triple fucked. Debbie had two more orgasms
before the three young men all unloaded in her holes, Biff in her pussy, Jerry
in her ass and Steve in her mouth. Debbie felt the enormous loads in her pussy
and ass as her brother's cum bounced off the back of her throat. As the three
men disengaged from her body, Joannie maneuvered Debbie into a 69 position so
that they lay on their sides eating each other's pussy.  
  
Biff got behind Debbie and shoved his big dick in her ass causing her to gasp
within the confines of Joannie's cunt. Jerry stuck his cock in his wife's ass
while Steve watched the action and recuperated from his two previous orgasms.
Jerry came in Joannie's ass just as Biff filled Debbie's ass with cum. As
Jerry moved away from his wife, Steve was there to quickly replace him. Steve
shoved his cock back into Joannie's ass and fucked her hard in search of his
third cum. Joannie and Debbie continued to eat each other and then Debbie felt
Jerry re-enter her ass. As Jerry slipped his cock up Debbie's ass Biff had
gotten behind him and fed his cock into Jerry's ass. The five young beautiful
people fucked and ate each other fast and furious as they raced to their final
orgasms of the day.  
  
The five of them slowly separated and one by one slowly made their way over to
the outside shower and then the Jacuzzi. They relaxed in the Jacuzzi for
almost an hour before returning to their lounge chairs and resting quietly.
Later Steve and Debbie dressed and went home to await their mother's return.
Tomorrow they would head out to the airport and catch their flights to Paris,
France where a whole new world awaited them.  
  
Wednesday after school Ashley and Darcy arrived at Helen's condo as planned.
They were surprised to see Susan Leach there and at first they just assumed
that she was on her way out. However Helen explained the relationship with
Susan and informed the teenagers that she would be joining them that
afternoon. Helen instructed the two pretty girls to undress each other slowly
and to fold each piece of clothing neatly and place it on the chair.  
  
Ashley undressed Darcy with painstaking slowness and she had Darcy's pussy
throbbing in anticipation. Helen and Susan watched intently as Ashley removed
every article of Darcy's uniform until the girl was standing in the room
naked. The Darcy undressed Ashley and she soon had her friend as naked as her.
They stood together admiring each other's naked beauty in the presence of
their high school principal and guidance counselor. Helen instructed the
girl's to embrace and caress each other's body.  
  
The two pretty teenagers stepped close to one another and wrapped their arms
around the other's body. They French kissed each other deeply as their tongues
danced around in the other's mouth. The small breasts pressed against each
other's as their hands caressed their backs and worked their way down to their
shapely asses. The girls ground their pubic mounds together as they cupped
each other's ass cheeks moaning in each other's mouth. The two girls were a
picture of erotica as they held, kissed and caressed one another. They looked
like two nymphets embracing in their natural wonder.  
  
Helen told Ashley that she should begin her descent on Darcy and work her way
down to her girl friend's pussy. Ashley broke her kiss with Darcy and then
slowly trailed her tongue and lips down Darcy's body. Ashley took her time and
sucked on Darcy's tits and nipples for quite some time before moving to her
tummy. Ashley tickled Darcy's belly button with her tongue and licked all
around the sensitive area. Ashley finally reached Darcy's pussy and she found
it to be dripping wet as she ran her tongue over the moist vagina. Darcy
gasped out loud and grabbed Ashley's head for support as the tongue danced
over her hot twat. Ashley did as she had learned just in the past week and
worked her magic on Darcy's pussy. Darcy was moaning and pressing her quim
into Ashley's face as she experienced a string of orgasms.  
  
"I have got to get my clothes off this is making me way too hot," Susan sighed
and then quickly stripped.  
  
Helen was also taken by the erotic scene before her and elected to disrobe as
well. She and Susan sat back on the sofa with their naked bodies touching as
they watched the pretty teenagers love one another. Without being told Darcy
repeated the action on her girlfriend and before long Ashley was writhing,
moaning and cumming. The two teenagers then stood once again and kissed each
other deeply tasting their juices mingled with each other's.  
  
"Let's take this to my bed," Helen directed.  
  
The two ladies and two teenagers moved to Helen's bedroom and Helen had Ashley
and Darcy lay next to each other on the bed. Then Susan knelt between Ashley's
legs and lowered her mouth to the tasty teenage pussy. Helen did the same with
Darcy and the two high school officials knelt side by side as they ate two of
their student's pussies. It spite of the fact that they had just orgasmed, the
pussy eating skills of Helen and Susan were just too much for the young girls.
They were soon thrashing and groaning on the bed as Helen and Susan worked
over their young energetic pussies. The girls pushed their hips up toward the
women trying to get the tongues even deeper into their cunts. Almost
simultaneously the two teenagers screamed with the intensity of their orgasms.
Helen and Susan continued to lick their creaming pussies and nibble on their
aroused clits as they climaxed wildly. As the girls calmed a little Helen and
Susan kissed and licked around their pussies and inner thighs. The girls
shivered with delight as the tongues tickled them.  
  
Helen got off the bed and then returned with two strap-on dildos. Ashley and
Darcy had never seen anything like them before but found them to be awesome
and frightening at the same time. Helen said that she would demonstrate how
they were used and with that said she moved between Susan's legs and inserted
the fake cock into her colleague's pussy. Susan's pussy was so wet that the
dildo slid right in to the base and then Helen proceeded to fuck her. Susan
thrust her hips up to meet Helen's and the two of them fucked hard toward
their first orgasm. The nub of the dildo rubbed against Helen's clit as the
entire rod pummeled Susan's pussy.  
  
The two teenagers stared with their mouths open as they had never witnessed
anything like this in their life. The scene of two women fucking each other
was an incredible turn on for the young girls as they watched the women's tits
slap together as Helen pounded Susan's pussy with the fake cock. Sub-
consciously the two girls rubbed their own pussies as they watched the mature
women fuck themselves. Susan stiffened and screamed for Helen to hold her
tight as she orgasmed for the first time. Helen held Susan tight but she
continued to thrust into her colleagues gushing pussy. Helen then had her own
orgasm brought on by the nub of the dildo rubbing against her clit. Ashley and
Darcy stared with the mouths open as they had never witnessed two adults
orgasm much less fucking each other.  
  
Helen told the students that she wanted them to fuck her and Susan with the
fake cocks. Helen and Susan then helped the teenagers put on the strap-on
dildo and harness. The two girls giggled as they looked at each other with
their new found toys.  
  
"You have a dick," Darcy said blushingly.  
  
"You do too," laughed Ashley as she reached over and stroked Darcy's rubber
cock.  
  
Helen and Susan lay on their backs side by side and Helen urged the young
girls to fuck them. Ashley moved between Susan's legs and Darcy got between
Helen's legs. The women helped the girls guide the fake cocks into their
pussies and began moving their hips up to meet the teenager's inexperienced
thrusts. Ashley and Darcy learned quickly and they soon had established a
rhythm fucking the older women. The girls soon felt the nubs on the dildos
rubbing against their own clits and they realized that they too would
experience yet another orgasm. It was so exciting for the young girls to be
fucking the school officials that they leaned over to suck on the women's
tits. Helen and Susan in turn fondled the teenager's tits and tweaked their
nipples and rolled them in their fingertips.  

The entire room smelled of sex from the four dripping pussies. The four of
them were racing toward another string of orgasms as the teenagers fucked
their superiors hard and fast. Ashley and Darcy were rewarded for their
enthusiastic efforts as the dildo nubs rubbed their clits and kept them in a
constant state of arousal. The two students learned how to work their hips so
that they could receive as much pleasure as they were giving. Helen and Susan
were beyond themselves with lust and they felt their intense orgasms building
in their wombs. Helen and Susan screamed with joy as their orgasms took over
their bodies. They humped quickly and then collapsed back on the bed as the
two students plowed their pussies with the fake cocks.  
  
Ashley and Darcy removed the rubber dicks from the women's pussies and looked
at the dildos glistening with Helen's and Susan's juices. As if it were the
natural thing in the world Ashley and Darcy moved into a 69 position and
licked the female nectar off the two fake cocks. Helen and Susan watched them
do this and marveled at the teenager's initiative. The two girls sucked the
artificial cocks into their mouths and made a game out of how deep they could
take them. After they licked the dildos dry of Helen and Susan cunt juice the
two teenagers sat up and blushed slightly as they realized what they had just
done.  
  
"Well you two girls are full of surprises," Helen said and then added, "But I
have another one for you."  
  
Helen retrieved a double headed dildo and handed it to the girls for their
inspection. Ashley and Darcy curiously handled the imposing dildo. They ran
their hands up and down the big shaft and cupped the fake balls separating the
two cocks. Susan and Helen smiled at the students as they explored the
impressive double dildo.  
  
"Okay let me show you what is next," Helen told them.  
  
Helen and Susan greased up their assholes as the girls watched. Then Helen and
Susan lay on their sides facing one another and they worked the double dildo
into their pussies. The two teenagers watched in awe as the entire shaft at
each end disappeared into the women's pussies.  
  
"Now Darcy and Ashley we want you to fuck us in the ass with your cocks,"
Helen directed.  
  
The two young girls looked mortified. They couldn't believe Helen's request
that she and Susan wanted these big rubber cocks in their ass. The girls
wondered how they could take the dildos in their asses particularly when their
pussies were stuffed with another rubber shaft.  
  
"Come on girls it is okay, we have done this before," Helen said assuredly.  
  
"Really we love it, just give it to us and fuck us hard," Susan added.  
  
Tentatively the two girls got behind Helen and Susan and lay on their sides.
They tenderly tried to push the fake cocks into the women's assholes but they
had a hard time as they were afraid of injuring the women. Helen and Susan
reached behind them and guided the dildos into their assholes and encouraged
the girls to fuck them hard and quick. Ashley moved closer to Helen as the
cock slid into the principal's ass and Helen reached behind her and pulled
Ashley by her buttocks tightly against her. Ashley's pubes pressed into Helen'
ass as the fake dick went all the way up her rectum. Ashley could once again
felt the nub on the dildo work its magic on her clit and she began to thrust
her hips into Helen as she fucked her ass. Ashley reached around and slid her
hand between Susan and Helen and cupped Helen's tits.  
  
Almost the same scene was repeated between Darcy and Susan and the two
teenagers were now fucking their superior's asses with the same enthusiasm as
they had fucked their pussies earlier. The dildo nubs were doing their job as
Ashley and Darcy rapidly fucked the two shapely asses of Helen and Susan.
Ashley was the first to cum and she shuddered and held Helen tightly as she
screamed out loud in ecstasy. Darcy was right behind her and she buried her
head in Susan shoulder to muffle her own screams as her body shook with the
intensity of her orgasm. Helen and Susan went right on fucking each other with
the double dildo until they too had mind shattering orgasms. The two women
held onto the cute shapely bottoms of the teenagers as they thrashed their
hips together, shuddered, stiffened and coated the dildo with their female
juices.  
  
"Oh my God that was fantastic," cried Susan.  
  
"Oh you girls are so incredibly sexy," Helen gasped.  
  
The four of them lay still in the bed for awhile still coupled together with
the fake cocks. Helen told the teenagers to move first and slowly pull out of
her and Susan's ass. Ashley and Darcy eased the strap-on cocks out of the
women's asses and looked at them in disbelief. It was still hard to imagine
those big rubber cocks stuffed up Helen's and Susan's asses. Helen and Susan
then moved apart and removed the double dildo from their pussies. Helen
gathered up the fake cocks and took them to be washed thoroughly. As Helen
washed the dildo's Susan lay on her back between the two teenagers. Darcy and
Ashley played with Susan tits as Susan diddled each girl's tight little pussy.  
  
Ashley the spoke and shocked everyone, "I want you to take my virginity,
Susan."  
  
Susan could hardly believe her ears, "Did I hear you correctly that you want
me to take you virginity?"  
  
"Yes, I want you to strap on that cock and fuck me," Ashley replied.  
  
"And I want you Helen to fuck me and take my virginity," offered Darcy.  
  
"My God do you know what you girls are asking? Don't you want to save yourself
for some young men in the future?" asked a stunned Helen.  
  
"No we don't want to save ourselves for anyone. You have taught us so much
that we want you to take us to the next level," Ashley responded and then, "Do
you agree Darcy?"  
  
"Oh yes my pussy is dripping in anticipation," Darcy gasped.  
  
"Very well then," Helen said and looked at Susan who was still numb from the
request.  
  
Darcy and Ashley lay on their backs side by side on Helen's bed as Helen and
Susan put on the dildo harnesses. Then they snapped the fake cocks into place
and climbed on the bed between the two teenage virgins. Helen and Susan ran
the mushroom heads of the fake cocks along the girl's tiny slits and their
hooded clits. They then began to ease the cock tips between the slick lips of
the girl's pussies until they felt the resistance of their hymens. Susan and
Helen looked at each other and on a nod from each other they entered the girls
quickly. Darcy and Ashley each gave a startled cry and a brief shriek of pain
as the women entered the girls.  
  
Darcy and Ashley felt the fake cocks forced past their maidenhoods losing
their virginity simultaneously. Helen and Susan reveled in their fortune
taking the girl's virginity in full view of each other. Darcy and Ashley
tensed and cried out for the first several minutes and then they began to
enjoy it and push back against the women fucking them. The two teenagers
humped up against the mature women until the full nine inches of each dildo
were going deep inside them with each thrust. Darcy and Ashley wrapped their
legs around their superior's torsos and locked their ankles together behind
the women's back just above their buttocks. Ashley and Darcy used their legs
for leverage and pulled themselves onto the fake cocks buried deep in their
pussies.  
  
Helen and Susan realized that the two students were going to cum again as they
frantically rubbed their clits up and down the rubber shafts of the strap-on
cocks. Helen and Susan felt the nubs of the dildo scrape against their own
clits and they too knew that they were close to another mind blowing orgasm.
The bedroom was filled with screams, moans and groans of ecstasy as the two
girls and two women climaxed with intense orgasms. The teenagers held the
women tightly as they rode the fake cocks until their young bodies shuddered
and then went limp as they were drained of all energy. The rubber cocks were
coated with female juices from both ends as Helen and Susan gently lowered
their bodies to the young students.  
  
"Oh thank you, thank you!" cried Darcy as she held tightly to Helen.  
  
"It was wonderful better than I had ever hoped for," sighed Ashley as she
stroked Susan's hair and kissed her face.  
  
It was several minutes before the foursome disengaged and regained their
composure. Helen told the girls that it was getting late and that they should
get home soon before their parents got worried about them. Darcy and Ashley
used Helen's bathroom to shower and then they returned to get dressed in their
school uniforms. Helen presented the two girls with a strap-on dildo and a
two-headed dildo to take with them.  
  
"This is for you two so that you can fun with each other," Helen said as she
handed them the sex toys.  
  
Darcy and Ashley were thrilled to have the dildos and they already looked
forward to using them on the weekend. The two girls hugged and kissed a naked
Helen and Susan goodbye and then headed to their homes. They had agreed to
lose their virginity together and they were eternally grateful that it was
Helen and Susan who took their maidenhood.  
  
"God, can you believe what just happened?" Susan gasped after the girls left
Helen's condo and then added, "All my life I had hoped to deflower a woman but
never did I ever expect to be able to take a beautiful 18 year old student's
virginity."  
  
"I know it is incredible when you think about it," Helen added, "These two
innocent tasty little morsels offering up their cherries to us."  
  
"I feel as if I can die now after that experience. It just doesn't get any
better than that," Susan continued.  
  
"The best part is that is was so unexpected and that they took the lead. They
actually asked us to take their cherry," Helen said as if she was still in
disbelief.  
  
"I am still turned on by what just happened and my pussy is flowing," Susan
said as she fingered her twat.  
  
"I am too. Come on let's go back to bed for awhile," Helen directed as she
felt her own pussy heat up with excitement.  
  
Helen and Susan went back into the bedroom and made passionate love late into
the night before Susan finally got dressed and went back to her own condo. The
two women used the fake cocks on each other and at times closed their eyes and
imagined that they were fucking the two teenagers. It would be an experience
that they would never forget.  
  
THURSDAY THE DAY BEFORE THE MOVE  
  
It was Thursday morning at Marla's home and the family woke up in the same bed
in Marla's room. Biff treated both Marla and Joannie to a good pussy pounding
with his morning piss hard on. Then the Marla and her daughter-in-law fucked
each other with a double dildo as Jerry fucked his mother in the ass and Biff
fucked Joannie in the ass. After the four of them had cum they decided to
shower up, get dressed and await the arrival of Penny, Debbie and Steve who
were coming over for one more orgy before they left for Paris on Friday.  
  
Later that morning Biff stuffed Penny's ass with his big thick cock as Jerry
fucked Debbie in the ass and Steve had one more shot at Joannie's ass. Marla
made her way around to the three women on all fours and slipped under them to
lick their pussies as they were butt fucked. Later Biff, Jerry and Steve
tripled fucked Steve's sister Debbie as Penny was double fucked with fake
cocks by Joannie and Marla. Then it was Penny's turn to be triple fucked as
Biff filled her hot pussy, Jerry fucked her face and her son Steve plowed her
ass. Debbie was treated to a good pussy eating by Marla as Joannie sat on her
face and rubbed her snatch on Debbie's mouth.  
  
As the activities were winding down for Penny's family, Karen and her daughter
Nicky had just arrived at Antonio's massage parlor for their farewell fuck
fest. The mother and daughter were immediately escorted into the massage room,
stripped naked and triple fucked by Antonio and his staff. As always both
Karen and Nicky had their pussies, asses and mouths filled with countless
loads of cum. The ever present Sandy was there to thoroughly clean out Karen
and Nicky pussies and assholes. The exhausted mother and daughter duo
showered, dressed and then said their goodbyes and thank you to Antonio. They
would all certainly miss one another.  
  
Thursday evening and all was quiet at three households; Marla's home, Karen's
home and Penny's home. But across town three teenage boys were on the prowl.
Chet, Cliff and Bill were in desperate need of some pussy. Chet had spoke with
Helen about getting together soon but she put the three of them off until
Sunday. Then they went to see Betty after school but she had left for the day.
These three virile teenagers couldn't wait until Sunday to get their get rocks
off again.  
  
"I'm hornier than a three peckered Billy Goat," Cliff announced.  
  
"What the hell are we going to do for pussy?" Bill asked.  
  
"Let's go over to Ms. Basso's house," suggested Chet.  
  
"Are you crazy we can't just show up at her place," Bill replied.  
  
"Why not it's not like she hasn't fucked us before," Chet countered.  
  
"Yeah but at school not at her home," Bill cautioned.  
  
"Well I'm for it so we don't have to go home with blue balls," Cliff agreed.  
  
The three teenagers headed over to the teacher's home. Lorraine had just
poured herself a glass of wine and kicked off her heels. She had hung up her
suit jacket but she still had on her blouse and skirt. When the door bell rang
she thought it might be either Rob or Dick but she was stunned to see the
three students at her doorstep.  
  
"What are you boys doing here?" she asked surprised.  
  
"Well we were just in the neighborhood and thought we would stop in and say
hello. Can we come in?" Chet asked.  
  
"I guess so but just for a minute," Lorraine said and instantly regretted
letting them in as they entered her home.  
  
The three boys moved around her until she was somewhat surrounded on three
sides. Cliff grabbed her from behind and pulled her body back against him.  
  
"We thought that you might like some loving tonight," Cliff said as he pulled
her into his body even tighter.  
  
Lorraine felt him and there was no doubt that his wonderful manhood was
straining at his trousers and pushing at Lorraine's lower regions as he held
her. Here she was with a handsome man nearly 15 years younger than herself,
and she was becoming aroused by her feelings and the closeness of his body.
But she knew that she had to put a stop to this before it went any further.
Lorraine struggled to get away but Cliff held her firmly.  
  
"You can't do this. You can't just come into my home and expect to fuck me
just because you're horny. Now let go of me this instance," Lorraine demanded.  
  
But Cliff turned her toward him and pulled her tightly against his body.
Lorraine wouldn't look at him but she didn't withdraw either. She allowed him
to hold her tightly up against his manhood and she was exhilarated by the hard
cock pushing below her waist. Cliff lowered his mouth to hers holding her head
in his strong hands. She felt herself opening her mouth and pushing her tongue
out to tussle with the strong opponent pushing into her own mouth. Lorraine's
lips crushed against the young mouth, her lipstick was being smudged, but she
didn't care as her head was held firmly as the two tongues fought ferociously
with one another.  
  
Cliff's hand was on her skirt and rubbing the cheeks of her ass. Lorraine
could feel his big hands on her cheeks, pushing and then releasing her bottom,
grinding her body onto his impressive manhood. Lorraine had temporarily
forgotten about Chet and Bill who watched the seduction. Lorraine realized
that her tight, grey skirt was being gently pulled up the backs of her legs.  
  
"No Cliff, you mustn't, please, no," Lorraine pleaded.  
  
Cliff replied by kissing her open mouth once more and Lorraine reluctantly
responded, forgetting about her appearance. She could feel that her skirt had
been drawn up over the tight black panties and Cliff was now running his
fingers over the thin material. He squeezed the firmness of each of her
cheeks, pulling her onto his cock again, slipping his hand under the waist
band of her panties to feel the skin of her shapely firm ass.  
  
She knew that her legs were on display but still she instinctively opened them
a little as the two of them held to each other. Cliff lowered both of his
hands down to her bottom and eased the skirt still further up Lorraine's waist
until it was completely bunched up around her middle. Her black panties were
fully exposed to Bill and Chet. She was wet between her legs and there was no
doubt what was going to happen next. Lorraine snapped out of her stupor
abruptly as she felt another pair of hands begin to massage her bottom and she
felt the nearness of another body behind her.  
  
"No, no, please, oh no, you mustn't," she pleaded unconvincingly.  
  
Cliff still held her tightly and she just went with the erotic experience. She
knew to protest would be futile at this point. As the new hands encircled her
waist and caressed her ass, Cliff held moved her hand down onto the rock hard
cock at the front of his trousers. Lorraine almost summoned up the courage to
stop but she was too far gone.  
  
"Take it out Lorraine," Cliff ordered.  
  
As if in a trance Lorraine fished the big cock out of Cliff's pants and felt
the warmth and thickness in her hand as she brought the young cock out of his
trousers. Lorraine's felt another boy's fingers explore the lips of her cunt
and rub her clit through her soaked panties. Lorraine knew she was past
protesting so she resolved herself to just let it happen.  
  
Just as it had happened the first time at the academy with these three
students, Lorraine was being led down a sexual path where she was their
plaything and object of their desire. She was extremely proud that her body
could still stir the sexual wantonness of these young men. Cliff moved
backwards and bent Lorraine forward a little so that she could take his
vibrant erect cock into her mouth. Lorraine was now bent over sucking Cliff's
prick as she held it in position with her hand. Meanwhile Chet was at her rear
and with her skirt bunched around her waist he was easing her legs wider
apart.  
  
Chet whispered, "You have a beautiful ass and pussy Lorraine, so fuckable."  
  
Lorraine felt her black panties rolled down her legs and she lifted one leg at
a time as they were removed from her body. She obediently opened her thighs
exposing her cunt lips to Chet's probing fingers. Lorraine held Cliff's cock
perfectly in her mouth as she sucked and nibbled and bobbed up and down on it.
She felt Chet's firm hands on the tops of her thighs and then she felt the
warm skin of another cock brush against her ass cheeks and prod her cunt lips.
The wetness of her body opened her pussy easily and the thickness Chet's cock
pushed aside her lips and slid into her.  
  
Lorraine gasped as Chet's first thrust pushed her forward causing Cliff's cock
to hit the back of her throat. She almost gagged but she recovered quickly and
returned to licking and sucking every inch of the beautiful cock in her mouth.
Lorraine thought how she must look at the moment in her own living room, her
skirt up around her middle and being fucked doggy style while gobbling a giant
cock down her throat.  
  
Bill stood nearby watching the scene stroking his manhood through his
trousers, wanting to miss a second of the wonderful display Lorraine giving up
her modesty and enjoying the assault on her shapely body. Bill could see
Chet's cock at her rear entering with long, regular, penetrating strokes that
almost lifted Lorraine off her feet. Chet held her firmly by her hips and
Cliff held onto her head. Bill watched Cliff's thick cock as it slipped down
into her throat before easing out to momentarily rest between her lips and
then slide back down again.  
  
Neither student was rushing the experience as they wanted to enjoy Lorraine's
body. They wanted to savor her submissiveness and the eagerness with which she
had given herself over to their sexual advances. Lorraine was helpless in
their dual grasp and beautifully exposed. At first she had been reluctant but
now she wanted it to go on and on, thrilling her and fucking her deeply. She
recalled the first time that Rob Elgin and Dick Peterson had fucked her in the
classroom and now she once again was satisfying two men at the same time. She
didn't think about it any longer, she just listened to her body and went with
the flow. As she sucked, nibbled and pushed back onto the young cocks in her
the feeling was incredible.  

Lorraine groaned as Chet rammed up into her cunt with each thrust and Cliff
held her hair gently as he controlled her head movements over his cock. Cliff
held his cock with one hand as it moved in and out between Lorraine's willing
lips, until finally he had reached his pinnacle, then he withdrew slightly and
held Lorraine firmly so that he could shoot in her mouth and over her face.
Lorraine was in such an aroused state from the cock pounding into her at the
rear that she paid no attention to Cliff's positioning. Then his thick
ejaculation shot into her mouth and splashed all over her face. Cliff held his
cock close so that his milky seed hit Lorraine's cheeks, chin and forehead.
Lorraine also felt the liquid enter her mouth as she held her lips open in an
attempt to capture it all. She felt the fountain spew all over her face and
her tongue darted out to lick round her lips. She felt the warmth as cum
dribbled down her face as Cliff held her head in place. He then pushed his
wilting member back into her mouth again and urged her to suck him dry.  
  
"Lick it, Lorraine, lick me clean," Cliff ordered and Lorraine obligingly
sucked and licked until every drop was taken into her mouth.  
  
Chet still held Lorraine and he was still thrusting his vibrant cock into her
from behind. Bill now wanted to enjoy the teacher who was their plaything once
again.  
  
"Let's take her into her bedroom," said Bill as he watched Chet enjoying
himself.  
  
Chet eased himself out of Lorraine's succulent body. Lorraine raised herself
to a standing position and Chet enveloped his arms around her waist to tease
her cunt lips with his fingers again. Lorraine was on a high as she had almost
been brought to orgasm. She held Chet's fingers on her cunt and guided the
boys to her bedroom. She felt wonderful and knew that she must have looked
stunningly sexual to the three boys. She didn't care that her panties were
gone and that her skirt was bunched up around her waist, or even that her face
showed traces of Cliff's dried semen. Lorraine still held Chet's fingers tight
onto her vaginal lips as the four of them entered her bedroom. Once in the
bedroom the four of them removed all of their remaining clothes.  
  
Lorraine was opening her legs wider to accept Chet's intruding fingers. She
was overcome with desire and she wanted to rub her own clit frantically. She
wanted so badly to cum.  
  
"Oh please, please, fuck me, just fuck me," Lorraine pleaded.  
  
Chet was grasping her bullet-like nipples, tweaking and pulling them
playfully. Lorraine was enjoying the tug on her nipples and the fingers up
inside her cunt. Her eyes closed and she emitted audible sighs of enjoyment.  
  
"Do you want to lay down Lorraine? I am sure that you are ready to lie down,
are you?" Bill asked already knowing the answer.  
  
Chet and Bill gently guided Lorraine to her own bed and had her lie
comfortably on her back. The three students stood at the side and the foot of
her bed. She looked sexy and vulnerable in their presence. Lorraine's fingers
made their way back to her pussy and she caressed her clit as she watched Bill
climb up from the foot of the bed and kneel between her thighs. He leaned in
towards her and moved his face close to her pussy.  
  
"Oh my God, oh no, oh yes," gasped the wanton teacher as she felt the first
caress of Bill's firm tongue on the wetness of her cunt.  
  
His tongue pushed her lips open and darted in and out. Bill then licked and
pushed at her protruding clit, sending Lorraine into spasms. Lorraine's hips
lifted up and down off the bed to meet Bill's lapping tongue as he gripped her
open thighs and licked, slurped and nibbled her pussy. Every now and then Bill
would push his fingers into her to open her cunt lips.  
  
"Do you like this Ms. Basso? Do you like being licked and finger fucked,"
whispered Chet as her head thrashed from side to side and her hips arched up
even higher.  
  
"Yes, yes, it's fantastic. You shouldn't be here you bastards, you shouldn't
be doing this" she screamed and then gasped, "But don't you dare stop now."  
  
"Good Lorraine, then take this," Chet said as he lifted her head off the
cushion with one hand and fed his throbbing cock into her eager mouth.  
  
"Go on Lorraine, take some more into your mouth. You know you love it," Chet
added as almost all of his vibrant, young pecker disappeared down into
Lorraine's eager throat.  
  
She moved her head up and down rapidly on Chet's cock, pumping in and out of
her mouth with her neck supported by Chet's large hand. She bucked up and down
to meet Bill's tongue as explored the very innards of her cunt. Her breathing
was coming in short gasps as her free hand held Bill's head firmly into her
cunt.  
  
Bill moved away from Lorraine's pussy and delayed her orgasm prolonging her
need to cum. Lorraine's fingers dashed back to her wet open pussy and
frantically rubbed her raging clit. Cliff had gathered his second wind, and
his young cock was rampant again after watching the teacher writhe and gasp on
her bed, pleading for release. Cliff came and knelt between the teacher's
luscious open thighs and played at the open lips with his fingers. He pushed
two digits into her warm hole going a little farther each time, then three
fingers, then four, each time going that little bit further.  
  
"Do you want me to fuck you, Lorraine? Do you want to cum, do you?" Cliff
asked as he finally pushed his fingers deep into the inners of Lorraine's open
legs and used his thumb to toy with her clitoris.  
  
She was rapturous, bucking and grunting through her full mouth, grasping
Chet's cock and swallowing as deeply as she could, and her breasts moved
beautifully as her body shook to the movements on the bed. Cliff's fingers
were hidden in the folds of Lorraine's cunt, and then he slowly withdrew but
held the lips wide open so he could see the wonderful juices that lay at the
entrance to Lorraine's body. His fingers were running with Lorraine's fluids,
and Cliff gently rubbed one of them down the crease in Lorraine's bottom and
pushed gently at her firm anus. Lorraine let out a little gasp but then
continued with the task of sucking the cock in her throat. Cliff eased his
finger further into Lorraine's ass.  
  
Lorraine was focused on the strong boy's finger in her ass and her own need to
cum when she felt the familiar signs of a cock pulsing in her mouth. Chet was
there, his strokes had quickened dramatically, and he too holding on to her
head more firmly. Lorraine realized that she was going to get more cum in her
mouth as Chet slipped out and held his cock over her face.  
  
"Keep your mouth open, Lorraine, that's it," directed Chet as the first spurt
fired back into Lorraine's mouth.  
  
Chet couldn't control himself and the rest of his spunk went everywhere,
hitting Lorraine's chin and forehead and cheeks. Her face was covered and
soaked again, and she smiled as she flicked her tongue at the throbbing cock.
Cliff's finger was still nestled wonderfully up Lorraine's ass, but she still
hadn't come herself, and she was now frantic. Bill had climbed into the bed
next to Lorraine and he lay on his back with his big cock standing up like a
pole. Cliff told Lorraine to sit on Bill's cock as slipped his intrusive
finger out of her ass. Lorraine moved cautiously over Bill's torso and slowly
lowered her body onto his. Bill pushed the helmet of his cock at her open cunt
lips. Lorraine moaned as she lowered her torso and felt the marvelous cock
thrust inside her. Bill held her shapely hips as Lorraine felt his rod go into
her pussy like a knife through warm butter. The two of them began to fuck, up
and down, in and out. Lorraine's sexually charged body spasmed each time she
descended onto the wonderful weapon that was finally hammering her pussy.
Finally she was getting what she craved, a good fucking and now she was ready
to give in to any abuse of her body by these three naughty boys. Lorraine then
felt Cliff's wonderful finger re-enter her ass which heightened her thrills
even more.  
  
"Oh yes, yes, ah," Lorraine gasped and Cliff had to hold his finger firmly in
Lorraine's bottom as she bucked furiously up and down on Bill's penetrating
cock in her cunt.  
  
"Come on Lorraine, you want it, you want two cocks in your body, fucking you
hard, going right up inside you together. Come on Lorraine say it, say what
you want," Cliff and Bill said enticing her.  
  
"Yes, yes, go on, please, fuck me, both of you, fuck me in my ass," Lorraine
cried out.  
  
Lorraine felt Cliff's finger gradually slide out of her ass although it didn't
stop her from continuing to enjoy the big cock thrusting up into her as Bill
held her hips and brought her down on him every other second. The solid
hardness of Cliff's wonderful rampant cock was prodding between her ass cheeks
and Lorraine felt it touch her anus. Cliff put his hands around her waist to
steady himself as his cock at her rear pushed hard against her ass. It opened
her anus beautifully and slowly moved into Lorraine's body. She felt so wicked
and so erotic as if she were high on a sexual drug. She was in heaven, just
pure heaven. Slowly and surely, Cliff held Lorraine's waist and pushed in and
out, each time going in a little further until his penis was deep inside
Lorraine's bottom. His pubic hairs brushed against her shapely bottom as it
filled her asshole. No sounds were audible from Lorraine as she held her
breath with the two big cocks implanted deeply within her. Bill and Cliff
moved steadfastly and surely up and down, in and out, back and forth. They
held to her hips and waist to keep her in place and to allow their cocks grind
away. She was pushing hard down onto Bill as he pounded up into her cunt and
she tried to hold herself firmly so that she could get the full benefit of
Cliff's ass fucking.  
  
"Lorraine, do you want it deeper up your ass?" Cliff asked her.  
  
"Yes, yes, deeper, fuck me up my ass deeper," She screamed and then
momentarily felt ashamed of her own language.  
  
The young men were controlling their movements very well but Lorraine was out
of control as she raced toward a shattering orgasm. Cliff and Bill were
determined to go on and on, enjoying the mature teacher who was now at their
mercy.  
  
"Harder, harder, please just fuck me harder," she was screaming now as two men
just smiled and carried on their rhythmic fucking of her hot body.  
  
Chet was thoroughly entranced by the whole episode going on in front of his
eyes, and it hadn't taken long for his youthful body to come alive again. He
watched the attractive teacher being fucked up her ass and at the same time up
her gloriously ripe cunt by his two classmates. Lorraine was totally out of
control and Chet wanted to enjoy her some more himself. Chet could hear her
gasping and whimpering at the same time as his two friends still fucked her
with all their energy. Chet could also see that Lorraine was experiencing a
magnificent orgasm which she obviously had no control over. Lorraine couldn't
stop herself. It was stupendous as waves of ecstasy rolled over her causing
her body to shake with tremors. Lorraine's nails dug into Bill's shoulders as
she went through her magnificent orgasm, the feelings were unstoppable. Chet
was suddenly at the head of her bed in front of her face.  
  
"Come on, Lorraine do me again," Chet directed.  
  
Lorraine saw the rock hard cock being offered to her mouth. Bill held her arms
at her side and Lorraine had no option but to part her lips and allow Chet to
once more fill her mouth with his throbbing prick. Chet didn't wait for
Lorraine to start sucking his cock but instead he held her head and started to
fuck her wet mouth as though it was her ass or her cunt. Lorraine did not
object and she took the cock in and out of her mouth, enjoying the thrill of a
third cock thrusting into one of her orifices. Lorraine heard their voices
although she was unsure what each one was saying.  
  
"This is it, Lorraine just what you wanted. Three cocks inside you at once,
three young cocks fucking you at once. What's it like, Lorraine, is it good?
Go on Lorraine, fuck us all, fuck three cocks at once, Lorraine, feel our hot
spunk spurt into your body at once." They chided.  
  
Lorraine knew that they wouldn't stop until they had shot three loads of cum
inside her. It didn't matter though, it wasn't about them now; it was about
her. She got those squirmy feelings in her belly again and she knew she was on
course for another wonderful orgasm. The three men were pounding her hard
again and she could only grunt as Chet's cock fully occupied her mouth. The
other two boys were humping her body up and down onto their cocks that were
hitting her holes with such force. Lorraine had never been so erotically
abused with three mighty cocks deep in her body.  
  
"Get ready Lorraine, we're going to cum inside you," one of them said.  
  
Lorraine had lost all control over her actions. She looked into Chet's eyes as
he held her head more firmly and she allowed his cock to stretch her lips wide
apart. She used her tongue to play and poke at his tool as it sped in and out
of her throat and she knew that he would be cumming soon. The boy's actions
were such that Lorraine knew that this time they would truly not stop until
they had all ejaculated again and she received their powerful loads gushing
into her. Lorraine was already sore and it was still early in the evening. She
knew she was in for a long night given the recuperative powers of these young
studs.  
  
Cliff suddenly stopped thrusting into Lorraine's bottom and held onto her
tightly. She could feel a warm sensation inside her ass and she realized that
the first ejaculation was being fired into her. The other two did not slow up
and from their rapid strokes she knew they were close as well. Bill grunted
from under her and almost stopped completely as he held Lorraine's body down
firmly on his thighs. A few more short strokes and he pushed up into her body
groaning as his spunk gushed into her cunt. She could feel the liquids spurt
up into her pussy and her ass and then the two cocks rested within her.  
  
The excitement had pushed Lorraine over the top again and, she frantically
rubbed her clit against Bill's cock while it was still hard in her. Chet
sensed his two friends had cum to a standstill so he pushed harder and faster
in and out of Lorraine's willing mouth until he finally lost control.  
  
He held Lorraine's head against him with his cock stuffed in her open mouth as
he ejaculated. Lorraine tried to anticipate the inevitable but it was still
rather a shock as a torrent of milky, thick liquid fired into her throat and
all around her mouth. She gulped and swallowed as quickly as she could. Her
fingers were back at her clit and they flew backward and forward across the
hard nub of skin as she swished the warm liquid around in her mouth. She
shuddered and opened her lips a little wider to let out a sigh causing a trace
of white semen to trickle over her lips. Lorraine didn't car as she had
climaxed again and again, over and over beautifully, erotically and
shamelessly.  
  
The boys rested briefly and then they rotated around Lorraine placing their
cocks back in her. They began to fuck her again and Lorraine knew that they
wouldn't stop until they had cum in each of her holes and were totally
drained. After the boys finished with her they leisurely took showers and then
dressed to leave. They mockingly thanked Lorraine for a good time and they
promised to visit her again soon, then they left.  
  
Lorraine dragged her aching exhausted body from the bed and headed into the
bathroom. She drew a bath for herself as she picked up the towels that the
boys had used. The nerve of those boys to help themselves to her shower
without even asking permission she thought. Lorraine eased into the welcome
warmth of her bubble bath and she immediately felt the healing aspect on her
body. She sank down in the tub, immersed herself in the bath and reflected on
the evening events. As much as she enjoyed the incredible raw sex with the
three energetic students she knew she had to take control of the situation.
Lorraine could not allow them to just show up any time that they were horny
and fuck her brains out. She had to get this to a point to where she was the
one under control.  
  
FRIDAY THE TWO FAMILIES LEAVE AND SOME NEW INTRODUCTIONS  
  
Karen and Nicky were on their way to Iowa and Penny, Debbie and Steve were on
their way to France. Marla, Joannie, Jerry and Biff sat around the family room
and discussed their plans for the coming weeks ahead. The four people Bruce,
Colin, Amanda and Chloe hired as restaurant consultants would be arriving at
the house later that day and preparations for the restaurant opening were
underway.  
  
The consultants would be conducting auditions on Saturday and Sunday at the
school of music. Selections would be made for about twenty waiter and waitress
positions and then rehearsals and training would begin on Monday and continue
about four weeks. The preparation would be very much like preparing for a
concert or a show as it would indeed be a show with the waiters and waitresses
singing arias as they waited on patrons.  
  
Friday evening Brad had arranged for a room at a romantic interlude hotel. He
had told Chuck to show up about an hour after he checked in with Sheila. Brad
was on the bed with Sheila and he slid between her legs and eased his
throbbing cock into her pussy. Sheila felt extreme pleasure as the large cock
touched every fiber of her cunt. Brad fucked her slowly with long deep strokes
and Sheila began to hump her cunt up at him. She had numerous orgasms with the
last ones violent and vocal. Brad tensed and flooded her pussy to overflowing
with his cum. He continued to pump her pussy and she could feel cum running
out of her cunt and trickling down her thighs. Sheila held Brad tightly as she
felt she was in heaven her thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door.
Brad jumped up and answered the door naked and Sheila was anxious to see who
Brad had invited to the group session.  
  
"Hi come on in," he said and nine boys walked into the room.  
  
"Sheila and I just finished fucking and she is all warmed up," he continued.  
  
"You can pile your clothes over there," he directed.  
  
Within minutes Sheila was staring at nine naked college boys all with
erections of various length and girth. She felt that she should get up right
then and get out of there, but she didn't.  
  
She was totally naked in front of the students. Hands covered her body as the
excited boys groped any available flesh of the busty teenager. Fingers filled
both her holes, her breasts fondled and her nipples pinched as they talked
about her body and she heard them discussing her fantastic ass. She was then
laid on her back on one of the mattresses and one by one the students fucked
her. The boy's cocks were of different widths and lengths and she felt that
three of them were well endowed as they filled her pussy. She had multiple
intense orgasms before the last boy shot his load into her cum filled cunt.  
  
Sheila was rolled over and placed on all fours she knew that with the
recuperative powers of youth that she was in for a long session of sex. A well
endowed youth slid his cock into her pussy as another pushed one into her
face. Sheila instinctively sucked the boy deep into her mouth as the other
pounded her pussy. A third boy took her long blonde hair and wrapped it around
his cock and began to jerk off. The boy in her mouth came first followed by
the one jerking off into her hair. The third boy was still fucking her and she
felt herself approaching another orgasm. Another boy presented her with his
cock which she quickly took in her mouth. Sheila shook as another orgasm
rocked her insatiable body as the boy in her pussy filled her with his cum.
The boy in her mouth came quickly coating her throat with his salty sperm.  
  
Sheila fell forward on her knees resting her head on the mattress. Her
gorgeous ass pointing up in the air did not go unnoticed and one of the
students scooped cum out of her pussy and lubricated her asshole. He soon had
his finger sliding in and out easily and then he pressed his cock against her
bung hole. He eased his cock into her ass emitting cheers from the other
students. The others shouted words of encouragement telling him to fuck her
hot ass. As Sheila was ass fucked another student jerked off shooting his cum
onto to her buttocks.  

Sheila was snapped out of her trance when the student in her ass filled her
hole with his jizm. There was so much cum that she felt it swirling around in
her rectum and trickling out of her ass down over her pussy and inner thighs.
There was more excited talking between the students and Sheila interpreted
some it referencing big cocks. One of the students slid under her and pushed
his big thick cock into her pussy emitting an audible gasp from her. A second
one offered her his big cock which she sucked into her mouth and a third one
slid his big cock into her ass. Now she realized that they wanted her fucked
with the three biggest dicks at that same time. Sheila had never been so full
of cock in any of her holes much less all together.  
  
They fucked her hard and fast causing her more orgasms if that were possible.
Then the one in her ass stiffened and shot his load deep into her bowels. She
was never so full of cum. The one in her mouth followed and she swallowed as
quickly as she could as blast after blast filled her mouth. Finally the one in
her pussy came and she felt it reach deep into her passage up into her womb.
One by one they removed themselves from Sheila but she was given no rest as
three others filled her three holes.  
  
Once again Sheila had cocks in her ass, pussy and mouth. She was drained and
exhausted but the students were relentless as they fucked her almost lifeless
body in all of her holes. As one student shot his wad and freed up one of her
holes another cock was there to take its place. Sheila was fucked for hours
and she was sure that the students each had cum three times maybe even four
times before they were finished with her. She collapsed on the mattress as the
students dressed and left, mockingly thanking her for a wonderful time.  
  
"Let's get you cleaned up," Brad said and led Sheila into the shower.  
  
Brad washed her thoroughly including her pussy and asshole. They relaxed in
the Jacuzzi again and Brad told her that it was really a hot scene. Also Chuck
had left his phone number and that she was to call him if she wanted to attend
a Frat party.  
  
Brad and Sheila dried off and then she got back into bed. Brad popped a tape
into the VCR, got back behind Sheila, lubed her anus and then plugged her
asshole with his huge cock.  
  
"Watch this," he told her.  
  
Sheila looked up at the TV expecting to see a porno movie. She was right
however; she was the one in the video. Brad had taped the entire fuck session.
Sheila watched herself being triple penetrated by three boys while the other
six stood ready stroking their big dicks. Brad fucked her ass slowly savoring
the moment as they watched the video. All nine boys came very quickly the
first time and the cocks entered and left her holes rapidly. The second time
around it took longer for them to cum and some of them enjoyed spraying her
body with their cum.  
  
The boy in her ass would pull out and shoot his cum all over her ass cheeks
often the first blast would hit the back of her head or shoulders. The boy in
her mouth would pull out and spray her tits with his cum and the boy in her
pussy would shoot it up between her ass cheeks. Sheila was so caught up in the
video that she wasn't prepared for the barrage of cum that Brad shot into her
asshole. He kept right on fucking her asshole and stayed hard as they
continued to watch the video. Brad then came a second time in her ass before
they both collapsed on the bed.  
  
They lay on their sides with Brad's cock in her ass and Sheila felt it
softening. It slipped from her asshole and she felt a rush of cool air replace
his cock. As they relaxed in the bed, Sheila tried to imagine what else was in
store for her. Clearly she wanted all the cock that she could get her hands on
or said better that she could get in her mouth, pussy and ass. Sheila wondered
would it would be like to attend a Frat party. She would definitely have to
call Chuck.  
  
Brad lay there thinking about the group fuck and taping the action. He
couldn't wait to show the video to some of his buddies. As he watched it again
he thought Sheila could really do porn if she wanted too. Brad also thought
about showing the video to Sheila's mother. He had always admired her and she
was definitely in the mother I'd most like to fuck category. Brad wondered if
he could get into Donna Eaton's pants.  
  
At that moment Donna Eaton was home alone in her own bed. Her husband Jack had
called and said he was stopping with the guys for a drink and would be a
little late. Donna knew better and she didn't expect him home until in the
early morning hours. He and his cronies were probably out with the corporate
groupies again and most likely would end up at somebody's pad fucking each
other. Donna had her favorite toy dildo buried in her pussy and anal beads
pushed up her ass. Her mind took her through different scenarios as she
imagined all sorts of sexual couplings.  
  
Donna thought about her daughter and Brad. She wondered if they were fucking
and she would be surprised if they weren't. Brad was handsome and she had seen
his package several times in his bathing suit. Donna would like to have Brad
fucking her right now with his big cock. Donna was no stranger to big cocks.
Jack was okay in that department but what she remembered most was their last
vacation to the Caribbean. She thought about that experience as she fucked
herself with the fake cock. She held to the string of the anal beads ready to
pop them out of her ass when she stared to orgasm.  
  
Jack loved deep sea fishing and he went out everyday they were on vacation
leaving Donna to herself. Donna became a fishing widow and she was bored just
hanging around the pool. One day she decided to stay in the room and ordered
room service that is when she met Marley. The young black man brought her food
to the room and entered without knocking. Donna had lost track of time and she
was lying on the bed fingering her pussy when Marley entered.  
  
"Sorry mom," he apologized but he clearly took in her beauty.  
  
"No need to do that alone mom, not on this island," Marley said and approached
the bed.  
  
Donna had covered herself with the bedcovers but Marley pulled them from her
hands. The next thing Donna knew was that she this long black tongue exploring
her pussy. It reached depths that she had not felt before and then she
uncontrollably had an orgasm. Donna had never been with anyone else since
marrying Jack and Marley was her first black man, but she had never been eaten
like this either. Marley slipped off his clothes and joined her in bed. Donna
stared at the size of his impressive cock it had to be at least 10 inches
long. Donna took hold of his cock to control his entry and she realized how
thick it was as she could not get her hand around it. Marley eased her legs
apart and filled her pussy with his big thick weapon. Donna was touched in
areas unfamiliar to her as Marley eased his big dick in and out of her pussy.  
  
Donna had multiple orgasms before Marley shot his load into her pussy. She
still remembered how he coiled like a snake just before he came and then
shoved his cock deeply into her as he uncoiled and filled her pussy to
overflowing with his seed.  
  
As Donna continued to work the dildo in her pussy she recalled how Marley
would come and visit her room each day right after her husband left for the
fishing trip. Marley would fuck her two and three times each day to countless
orgasms and filling her pussy with his seed.  
  
One day Marley offered her a massage and he rubbed her body all over with
island oils. She lay face down on the bed as he worked her back, legs and
buttocks. Then he eased a finger into her asshole. Donna was no stranger to
anal sex as she had been butt fucked in college and Jack had fucked her ass
many times. Donna cooed and rolled her ass as Marley added a second finger to
her asshole. Marley then pulled Donna up by her hips so that her ass was
elevated. He pushed down on the small of her back so that her curvy ass was
accentuated and her pussy lips showed between her legs. Marley then fingered
both her asshole and pussy at the same time and Donna felt herself getting
close to another orgasm.  
  
Marley then eased his thick cock into her ass and caused Donna to gasp and
hold her breath as the biggest cock she ever had made its way into her ass. He
told her to relax and breathe as he slowly worked his cock all the way into
her ass. Marley fucked her slowly as he slid his big black cock in and out of
her creamy white ass. Donna was beside herself with excitement as the cock
reached new depths within her.  
  
Donna reflected on her first black ass fucking as she worked the dildo in and
out of her pussy. She remembered how it felt when it was finally all the way
up her ass and she felt his pubic hairs tickle her ass cheeks. Marley came
quickly with the tightness of her rectum and the excitement of fucking the
shapely white woman in her ass. Donna remembered how he flooded her ass with
cum. She had never received a load like that in her asshole.  
  
Donna recalled how they collapsed on the bed with Marley's cock still buried
in her ass. She remembered how he continued to fuck her ass leaving his cock
in her until he had cum four times. Each time Donna would massage his cock
with her anal muscles keeping him hard and milking his cock. Finally he pulled
out of her ass and she felt cum shoot up out of her bottom as if a plug had
been pulled releasing the pressure. Donna remembered how cum ran from her
asshole between her thighs and over her pussy lips. That did it for Donna as
she stopped fucking her herself with the dildo and held it deep in her pussy.
She pulled on the anal beads and one by one the six beads popped out of her
asshole. Donna shuddered with the intensity of her orgasm and her body leaped
each time a bead cleared her sphincter.  
  
She uttered a large sigh and lay back on the bed. Donna let her body come back
to normal following one of her better orgasms. The fake cock and the beads
were good but she still missed the real deal. She missed a vibrant cock
fucking her pussy and asshole and shooting warm liquid into her hot holes.
Donna again thought about Brad and she wondered if he liked to butt fuck, then
she wondered if he was ass fucking her daughter Sheila. Donna decided that in
the future if the situation was right she would flirt with Brad to see his
reaction.  
  
Donna removed the fake cock covered with her juices from her pussy and licked
it clean. She loved the taste of herself and she had often sucked a cock after
in had been in her pussy. Donna though back to one of the socials when she was
approached by two other women, April and Marion. They had asked her if she and
Jack would be interested in attending a swinger's party sometime. April was
married to Raymond and Marion was married to Glen. As she recalled they had
daughters at Monarch Academy also but they were not girls that Sheila hung out
with. Donna thought their names to be Darcy and Ashley if she recalled
correctly. Donna had dismissed the invitation because she knew Jack would not
go for it but April told her that she was welcome to come alone if Jack was
not interested. Donna thought that she might check with April to see if the
invitation was still open. Fuck Jack, his cronies and the corporate groupies.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 19


INTRODUCTION  
  
_This chapter is the 19th chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four." I
have continued to write this story because of all the positive feedback that I
have received from many readers and the encouragement to continue with this
theme and family characters. I have listened to your suggestions and I try to
incorporate them into the writings. Thank you all who have commented and have
encouraged me to keep writing. I have written this story so that it could end
with any chapter and at the same time I have left it somewhat open for a
continuance. Based on the reader feedback I receive I will know what to do. It
is up to you the readers._  
  
That Saturday the sex gods must have sprinkled horniness dust on the southern
California town because the sexual activity was extreme. It started Saturday
morning at Marla's house and seemed to permeate throughout the town the rest
of the day and night. Marla woke up to the sounds of her daughter-in-law
Joannie getting fucked in her bedroom. Marla peaked in and saw that her son
Jerry was fucking Joannie in the ass as Biff fucked her pussy with his big
dick. Joannie was moaning and groaning through her early morning orgasms as
Biff was relentlessly pounding her cunt. Biff had remarkable staying power
particularly in the morning when he fucked with his piss hard-on. The two of
them fucked Joannie until Jerry came in her ass and she pleaded with Biff to
give her pussy a break.  
  
"If you two are done I could use some attention," Marla said as she smiled and
headed back to her bedroom.  
  
Within minutes the two guys and Joannie were in her bedroom. Biff filled
Marla's pussy with his raging hard cock and her son slipped his cock into her
ass. Joannie watched the repeat performance as her mother-in-law was double
fucked just as she had been earlier. In wasn't long before Jerry came in his
mother's ass filling her rectum with his seed. Marla had a continuous string
of orgasms from the fucking Biff gave her pussy. His huge thick cock stayed in
constant contact with Marla's engorged oversized clit as he fucked her
thoroughly. Marla screamed when the climax rocked her body and then she begged
Biff to stop. She just couldn't cum anymore.  
  
Marla rested briefly and then she and Joannie showered together washing each
other's body. They were both drained from their morning fucks so they just
caressed one another with the soapy water. In the other shower Jerry was on
his knees sucking Biff's cock. Biff had not cum earlier and his balls were
bloated and ready to unload. Biff held Jerry's head as a signal that he was
close and then he blasted cum into Jerry's mouth. Jerry swallowed as quickly
as he could and sucked Biff's cock dry as he massaged his heavy balls. Jerry
drained Biff's balls completely and sucked his cock clean.  
  
"Wow that was quite a load. It has been awhile since you came that much in my
mouth," Jerry sighed.  
  
"You are still every bit as good a cocksucker as your wife," Biff replied.  
  
The two of them finished their shower, dressed and then went downstairs to
join the women. After breakfast they adjourned to the family room with their
coffee to discuss the weekend plans and status of the restaurant.  
  
"You know those guys Bruce and Colin really know their stuff about this
restaurant business. They had asked if we would be interested in hiring them
since they have a real interest in moving to Southern California," Jerry told
everyone.  
  
"I think we should hire them. They would make great captains and they have
great voices as tenors. They could just take over and make life so much easier
for us," Joannie agreed.  
  
"What about their current jobs and their boss? What will he think if we steal
them away?" Marla asked.  
  
"Actually he is fine with it. He knows they want to move out here and he has a
very deep and talented staff. He can easily replace them," Biff offered.  
  
"Then let's do it, hire them. What about the girls Amanda and Chloe?" Marla
asked.  
  
"They have no interest in moving her so they will return in four weeks after
we are operational," Biff answered and then added, "They are very helpful and
also know what they are doing."  
  
"So where exactly are we at this point?" Marla inquired.  
  
Jerry and Biff both updated her. They told her that the construction was
complete; the chef and the kitchen staff had been hired; the legal items had
been completed; the auditions were in process and would be completed by
Sunday; training would begin Monday.  
  
"Bruce and Colin will select about 30 candidates for the server positions and
then they will narrow it to about 20 after the training sessions. The week
before we open we will have a dress rehearsal every night," Jerry told them.  
  
"Right and we will be inviting people that we know to dine with us on the
house as we go through the dress rehearsals. That weekend Friday and Saturday
night we will invite prominent business and community leaders to dine on the
house as well. Bruce and Colin suggested this as a way to get the word out
about the restaurant and introduce it to the community," Biff added.  
  
"Then Sunday night food critics will be invited and we will have press
coverage the following week," Jerry said, "Then we will be on our way."  
  
"It does sound like a lot of work but it is so exciting," Marla added.  
  
"Yes it is a lot of work but I think we are in very capable hands with Bruce
and Colin. I am really looking forward to the grand opening," replied Jerry.  
  
"I have a suggestion to get some help at the house," Joannie called out and
then added, "Really we will be swamped with the restaurant for quite awhile
and it would make sense to have some help with the house, property and pool."  
  
"What did you have in mind?" Marla asked Joannie.  
  
"Well I was looking on the internet and I came across these families that are
looking for work at people's homes. I found this one family, two brothers and
a sister from Czechoslovakia who look ambitious," Joannie replied.  
  
"I printed out a picture of them," Joannie continued and moved over to Marla
to show her the picture.  
  
"They are absolutely beautiful, no wonder you picked them," Marla reacted.  
  
"Here let's see," said Jerry and he and Biff moved over to see the picture.  
  
"They are good looking and pretty young too, probably about our age," Biff
observed.  
  
"I wonder what their cocks look like. I bet that they are uncut," giggled
Joannie.  
  
"I have never seen an uncut cock," chimed in Marla.  
  
"Well just check out your own clit. It looks just like a small uncut cock,"
Joannie replied.  
  
"So what's the next step?" Marla asked.  
  
"Well I set up the interview for Monday and if we like them we can hire them
on the spot. They could move into the apartment above the garage," Joannie
suggested.  
  
"If they move into the garage apartment we are going to have to clean up our
act for awhile, at least poolside," Marla cautioned.  
  
"Hey who knows they may want to join in eventually. The blonde sister really
looks hot," Biff offered.  
  
"They are all blonde and they all look hot," Jerry added.  
  
"What are their names Joannie?" Marla asked.  
  
"Boris, Ivan and Sondra," Joannie replied.  
  
"Well I look forward to meeting them. Thanks for doing that Joannie," Marla
concluded.  
  
The four of them discussed the restaurant opening and guest lists some more
that morning. Then they decided to check on the auditions and see how things
were going. After lunch the four of them headed for the school of music. As
Marla's family watched the auditions, Helen was meeting with Rob, Dick and
Lorraine at her condo.  
  
"I asked the three of you here today so that we could reach an agreement on
faculty behavior at Monarch Academy," Helen began and then, "I know that each
of you have had sex with each other and with several students during the
school day."  
  
Helen went on, "What concerns me is the risk at which you are putting yourself
as teachers and the reputation of the school. I am not telling you that you
can't have consensual sex. I am saying that you have to be more discreet."  
  
Lorraine, Rob and Dick looked confused as they glanced at each other. They had
no idea where this was going. "What do you mean," Rob asked Helen.  
  
"Well you have been observed by Susan and before her one of the students
Debbie having sex in the vacant room," Helen pointed out.  
  
"So what you are saying is that is we don't get caught it is okay," laughed
Dick.  
  
"Yes providing that they are at least 18 and that it is consensual. Also you
are not to use any blackmail tactics such as better grades," Helen replied and
then added, "And for heaven's sake please remember to lock the door."  
  
Everyone laughed at her locking the door comment. Helen went on to explain her
relationship with Susan and revealed Susan's sexual preferences. Lorraine, Rob
and Dick were shocked to hear about her and Susan. Then Helen told them about
Marla and her family and that she would introduce all of them in the coming
weeks.  
  
"Now that we have covered everything and we are in agreement, would everyone
like to take off their clothes and have some fun?" Helen offered.  
  
"Are you serious?" asked a hopeful Rob.  
  
"I am absolutely serious but if you don't want to I understand," Helen
replied.  
  
Rob, Dick and Lorraine smiled at one another and then began to take of their
clothes. Helen also stripped as she was pleased with their decision. The four
of them walked naked into her bedroom and they all got in her large bed. Helen
asked the two men to fuck her pussy and her ass as she ate Lorraine's pussy.
They scrambled into position and Rob could not believe his good fortune of
getting to fuck Helen's ass. He had watched her move around school and had
thought to himself that he would like to poke her in the ass but he never
expected it would happen.  
  
Helen had Rob lay on his back and she lowered her ass onto his hard cock. The
cock went in easily to her lubricated ass hole and she settled down on it.
Dick positioned himself between their legs and guided his cock into Helen's
cunt. As soon as he was nestled in her pussy, Lorraine straddled Helen's face
and lowered her pussy to her mouth. The four of them fucked and sucked in this
position until Lorraine had creamed Helen's face and the guys had filled her
holes with cum.  
  
After a brief rest Helen brought out a double dildo. Lorraine marveled at the
realistic fake cock with two shafts separated by fake balls. Helen and
Lorraine lay on their sides facing each other and pushed each end of the dildo
into their pussies. Dick got behind Helen and fucked her ass as Rob did the
same to Lorraine. Helen and Lorraine pressed against each other mashing their
tits together as they began to fuck. The four of them fucked frantically as
they all raced toward another orgasm. Lorraine felt Rob's cum fill her ass as
she juiced all over the fake cock. Helen also felt Dick shoot his wad deep
into her bowels as she too came on the rubber cock.  
  
"This is Susan's and my favorite position," sighed Helen, "I will have to have
her join us next time."  
  
Rob and Dick were finished after two good cums. Helen offered them her shower
if they wanted to clean up, which they accepted. As they showered Helen and
Lorraine caressed each other's body in bed.  
  
"Why don't you stay a while longer? I can invite Susan over and I have some
more toys that we can use," Helen asked Lorraine.  
  
"Sounds delicious," Lorraine replied and she snuggled up to Helen.  
  
Rob and Dick left Helen's condo. They knew that Lorraine would be enjoying the
rest of her time with their superior. They both looked forward to getting
Susan in bed and fucking her hot ass. As Rob and Dick left the women to their
pleasures, Brad was sitting in his car watching his girlfriend Sheila's house.  
  
Brad was not looking out for Sheila because he knew she was going out with
Chuck tonight and that Chuck was taking her to a frat party. Brad was waiting
for Donna, Sheila's mother, to arrive home from shopping. He knew she would be
alone since Sheila was at the college with Chuck and Donna's husband Jack was
out of town until Monday.  
  
Brad spotted Donna's car pull into their driveway and he waited about 15
minutes before driving over to the house. Brad pulled in the driveway and
walked up to the front door. He rang the doorbell and waited patiently until
Donna answered the door.  
  
Donna had kicked off her shoes and made herself a martini. She had just
flopped on the couch looking forward to some relaxing time with her drink when
she heard the doorbell.  
  
"Shit, who could that be?" Donna wondered.  
  
Donna opened the door and was surprised to see Brad standing there. "Oh hi
Brad what brings you here?"  
  
"Hi Mrs. Eaton I was wondering if Sheila was home," Brad lied.  
  
"No she's not I thought that she might be out with you," Donna replied.  
  
"Well we decided this morning that it would be good if we started seeing other
people. I know that Sheila was interested in dating Chuck again so that's
probably who she is out with," Brad explained.  
  
Brad knew damn well that Sheila was out with Chuck and that she would be going
to a frat party later. Chuck was excited about the prospect of Sheila getting
gang banged again this time at his frat house. Chuck would be very popular
with his frat brothers if he could get Sheila into the pit for a gang bang.  
  
"Isn't Chuck the guy that Sheila dated last year in high school?" Donna asked.  
  
"Yeah but now he is in college and I think he is taking Sheila to a party
tonight," Brad responded.  
  
Donna thought to herself, "Oh my God I hope it is not a frat party." Donna
didn't like Chuck ever since she had caught him and Sheila having sex last
year. She had suspected that her daughter and Chuck were having sex in the
house when she and Jack were out. So Donna decided to spy on Chuck and her
daughter one day and told Sheila she would be out all day. Donna parked the
car down the street and waited, sure enough Chuck showed up minutes after she
left the house. Sheila greeted him at the door and hurried him inside. Donna
waited about 30 minutes before she walked back to the house and she could feel
her own pussy getting wet in anticipation of what she might witness. Donna
snuck in the back of the house and quietly made her way upstairs to Sheila's
room. The door was partially open and Donna could see them both on the bed in
the mirror on her daughter's wall.  
  
They were both naked on the bed and Sheila was deep throating Chuck's
impressive cock. It wasn't long before he came in her mouth and she swallowed
all of his cum that she could. She scooped up the cum around his cock and her
face and licked her fingers clean. She then returned to sucking his cock until
he was hard again. Then she lay on her back taking his big dick in her cunt.
He pounded her pussy and brought her to multiple orgasms until he came again
this time filling her pussy with a barrage of dick juice.  
  
Donna was not prepared for the next move, when Sheila flipped over on all
fours and waved her shapely ass at Chuck. Chuck retrieved the lotion from
Sheila's night table and proceeded to lubricate her asshole. He fingered her
ass and pussy at the same time, sawing his fingers in and out of Sheila. His
cock was erect again and he covered it with a generous amount of lotion. He
then slowly eased his big dick into her daughter's beautiful upturned ass. He
fucked her slow at first and then gradually picked up the pace. Sheila pleaded
with him to fuck her ass and to fill it with cum. Donna could not believe what
she was seeing and hearing, much less from her own daughter.  
  
Chuck then announced he was cumming and he flooded Sheila's ass with another
generous amount of man seed. He told Sheila to clean him up as he popped his
cock out of her asshole. Donna's slutty daughter spun around and took his cock
in her mouth. Donna watched her sucked him completely dry and she was
mortified. Donna quickly retreated downstairs and back to my car. She couldn't
believe the display of raw sex that she had witnessed and how much her
daughter seemed to love it  
  
"Mrs. Eaton, Mrs. Eaton are you okay?" Brad asked her bringing her back to
reality.  
  
"Oh sorry Brad I was just lost in thought for a moment," Donna said as she
snapped out of her trance.  
  
Donna looked at Brad and felt somewhat sorry for him with her daughter off
probably fucking Chuck's brains out. She knew she shouldn't but she invited
him into the house.  
  
"I just made myself a drink and was relaxing. Would you like to come in for a
few minutes," Donna asked.  
  
"Sure that would be great," Brad accepted immediately.  
  
"Can I get you a drink," Donna offered.  
  
"Sure a beer would be great," Brad replied.  
  
Donna watched the strapping young boy move passed her into her home. She
directed him into the family room and then she went to the kitchen to get him
a beer. Donna gave Brad his beer and then she sat back down on the soft sofa
and threw her legs up on the ottoman. Brad sat on the chair facing her.  
  
Donna and Brad chatted for a few minutes and the conversation went smoothly.
Donna like the handsome teenager he was easy to talk to. She enjoyed his
company  
  
And since she would be alone this evening she was in no hurry to send him on
his way. Donna finished her first martini and decided to have a second.  
  
"I am going to have another drink. Can I get you another beer?" Donna asked.  
  
"Yes please that would be great," Brad accepted.  
  
Donna returned with the drinks, handed Brad his beer and then returned to the
sofa. Brad watched her move across the room and admired her shapely legs.
Donna was wearing a summer dress that was cut tastefully above her knees about
four inches. Brad noticed that Donna was much fitter than her daughter Sheila
and he wondered how she looked without any clothes.  
  
Donna sipped her second martini and she felt it going to her head. She was
very relaxed now and she was not as careful with her skirt as she propped her
feet up on the ottoman. At one point she had both feet set on the edge of the
ottoman and it was easy for Brad to see under her skirt. He noticed that she
was wearing thigh high nylons and light blue panties. Brad felt his cock
getting hard as he stared up her skirt. Donna realized that he was looking at
her legs and she lowered them back fall on the ottoman.  
  
"Sorry my feet are killing me from shopping all day," Donna apologized for her
carelessness.  
  
"Really, maybe you would like a foot massage," Brad offered, "I give them to
my mom all the time when her feet ache."  
  
"Sure that sounds good if you don't mind. Are you sure you want to massage my
smelly feet," Donna giggled in reply.  
  
Brad noticed that she was a little giddy at this point from the martinis. He
moved over to the ottoman and picked up Donna's feet. He placed them in his
lap and began to massage her right foot. Donna couldn't believe how good it
felt to have her aching foot massaged. Brad worked her right foot for awhile
and then switched to her left foot. Donna closed her eyes and totally relaxed
as Brad worked over her feet. She took another sip from her martini and sighed
in pleasure.  
  
Brad surprised her by massaging the calf of her right leg. She had started to
stop him but then decided to let him continue since it felt so good. Besides
Donna thought she could stop him at anytime. Brad switched to the left calf
and Donna just sighed again with pleasure. She was so relaxed and the booze
had taken effect on her mood. Donna realized that as Brad massaged her left
calf he had placed her right foot in his crotch. She could feel his hard cock
against the bottom of her foot. She couldn't convince herself to pull her foot
away as she tried to assess the size of his cock.  
  
Brad moved his hands up Donna's calves to the back of her knees. He massaged
her deeply and she felt turned on but she still did not stop him. His hands
felt wonderful and she knew that she could stop him at anytime. Brad massaged
behind her knees as she took another sip of the martini. Donna realized that
she had finished her second drink and she was clearly relaxed from the alcohol
and the massage. She felt Brad's hands move higher on her legs and she just
closed her eyes and lay back.  

Brad moved his hands to Donna's thighs and briefly massaged her quads before
moving his hands above the elastic tops of her stockings. Donna flinched when
his hands touched her bare skin and she reached down to hold keep his hands
from moving higher. But Brad was insistent and he was stronger than Donna. His
hands moved up her thighs pushing her dress with them. Brad could clearly see
her shapely legs and panty covered pussy now. As he massaged her legs he
allowed the back of his hands to brush against her panty covered mound.
Donna's body jerked each time his hand touched her pussy. She knew she was
getting wet and Brad could feel her dampness on the back of his hands.  
  
"Donna your panties are very wet. I think we should take them off," Brad
whispered.  
  
Brad moved his hands up to the waistband of her panties and slowly pulled them
off her hips. Donna subconsciously lifted her hips off the sofa to make it
easier. Donna then realized what was happening and tried to stop Brad.  
  
"Brad, please don't. We shouldn't be doing this," Donna protested feebly.  
  
"Just relax Donna and go with the flow. Just let it happen you know you want
it to," Brad whispered back to her.  
  
Donna was incapable of stopping him and she wasn't sure now if she wanted to.
Brad slid her panties down and off her shapely legs and moved between them.
Brad picked up one leg at a time and kissed her inner thighs. Donna moaned
with delight. It had been so long since she had been seduced and made tender
love that she loved every agonizing moment of it. Brad worked his kisses
closer to her pussy and Donna knew that she would cum quickly if he ate her.  
  
Brad moved his mouth to her pussy and flattened his tongue as he ran it over
her mound. Donna jerked and thrust her mound into his face as she experienced
a quick orgasm. Brad however continued to explore her pussy with his tongue
and he soon found her hooded clit. Brad nibbled and tongued Donna's clit until
she was writhing in ecstasy. Donna moaned and groaned as she pushed her pussy
into Brad's face and squirted her nectar into his mouth. Brad kept on eating
her pussy until Donna's body stopped thrashing.  
  
Brad stood up and looked down at the beautiful woman with her dress bunched
above her waist and her pussy glistening with moisture. She looked so sexy
with her dress and nylons framing her thighs and pussy. Brad opened his pants
and pushed them along with his underwear down to his ankles. Donna stared at
the impressive teenage cock and she guessed it to be at least 8 inches long
and 5 inches around, maybe bigger. Brad moved between her legs and eased his
big cock into her sopping wet pussy. Brad knew what he was doing and he fucked
Donna to yet another orgasm. He kept his cock in constant contact with her
clit as he fucked her and she was soon thrashing wildly around as she came
again. Donna's last orgasm was intense and she held her pussy tight against
Brad as she pleaded with him to fuck her and hold her.  
  
Brad pulled out of Donna's pussy and sat next to her on the sofa. Donna sat
upright next to Brad and looked down at his still hard cock. She took it in
her hands and stroked him slowly. Brad unzipped the back of Donna's dress and
lowered it to her waist. He then unhooked her bra and slid it down her arms
letting fall on the floor near her panties. Brad pushed Donna's shoulders back
against the sofa causing her tits to stand out more. He leaned over and kissed
her titties and sucked on her nipples. Donna was never more proud of her firm
tits then she was right now.  
  
"You have great tits, Donna," Brad told her.  
  
Donna smiled at the youthful choice of words. He said great tits, not
beautiful breasts or lovely breasts but great tits. She was amused but she was
flattered at the same time.  
  
"I think we should take this to your bedroom, Donna," Brad suggested sexily.  
  
Donna knew that Brad had not cum yet and she agreed to take it upstairs to her
bedroom. Donna certainly didn't need cum stains on the family room sofa and
have to explain where they came from. Donna gathered up her panties and her
bra and led Brad by his erect cock to her bedroom.  
  
Donna finished undressing and sat naked on the side of her bed. Brad stripped
off his clothes and walked toward her with his big hard dick swinging as he
walked. Brad looked down at Donna and lifted her face with his hand.  
  
"You have a very sensuous mouth Donna. I bet that you love to suck cock," Brad
said confidently.  
  
Donna smiled at him and she marveled at his confidence. It seemed as if the
roles were reversed where she was the teenager being seduced by an older man.
Donna took his thick cock in her hand and ran her tongue over the head of it.
Then she wrapped her mouth around it and slowly moved her head up and down
taking him as deep as she could without gagging herself.  
  
Donna was indeed an excellent cock sucker and she soon had Brad on the verge
of his first cum. Donna bobbed her head up and down on his cock pursing her
lips together until she felt Brad shiver. Donna would remove her mouth briefly
to prolong his orgasm. She would lick the underside of his cock and his balls
driving him wild with desire. Donna sucked his balls into her mouth and
tickled his perineum with her fingers. Donna let her hands run over his hard
abs and loins which caused Brad to tremble as a tingling sensation ran through
his body.  
  
Brad couldn't take anymore and he grabbed Donna's head and pulled it back onto
his cock. Donna knew this time he would cum in her mouth but she was not
prepared for the surge or the volume of his ejaculation. Brad held her as he
unloaded in her mouth. Volley after volley of cum bounced off the back of
Donna's throat and she swallowed as quickly as she could. Donna managed to
keep all of his cum in her mouth and she sucked him dry. Donna loved the way
she controlled him now as she lovingly sucked and drained his cock. Brad was
trembling as Donna nibbled the head of his cock and massaged his tight
scrotum.  
  
Brad stayed hard as he pulled his cock from Donna's mouth. He pushed her back
on the bed and slid between her legs. Brad eased his cock back into her pussy
and fucked her through multiple orgasms until Donna pleaded with him to stop
and give her pussy a rest.  
  
"It is time for another massage," Brad said as he rolled Donna over on her
stomach.  
  
As Donna lay on her stomach Brad went to get some lotion from her bathroom.
When he returned he sat on the back of her legs and she could feel his thick
meat resting on her buttocks. Brad began a slow soothing massage starting at
her shoulders and worked his way down her back. His strong hands mesmerized
Donna and she totally relaxed under his manipulations. Brad then massaged her
legs again working her calves first and gradually ascending to the back of her
legs. Donna tensed as he started to massage her ass cheeks.  
  
Brad put a generous amount of lotion on her ass and lovingly kneaded her
cheeks. He complimented Donna on her beautiful ass and told her that Sheila
takes after her because she too has a beautiful ass. He slipped his hand
between Donna's ass cheeks and brushed her vagina. Brad lifted Donna by the
hips so that her ass was elevated. He poured more lotion between the cheeks of
Donna's ass and began to probe her asshole with his fingers. Soon he had two
fingers sawing easily in and out of Donna's asshole and two others in her
cunt. Donna lay there with her head on the bed turned to the side and cooed as
Brad moved his fingers in and out of her rectum and vagina. Brad pushed down
on the small of Donna's back causing her to accentuate her ass even more.  
  
Brad removed his fingers from her ass and lined up the head of his cock with
her pink rosebud. Brad eased his cock into Donna's lubricated asshole and it
slid in easily all the way to the hilt. Brad stayed still for a second and
then slowly pulled his cock out until only the head remained in Donna's ass.
Then he pushed all the way back in again. Donna had not had a cock in her ass
since the last time Marley fucked her with his big rod. Brad was not as big as
Marley and Donna was grateful for that since it had been some time since she
had anal sex. Brad slowly fucked Donna in the ass watching his cock slide in
and out from between her gorgeous ass cheeks. He tried to prolong his
ejaculation for as long as possible as he savored every moment of his cock in
her ass.  
  
Brad stiffened and pushed his cock all the way up Donna's ass and he held on
to the globes of her ass as he fired a huge load of cum deep into her rectum.
Donna could feel the warm seed fill her ass and chills ran through her body.
Brad stayed in her ass and remained hard as Donna milked him with her anal
muscles. Brad leaned over Donna and they both flopped to the bed with Brad
still buried in her bum. They lay still for awhile and Donna realized that
Brad was still hard in her ass.  
  
Brad moved his arms up along side of Donna's and braced himself on his elbows.
Then he gradually started to fuck her ass again. This time Brad picked up the
pace and within minutes he was pounding Donna's ass. Donna pushed her ass up
to meet Brad's cock every time he thrust into her. The two of them established
a rhythm and soon they were fucking like animals in heat. Donna grunted every
time that Brad plunged his cock deep into her ass and she urged him to fuck
her hard.  
  
"Give it to me Brad. Pound it in there. Make me feel it. Yeah that's it," the
words just rolled out of Donna's mouth.  
  
Brad was really caught up with pounding her ass. His cock felt like it was
bigger than ever and that it would explode at any moment. Donna's thrusting of
her ass up at him was driving him wild. Brad felt his orgasm building and he
fucked her even faster. Then he stiffened and shot a second load in her ass.
He held himself in position as he emptied his balls in her rectum. Donna felt
the warm substance enter her ass and mix with his previous cum. She hadn't
felt this full since Marley came in her ass four times.  
  
The two of them fell forward on Donna's bed with Brad's cock still impaled in
her ass. Brad rolled to his side and rolled Donna with him so as not to crush
her with his weight. As they lay there Donna clenched and relaxed her anal
muscles as she massaged Brad's softening cock. She felt him finally go totally
soft and slip from her asshole. Streams of cum trickled out of her ass and ran
over her ass cheek onto the bed sheet.  
  
"I need a warm bath after that," Donna said as she eased out of her bed.  
  
Donna ran the water in her Jacuzzi tub and added oil beads. As the tub filled
Donna got herself and Brad another drink. They both entered the tub and Donna
leaned back into Brad's body. They both soaked in the tub and Brad caressed
her body with the oily water. He played with her tits and rolled her nipples
around in his fingers. Donna felt him get hard again and smiled to herself as
his cock pressed against her body.  
  
"Youth, they are amazing," she thought to herself.  
  
As Brad and Donna relaxed in her Jacuzzi tub, Ashley had arrived at Darcy's
house where she would spend the night. Darcy's parents, April and Raymond,
were going over to a party at Ashley's house. Marion and Glen, Ashley's
parents, were hosting a party that was expected to last until the early
morning hours. It was a good chance that April and Raymond would end up
spending the night at their friend's house which gave Darcy and Ashley the
chance to be together alone again.  
  
What Ashley and Darcy did not know is that their parents were swingers and
that they often got together with one another for sex. Tonight they would be
planning a swinger's retreat in Escanaba. Gina and her husband Vito would be
hosting the event and they were meeting with the girl's parents that night to
plan the event and finalize the invitation list.  
  
Gina and Vito had an interesting relationship as they were both bi-sexual.
They had three employees at their small estate that often participated in the
swinger parties. Jerome was a strapping black man that Gina and Vito had met
at an island resort. Jose was a Spanish man that they had met while visiting
Barcelona and Marie was a pretty French girl that they met in Nice.  
  
Each of the employees had interesting backgrounds and upbringings. Jerome
worked at an all inclusive resort that catered to swingers and singles. He
mainly provided massages to the guests but he would often engage in sexual
activities when asked. Gina and Vito were both massaged and fucked by Jerome
while they were at the resort. Jerome had a large cock that was tapered at the
end and just seemed perfect for butt fucking. Vito had been raised by a bi-
sexual aunt and uncle in Italy and he was accustomed to being on the giving
and receiving end of anal sex. Vito never took to cock sucking although he was
made to while he was still in his uncle's charge. Vito never felt that having
a big cock in his ass challenged his manhood. He loved to be butt fucked while
he was fucking Gina or another woman.  
  
Jose had been their guide in Barcelona, Spain for a few weeks and had engaged
in sexual activities with Gina and Vito. Jose was huge. He had the biggest
cock Gina and Vito had ever seen. It was at least a foot long and 7" around
when he was erect. Gina loved having her pussy filled with Jose's big dick
while she sucked Vito's cock or he fucked her ass. Vito had no interest in
trying to take that monster in his ass.  
  
Marie had been abused by her father when she was younger and he took her
virginity. She then spent some years in a private school and it was there she
learned about female sex. Marie was bi-sexual and she enjoyed men and women
equally. Gina and Vito met her in Nice, France on the clothing optional beach.
Marie was taken with Gina's body. Gina stood at 5'6", weighed 120 pounds and
had an hour glass figure. She was a busty Italian with very firm tits, shapely
legs and a killer ass. Her olive skin was completely tanned and she looked
stunning with her long flowing black hair. The three of them went to dinner
one night and then returned to the hotel room. Marie enthusiastically ate
Gina's pussy as Vito fucked her doggy style.  
  
These days Jerome, Jose and Marie all worked at the small estate owned by Gina
and Vito. They often had sex with each other and on occasions with other
swingers that visited Gina and Vito. Tonight they remained behind as Gina and
Vito spent the evening with April, Raymond, Marion and Glenn. Gina and Vito
arrived at Marion and Glenn's home and it wasn't long after that they all had
their clothes off and were engaged in group sex.  
  
As their parents were enjoying sex at Ashley's home, she and Darcy were
already naked and in Darcy's bed. The two teenage girls were kissing and
caressing each other. Their small breasts were full and their nipples stood
out like hard erasers on a pencil. They rubbed their nipples together and both
their pussies were dripping with desire. Ashley turned her body around so that
they were in a 69 position.  
  
"Let's taste each other together again," Ashley said as she lowered her mouth
to Darcy's pussy.  
  
"Oh yes I love that," Darcy cried out and then moved her mouth to her friend's
quim.  
  
The two girls ate each other's pussy tenderly and sought out each other's
clit. They nibbled on the clits and inserted fingers in each other's vagina.
It did not take long before they were both writhing in orgasm and coating each
other's face with their sweet nectar. They continued to caress one another and
kiss each other's mound lovingly.  
  
Ashley pulled away and then went to bag. She retrieved the strap-on dildo that
Helen had given them and put it on. Darcy watched as her girlfriend fastened
the harness and then snapped the dildo in place. Ashley looked out of
proportion with her delicate body sporting a big cock but the sight was
arousing and Darcy couldn't wait to feel the fake cock in her again.  
  
Ashley moved back to the bed and Darcy rolled over on her back and spread her
legs. Ashley moved between her legs and ran the rubber cock over Darcy's pussy
lips. Ashley watched the head of the dildo got wetter and wetter from Darcy's
juices. Ashley leaned into her slightly and allowed the head of the molded
shaft to enter Darcy's pussy. Ashley moved slowly with very short strokes
moving the fake cock just inside Darcy's labia.  
  
"Oh put it in further, please. I want you to make love to me with your cock,"
Darcy pleaded.  
  
Ashley smiled and eased the cock in a little further. She wanted to see the
look on Darcy's face when it penetrated her fully. Darcy looked down at her
pussy and gasped as she felt the head pressing in further. Ashley watched as
her friend's swollen pouting lips stretched around the head of the phallus.  
  
"Do you want more?" Ashley asked teasingly.  
  
"Yes you know I do," Darcy replied her voice cracking.  
  
Ashley loved being in control and she savored the moment. She pressed forward
and slid another inch of the dildo in Darcy's pussy. Darcy gasped and
stiffened briefly and then relaxed as Ashley continued the slow penetration.
Darcy was breathing rapidly and her body quivered with excitement as she felt
the molded cock filling her up. Even though she had been fucked with this
dildo several times before she was still tight and it took some time to loosen
her up again.  
  
Ashley kept pushing the fake cock into her friend until about half of it was
buried in her pussy. Darcy had her eyes closed as her desire was overtaking
her and she need to be filled. Darcy pushed her hips up at her lover and
Ashley pushed the rest of the cock into her. Darcy cried out with pleasure as
Ashley watched her face grimace in ecstasy.  
  
"I want to watch your expression this time when I fuck you," Ashley told her.  
  
"Please fuck me now," begged Darcy.  
  
Ashley began to move her hips thrusting the toy deeper and faster into Darcy's
cunt. Darcy was fucking back as well and the two of them established a desired
pace. Darcy felt her orgasm building and she strived to keep her clit in
contact with the toy cock. Darcy's motions caused the back nub of the dildo to
rub against Ashley's clit and both girls raced toward their orgasms.  
  
"Oh God hold me, hold me," Darcy screamed as her body arched off the bed.  
  
Ashley leaned over and wrapped her arms around Darcy and held her tightly as
Darcy screamed and thrashed with the intensity of her orgasm. Ashley struggled
to hold the writhing screaming girl whose ministrations caused the fake cock
to rub Ashley's clit and send her over the edge as well. Ashley cried out with
her own orgasm and the two girls held to each other tightly as they thrashed
about and professed their love for one another.  
  
They finally calmed and rested with Ashley still on top of Darcy and the
rubber cock stuffed in her snatch. Ashley eventually started to withdraw from
Darcy but Darcy held her tight.  
  
"Not yet, it still feels good," Darcy sighed as she relished the fullness of
the phallus stuffed in her pussy.  
  
The two girls finally separated and their pussies were dripping wet and the
rubber cock was coated with Darcy's nectar. Ashley unsnapped the dildo and
lifted it to her mouth. She licked the dildo from one end to the other and
then took the head in her mouth as if she was sucking cock.  
  
"Here, taste yourself," Ashley said as she handed the rubber dick to Darcy.  
  
Darcy took the cock and copied what Ashley had done. All of a sudden she felt
very wicked and took the dildo and pushed the head into Ashley's pussy. Darcy
took it out and tasted Ashley on the cock and then put it back in her friend's
pussy. She would get it wet with Ashley's juices and then pull it out and lick
it. Darcy then offered it to Ashley so she could taste herself. Then it became
a game the cock went into Ashley's pussy and then into Darcy's mouth then back
in the pussy and then into Ashley's mouth. Darcy kept alternating between them
and they both started getting hot again.  

"This time I want to fuck you," Darcy said.  
  
Ashley removed the harness and gave it to Darcy who fastened it to her body
and then snapped the dildo in place. Darcy moved between Ashley's legs and
eased the rubber cock into her pussy. From all the foreplay Ashley was
dripping wet and the fake cock slid easily into her. Ashley let out a small
moan as Darcy hit bottom. It didn't take long before the two girls were
fucking at a furious pace. Darcy thrust her hips forward into Ashley who
pushed back at Darcy with just as much force. Ashley felt her orgasm building
and pulled Darcy tightly to her. Ashley stiffened and screamed as her climax
took over her body then she shook as her body seemed to go into convulsions.
Her hips flayed out of control and she almost dislodged Darcy in the heat of
the moment. Ashley's orgasms seemed like a continuous string that would never
stop. Finally calm came over her and she stopped writhing and thrusting and
she lay still breathing deeply.  
  
"Are you okay? I have never seen you cum like that?" asked a concerned Darcy.  
  
"Yes I'm okay. That was something wasn't it? I didn't think that my orgasms
would ever stop. It was scary!" Ashley confessed.  
  
"I'll say it was scary!" Darcy exclaimed.  
  
"Let's just rest a while before we tackle the double headed dildo," suggested
Ashley.  
  
Both girls giggled and hugged each other. They fell asleep for a brief spell
and then resumed their passion. Darcy removed the harness from her body as
Ashley got the double dildo from her bag. The two girls lay on their sides
facing one another and worked each end of the dildo into their pussies. The
fake cock was in all the way and their pussies were separated by the fake
balls separating the two cocks. The girls fucked each other slowly and reached
several more orgasms before falling asleep with the cock still in their
pussies. As the girl's slept together their classmate Sheila was enjoying
herself at the frat party as Chuck's date.  
  
Sheila and Chuck had arrived at the party early and they were both had
consumed several beers by the time things really got moving. Sheila wasn't
used to so many people and she was constantly being bumped into and groped.
She felt many a hand pass over her ass and brush against her big tits. A
combination of the beer and all the casual touching was making her horny.
Sheila and Chuck were standing in the corner of one of the rooms making out.
Chuck had his back to the wall and Sheila had her back to everyone else in the
room. Other couples were also making out and some even made their way to
vacant rooms in the frat house. Chuck and Sheila were French kissing when
Sheila felt someone lift up her short skirt and begin fondling her panty
covered ass cheeks. Sheila tried to push the hands away but Chuck held her
firmly in place so she couldn't turn around. Sheila broke the kiss with Chuck
but before she could speak he said.  
  
"Sheila relax it's just Donny. You remember Donny from the motel don't you?"
Chuck reminded her.  
  
Sheila managed a whispered, "Yes," and nodded her head but it didn't make her
feel any better about someone rubbing her ass for all to see.  
  
Chuck kissed her again and Donny kept handling her fleshy ass. Then he put his
hands down the back of her panties and grabbed each ass cheek. Sheila hoped
that he was blocking the view of anyone else in the room as he played with her
naked ass. Chuck slipped his hands up under her tube top and mauled her naked
tits. Her nipples were hard in no time and Chuck tweaked them in his fingers.
Sheila was panting now as the two boys manhandled her body.  
  
Donny slipped one hand around to the front of her panties and plunged it down
inside them toward her dripping wet pussy. Donnie easily pushed two fingers
into her moist cunt and began to finger fuck her. Sheila was moaning and she
had conceded her position with the two college boys and let them have their
way. Chuck opened his fly and dragged his cock and balls out of his pants.  
  
"Go down on me Sheila," Chuck directed as he offered Sheila his hard cock.  
  
Sheila bent over from the waist and took Chuck's cock in her mouth. She had
lost all sense of decency and the fact that she was still in a public place.
Donny removed his fingers from her pussy and yanked her panties down to her
ankles. He then unbuckled and unzipped his pants and lowered them to his
ankles exposing his throbbing cock. Donny moved into Sheila and slid his cock
into her well used pussy. His cock went in easy and soon he was buried balls
deep in her cunt.  
  
Chuck held Sheila's head as he fucked her face. Donny reached around and
pulled Sheila's tube top down to her waist, Donny then grabbed hold of
Sheila's big tits and squeezed them gently as he fucked her from behind. It
didn't take long for the two boys to shoot their first loads of the evening.
Chuck blasted his cum into Sheila's mouth and as usual she drank down the
entire load without spilling a drop. Donny stiffened and he fired a barrage of
cum deep into her pussy.  
  
A small group of guys had gathered around them and were watching the scene
before them. Some of the guys had their cocks out and they were stroking their
hard-on as they watched Chuck and Donny double team the busty teenager. Chuck
pulled his drained cock from Sheila's mouth and Donny removed his cock from
her pussy. Donny wiped his wet cock on her ass cheeks before he pulled his
pants back up.  
  
"Hey Chuck, can we fuck your date too?" a question came from one of the frat
brothers.  
  
"Sure, she loves cock, help yourself," replied Chuck.  
  
Two boys stepped up and one shoved his cock in Sheila's pussy as the other fed
her his dick. Sheila instinctively opened her mouth and swallowed the hard
cock. The boys fucked her rapidly and soon they came. They were immediately
replaced with two new boys and Sheila was introduced to two new cocks.  
  
More students gathered around and then someone yelled out loud, "Let's get her
into the pit."  
  
The frat brothers immediately moved to the pit leading Sheila as they moved to
the room. Sheila noticed that as she passed other rooms that other
compilations were taking place. In one room she saw a cute brunette on all
fours sucking cock and getting fucked doggy-style. The one guy held onto the
girl's ponytail as he face fucked her. In each scene there always seemed to be
more guys than girls.  
  
Sheila finally reached the pit which was a huge room with no furniture. The
floor was covered wall to wall with mattresses and the lighting was very dim.
Sheila was relieved of her skirt and tube top. She had already lost her
panties along the way. Sheila was placed in the middle of the room and she
watched as guys all around her stripped off their clothes. For what seemed
like an eternity Sheila was fucked and sucked in every possible position until
the wee hours of the morning. She was double fucked, triple fucked and she was
fucked one on one.  
  
She remembered experiencing her first black cock. She heard the guys cheer him
on as James eased his long thick black cock into her pussy. Sheila had never
had anyone go so deep or stretch her so wide as James did. She had multiple
orgasms as James fucked her silly. Sheila could still hear the guys urging him
on as he pounded her pussy. Finally James came and shot a huge load in her. He
pulled out and wiped his cock on her stomach pushing the remaining cum around
her pubes.  
  
Sheila remembered being butt fucked three or four times in a row and having
her asshole filled with cum. She was on all fours almost in a trance when
James returned to her and eased his cock into her ass. Sheila gasped as she
felt the black monster enter her well used ass. In spite of her anal
experience she still felt her passage being stretched as James pushed his
length into her rectum.  
  
"You like this don't you white girl? You like my big black dick in your lily
white ass don't you?" James asked her in a low voice.  
  
Sheila just nodded her head yes as she was unable to talk at the moment. James
smiled and continued to push his cock into her ass. He wanted to see how much
she could take but he did not want to cause her any pain or injury. At one
point Sheila just couldn't take any more and she placed her hand back on his
thigh to let him know. James stopped and looked at his cock in the white
girl's ass. He still had about another 3 inches to go but he would save that
for another time. All in due time he thought to himself.  
  
James fucked her slowly and Sheila's fingers found her clit as she tried to
cum again. James' body stiffened and he blasted another load into her ass.
Sheila couldn't believe how full she felt with his erect cock and cum in her
ass. Sheila brought herself off and her body jerked and her ass moved in
circles with James' cock still imbedded in her asshole.  
  
"You are good girl. I am going to introduce you to some other brothers the
next time and get you all the black cock you can handle," James whispered to
her.  
  
James pulled his cock from her ass and once again Sheila felt a cock wiped on
her ass cheeks. She collapsed on the mattresses and until morning she was
subjected to countless sexual perversions. By morning her three holes hurt
from all the penetrations and use of her oral, vaginal and anal muscles. Her
body and hair were coated with dry cum from all the ejaculations aimed at her
face, hair, tits, stomach and ass. She could still see the image of three guys
standing over her laughing and jerking their loads on her body.  
  
Sheila couldn't locate her clothes in the pit so she started to look around
the frat house. There were still other females there in different rooms naked
with guys but she knew they didn't suffer the same fate as she did in the pit.
She finally located Chuck's room and he was in bed with some redhead fucking
her with his morning erection. Sheila interrupted them and pulled the redhead
off Chuck's cock.  
  
"What the fuck?" Chuck yelled in surprise.  
  
"Come on you bastard I need to find my clothes and get home," Sheila demanded.  
  
"Couldn't you at least wait until we finished," Chuck said annoyed at the
interruption.  
  
"No I need to get home now!" Sheila said firmly.  
  
"Do you eat pussy?" asked the redhead.  
  
Sheila looked at her and for the first time noticed how cute she was and said,
"I have at times."  
  
"Good eat mine while I suck Chuck's cock and we will both help you," replied
the redhead.  
  
"What the hell!" Sheila said at this point and moved between the redhead's
thighs.  
  
Sheila ate the cute girl's pussy as Chuck fucked her face. The girl came in no
time dousing Sheila's face with her juices as Chuck shot in her mouth. True to
her word the redhead, Chuck helped Sheila locate her clothes. Sheila had to
take a shower to get cum off her and Chuck showed her to the one he uses.
Sheila was surprised when the redhead and Chuck joined her in the shower. The
redhead washed Sheila's body and then dropped to her knees to eat her pussy.
Chuck fucked the redhead while she ate Sheila's pussy. After Sheila and Chuck
came again they all finished showering.  
  
Sheila and Chuck got dressed as the redhead went off in search of some more
action in the frat house. Chuck drove Sheila back home and she realized it was
almost ten o'clock in the morning. Sheila thought to herself as Chuck drove
her home that she had brought this on herself. She was the one who had asked
Brad about group sex. She was the one who had fucked ten guys in the motel and
she was the one who fucked countless guys in the frat house. She would have to
re-think this whole idea of group sex as she was disappointed in the way she
had been used and abused. Sheila realized the guys liked fucking her for their
benefit and they could care less about her feelings. She was just used for
their enjoyment and as a receptacle for their sperm. She would have to get
something out of it or she would scrap the whole idea of group sex. Maybe if
she just had two or at the most three sex partners at one time she would be
able to stay in control and assure her own enjoyment. Right now Chuck had just
pulled in her driveway and she would have to have a good excuse for staying
out all night.  
  
Sheila's mother Donna was still asleep when Sheila entered the house. After
Donna and Brad used they Jacuzzi tub they had gone back to bed where Brad
fucked Donna silly. They stayed in the missionary position for the whole time
as Brad brought Donna through more multiple orgasms until he came again for
the final time. He had left sometime in the early morning hours and Donna fell
into a deep sleep.  
  
Sheila saw that her mother was still sleeping so she quietly went to her own
room and immediately fell asleep. Donna awoke later about noon and looked in
on her daughter. She saw Sheila sleeping soundly and left her alone. Donna
wondered what time Sheila got home and she hoped it was after Brad left. Donna
had lost all sense of time last night as she had been immersed in the glorious
sex with Brad. He was terrific and now that he had split with her daughter she
would plan to use him as her boy toy.  
  
SUNDAY THE DAY OF REST AND ANOTHER DAY OF SEX  
  
Helen, Susan and Lorraine were waking up slowly in Helen's bed following an
incredible night of sex. There were sex toys all over the floor next to the
bed from the night's antics. The women one by one got out of bed and showered.
Helen had sweats for all of them to throw on as they rested and enjoyed their
morning coffee. Over coffee Lorraine shared her experience with the three
students Chet, Cliff and Bill. She told Helen and Susan how they had taken the
liberty to just show up at her house and somewhat forced themselves on her,
not that Lorraine had not enjoyed herself but she felt she had to get the
teenagers under control. Helen agreed with her and promised Lorraine she would
deal with them and straighten them out. It was then that Lorraine learned that
Helen and Susan had also had sex with the students. Lorraine and Susan did not
know that the boys were coming over to Helen's later that day. Lorraine and
Susan got dressed later that morning and headed home to rest for the remainder
of the day. Helen rested and waited for the boys to arrive that afternoon.  
  
In the hotel Bruce and Colin were gradually waking up. Bruce had his long thin
cock up Colin's ass and he was fucking him slowly. He had reached around and
stroked Colin's cock and jerked him off as he fucked him. Bruce felt Colin's
cock throb as he shot his spunk onto the bed sheets and he kept stroking it
feeling the warm seed cover his fingers. Bruce then announced he was going to
shoot and he held his body pressed into Colin's as he came in his lover's ass.
Colin loved it when he felt the warm cum from Bruce's cock shoot into his ass.
Colin relished in the feeling of Bruce's cock softening in his ass along with
the seed from his latest release. Colin sighed as the cock slipped from his
asshole and allowed some of the spunk to escape.  
  
Bruce and Colin had been living together for just over three months now. Bruce
was clearly a top in fact he was still somewhat bi-sexual. Bruce loved to fuck
Colin in his bubble butt and he loved the way Colin sucked his cock as well.
Bruce would jerk Colin off as he fucked him and he would also suck his cock
but his ass was off limits to Colin or anyone else. Bruce still had sex with
girls from when the situation was right but that was not known to Colin. A few
weeks ago Bruce had fucked one of the waitresses in the back of the
restaurant.  
  
"What a marvelous way to wake up," Colin sighed.  
  
"Yes it is but we have to get going. The auditions start in a couple of
hours," Bruce reminded him.  
  
The two of them jumped out of bed and headed for the shower and although it
was tempting to fool around they resisted the temptation. They showered,
dressed and had a light breakfast. The auditions had gone well Saturday and
they would wrap them up today. Later that day they would visit the family and
give them a report of the auditions.  
  
"Jerry also wants to introduce us to someone. Apparently a high school boy
named Andrew who is gay and needs some action," Bruce said.  
  
"A high school boy, oh that sounds delicious!" exclaimed Colin.  
  
Colin was excited about the prospect of having someone to fuck. Maybe he could
fuck Andrew as Bruce fucked him. Colin hoped that the high school boy was
pretty and he imagined all sorts of possibilities with the three of them.  
  
The two of them then made their over to the school of music. They caught up
with Amanda and Chloe and the four of them conducted auditions well into the
early afternoon. They were all pleased with the results and selections as they
had agreed on the thirty best candidates.  
  
As the auditions were conducted at the school of music, Marla, Joannie, Jerry
and Biff were lounging poolside when the telephone rang. Helen had called
Marla to visit for a few minutes while she was waiting for the boys to arrive
at her condo. Helen told Marla what her plans were for the afternoon. Marla
told Helen that she would invite her and the boys over except that they were
expecting company themselves and an update on the auditions. Helen invited
Marla and Joannie over to her condo and asked them to arrive about an hour
after the boys were due. Marla accepted Helen's invitation as she knew she and
Joannie could be back in time to meet with Colin and Bruce. Also Biff and
Jerry would be home and they could start the meeting.  
  
Marla and Joannie got dressed and were leaving for Helen's when the teenage
student Andrew arrived at the house. Marla had forgotten all about Andrew but
she ushered him in and brought him out to the pool where Biff and Jerry were
still sunning in the nude.  
  
"Andrew this is my son Jerry and his best friend Biff. They will entertain you
this afternoon," Marla said introducing them.  
  
Andrew just stared with his mouth open at the two handsome naked men. He
looked over their completely tan bodies and his eyes came to rest on Biff's
meat. He had never seen a cock that large before and he was frozen in his
tracks.  
  
"You better be careful around here standing around with your mouth open.
Someone is liable to stick something in it," teased Joannie.  
  
Marla and Joannie waved goodbye and left for Helen's place leaving a shaken
Andrew standing in his tracks. Biff and Jerry motioned for the boy to come
closer and as he approached them, Jerry liked what he saw. Andrew was a
slender fit teenager with a cut bubble butt and he was definitely a little on
the effeminate side which Jerry loved in gays.  
  
"Sorry to shock you but we always sunbathe in the nude and we forgot that you
were coming over today," Jerry apologized.  
  
"Do you want to join us or would you be more comfortable if we put on some
clothes?" Biff asked.  
  
Andrew did not want these tanned bodies covered with any clothes at this point
so he agreed to join them. He took off his clothes and as he did his cock
stood out at attention.  
  
"Well it looks like someone is happy to see us," mocked Biff.  
  
Andrew was tan everywhere except for where his bathing suit would normally be.
He actually looked sexy with his white curvy bottom framed by his golden tan.
Andrew shyly moved to a lounge chair with cock still erect with excitement.  
  
"So Andrew, my mother tells me that you are gay and that you are having
trouble meeting other gays," Jerry said to him.  
  
"Yes, that's right. I don't know any gays my age. I don't think that there are
any at my school," Andrew replied.  
  
"So what have you been doing?" Jerry probed.  
  
Andrew told them about the teachers and him having sex. He told them how they
liked him to dress up and how they called him Andrea rather than Andrew. He
confessed that he did like doing that and he enjoyed being fucked while he
sucked a cock.  
  
"Well Andrew there are two young men coming over here later today that I will
introduce you to and they will enjoy meeting you. They will like the fact that
you will play dress up games and that you are so feminine," Jerry told him and
then added, "But it will be a while before they arrive so why don't we have
some fun while we are waiting?"  

"I noticed you looking at my cock earlier. Would you like to suck it?" Biff
asked the boy.  
  
Andrew acted shyly but replied, "Yes I would very much so."  
  
"Well then why don't you get started," Biff said with a smile.  
  
Andrew moved over to Biff's lounge chair and got between his legs. Andrew took
Biff's semi hard cock in his hand and guided it toward his mouth. He began to
kiss and suck on Biff's dick causing it to grow to a full erect state. Andrew
was amazed at how big Biff's cock got as it stiffened in his hand. He took as
much as Biff's cock in his mouth as he could without gagging. Andrew held
Biff's cock with one hand and fondled his balls with his other hand as he
bobbed up and down on the impressive member.  
  
Jerry started caressing Andrew's butt cheeks and then tickled his bung hole.
Andrew shivered with desire as he felt Jerry's finger graze his asshole. Jerry
took some cream and worked it into the crack of Andrew's ass and then he
started to finger fuck him. Jerry slowly worked his finger in and out of the
teenager's rectum coating it with cream. Jerry then added a second finger and
Andrew cooed on Biff's cock as he felt the intrusion in his ass. Jerry
realized that Andrew enjoyed the anal penetration as he readied him for his
cock.  
  
Jerry knelt behind Andrew on the lounge and eased his hard cock into the boy's
ass. He loved watching the aperture open up to accommodate his well lubed
dick. Andrew sighed as Jerry's cock went all the way into his ass and he felt
Jerry's pubic hair against his ass cheeks. Andrew enthusiastically sucked
Biff's cock as Jerry slowly fucked his ass and he felt he was in heaven with
these two young studs. Andrew felt Biff's balls tighten and he knew that it
wouldn't be long before he was rewarded with Biff's spunk in his mouth.  
  
Andrew was a very good cock sucker and Biff had no trouble cumming in his
mouth. Biff's body tensed for a second and then he fired his load into the
boy's mouth. Andrew swallowed as quickly as he could as cum shot into his
mouth bouncing off the back of his throat and filling his mouth. He felt like
he was drinking from a fire hose as Biff's ejaculation seemed endless. Biff
finally stopped cumming and he relaxed as Andrew continued to suck his cock
draining it of all cum. Biff stroked the boy's head in a gesture that signaled
he was pleased with Andrew's performance.  
  
Jerry had been slowly fucking Andrew as he concentrated on Biff's cock.
Watching him suck his friend's cock dry drove Jerry to his brink and he came
in the boy's ass. Andrew felt the warm sperm enter his ass and coat his rectal
passage. He loved it when someone came in his ass and he wiggled his bottom in
response to Jerry's fucking. Andrew squeezed his cheeks together and used his
anal muscles to milk Jerry's cock dry of cum. Jerry kept his cock in the
teenager's ass until it softened and slipped out with an audible pop.  
  
Andrew rolled over on his back and reached for his throbbing hard cock. Jerry
leaned over and took Andrew's hand off his cock and covered it with his mouth.
Andrew was thrilled as to this date no one had ever taken his cock in their
mouth. He had had plenty of hand jobs but never a blow job. He wondered if
Jerry would let him cum in his mouth. Andrew didn't have to wonder too long
because he felt his load building in his balls.  
  
"I'm going to cum," Andrew called out alerting Jerry.  
  
Jerry just kept on sucking the boys cock and when he grasped Andrew's
testicles that sent him over the edge. Andrew's body went rigid as he blasted
an enormous load of teenage cum into Jerry's mouth. Andrew was surprised and
thrilled when Jerry swallowed every drop of his seed. Jerry sucked him until
he was dry and went soft in his mouth.  
  
"That was incredible. It was my first blow job," Andrew gasped.  
  
"Well good, I'm glad you enjoyed it. I didn't know I was getting a cherry
today," Jerry replied and then said, "Rest up and then I will let you fuck me.
You would like that wouldn't you?"  
  
"Oh yes I have never done that either!" exclaimed Andrew.  
  
Andrew couldn't believe his good fortune meeting these two men and now Jerry
was going to let Andrew fuck him. Andrew had never fucked anybody in the ass
as he was always the one who had gotten fucked. They rested for awhile and
then Jerry told Andrew to lube up his ass while he sucked Biff's cock. Jerry
took up the same position that Andrew had earlier and started sucking his best
friend's cock. Andrew took the lube and massaged it into Jerry's ass and
finger fucked his asshole. Andrew got hard immediately as he finger fucked
Jerry's ass. He quickly replaced his fingers with his cock and it slid into
Jerry's ass with ease.  
  
Andrew came before Biff did in the excitement of the moment. He fired a huge
load of cum into Jerry's hot ass and Jerry used his anal muscles on him just
he had to Jerry. Andrew held on to Jerry's ass cheeks as he watched the
gorgeous ass work on his cock and then he massaged the round globes as he
emptied his balls into Jerry's rectum. Biff then fired his load into Jerry's
mouth and as usual Jerry sucked him dry. The three young men disengaged and
kicked back in their own lounge chairs.  
  
"That was fantastic. I have never had such great sex," gasped Andrew.  
  
Yes it was good and I am glad that you came over today," Jerry replied.  
  
"Are you making it Bruce and Colin too?" Andrew asked.  
  
"No we are not with them it is strictly business. They work for us," Jerry
replied and then said, "Speaking of them they should be her soon so let's
throw some clothes on before they get here."  
  
The three of them got dressed and waited the arrival of Bruce and Colin. Jerry
didn't know if Amanda and Chloe would be coming with them. As they waited for
the others to arrive, Marla and Joannie were just arriving at Helen's condo.
Helen had just wrapped up her session with the boys so their timing was
perfect.  
  
Earlier Helen had let the three boys Chet, Cliff and Bill into her condo. The
three boys were anxious to get in the bedroom but Helen took control of the
situation. She had them sit on the sofa as she laid out the future rules of
engagement to them.  
  
"Listen you boys have access to plenty of mature pussy. I know that you have
been with Nurse Betty and Lorraine Basso in addition to Susan and me. However,
you are never to force yourself on anyone again as you did the other night at
Ms. Basso's. Do you understand?" Helen began.  
  
The boys looked stunned but they nodded in the affirmative.  
  
"Good, now you will have sex with all the women and their terms not yours. It
must be consensual on both sides. If you do not conform to those guidelines
you will be cut off. Before you think that you can make life difficult for us
consider your own futures, you could be suspended from school and you could
lose your scholarships. So no more threats about telling anyone about your
sexual activities with me or my staff, understood?" Helen stated.  
  
The boys sheepishly nodded affirmative again.  
  
"Good now let's get our clothes off and have some fun. I have a surprise for
you and they will be here a little later," Helen told them.  
  
The boys quickly removed their clothes as they couldn't wait to get at Helen's
body. As they undressed they wondered who was arriving later. What was the
surprise?  
  
Helen led the three boys into her bedroom and positioned them for four way
sex. Cliff was on his back as Helen lowered her pussy onto his big cock. Chet
slid his cock into her greased up ass and Bill stuck his cock in her mouth.
Helen loved the triple penetration and she pushed her body into the two cocks
in her pussy and her ass as she devoured the one in her mouth. The four of
them were horny and it didn't take long for all of them to cum. Their bodies
gyrated as Helen had continuous orgasms and the boys ejaculated in her three
holes. Helen loved the feeling of the warm cum filling her cunt and her rectum
as well as the taste of the youthful spunk in her mouth.  
  
The four of them lay still with the cocks still in her when the doorbell rang.
The boys jumped in surprise and their cocks left Helen's holes. Helen smiled
as she got off the bed and went to the door.  
  
"Our guests are here," she told the boys as she went to let Marla and Joannie
in.  
  
Marla and Joannie smiled when a naked Helen opened the door for them. Helen
showed them in and then led them back to her bedroom. The three naked boys
were stunned when Marla and Joannie entered the room. Marla was an attractive
mature woman just like Helen but Joannie was something else. They stared at
the blonde beauty and they couldn't believe that they might actually get to
fuck her.  
  
"Well it looks like the party has started Marla and we have some catching up
to do," Joannie quipped.  
  
Marla and Joannie began to undress and the boys immediately got erections as
their nakedness came into view. Joannie got into the bed and lay on her back
as the boys marveled at her beauty. Chet was the boldest and moved between her
legs and slipped his hard cock into her pussy. One by one Joannie fucked the
three boys. Chet fucked her first, Cliff second and Bill third with all of
them cumming in her pussy. Helen dropped to her knees and ate Marla's pussy as
Marla watched her daughter-in-law fuck the three teenagers.  
  
"Marla I have three delicious loads of cum in my pussy waiting for you,"
Joannie said.  
  
Marla moved between Joannie's legs and lowered her mouth to her daughter's
pussy. Marla ate Joannie's cunt and toyed with her clit. She could taste the
boy's cum in Joannie's pussy.  
  
"Helen why don't you bring that tasty pussy up here to me," Joannie called out
to Helen.  
  
Helen straddled Joannie's face and lowered her pussy onto her mouth. Joannie
wasted no time in finding her clit and she soon had Helen writhing in ecstasy.
The three boys watched in amazement as the three women pleasured each other.
Cliff got hard watching the action so he went up behind Marla and slipped his
cock into her cunt from behind. Marla wiggled her ass in response to the
welcome penetration. Joannie lost it and came in Marla's mouth as Helen
creamed Joannie's face.  
  
Joannie and Helen got off the bed and Marla rolled over on her back. Cliff's
cock was back in her in no time and within minutes he had Marla creaming his
cock. Cliff felt Marla's big clit rubbing against his shaft and when she came
she squirted her juice all over his cock and pubes. Cliff had never been with
a squirter and it was wild.  
  
Joannie directed the action and she had the three of them lean over the side
of Helen's bed so the boys could fuck them from behind. Cliff went back into
Marla's pussy, Chet into Joannie's and Bill into Helen's. The boys fucked the
three women side by side.  
  
"We all like it in the ass too if you guys are up to it," Joannie announced  
  
The boys couldn't believe their good fortune. They knew that Helen took it in
the ass but now they had Marla and Joannie as well. Chet almost came on the
spot as he eased his cock into Joannie's fabulous hot ass. Cliff took Marla's
ass and Bill too Helen's. The three guys watched each other as they fucked the
three asses. It was incredible to be fucking a beautiful ass and watching as
your two friends cocks were sliding in and out of other beautiful asses. It
was too much for the three teenagers and the shot their wads deep into the
recesses of the three women.  
  
Helen, Marla and Joannie relished the hot cum exploding into their rectums.
Again the resolve of youth didn't disappoint them. Joannie and Marla got
cleaned up and dressed. They thanked Helen for inviting them over and thanked
the boys for a good time.  
  
"We have to get back home for a meeting. It was nice meeting you boys and
maybe Helen can bring you over to our place for a party some time," Marla
offered.  
  
Marla and Joannie left Helen and the three boys and they drove back to their
home. The boys were still in shock at their good fortune.  
  
"Now you see how good it can be and how many people you will be able to meet.
You just have to follow my lead and play by the rules," Helen told the three
boys as the four of them lay naked in her bed.  
  
Then Helen started playing with their cocks again and said, "We have some more
business to attend to."  
  
Back at Marla's home Colin and Bruce were briefing Jerry and Biff on the
weekend's accomplishments when Marla and Joannie arrived home. They joined the
meeting and they were all pleased to hear how well everything went. Colin and
Bruce were thrilled to be hired and looked forward to running the restaurant.
The auditions went extremely well and they identified thirty talented
prospects. Colin and Bruce had been introduced to Andrew earlier and as they
prepared to leave Jerry reminded them that Andrew had school in the morning.  
  
"Don't worry, we will make sure that he gets home early," Bruce guaranteed.  
  
Marla, Joannie, Jerry and Biff sat around sipping wine and discussing the
weekend. It had been quite a weekend and a very successful one as well. Next
week things would really get rolling with the restaurant business and Joannie
reminded everyone about the planned interviews with Boris, Ivan and Sondra on
Monday. Later they retired for the night as they had had enough sex for the
day plus they had become morning people and preferred sex in the morning to
kick off the day.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 20


INTRODUCTION  
  
_This chapter is the 20th chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four." I
had continued to write this story because of all the positive feedback up to
now that I have received from many readers and the encouragement to continue
with this theme and family characters. Chapter 18 was not as well received as
the past chapters and I attribute that to one of two things. First maybe some
readers are tiring of the theme and characters. Also based on the comments and
feedback some writers just don't care for the sexual variations. I don't know
why they bother to read the story and then comment negatively on it when they
know in advance what it contains. I will decide if this is the last chapter
based on the reaction to Chapter 19. Thank you all who have commented and have
encouraged me to keep writing. I have written this story so that it could end
with any chapter and at the same time I have left it somewhat open for a
continuance. Based on the reader feedback I receive I will know what to do. It
is up to you the readers._  
  
THREE WEEKS UNTIL THE RESTAURANT GRAND OPENING  
  
Monday morning started off very much like any other morning at Marla's house
with the four of them in bed. Marla was on all fours sucking Biff's cock while
her son Jerry fucked her in the ass. Joannie had her head under Marla's pussy
and was licking her mother-in-law's cunt and her husband's balls. Joannie
loved eating Marla's pussy it excited her the way it puffed up when Marla was
excited. Joannie also loved nibbling and sucking on her engorged clit as it
got so big it was like sucking a tiny dick. The best of all though was when
Marla came. She was a real squirter and sprayed her juice all over her
daughter-in-law's face.  
  
Marla tensed when she felt her son shoot his load deep into her rectum. The
feeling of the warm fluid filling her anal passage sent her over the edge and
she squirted her juice into Joannie's mouth. Joannie sucked up all of her
mother-in-law's juice and nibbled on her swollen clit sending Marla into
convulsions. Marla moaned onto Biff's cock with the intensity of her orgasm.
She relaxed her mouth briefly but she was quickly brought back to reality when
Biff's first stream bounced off the back of her throat. Marla recovered
rapidly and gulped down Biff's cum as stream after stream shot into her mouth.
Marla was continually amazed at the amount of cum that Biff could produce
particularly with his first load of the day.  
  
"Good morning mother," her son Jerry said teasingly.  
  
Jerry and Biff withdrew their softening cocks and headed for the shower. Marla
rolled over on her back and welcomed her daughter-in-law as Joannie straddled
her face and lowered her pussy to Marla's awaiting mouth. Marla ate Joannie
through a series of orgasms before Joannie smiled, patted her on the head and
moved off of Marla's face.  
  
"Thank you mother that was wonderful as usual," Joannie said as she removed
her crotch from Marla's face.  
  
"I can't imagine life without you three," sighed Marla.  
  
"Well it's time to get up and get ready we have an interview this morning with
Boris, Ivan and Sondra," Joannie reminded her.  
  
"I hope that they will work out. I don't feel like interviewing a lot of
people for the positions," Marla replied.  
  
"Well if their work ethic is anything like their good looks, we will be very
satisfied," Joannie answered.  
  
The two women showered, dressed and then joined Biff and Jerry downstairs. The
four of them had breakfast and then relaxed in the family room awaiting the
arrival of the Czech family.  
  
Across town Bruce and Colin were preparing to leave the hotel with Amanda and
Chloe. The four of them would be conducting training sessions for the next two
weeks for the restaurant staff. Earlier that morning Bruce had awaken with a
morning hard-on and he had rolled on his side toward Colin. Bruce eased his
long hard cock into Colin's ass and then reached around to find his lover's
erection. Bruce fucked Colin slowly as he jerked him off.  
  
As Bruce fucked him Colin thought of the previous evening. Andrew had agreed
to come back to the hotel with them and the three of them had wonderful sex
until it was time for Andrew to go home. Colin had Andrew suck his cock as
Bruce fucked him in the ass. Then Bruce fucked Andrew as Colin sucked the
teenager's cock. Colin got to fuck Andrew's ass as he sucked on Bruce's cock
and then Colin let Andrew fuck his ass. It was incredible and Andrew loved
every minute of it. Andrew left but only after they all agreed to spend more
time together. Colin was thrilled to have an ass to fuck.  
  
Colin's dreams were interrupted when he felt Bruce shoot his load into his
ass. Then his own orgasm followed as he shot his cum across the bed sheets.
The two of them then hustled to shower and dress and meet the girls in the
hotel lobby. The four of them then went off to the restaurant to begin the
training sessions.  
  
THE INTERVIEW, OFFER AND ACCEPTANCE  
  
Boris, Ivan and Sondra arrived at 11:00 AM as expected and they were shown
into the family room and introduced to everyone. Biff could not keep his eyes
off of Sondra and likewise she kept stealing glances at him. Boris and Ivan
were equally fascinated with the beautiful Joannie. Sondra was about 5'6", 110
pounds with shoulder length blonde hair. She had medium sized firm tits,
shapely legs and a magnificent ass. Her ass was the kind one always wanted to
reach out and touch when she was close to you. Biff with his one track mind
wondered to himself if she liked to be fucked in the ass.  
  
Boris and Ivan were only two years apart and they could pass for twins. They
were built similar and stood at about 6'1" tall and weighed roughly 170
pounds. Both young men 27 and 25 were blondes as well. Sondra was 23 years old
and she was clearly their younger sister. The three of them were excited about
the possibility of working for Marla and her family.  
  
The interviews went well and Marla was convinced that they were capable,
ambitious young people who needed a good start in the states. They agreed that
they could start work immediately and they were thrilled that they would be
able to live on the property above the garage. Boris, Ivan and Sondra were
currently staying with friends and they had very little of their own so they
were ecstatic to be able to use the furnished apartment above the garage. It
was decided that they could start work on Tuesday and that they could move in
later today.  
  
Boris, Ivan and Sandra rushed back to their friend's place to gather up their
belongings and then returned to Marla's home. Marla and Joannie helped them
get settled in the apartment above the garage and provided them with bed
linens, towels, and other personal need items. Marla advanced them their pay
so that they could go shopping the next day. That evening they were invited to
join the family for dinner and afterwards they returned to the apartment.  
  
Boris, Ivan and Sondra were tired from the day's excitement and activities but
not too tired to enjoy a little brotherly sisterly love. The three of them got
undressed and they all got in the same bed. Sondra took her brother's cocks
one in each hand and went back and forth between them licking their dick
heads. Sondra loved her brother's uncut cocks as she peeled back the foreskin
and unveiled the smooth cock heads. Sondra ran her tongue over the sensitive
skin of Ivan's cock head and then did the same to Boris. The two brothers
loved the way that Sondra handled their cocks and played with them. They were
both very turned on and they knew they would cum quickly.  
  
Boris reached for Sondra's head and held her gently but firmly as he shot his
wad into her mouth as she continued to stroke Ivan's cock. Sondra sucked Boris
clean and then turned her attention to Ivan who came as soon as she popped his
cock back in her mouth. She sucked Ivan dry as well and then she French kissed
both of her brothers allowing them to taste their own seed.  
  
Sondra rolled over on her back and stretched out on the bed. She parted her
legs baring her pussy with its light blonde fuzz and waited for one of her
brothers to eat her. Boris slide between her legs and buried his face in his
sister's cunt. He began lapping at her pussy and nibbling on her clit. Ivan
meanwhile moved up to his sister and began playing with her tits, kissing
them, fondling them and tweaking her rock hard nipples. They soon had Sondra
in quite a state and she was very close to her first orgasm.  
  
Sondra gasped aloud and threw her hips up into her brother's face. Boris
grabbed a hold of her buttocks and held her tightly to his mouth as he drank
in every drop of her nectar. Boris kept eating her pussy through multiple
orgasms as his brother worked over her tits. Sondra was drained from the
intensity of her orgasm and she tried to break free from Boris but he held her
tight and kept chewing lightly on her clit. Sondra cried out in ecstasy and
then pleaded for Boris to let up on her. He let her go and she collapsed on
the bed. Boris and Ivan lay next to her and stroked her firm tits as Sondra
breathed heavily between them.  
  
Boris and Ivan were hard again and they each took a turn fucking their sister
in the missionary position. Sondra wrapped her legs around Boris as he pounded
her hot pussy until he shot his second load into her. Then Ivan replaced Boris
and fucked his sister until he too had cum a second time. The three of them
then relaxed in the same bed and gradually fell asleep holding to each other.  
  
Over at the main house Marla and Joannie enjoyed a 69 while they were both
butt fucked, Joannie by Biff and Marla by her son Jerry. Then they went back
to their own bedrooms and slept until morning.  
  
THE NEW HIRES WILL FIT RIGHT IN WITH THE FAMILY FOURSOME  
  
The next morning after a round of sex the family had gathered in the kitchen
for breakfast when Marla thought of her new hires. "Why don't we invite Sondra
and her brothers over for breakfast? I am sure that they must be hungry and
they don't have any food in the apartment yet."  
  
"Great idea, I'll go and tell them," replied Joannie.  
  
Joannie walked over to the apartment wearing her shorts with no panties and a
tee shirt with no bra. Her firm tits were prominently outlined in the tee
shirt and her nipples poked through the material. Her shorts were snug and the
outline of her labia showed through the material. As Joannie went to knock on
the apartment door she heard the distinct sound of someone moaning inside.
Joannie's curiosity got the best of her and she just had to see what was going
on. She tried the handle of the door and it opened easily. She pushed the door
open slowly and stepped into the apartment. The moaning was coming from the
bedroom and then Joannie heard Sondra.  
  
"Oh yes fuck me my brothers. Fuck me good, it feels so wonderful to have your
cocks in me," Sondra said unaware of anyone's presence.  
  
Joannie peeked into the bedroom and there on the bed were the two brothers and
sister engaged in three way sex. They all lay on their sides with Boris facing
Sondra and Ivan behind her. Boris and Ivan had developed a rhythm and they
were fucking Sondra in her pussy and her ass. They looked beautiful the three
blondes did as they patiently fucked one another.  
  
"A girl after my own heart," Joannie thought to herself as she watched Sondra
take on the two cocks.  
  
Joannie remained quiet and watched the three of them fuck each other. Sondra
was going wild on her brother's cocks and all her uncontrolled movements were
driving her brothers closer to their orgasm. Joannie saw Boris stiffen and
then his body went slack as he emptied his balls into his sister's cunt. Ivan
was right behind him and he held onto his sister's tits as he drove his cock
to the hilt in her ass. Ivan stiffened and then shook as he unleashed his load
into his sister's ass. Sondra had been shaking, writhing and moaning in climax
as cum loads filled her holes. The three were so caught up in their orgasms
that they never saw Joannie enter the room.  
  
"Well it looks like you three are a very close family," Joannie said as she
walked in the room and sat on the bed.  
  
Boris and Ivan panicked and they pulled their cocks out of their sister and
tried to cover themselves. They tried to grab the bedcovers and pull them up
over their bodies but they couldn't move them from under the bodies on the
bed.  
  
Joannie laughed at their futile efforts and then she leaned over and grabbed
the closet cock to her. "So this is what an uncut cock looks like," she said
as she held Boris' cock in her hand.  
  
Joannie pushed the skin back and watched as the sensitive head was uncovered.
Joannie flicked her tongue over the skinned back cock and tickled Boris' pee
hole with her tongue. Boris looked helplessly at his brother and sister as if
to silently ask for help. Joannie engulfed the entire cock in her mouth and
Boris trembled with desire. Joannie felt his cock hardening in her mouth and
she cupped his swollen balls to excite him further. Boris couldn't control
himself any longer and he warned Joannie that he was cumming. Joannie kept
right on sucking his cock just as his sister would and let him cum in her
mouth. Boris grunted, stiffened and then shot his load into the beautiful
blonde's mouth.  
  
"Oh God," Boris screamed as he filled Joannie's mouth with cum.  
  
Joannie swallowed every drop and then she released Boris' deflating cock. Ivan
was hard just from watching the action. Joannie looked over at him and smiled
then she took his cock stroked it a few times and then took him in her mouth.
Joannie sucked him for a few minutes and then she took his cock from her
mouth.  
  
"My pussy is dying for some cock," Joannie gasped.  
  
She sat up and took off her tee shirt and shorts. The two brothers took in her
body and marveled at the blonde beauty. They couldn't believe that she was
naked in their bed along with their sister. Joannie lay back and spread her
legs.  
  
"Ivan give me your cock," Joannie directed.  
  
Ivan got between her legs and slid his hard cock into her hot pussy. Joannie
wrapped her legs around his torso and fucked her body up at Ivan. Joannie made
sure that Ivan's cock remained in contact with her clit as she rubbed her quim
up and down his shaft.  
  
"Sondra come and sit on my face," Joannie told the girl.  
  
"But I have never done that. I have never been with a girl," replied an
astonished Sondra.  
  
"Have you had your pussy eaten by your brothers?" Joannie asked.  
  
"Yes," Sondra admitted shyly.  
  
"Well then it's the same, come on I'll show you," Joannie urged her.  
  
Shyly Sondra moved toward Joannie's face. Joannie guided the pretty girl and
fitted the cute pussy to her mouth. Joannie went to work on Sondra's pussy and
ate her like she had never been eaten before. Joannie knew what she was doing
and she soon had the girl writhing in pleasure. Joannie flattened her tongue
and pushed the hood away from Sondra's clit. Joannie ran her tongue all over
the girl's pussy and clit and then she took Sondra's clit in her teeth and
gently nibbled it. Sondra cried aloud in ecstasy and leaned forward to place
her hands on the bed to steady herself. Joannie continued to work Sondra into
a frenzy and she collapsed on the bed with Joannie still licking her pussy.  
  
Ivan was right behind his sister as he was extremely turned on from watching
Joannie eat Sondra's pussy as he was fucking the gorgeous blonde. Ivan felt
his cum build in his balls and then travel the length of his scrotum until it
shot out into Joannie's pussy. Ivan's body gyrated in orgasm as he pounded
Joannie's pussy and filled it with his seed. Ivan collapsed on Joannie as she
too was rocked with multiple orgasms. The three lay still for a few minutes
and then Sondra and Ivan moved off of Joannie.  
  
"Well the real reason I came up here was to invite you to breakfast. So we
better get a move on before someone comes looking for us," Joannie said as she
reached for her tee shirt and shorts.  
  
The others dressed quickly and then they all went to the main house for
breakfast. As they walked in Marla, Biff and Jerry were waiting patiently for
them. Biff looked right at Joannie's crotch and noticed the wet spot between
her legs.  
  
"So what kept you?" Biff asked with a knowing look.  
  
"It was hard to get them out of bed," Joannie quipped.  
  
Biff thought to himself, "Probably hard to get them out of bed after you got
them in it."  
  
"You poor dears you must be starved. Well you are here now so let's eat,"
Marla offered.  
  
"Let's I'm starved too I have only had liquids this morning," Joannie said and
smiled at the blushing Czech family.  
  
They all ate breakfast and then Marla and Joannie showed the Czech family
around and explained all the duties. Marla showed them how to operate the pool
and hot tub controls. Then Boris, Ivan and Sondra were allowed to go shopping
for both families and Marla insisted on going with them to show them the store
locations and help with the grocery selection.  
  
Biff and Jerry sat around having coffee as the family was shown around the
property when Biff spoke. "Your wife, that Joannie is something else. You just
know that she has already fucked those guys," Biff said to Jerry.  
  
"Really, why do you think that?" Jerry asked.  
  
"Well her shorts had cum and pussy stains in them unless you think she pissed
herself. And then that comment about only having liquids for breakfast gave it
away particularly when the others turned beet red," Biff answered.  
  
"She really is insatiable but I am so lucky to have her for a wife. I can't
wait to hear about their cocks and if they are really uncut or not," Jerry
said excitedly.  
  
"Well, what are you two conniving about?" interrupted Joannie as she entered
the room.  
  
"Where are my mom and the others?" Jerry asked her.  
  
"They went grocery shopping and to pick up a few other things. They will be
back in a couple of hours," Joannie answered.  
  
"Joannie I have to ask you, did you fuck those guys this morning," Jerry asked
his wife.  
  
"Absolutely, I sucked Boris' cock, fucked Ivan and ate Sondra's pussy but the
best news of all is that I caught them fucking each other," Joannie answered
proudly.  
  
"They were fucking each other? Please tell me that she takes it in the ass!"
Biff exclaimed.  
  
"You got it. When I walked in on them Boris and Ivan were double fucking her
ass and pussy at the same time. I don't think she is quite ready for your
monster though at least not based on the size of her brother's cocks," Joannie
replied.  
  
"Tell me about their cocks, are they uncut?" Jerry asked.  
  
"Yes they are both uncut and about the same size just a little bigger than
yours. It was fun sucking my first uncut cock. I really enjoyed skinning it
back and exposing the head. I drove Boris wild with my cock sucking and he
shot in my mouth in no time," Joannie said proudly.  
  
"Oh my God I can't wait to get at one of those cocks!" her husband exclaimed.  
  
"Take it easy there, you don't even know yet if they will do guys," Joannie
cautioned and then added, "But Sondra did her first girl, I ate her pussy as
her brother Ivan fucked me and she loved it."  
  
"All this talk is making me horny," Biff said as he had his cock out of his
shorts and was stroking it.  
  
Joannie smiled, stood up and stripped off her shorts and tee shirt again. She
walked toward Biff and straddled his legs lowering her pussy onto his huge
cock. In spite of how many times Joannie had his cock in her pussy they still
had to go slow at first. Joannie sank down all the way on his cock and then
she began to slowly move up and down on the big shaft.  
  
"Oh man, wait until Sondra feels this in her cunt," Joannie exalted.  
  
Not to be left out Jerry moved to his wife's side and offered his cock to her
mouth. Joannie took her husband's cock in her mouth and swallowed him
immediately. She reflected on the difference between the uncut cock and her
husband's cock as she sucked on it. Joannie was beginning to juice on Biff's
cock and now it slid in and out easily. Joannie felt the thick shaft rub along
her clit and she knew she was close. She clasped her virginal muscles around
Biff's big dick in an effort to get him off with her. Then Joannie lost
control she stopped bobbing up and down and her vaginal muscles relaxed as she
came all over Biff's cock. Biff kept pounding up at her pussy and drove her
mad. Joannie spit out her husband's cock as she screamed in ecstasy as her
body was rocked with her orgasms.  

"Oh shit, hold me, hold me tight!" she cried out.  
  
Biff held onto to her and really worked his cock hard in and out of her cunt.
Joannie continued to scream until she went limp in his arms. Biff then felt
his own orgasm leave his balls and shoot into the deep recesses of Joannie's
pussy. He filled her cunt with another enormous load of cum. Joannie slipped
from Biff's body and fell gently to the floor. Jerry then joined his wife on
the floor and moved into a 69 position. Joannie gobbled up her husband's cock
as he sucked Biff's cum out of her pussy. Jerry's orgasm accelerated from the
act of drinking his best friend's cum from his wife's pussy. His body
stiffened and then he blasted his load in his wife's mouth. Joannie sucked
down every drop of cum and licked her lips clean. Joannie then rolled over on
her back and emitted a deep sigh. "Biff you are a fantastic fucker, that felt
so good," Joannie whispered.  
  
"And he tastes so delicious too," added her husband Jerry.  
  
"Yeah you both are great and I am so glad that we are together and your mom is
great too," Biff added and then he asked, "How do we go about folding our new
found family into our activities?"  
  
"I think the best way is to approach it slowly one at a time. Once we all
score with them it will be easier to move to the group sessions," Joannie
suggested.  
  
"I agree it seems each time we take it slow with a new family or new friends
then they eventually come around," Biff agreed.  
  
"Okay but I get to go get them next time at the apartment," Jerry said
laughingly.  
  
The three of them decided to take a quick rinse off and then workout before
they showered and dressed for the day. Marla and the Czech family arrived home
later with the groceries after the others had finished their workouts. Biff
and Jerry helped bring in the groceries and assisted Boris and Ivan brining
their items up to the apartment. Marla suggested to Sondra that her family
relax for today and invited them to use the pool along with her family.  
  
Sondra replied, "Thank you, but I am afraid that we don't have bathing suits."  
  
"No problem we never use them," Joannie interjected.  
  
"Joannie stop it, we do too and we will today," Marla said blushing at
Joannie's admission.  
  
"I have a couple of suits and you can use one of mine. Jerry's suits should
fit your brother's just fine. Come on I'll get them for you and you can try
one on," Joannie said and took Sondra by the hand and led her to her room.  
  
Sondra felt a surge travel though her body as Joannie held her hand and her
mind wandered back to this morning when the beautiful blonde ate her pussy.
Joannie smiled at Sondra as she led her to her bedroom. Once there Joannie
pulled out a couple of Jerry's bathing suits and threw them on the bed. Then
she took out some of her bikinis and laid them out for Sondra to see.  
  
"Do you really go without wearing your bathing suits?" Sondra asked.  
  
"Absolutely, how do you think I got tan all over," Joannie replied as she
stripped off her clothes.  
  
Sondra stared her beautiful blonde employer and marveled at her fitness and
flawless skin. Sondra caught herself staring and then blushed slightly with
embarrassment. It was difficult however not to look at Joannie.  
  
"This is my favorite," Joannie said holding up a sexy bikini and then she
noticed that Sondra was still dressed, "Hey let's get those clothes off so you
can try one on."  
  
Sondra shyly removed her clothes and she was once again naked in front of
Joannie. Joannie looked her up and down and smiled as she handed Sondra the
bikini. Sondra put the bikini on and Joannie let out a soft whistle.  
  
"The guys will have an instant hard-on when they see you in that. Here let's
take it off and you can keep this one. You can put it back on at the apartment
and deliver these suits to your brothers," Joannie told her.  
  
Joannie removed the girl's bikini bra and Sondra shivered as she felt
Joannie's hands on her. Joannie noticed the goose bumps and decided to have
some fun with Sondra. Joannie moved her hands around Sondra's body and cupped
her firm tits in her hands. Sondra gasped at the gentle touch and then melted
in Joannie's arms as Joannie played with her nipples. Joannie rolled them
between her fingers and soon had them as hard as nails. Sondra leaned her head
back and Joannie kissed her neck and then tongued her ear. Sondra almost came
on the spot when she felt Joannie's wet tongue enter her ear.  
  
Joannie steered Sondra over to the side of the bed and turned Sondra to face
her. She eased Sondra back on the bed and the girl sat down and then stretched
out across the bed. Joannie untied the bikini strings and removed the bottom
leaving both of them totally naked. Joannie kissed Sondra's tummy and tickled
her belly button. Then Joannie lowered her mouth to the girl's pubes but did
not touch her labia. Joannie inhaled the smell of Sondra's sex and it was
clear the girl was ready for some kind of action.  
  
"Would you like me to eat your pussy again," Joannie asked her.  
  
Sondra could barely get the words out but she nodded her head and said, "Oh
yes please, please do it again."  
  
"Do what again Sondra? What would you like me to do?" Joannie teased her.  
  
"Do it to my pussy, eat my pussy, please!" Sondra pleaded.  
  
Joannie smiled and lowered her face to the girl's quim. She licked her labia
from one end to the other and then she pressed forward with her tongue. Sondra
gasped aloud as Joannie's tongue entered her hot pussy for the second time
that day. Joannie located her clit again and clamped her lips around Sondra's
swollen plum as she plunged her tongue into the girl's creamy chamber. Within
minutes Sondra drenched Joannie's face with her nectar. Joannie stood up for a
second and leaned over to kiss Sondra allowing her to taste her own juices.  
  
Joannie dropped to back to her knees and stared at Sondra's sweet pussy poised
just above her face. It was neatly trimmed with a small strip of blonde curls
just above her slit. The moist petals of her pink folds peeked out from the
gash down the middle of her swollen mound. She was intoxicated by the strong
smell emanating from Sondra's sexual plum. Joannie again moved her mouth
towards the object of her lust and her tongue licked the pink folds and
swollen clit. Joannie pressed her lips to Sondra's puffy mound and kissed her
pussy pushing her tongue into the juicy opening. Joannie grasped Sondra's ass
cheeks and pulled her against her mouth. Sondra pressed up to Joannie's mouth
and squirmed against her probing tongue. Sondra shivered and shook with the
intensity of her orgasm and covered Joannie's face with more of her love
juices. Joannie stood and kissed Sondra once again sharing the residual taste
of her juices.  
  
"Oh Joannie that is so wonderful, I feel that I should do something for you,"
Sondra told her in a soft voice.  
  
"All in due time Sondra, we have plenty of time and I will teach you much more
about womanly love. But right now we have to get ready for the pool," Joannie
replied.  
  
Almost reluctantly Sondra got dressed and gathered up the three bathing suits
for herself and her brothers. She watched Joannie put on her sexy bikini and
then they left the bedroom.  
  
"I'll see you by the pool in a few minutes," Joannie told her.  
  
Sondra returned to the apartment and presented the bathing suits to her
brothers. The three of them changed into the suits and then made their way
down to the pool. When they arrived they saw Joannie in her very tiny bikini
and Marla was wearing shapely two-piece suit. Biff and Jerry were both in
Speedo suits and Sondra's eyes immediately traveled to his crotch. She
couldn't believe the size of Biff's package.  
  
"Come and join us and make your selves comfortable," Marla offered.  
  
The Czech family thanked her and took up lounge chairs by the pool and joined
the family for an afternoon of relaxation. Occasionally they would take a dip
in the pool and when they did sets of eyes would follow them. Biff and Jerry
were very taken with Sondra in the bikini and Biff felt a stirring in his
loins. Biff started to get hard and used that opportunity to show off his
prowess. He stood up and walked over to the pool and purposely took his time
entering it allowing Sondra to gaze at his crotch. Joannie followed him in the
pool and she could feel Boris and Ivan eying her all the way. Joannie waded
over toward Sondra and whispered in her ear.  
  
"Do you like what you see? Would you like to have Biff fuck you with his big
dick?" Joannie said teasing her and then swiped Sondra's ear with her tongue
again.  
  
Sondra shivered as Joannie tongued her and she tried to imagine what Biff's
cock would look like fully erect. Sondra wasn't sure that she was quite ready
for Biff but she was curious just the same. They cooled off in the pool and
then returned to the lounge chairs. Biff's wet suit made his state even more
obvious and even Boris and Ivan looked at his impressive body.  
  
The rest of the afternoon was very relaxing and enjoyable but there was a
sexual tension in the air as well. When it was close to dinner time the Czech
family excused themselves and thanked Marla for her hospitality. They returned
to the apartment to change and have dinner. Biff, Jerry, Joannie and Marla
decided to do the same. At the apartment Boris, Ivan and Sondra wasted no time
in taking off the bathing suits and jumping in bed for a quick fuck session.
The three of them were extremely horny from being around the family all
afternoon. Boris lay on his back as his sister got on all fours and took his
cock in her mouth. Ivan got behind Sondra and slid his cock into her pussy.
The three of them fucked and sucked rapidly in search of immediate release and
within minutes they were all cumming. Boris filled his sister's mouth with his
seed and Ivan filled her pussy with his. Sondra had rubbed her clit as she was
fucked from behind and managed to bring herself off as well. The three of them
then showered threw on some comfortable clothes and prepared dinner.  
  
At the house Biff was pounding Joannie's ass and he was imagining that he was
fucking Sondra in her incredible bubble butt. Jerry was fucking his mother in
the ass as well and he too imagined that it was Sondra. After the guys had
unloaded their spunk in the women's assholes, Marla and Joannie moved into a
69 position to get each other off. Joannie too fantasized that it was Sondra
eating her pussy. With their itches scratched, the four of them showered,
dressed and prepared for dinner.  
  
After dinner that evening Boris, Ivan and Sondra slept in their own beds as
they were very tired and a good night's sleep was in order. There would be
plenty of time for more sex in the morning. At Marla's house the scene was
repeated as Joannie and Jerry slept in their own bed as did Marla in hers and
Biff in his.  
  
Wednesday morning came quickly and everyone was up after being well rested.
Sondra got out of bed and went to Boris's bed. She slid the bed covers off of
him and he was fully erect. He must be having a good dream she thought to
herself. Sondra then lowered her mouth on her brother's cock and sucked him
gently and slowly. Boris stirred and then slowly woke up. He smiled when he
saw his sister sucking his cock. Sondra noticed that he was awake and she
moved up on the bed and straddled him lowering her wet pussy onto his cock.
They began to fuck slowly.  
  
In the other bed Ivan had woken up and he watched his brother and sister for a
few minutes before he decided to join them. Ivan got out of his bed and picked
up the lotion on the way to his brother's bed. Ivan got behind his sister and
he rubbed her round firm buttocks lovingly as she fucked his brother. Sondra
leaned forward slightly as she knew what was next to come. Ivan worked the
lotion between her ass cheeks and then he began to finger her asshole. Ivan
put one then two fingers into his sister's asshole and soon had her well lubed
with his fingers sliding in and out easily. He then lined up his cock with her
ass and pushed the head of his cock past her sphincter. Sondra gasped audibly
when the cock moved past the entrance to her asshole. Ivan pushed steadily
until his entire cock was in her ass.  
  
Once Ivan was settled in her ass the three of them established the rhythm that
they had become accustomed to and passionately fucked each other. They moved
slowly trying to prolong their orgasms as long as possible. Ivan came first
and Sondra felt the jets of cum shoot into her ass and fill her rectum. She
squeezed her anal muscles and milked her brother's cock. Sondra then felt her
own orgasm catch her by surprise and she thrust and humped her body on her
brother's cocks. Boris then stiffened and blasted a load of cum up into her
filling her pussy. The three of them collapsed with Boris on the bottom.  
  
Ivan cock softened and slipped from his sister's ass with a light popping
sound. His cum trickled from her ass and ran down over her pussy onto his
brother's balls. Ivan moved off of Sondra and she rolled off of Boris allowing
his cock to slip out of her pussy. Sondra took Boris's cock in her mouth and
sucked him clean tasting her own juices along with his cum. She thought to
herself this is what Joannie tastes when she eats me.  
  
Three of them showered, dressed, ate breakfast and then started their chores
around the house and property. Sondra was in the house and was getting ready
to clean the rooms. Marla, Biff, Jerry and Joannie were till upstairs so she
decided to start cleaning downstairs. However Sondra was curious and it got
the best of her. She decided to peek in on them upstairs as she could use the
excuse of cleaning the house to be anywhere.  
  
Sondra walked quietly up the stairs and listened for any sounds. She thought
she heard something come form Marla's room. The family never closed any of the
bedroom doors so it was easy for Sondra to look in any of the rooms. She stuck
her head around the door and looked in on Marla. Marla was on her back with
Biff between her legs and he was pounding her pussy with his morning hard-on.
Sondra did not know about Biff's perpetual morning erection but she watched as
he drove Marla crazy and brought through multiple orgasms until she begged him
to stop. Biff pulled out of Marla and Joannie jumped on the bed to take her
place. Sondra had not seen Joannie in the room and she wondered if Jerry was
in there as well.  
  
Sondra looked at Biff's menacing cock as he lined in up with Joannie's pussy.
He went in slowly but easily and soon the two of them were frantically fucking
each other. Marla had gotten on all fours to watch Joannie and Biff and then
Sondra saw Jerry get behind his mother and shove his cock into her ass. Sondra
watched as Jerry fucked his mother's ass and his best friend Biff fucked his
wife. Sondra was getting turned on watching the scene before her. She had
never seen anyone fuck in person and the way Biff and Joannie were going at it
was incredible. Sondra let her hand slip down the front of her shorts and into
her panties. She located her clit and rubbed it frantically as she watched the
foursome go at it.  
  
Joannie screamed out loud as her body was rocked with an intense orgasm. Biff
kept right on fucking her though and brought her off a few more times before
Joannie pleaded with him to stop. Sondra watched as Biff slowly removed his
cock from Joannie's pussy and there seemed to be no end to it as he pulled it
out. Finally it cleared her labia and bobbed as it stood out in front of him
causing Sondra to gasp out loud. She tried to cover her mouth but it was too
late, Joannie had discovered her.  
  
"Hold on Biff we have another pussy for you," Joannie said as she swung her
long shapely legs out of bed and moved toward Sondra.  
  
Joannie smiled when she saw the girl's hand in her shorts. Joannie took Sondra
by the hand and pulled her into the bedroom. Sondra was beet red from the
embarrassment of being caught spying on her employers.  
  
"Please Joannie, just let me go I'm sorry I was spying on you," Sondra begged.  
  
"Nonsense, you were enjoying yourself and now you will get to enjoy it even
more," Joannie told her.  
  
Joannie dragged the pretty blonde over to Marla's bed and pushed her back on
it. Then Marla joined in and helped Joannie undress the frightened girl.
Sondra had mixed emotions, she wanted to have sex but she was nervous about
Biff's cock.  
  
"Please Joannie don't make me do it, he will hurt me," said an apprehensive
Sondra.  
  
"You'll be fine and you will adjust to Biff's cock very quickly," Joannie
reassured her then Joannie addressed Marla, "Since I have been with Sondra
twice already would you like to do the honors and get her ready."  
  
"With pleasure I have dreamed of eating this pussy since she walked in the
door," Marla replied.  
  
Joannie had Sondra lie on her back and spread her legs for Marla. She dove
right into Sondra's pussy which was already sopping wet. Marla decided to eat
her anyway and really get her juices flowing. Marla then pulled her head from
the pretty Czech pussy and called to Biff.  
  
"She's more than ready Biff, ready to take your big dick," Marla announced.  
  
Biff approached Sondra with his huge cock dangling before her pussy as he
kneeled on the bed. Biff lined his cock up with Sondra's pussy and eased his
hips forward pushing his cock past her labia. Sondra gasped as she felt the
girth enter her cunt and her eyes were wide in apprehension. Biff slowly eased
his cock into her cunt inch by inch and when it felt tight he either pulled
back slightly or just held still to allow her to adjust to the new intrusion.
Sondra couldn't believe how her pussy stretched to accommodate Biff's thick
cock and she was grateful that he was so careful with her. Finally it was all
the way in and Sondra lay still holding her breath as Biff began to fuck her
slowly.  
  
Biff fucked her as he had with so many other women until she couldn't take
anymore. Sondra lost track of how many orgasms she had but her pussy was like
a running faucet. She finally begged Biff to stop as she just couldn't cum
anymore and her pussy was starting to ache. Biff smiled as he slowly pulled
out of her and relished in the fact that he had just fucked three hot women
until they begged him to stop. Biff headed off to the bathroom for his morning
piss was long overdue. Sondra lay quivering on the bed as she felt the cool
air replace the presence of Biff's cock.  
  
"You did so good Sondra that I am going to let my husband fuck you in the
ass," Joannie told her.  
  
Marla and Joannie helped Sondra to all fours on the bed as Jerry got behind
her with the lubricant. Jerry greased up Sondra's asshole and then inserted
his cock in Sondra's hot ass. Sondra was totally drained and she accepted the
cock in her ass just as she had with her brothers. Jerry was slightly smaller
then her brother's cocks so she was comfortable with the anal intrusion. Jerry
relished fucking her fine ass which was every bit as hot as his wife's.
Joannie positioned herself in front of Sondra and offered Sondra her pussy.  
  
"It's time to reciprocate Sondra, time to learn to eat pussy. It's my turn put
your tongue in me," Joannie directed.  
  
Sondra's mouth twisted with apprehension and she hesitated. This simply
invited Joannie to move closer still until her sex was right there before
Sondra's face. Fighting her revulsion and shame Sondra darted her tongue
against Joannie, a hard stab with no passion, just a desire to get her off
quickly and be done with her humiliation. Joannie reached down and grasped
Sondra by the head tightened her fingers in her hair and pressed Sondra's face
against her hot, moist mound. Sondra really wanted to free herself but worried
about offending her employer, she allowed her tongue to reach out again and
find the softness within Joannie's pussy and tasted the sweet tang of her
juices.  
  
Hearing Joannie breathe deeply and sensing her shudder with pleasure, Sondra
felt her own heat return to her loins. She had been amazed that another girl
could bring her pleasure as Joannie had yesterday not once but twice. Now to
see Joannie with her lithe legs parted and her moist lips opened, Sondra saw
the dewy passage and pink clit tempting her. She could not help but appreciate
Joannie's beauty and feel it stir deep inside her.  

Instinctively Sondra drew her finger forward and slipped it into the slick
opening, feeling the odd contours deep within Joannie and heard her cry with
appreciation. Sondra moved her finger slowly slipping it in and out. Then she
gently eased another finger in there and then a third fitting so tightly
within Joannie. Joannie opened her legs wider and made soft throaty noises
with each push of Sondra's fingers and each lap of Sondra's tongue. Sondra
reached down to touch herself but Marla grabbed her hand and prevented her
from reaching her pussy. Instead Marla slid under her and placed her mouth on
Sondra's pussy and searched for her clit. Now Sondra had her face and fingers
buried in Joannie's pussy as Jerry, Joannie's husband fucked Sondra in the ass
and Jerry's mother ate her pussy.  
  
Sondra wasn't sure exactly how to do it so she just sort of pretended she was
licking the ice cream off of a cone. She took one, slow lick as she flattened
my tongue on Joannie's bare mound. It felt so smooth and warm and Sondra had
achieved the desired effect and knew that Joannie enjoyed it. To Sondra's
surprise she enjoyed the taste of Joannie and she kept licking and eating her.
Sondra pointed her tongue and burrowed into Joannie's pussy as it parted her
labia, Sondra's tongue was rewarded with the exquisite taste of her juice.
Soon she was like a puppy at a saucer of milk, licking and lapping up as much
as she could as fast as she could.  
  
Joannie was obviously enjoying what Sondra was doing and she reached down with
both hands and spread herself wide making it so much easier for Sondra's
tongue to explore her pussy. Sondra's tongue explored all of Joannie as her
mind took mental notes of what seemed to turn her employer on. Joannie was
breathing rapidly and she moaned softly whenever Sondra got near her hard
pearl. As Sondra searched out her hard clit still just barely hidden, Joannie
tensed and began to quiver. After Sondra felt like she had teased her opening
as much as she could with her tongue it was time to see Joannie's reaction
when Sondra's tongue finally touched that pearl just as Joannie had done to
her.  
  
As Sondra worked on Joannie's clit her own orgasm was building from the
pounding of Jerry's cock into her ass and Marla's mouth on her pussy. Like an
animal out of control Jerry's hip movements continued to rapidly move his
rigid cock in and out of Sondra's ass causing her to cry out, her screams
muffled in Joannie's pussy. Sondra's ass cheeks spread further for Jerry and
his insistent cock in his vigorous efforts to cum again. Jerry thrust his dick
deeply into Sondra his hard cock pulsated in a long deep climax as it filled
her slippery asshole with his sperm.  
  
Sondra burrowed her tongue as deep into Joannie as she could and then she just
sort of licked and sucked her way up. When Sondra got to her pearl she used
the very tip of her tongue to push back the little hood. Sondra was truly
amazed at its size. She flicked my tongue over it once and then used the tip
to explore the folds of flesh on either side of it. Joannie was now moaning
and she used her fingers to pull her hood back as she arched herself so that
her pearl stuck out even further like a little cock. Sondra nuzzled it with
her nose taking in Joannie's scent and she licked it once more before she took
it between her teeth and gently nibbled it.  
  
Joannie went wild and started bucking and calling out Sondra's name. She let
go of her own fleshy hood and pulled Sondra's head to her pussy as she cried
out in ecstasy. Sondra sucked Joannie's clit as deep in her mouth as she could
and Joannie humped her face for all she was worth. Sondra was excited that she
was able to get Joannie that excited and she sucked harder and played with
this wonderful new toy with her lips, tongue and teeth. Sondra didn't know
exactly how many times Joannie came but finally she pulled away from Sondra
and collapsed in spasms.  
  
Marla couldn't wait any longer as she had to cum and without waiting any
longer she lay on top of Joannie. They both spread their legs and offered
Sondra two pussies to lick at the same time. Sondra looked at their waiting
sex and she ran her fingers over both of them and felt how similar and
different they were at the same time. Marla's wetness soaked her fingers and
she put them to her mouth and licked them tasting the difference between them.
The taste was something Sondra never thought she would like but she found the
womanly earthiness was something to her liking.  
  
She put her tongue down at the bottom of Joannie's pussy and slowly licked up
the gaping slit until her tongue reached her clit and Marla's clit as well.
She flicked her tongue over both of them briefly and then attacked Marla's
pussy, spreading her apart with her tongue. Sondra liked the combination of
both at the same time and found it exciting so she quickly went back to do it
again. She rested on her elbows and did her best to spread the labia apart on
both women. The open pussies looked so inviting in their bright pink skin,
shining wet and beckoning her to eat them. She stuck her tongue out and lapped
at Joannie and then at Marla, taking turns so they were both given equal time
with her tongue. Sondra couldn't believe the size of Marla's clit it resembled
one of her brother's uncut cocks. It really looked like a miniature uncut
dick.  
  
Sondra removed her active fingers from Joannie's cunt and switched them to
Marla's pussy. It was amazing to feel how warm and wet and sensual a woman's
pussy was to Sondra. Sondra saw Marla twitch and heard her moan and knew she
was getting close to cumming. She concentrated her efforts on Marla and sucked
hard on her clit driving her crazy and causing her to cry out in ecstasy.
Sondra wanted to know what Marla's cum tasted like and she was soon rewarded
with a huge flow from Marla's spasming pussy. Marla squirted and sprayed her
love juice all over Sondra's face and she lapped rapidly trying to get it all.
Much of it made its way down and coated Joannie's waiting pussy. Marla's body
rocked with the intensity of her orgasm and Sondra's fingers were shaken loose
from the woman's pussy.  
  
Sondra took her fingers and slid them back into Joannie. She worked Joannie's
vagina the best she knew how and went back to work licking her clit. It didn't
take her long to bring Joannie to the point of moaning and twitching again and
Sondra was once again rewarded with a copious flow of love juice. When Sondra
knew they were done she sat up in a kneeling position and Marla rolled off of
Joannie and lay next to her in bed. Marla asked how she enjoyed reciprocating
on their pussies and Sondra could not hide her pleasure if she wanted to. She
told them how excited she became seeing their open pussies and then their
taste was so erotic. Sondra told Marla and Joannie that she couldn't believe
how much she enjoyed seeing them orgasm and then licking them clean.  
  
Just then Biff walked back into the bedroom sporting a full erection. Sondra
looked at his intimidating cock and cowered slightly on the bed. Biff walked
over to her and touched her head lightly.  
  
"Just one more orgasm and you will be done for this morning," Biff said as he
gently moved her head toward his cock.  
  
Sondra as if in a trance instinctively sucked the big cock into her mouth. She
felt her jaw muscles stretch slightly to accommodate Biff's cock. Sondra found
she could only take about five to six inches in her mouth but her excellent
technique soon had Biff moaning. Sondra fondled his heavy balls and stroked
his perineum as Biff groaned with pleasure. He held her head firmly but gently
as he spewed his cum into her mouth. Sondra was not prepared for his barrage
of cum and she pulled his cock out of her mouth and held it in her hand.
Biff's cock continued to shoot cum all over her face and tits as she held on
to the big cock and swallowed the first load in her mouth. Biff's cock was
like a hose shooting cum everywhere and Sondra's tits were covered with it.  
  
Marla and Joannie were instantly on Sondra licking cum off of her tits and
sucking on her nipples. Sondra's nipples were rock hard and standing out again
like tiny little dicks.  
  
"Doesn't she just have the greatest nubs Marla," Joannie said.  
  
Sondra flopped back on the bed sexually drained and exhausted. Joannie and
Marla finished licking Biff's cum off of Sondra's tits and face and then they
went to take a shower. Biff and Jerry had already headed for the showers so
the foursome left Sondra alone on Marla's bed. Sondra must have dozed or she
was just lost in thought because Marla startled her when she spoke.  
  
"We are going out for the rest of the day dear and we will be tied up at the
restaurant. Please help yourself to my shower and then after you clean up you
can resume your chores. By the way you fit in very well here," Marla said and
then left the room.  
  
Sondra relaxed for a few more minutes before getting up to shower. She was
still stunned by her own behavior with her new employers. She still had a hard
time accepting the fact that she ate two pussies and at the same time. Jerry
fucking her ass was no big deal since her brothers did it all the time. Thank
God Biff didn't put his monster in there! Then she thought of Biff cumming in
buckets filling her mouth so quickly and then spraying her face and tits with
a seemingly endless stream of cum. It was the wildest sex that she ever had
and when she thought about it she decided that it was great and that she would
look forward to more sessions with the family. Sondra finally got up showered,
dressed and returned to her chores.  
  
It was lunch time and across town Donna was meeting with April and Marion at a
local quiet restaurant. April and Marion had asked Donna to have lunch with
them in the hope that they could convince her to swing with them with or
without her husband. They felt that Donna was lonely with all of Jack's
infidelity but they did not know about her recent affair with her daughter's
former boyfriend Brad. After some idle chatter to break the ice Marion and
April steered the conversation toward sex and Donna's situation.  
  
"So Donna is jack still screwing around on you?" April asked.  
  
"Yes his is and he is hardly ever home at night. I know he is fucking around
with his crony friends and those corporate groupies," Donna replied.  
  
"Listen why don't you come to Escanaba with us this weekend? We are having a
swinger's get together and you can bring Jack or come by yourself," Marion
offered.  
  
"Are you both going with your husbands? What about Ashley and Darcy?" Donna
asked.  
  
"Yes we will be there with our husbands and our favorite swingers Gina and
Vito are hosting the function. It starts Friday and runs through noon Sunday.
Ashley and Darcy will be staying at our house for the weekend. If you are
worried about Sheila, she can stay with them as well," Marion replied.  
  
Donna was not worried about Sheila as she would probably be at her own orgy
again. "When do you have to know?" Donna asked.  
  
"We really need to know today so that we can contact Gina," April told her.  
  
Donna thought about it and said, "Sure why not, I'll tell Jack that I am going
and he can either come along or stay home and fuck one of his corporate
groupies."  
  
"That's the spirit and I know that you will really enjoy the experience,"
April said.  
  
"By the way we should tell you that there will be other races present, Black,
Hispanic and Asian. Are you okay with that?" Marion thought to ask.  
  
"Yeah I can handle that," Donna replied as she smiled internally thinking
about her sessions with Marley. April and Marion had no idea that Donna had
already had sex outside the marriage.  
  
"How about some directions?" Donna asked.  
  
"Why don't we just pick you up? We can take the min-van and there is plenty of
room for six people. Plus you won't need to bring any luggage. The clothes
come off pretty quick and Gina has all the toiletries necessary at the
function. We always travel in very comfortable lounge wear and we return in
the same travel clothes," April advised.  
  
The three women finished their lunch and then went back to their homes. Donna
couldn't wait to spring this on Jack. She was sure he would go for it since it
would give him the opportunity to fuck some different women. Donna really
didn't expect to see much of Jack once they arrived at Escanaba. Donna thought
to have Brad over Thursday after school for a little tune up before the
swinger's party.  
  
Marion and April went back to Marion's house. They were excited about the
prospect of having Donna join them at the swinger's party. They could care
less if her husband Jack came along or not because they were really interested
in getting their mouths on Donna's tits and pussy. Once they arrived at
Marion's they immediately went to the bedroom and undressed. They got in bed
and moved right into a 69 position and ate each other's pussy and fingered
each other as well. If one was to walk in on them they would not be able to
tell if it was Marion and April or Ashley and Darcy in bed. The mothers were
just a mature duplicate of their daughters. They had the same color hair, the
same small firm tits, the same shapely legs and the same curvy bubble butts.
Marion slipped a finger into April's bung hole as she nibbled her clit and
April repeated the performance on Marion. All the hot talk over lunch and the
thought of seducing Donna had them both horny and they came quickly in each
other's mouth.  
  
Marion and April came with each other's mouth glued to each other's pussy as
they held each other tightly by the ass. Their bodies thrashed about in orgasm
and they drenched each other's face with their female love juice. As they
calmed they held to each other and stroked each other's ass and teasingly
touched the nether hole. April checked the time and decided that they needed
to end their session so she could get home. The girls would be home from
school soon and they shouldn't walk in on their mothers locked in a love
embrace. Although the only thing on Ashley's and Darcy's mind was that they
would have the whole weekend to themselves while their parents were away on
some sort of excursion.  
  
Colin and Bruce had just arrived back at the hotel after a busy day of
training. Amanda and Chloe had agreed to handle the evening session giving the
guys a break. Bruce had arranged for Andrew to meet them at the hotel after
school. As Colin and Bruce kicked back naked on their beds Andrew was on his
way over to the hotel. Andrew had a surprise for them he had brought his girl
uniform with him. He planned to change in the hotel bathroom and then arrive
at the guys room dressed as Andrea.  
  
When there was a knock on the door, Colin asked who was there. When he
received no answer he went over to the door and opened in slightly concealing
his own nakedness. He didn't recognize Andrew in the girl's school uniform but
the girl looked oddly familiar.  
  
"Can I help you?" he asked.  
  
"Andrew sent me over here I need to show you something," the girl said.  
  
Colin looked at Bruce and shrugged his shoulders. "Let her in," Bruce told him
thinking that their nakedness would probably scare off the young girl.  
  
"Come in," Colin told the girl.  
  
Andrew entered the room and Colin asked what was it that he had for them?
Andrew smiled at their nakedness and his cock was already hard in his panties
from anticipation.  
  
"It is my clit. It is so hard," Andrew said as he lifted his skirt and pulled
his panties down below his crotch, his dick catching in the waistband and
bouncing in front of him.  
  
The Colin and Bruce realized it was Andrew. Colin walked over to him and took
hold of Andrew's cock as he did he felt his own cock hardening. Bruce was
amused at the boy's creativity.  
  
"What is your name little girl?" Colin asked Andrew.  
  
"Andrea," Andrew answered as if he was very shy.  
  
"I see, well it's nice to meet you Andrea. You're right your clit is very hard
what caused that to happen?" Colin played along with the teenager.  
  
"Well Andrew told me that when I got her that there would be two big hard
cocks waiting for me and I have been thinking about them all the way here,"
Andrew replied.  
  
"Are these two big enough and hard enough for you Andrea?" Bruce asked as he
and Colin stroked their erect dicks.  
  
"Oh yes they are big and hard!" Andrew exclaimed.  
  
"Tell me Andrea what did Andrew tell you that we might do with our big hard
cocks?" Bruce continued the game.  
  
"He said that one of you may put one in my mouth and the other one may go in
my bottom," Andrew replied coyly.  
  
"Would you like that Andrea? Would you like to suck one cock while the other
cock fucks your ass?" Bruce prodded.  
  
"Yes," Andrew said sexily.  
  
"Well then I think it is about time we got started. Colin let Andrea suck your
cock while I prepare her ass for a glorious butt fucking," Bruce said as he
rolled out of bed and took some lubricant out of the nightstand.  
  
Colin moved in front of Andrea and he dropped to his knees. Andrea took
Colin's cock in his mouth and proceeded to give him a masterful blowjob. Bruce
moved behind Andrea and lifted his school uniform skirt up and draped it over
his back. Bruce applied an ample amount of lubricant to Andrea's asshole and
fingered him deeply. He pushed one then two fingers in the teenager's ass and
moved them around in preparation for his cock. Bruce then applied lube and
saliva to his own cock and guided into Andrea's ass. Andrea gasped as he was
penetrated and relished in the slow entry to his ass. Bruce eased his cock in
one steady push all the way into the student's ass and then eased it back out.
He did this a few more times and then he picked up the pace.  
  
The scene was quite erotic with the two naked men fucking the school uniform
clad teenage boy. Andrea was still dressed with his skirt thrown up on his
back and his panties pushed down just below his buttocks. Colin was close to
cumming as he was really turned on by the whole scene.  
  
"Do a good job of sucking Colin's cock and swallowing all his cum. If you do I
will let Colin suck on your hard clit," Bruce announced.  
  
Andrea groaned on Colin's cock when he heard Bruce's offer. Colin was close
and he could feel his ejaculation building in his balls. Andrea played with
Colin's balls and scraped his fingernails along his perineum sending Colin
over the edge. Colin held to Andrea's head and plunged his cock all the way in
the boy's mouth. Colin fired streams of cum that hit the back of Andrea's
throat and filled his mouth. Andrea swallowed all of it not missing a drop and
kept sucking until Colin was completely drained of all cum.  
  
Bruce unzipped Andrea's skirt and pulled it up over her body and shoulders. He
threw it aside leaving Andrea buttocks completely naked. Colin dropped to his
knees as Bruce pulled Andrea to a standing position. Colin took Andrea's cock
in his mouth and played with his balls. Andrea was quite something to look at
standing there in his saddle shoes, knee high socks, school blouse and with
his panties stretched around his thighs as he was fucked from behind and
sucked in front. Andrea felt Bruce's cock throb in his ass and he knew Bruce
was on the verge of a big cum. Bruce held onto his shoulders and drilled
Andrea's ass with his pulsating cock. Then he stiffened and blasted a copious
load of cum into the teenager's asshole. Andrea felt the spunk fill his rectal
passage and then he exploded in Colin's mouth. Colin gulped down every bit of
dick juice that Andrea shot in his mouth.  
  
Andrew loved playing the role of Andrea. He loved his new found lovers, ones
that fucked him and ones that he could suck. But best of all was Colin who
would allow Andrew to fuck him and he would also suck Andrew's cock. He knew
that he was happy with his new relationship and that he wanted to spend a lot
more time with Colin and Bruce.  
  
Bruce told Andrew to get undressed and to hang his school uniform in the
closet. Bruce said he could leave it there and when he came back to the hotel
her could play dress up games and if he wanted. Andrew removed all of his
clothes as directed and then joined Colin and Bruce in the king size bed. The
three of them played with each other until they were hard again and ready for
more sex. The rest of the evening was spent in the bed. Andrew lay on his side
as Colin fucked him from behind. Bruce fucked Colin as Colin was fucking
Andrew. The next time Andrew fucked Colin from behind as Bruce fucked him.  

Colin and Bruce had Andrew shower and dress and then they sent him home before
it got late. Colin and Bruce then crashed in the bed and went off to sleep.
They had had a very exhausting day both from work and from sex.  
  
THE THURSDAY BEFORE THE BIG SWINGERS WEEKEND  
  
Donna had confronted her husband Thursday morning before he left for work
about the swinger's party. Jack was surprised by Donna's willingness to attend
one and he was all for it. He had often looked at Marion and April and thought
it would be fun to fuck them but he had never pictured them as swingers. Now
he would get his chance. Jack left for work but before he left he reminded
Donna that he had commitments for the evening and he wouldn't be home until
very late. Donna just laughed to herself about her husband's commitments. She
had already made arrangements to see Brad after school and that would last
into the evening.  
  
At Monarch Academy a couple of things were taking shape. It became common
knowledge that Brad and Shelia had split up and they were both available. Chet
had asked Brad if it was okay to ask Sheila out as he didn't want to piss off
his friend. Brad told him it was okay as he and Sheila were truly finished.
Brad had been thinking about dating another girl and not a slut like Sheila.
He knew he would have plenty of action with Sheila's mother Donna in fact he
would be there later today. Brad had taken a liking to Darcy but he noticed
that she and Ashley seemed to be inseparable. He decided to ask her out anyway
and test her reaction.  
  
Ironically Darcy and Ashley had been talking about taking the next step with
their sexual experiences. They had loved each other, made love with mature
women, they had used dildos and now they felt that they were ready for the
real thing. They wanted to experience a real cock but they didn't know how to
make it known to others or how to go about it. But when Brad asked Darcy out
for this Friday evening the opening was there.  
  
Darcy told Brad that she and Ashley had planned to watch a movie this Friday
at her house. She asked him if he would like to come over and join them since
both their parents would be away for the weekend. Brad agreed, not sure what
would happen with Ashley around but it at least it was a good way to break the
ice with Darcy.  
  
Chet told his two buddies Cliff and Bill that he had got the okay from Brad to
ask Sheila out. Sheila would have no idea that when Chet asked her for a date
that Cliff and Bill were included. Chet approached Sheila and asked her out
for Friday night and Sheila enthusiastically accepted. Sheila had always liked
Chet and she was glad that he asked her out. She did wonder what Cliff and
Bill would be up to since the three of them always hung together. Sheila
smiled to herself and thought that maybe she would be out with all three of
them and that she would get to fuck them all. Her parents were going to be
away all weekend so it would be a perfect opportunity to have them over at her
house. Sheila decided to tell Chet to come to her house and bring Cliff and
Bill if he wanted to.  
  
In the Principal's office Helen and Susan were finalizing plans for the
weekend. On Saturday Lorraine and Betty would be joining them poolside at the
condo for some girl time together. Later that evening they would be joined by
Dick and Rob for some evening male companionship. Lorraine and Betty would be
staying the night and then after breakfast on Sunday the boys, Chet, Cliff and
Bill would be joining them.  
  
"Well we have an exciting weekend planned. I am getting wet already just
thinking about it," Susan said to Helen.  
  
Helen looked at the clock and said, "We have time why don't you lock the door
and drop your panties."  
  
Susan smiled as she went to the door closed it and locked it. She then moved
over to where Helen was seated and lifted her skirt and pushed her panties
down to her ankles. Helen grabbed the attractive Guidance Counselor by her ass
and pulled her pussy to her face. Susan gasped softly as Helen's experienced
tongue found her clit immediately and caused her to shiver. Helen worked fast
and she soon had Susan shaking and moaning with her first orgasm of the day.
Helen drank in the woman's nectar and then patted her lovingly on her ass
cheeks.  
  
"Feel better?" Helen asked.  
  
"Much," replied Susan as she pulled her panties up and smoothed her skirt.  
  
"What about you?" Susan asked her superior.  
  
"I'm fine for now, may be later, thank you," Helen replied.  
  
Susan smiled and then opened the door and left the office. The two women then
went about their normal morning duties as the school day began.  
  
Down the hall in the nurses office Nurse Betty had had a surprise visit from
Rob and Dick. The two teachers walked in and teased Betty about having swollen
muscles. Betty played along and said she would see what she could do about
them. Within minutes the door was locked and Nurse Betty was bent at the waist
sucking Rob's cock and Dick pushed his cock into her pussy. Her nurse uniform
was open at the top and her bra was unhooked allowing her nice tits to spill
out into Rob's hands. He played with her tits and nipples as she sucked his
cock. Her skirt was pushed up above her hips and her panties were pushed down
to the top of her thigh high stockings. Dick fucked her from behind as he held
to her shapely ass. The three of them came quickly as the two teachers filled
her mouth and pussy with cum while Betty frantically rubbed her clit. They
used some wipes to clean themselves and then rearranged their clothes and
returned to their school duties.  
  
Meanwhile back at Marla's house Sondra had awaken before her brothers. She got
dressed and quietly slipped out of the apartment. She had made arrangements
with Joannie to join her again in her bedroom this morning. Sondra made her
way over to the house and went up to Joannie's room. She went into the bedroom
and lightly shook Joannie to wake her. Joannie woke up and saw the pretty
blonde in her room. She smiled and whispered for Sondra to get undressed and
climb in bed with her. Jerry was still sleeping and did not notice Sondra
getting in the bed.  
  
Joannie and Sondra hugged and kissed and played with each other. They rubbed
their tits together and they took turns sucking on each other's tits and
nipples. They fingered each other's pussy as they worked on the other's tits.
Jerry felt the bed moving and the bodies touching him and he woke up. He
smiled when he saw Sondra in bed and he was at first tempted to join in but
then he thought it would be a good time to sneak over to the apartment. Jerry
was dying to get a look at Boris' and Ivan's uncut cocks. He thought maybe he
could catch them sleeping naked. Jerry eased his body out of bed and just
grabbed a pair of shorts. Joannie and Sondra were lost in each other as he
left the room undetected.  
  
Joannie decided to play with Sondra's ass so she had her get on all fours and
put her head down on the bed. Joannie lovingly stroked the girl's beautiful
round ass cheeks and placed light kisses on them. Joannie noticed Sondra
trembled a little and that goose bumps appeared on her body. Joannie took that
as a sign of encouragement so she knelt behind Sondra and began to tongue her
nether hole. Joannie got Sondra's asshole wet with her tongue and then
inserted a saliva moistened finger into the opening of her ass. Joannie
pressed her finger in Sondra's sphincter and let it slide in up to the knuckle
causing Sondra to flinch and groan. Joannie removed her finger and then she
spat into Sondra's ass allowing her saliva to moisten her further. Then
Joannie dipped her tongue back into Sondra's bung hole and Sondra almost came
again with the eroticism of the moment. Joannie alternated between eating
Sondra's ass and finger fucking it. Joannie's fingers now slid easily in and
out of Sondra's hot asshole.  
  
Joannie told Sondra she would be right back and she left the room leaving
Sondra on all fours with her beautiful ass pointed in the air. Joannie
returned shortly carrying a jar of lube and a string of beads. Joannie applied
the lubricant to Sondra's asshole and Sondra felt the soothing cool lube coat
her rectum. The Joannie began to insert the anal beads into Sondra's ass one
at a time. Sondra unable to talk allowed Joannie to her way with her. One by
one Joannie pushed the beads into Sondra's ass until all six of them were
buried in her rectum.  
  
"Are you okay, any pain? Joannie asked.  
  
Sondra nodded that she was okay and that there was no pain. Sondra only felt
the fullness in her ass from the anal beads as they were clearly thicker then
any cock she had had and they were deeper than anything else had ever been.
Joannie massaged Sondra's beautiful ass cheeks and reached between Sondra's
legs to diddle her clit. Sondra felt herself getting hot again and she felt
the onslaught of another orgasm.  
  
Joannie sensed it too and she rolled Sondra over on her back. Joannie then got
between Sondra's legs and placed her mouth on Sondra's pussy. Joannie placed
Sondra's thighs on her shoulders giving her complete access to Sondra's twat.
Joannie ate Sondra with a passion and she felt Sondra start to tense as her
orgasm built within her. Sondra groaned as she tightened her thighs around
Joannie's neck as the first wave rocked her body. As Sondra began to cum,
Joannie pulled gently on the anal beads so that they popped out of Sondra's
ass one at a time.  
  
Sondra had never felt anything like it and she seemed to cum as each bead
cleared her asshole. Her body went into spasm and jerked like never before.
She was overcome with the lust of the moment as it seemed she would cum
forever. Joannie kept her mouth glued to Sondra's pussy throughout her orgasms
and sucked every drop of Sondra's nectar into her mouth. Sondra finally
collapsed on the bed her body spent and incapable of any more movement. The
sensation in Sondra's ass felt as if the anal beads were still in her but she
knew Joannie had pulled them out of her hole.  
  
"I have never cum like that in my life," Sondra said, finally able to talk.  
  
"That's just the beginning and think about all the things that we can do
together," Joannie replied and then said, "Sondra when you are ready I want
you to do the same thing to me."  
  
Jerry had made his way over to the apartment and quietly entered it expecting
to find Boris and Ivan still sleeping. But he heard a voice say, "Where is
Sondra so early this morning?"  
  
"I bet she went over to the house to be with Joannie. You know how she likes
it now when Joannie eats her pussy," Boris replied to his brother.  
  
"Well I miss her this morning. I am horny and hard and I need to fuck
something," Ivan said.  
  
"I'm horny too come on let's suck each other first and then we can fuck each
other," Boris answered.  
  
Jerry couldn't believe his ears; this was too good to be true. Sondra's
brothers were bi-sexual, this he had to see. Jerry quietly moved toward the
bedroom and peeked inside just as Boris and Ivan were getting into a 69
position. Jerry watched as they played with each other's cock and how they
skin them back and ran their tongues over the sensitive dick heads. Jerry
removed his shorts and started stroking his own erect cock as he watched the
two brothers in bed. Jerry then decided he had to be a part of this action and
he entered the bedroom.  
  
"Good morning guys, I can see that you are both up," Jerry said with a
snicker.  
  
Boris and Ivan were lost for words as they lay there facing each other's
crotch with the others' cock in their hands. Jerry moved to the bed just as
his wife had a few days ago and sat next to them. Jerry took Ivan's cock in
his hand and played with it and inspected a uncut cock for the first time.
Jerry then smiled and moved to all fours and took Ivan's cock in his mouth.
Boris moved out of the way and Jerry moved around so he was between Ivan's
legs as he sucked his cock. Boris stared at Jerry's round tan ass and he felt
the urge to fuck his employer. He ran his hands over the smooth ass cheeks and
felt Jerry tremble slightly.  
  
"You can fuck me if you want, Boris," Jerry told him.  
  
Boris excitedly grabbed some lube and squirted into Jerry's asshole. The he
fingered his ass pushing the lube all around the rectal canal. Boris applied
lube to his own cock and spit on it to make it even more slippery. He got
behind Jerry and eased his cock into the shapely ass. Boris pushed his entire
cock all the way in and Jerry wiggled his ass in approval.  
  
"First his wife and now him," Boris thought to himself.  
  
Both brothers were horny and it didn't take them long to cum especially with
their new found partner. Ivan thought about his sister getting her pussy eaten
by Joannie while her husband was sucking his cock and getting fucked by Boris.
This was quite some family. They hadn't had the mother yet but Ivan assumed
that it was just a matter of time. Ivan jetted his spunk into Jerry's mouth
and Jerry gladly swallowed every drop. Jerry then felt Boris stiffen his body
just before he shot his wad into Jerry's ass.  
  
"Mission accomplished, now for the next step," Jerry said to himself.  
  
Jerry's cock was rock hard and Ivan agreed to let Jerry fuck him. Jerry lifted
Ivan's legs exposing his asshole and then massaged a generous amount of lube
into his hole. Ivan groaned as he loved the anal penetration and he loved
being fucked missionary style it seemed to get to his prostate easier. Jerry
eased his cock into the Czech's asshole and held his legs up as he fucked him.
Jerry was really excited to be fucking Ivan's ass and he lost it when Boris
reached under him and cupped his balls. Jerry blasted his cum into Ivan's ass
and Ivan milked his employer's cock dry with his anal muscles.  
  
Boris and Ivan were hard again and Jerry willing let Ivan fuck him this time
as he sucked Boris' cock. Boris and Ivan took longer cumming this time and
Ivan enjoyed fucking the bubble butt before him. They both came and once again
Jerry swallowed cum and milked the other cock dry with his anal muscles. Jerry
was now hard again and they concluded the morning session with him fucking
Boris in the ass doggy style. Jerry ejaculated into Boris' ass with his second
orgasm of the morning and then the three of them flopped down in the bed
together. Jerry lay face down on the bed between Boris and Ivan with his head
even with their crotches. He handled their cocks as he was still fascinated
with their uncut nature.  
  
Jerry left the apartment feeling marvelous as he had never expected the
brothers to be bi-sexual and that he would score so soon with them. First
Sondra and now her brothers, Jerry felt it was definitely time for a party. He
couldn't wait to tell Joannie, Marla and Biff. When he returned to his room he
found Joannie and Sondra cuddled in the bed. Sondra had just finished eating
Joannie's pussy and pulling the anal beads from her ass just as Joannie had
done to her. Sondra still had the string in her hand with he beads attached to
it.  
  
Later that morning after everyone was up, showered and dressed Jerry broke the
news to his family and Biff. Marla agreed that a party was in order and she
summoned the Czech family for a brief meeting. She told them that Saturday she
would officially welcome to her home and that they would have a family pool
party in the honor of their first week at the house. Sondra, Boris and Ivan
were thrilled with the acceptance and they could guess somewhat how the party
would unfold.  
  
SHOULD THERE BE A CHAPTER 21?  
  
The weekend was shaping up as another sex marathon in Southern California.
Marla, Joannie, Jerry and Biff would be having a party to officially welcome
Boris, Ivan and Sondra to their fold. Ashley's, Darcy's and Sheila's parents
would be attending a weekend long swinger's party hosted by the sinister Gina
and her husband Vito. Sheila would be entering Chet, Cliff and Bill at her
parent's home while the parents, Donna and Jack, were swinging in Escanaba.
Ashley and Darcy would be experimenting with their first real male cock as
they hoped to seduce Brad at Darcy's house while both of the girl's parents
were also swinging in Escanaba. Helen, Susan, Lorraine and Betty would follow-
up their girl fun with a visit from the male teacher's Dick and Rob. Also
Andrew will be spending the weekend with Colin and Bruce as their relationship
develops further.  
  
The weekend will even get more interesting when Ashley and Darcy learn from
Sheila that their parents are swingers and are in Escanaba for a party. Let me
know by your feedback if there should be a chapter 21




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 21


INTRODUCTION  
  
This chapter is the 21st chapter of the series, "And Mother Makes Four." Thank
you for all the positive feedback that I received from many so many readers
and the encouragement to continue with this theme and family characters
following Chapter 20. Thank you all who have commented and have encouraged me
to keep writing and for your suggestions. I have written this story so that it
could end with any chapter and at the same time I have left it somewhat open
for a continuance. Based on the continued reader feedback I will know when to
bring this story to a close.  
  
ESCANABA  
  
The swinger's party kicked off in fine fashion on Friday night as everyone was
charged when they arrived. Within the first couple of hours everyone was naked
and had either paired off with new partners or joined in group sex. The orgy
room began to fill up as the participants completed their early sexual
encounters with one of multiple partners. Soon there was a heap of bodies in
the room scrambling for available cocks, mouths, pussies and asses.  
  
Donna at first was ushered off into a room with April and Marion as the two of
them were anxious to get at Donna's body. Their husbands joined other couples
as other women were anxious to get two or three cocks into them immediately.
April and Marion kissed and caressed Donna as they loved playing with her tits
and fingering her pussy. They soon had Donna worked into a lather and panting.
Marion moved between Donna's legs and went to work on her pussy as April
continued to suck on Donna's tits and nipples. Donna thought to herself that
she could get used to this type of female attention very easily. Marion soon
had Donna gasping and humping her face as she ate Donna's pussy and fastened
her mouth on Donna's clit. Donna cried aloud and sprayed Marion's face with
her female love juice.  
  
Marion moved up to Donna's face and kissed her deeply letting Donna taste
herself on her new lover's mouth. At the same time April positioned her self
between Donna's thighs and picked up where Marion left off. Donna began to
respond to April's tongue and she felt that she would orgasm again as April's
pussy eating talent drove her toward another climax. Just then Marion
straddled Donna's face and lowered her pussy for Donna to lick her. Donna had
never eaten pussy before but she was so turned on that she just went for it
and did to Marion what April did to her. Before long Donna was treated to an
explosive orgasm by Marion and she tasted female love juice for the first
time. The combination of Marion cumming in her mouth and April nibbling on her
clit sent Donna over the edge once again.  
  
Not allowing her to recover April then straddled Donna's face and had Donna
eat her to her climax. Donna once again tasted the female nectar and she
noticed the distinct difference between them. Donna worked her tongue and
mouth enthusiastically in April's pussy and she had the woman writhing and
screaming in orgasm. April rolled off of Donna and the three of them rested
and recuperated next to one another. Marion announced that it was time to get
some cock so the three women walked naked out of the room in search of
available cocks.  
  
While Donna was getting her first taste of pussy her husband Jack along with
April's husband Raymond and Marion's husband Glen were banging a pretty Asian
woman named Lucy. She didn't look to be older then 16 but she clearly was and
she was married to a strapping black man. Her husband, who they later learned
was named Darrel, at the moment had his big cock buried in the pussy of an
attractive blonde who kept imploring him to fuck her harder and deeper.
Raymond, Glen and Jack were fucking the Asian in her three holes with Jack in
her ass, Raymond in her pussy and Glen in her mouth. Jack couldn't believe how
a woman this tiny could handle three cocks at the same time. Lucy looked to
weigh only about 100 pounds if that but she had all the bumps in the right
places. She had cute firm pert tits and a darling bubble butt. Her ass was
cute and round and Jack could not believe his good fortune as he fucked her in
the ass. He had noticed her right away and he had hoped to be able to fuck her
and secretly hoped that she would take it in the ass. As he fucked Lucy along
with the other two men, Jack wondered if she took her husband in the ass too.
Jack tried to imagine that big black cock sliding in and out of her tiny
rosebud. Jack then returned his thoughts to the woman and watched his own cock
slide in and out of her curvy ass.  
  
Jack noticed that Glen in her mouth tensed and then he shot his load into her
throat. Right behind him Raymond underneath announced that he was cumming and
he fired his semen into her hot pussy. Jack had tried to prolong the ass
fucking but he was close and when she squeezed his cock over and over with her
anal muscles he lost it. Jack plunged his cock into her ass as deep as it
would go and blasted her asshole with his spunk. He felt a tremendous load
leave his cock and coat her rectal passage. Jack kept fucking her until his
cock softened and he slipped from her hot asshole. Cum trickled out of Lucy's
ass and down between her thighs over her pussy lips. The four of them
disengaged and turned to watch her husband with the blonde woman.  
  
The blonde was now on all fours now and Darrel was pounding her pussy from
behind with his cock. It was quite a sight to witness the big black cock
splitting open the tight blonde pussy. Soon they both writhed in orgasm and
her pussy was drenched with cum. The blonde collapsed face down and the floor
and Darrel followed her to the floor and lay beside her.  
  
Donna, April and Marion had split up and found many available cocks to fuck
before the night was over. They had participated in oral sex, anal sex and
vaginal sex and they had eaten some more pussy. Donna was beside herself with
the abundance of sex that took place at they orgy. She noticed Darrel with a
buxom blonde and she watched as he drove her crazy with his huge cock. Darrel
pulled out of the blonde and shot his load all over her big tits. Donna
watched as he held his massive shaft as it sprayed cum on the blonde and at
that moment she made up her mind that she would experience his cock before the
weekend was over.  
  
The guests slowly departed to their quarters to retire for the evening
although not everyone was with their married partner. As Donna and Jack made
their way to their assigned room they thought to themselves that this was only
Friday night and they still had Saturday and Sunday with all these swingers.
Gina and Vito smiled as their guests retired as they were very pleased how
everything had proceeded so far. Tomorrow the guests would get to meet their
staff Jerome, Jose and Marie.  
  
THE EATON'S RESIDENCE  
  
While Sheila's mother Donna and her father Jack were enjoying the sexual
marathon at Escanaba, Sheila was entertaining her three schoolmates Chet,
Cliff and Bill. The three boys had been thrilled that Sheila agreed to go out
with them and then invited them back to her house. They had first gone to a
movie and then headed to the Eaton's home. They were sitting around drinking
beer and getting horny. Sheila liked the three classmates and told herself
that it would be fun to fuck them.  
  
"I think I will change into something more comfortable," Sheila said as she
got up to leave the family room.  
  
"Why don't you just take off your clothes here and we will take off ours too.
It's all a matter of time before we will all be naked and fucking anyway,"
Chet said boldly.  
  
Sheila smiled at them and then said, "Sure, why not," and then she started to
strip.  
  
The guys were on their feet in record time and raced to get their clothes off.
All three of them were sporting boners and a naked Sheila walked to them and
fondled each of their cocks.  
  
"Wow I can see that you guys are happy to see me. Are these cocks for me?
Would you like to stick them in all my holes?" Sheila teased.  
  
The three guys grabbed her ass and her tits and fingered her dripping wet
pussy as she played with their cocks. Sheila knew that they would all cum
quickly so she dropped to her knees and one by one she sucked their cocks
until they had all cum in her mouth. Sheila sucked one cock as she stroked the
other two as they took turns shooting huge loads in her mouth. Sheila gulped
down every bit of male spunk as she drained each cock dry.  
  
"Let's take this to my bedroom now and really get comfortable," Sheila said
with a sexy sneer.  
  
The four of them went to Sheila's bedroom where the rest of the night they
fucked Sheila in each of her holes. Sheila loved the triple penetration of
three cocks filling her ass, mouth and pussy at the same time. The boys did
not disappoint her as they each were able to cum three more times that night
and reward her with cum filled ass, pussy and mouth. Sheila came herself
countless times and she was totally drained. Sheila thought to her self that
this was more like it, three cocks that she could enjoy and control. She
decided then and there that there would be no more motel scenes and no more
frat parties.  
  
AT DARCY'S HOUSE  
  
Darcy and Ashley were sitting and chatting with Brad following an evening out.
Brad was beside himself as he really wanted to make it with Darcy but it was
awkward with Ashley present. They had no idea that at this time Brad's former
girlfriend Sheila was had been getting triple fucked at her house while her
parents along with Ashley's and Darcy's parents were having sex with multiple
partners at the Escanaba orgy. Darcy had poured white wine for herself and
Ashley as Brad settled for a beer. When Ashley excused herself to use the
bathroom Brad asked Darcy about the evening plans.  
  
"Darcy I was hoping that we would be able to spend some time alone this
evening," Brad told her.  
  
Darcy smiled and replied, "Ashley is staying with me for the weekend since
both our parents are away at a retreat, but the three of us can still have
some fun together."  
  
"Well I was hoping that you and I could get a little cozy, you know, make
out," Brad said hoping that she would get the message.  
  
"Brad we can all get cozy. Ashley and I have been lovers for awhile and then
we made it with some women," she replied not letting on that the women were
the Principal and Guidance Counselor.  
  
Brad looked at her in disbelief as she continued, "Ashley and I are not
virgins although we have not yet been with a man. We experimented with dildos
and we let the women take our virginity."  
  
Brad now had a rock hard erection poking up in his pants and he was still lost
for words. He tried to picture these two cute vixens making it with each
other. He also tried to imagine the two girls on their backs with their faces
twisted in ecstasy as two mature women took their virginity with strap-on
cocks. Brad was brought back to reality when he heard Darcy still speaking.  
  
"So Brad, Ashley and I were hoping that you would be willing to be our first
man, our first real cock. We have never seen a real cock or a man cum before
and we would love it if you showed us," Darcy said her face blushing.  
  
Brad could not believe what he just heard but he knew he was not mistaken.
Darcy was asking him to make it with both of them this evening. He had hoped
to get Darcy excited and seduce her and now the tables had been turned. Darcy
had seduced him and he was sitting there with a raging hard-on.  
  
"I would be happy to be with you both tonight," Brad stammered.  
  
"Good I was hoping that you would be agreeable," Ashley said as she walked
back into the room.  
  
Ashley walked over and sat next to Darcy. She turned Darcy's head toward her
and the two girls kissed deeply with their tongues searching each other's out.
Brad watched as he witnessed one of the hottest scenes he had ever seen unfold
before his eyes. The two girls kissed and rubbed each other's breasts through
their blouses. Then they turned back to Brad.  
  
"Should we get started? Let's go up to my bedroom," Darcy said sexily.  
  
The two girls got up and walked hand in hand to Darcy's bedroom. Brad stood to
follow them and he had to arrange his cock in his pants in order to walk. The
three of them walked up the stairs and Brad watched the two cute bubble butts
sway before his eyes. He felt that he would cum in his pants if they didn't
get to the bedroom soon. The girls entered the bedroom and then they
deliberately undressed slowly driving Bradley wild. He had his clothes off
before either one of the girls and he stood watching them with his big cock
sticking straight out in arousal. The girls noticed his big hard dick and then
they quickly finished undressing and jumped on the bed. Ashley patted the bed
in a signal for Brad to join them and he was in it in a flash.  
  
"Brad Darcy and I have never seen a man cum before and we would like to see
you cum before we do anything else. Is that okay with you?" Ashley asked him.  
  
"Absolutely, do you want me to jerk off for you?" Brad replied excitedly.  
  
"No, we want to do that for you and we want to kiss your cock but we don't
want you to cum in our mouths," Darcy told him with her innocent smile.  
  
They had Brad lay on his back but he propped himself up so that he could watch
the inexperienced girls play with his cock. Darcy and Ashley stroked his cock
with their small hands and took turns licking it and kissing it. Both girls
loved the soft head of Brad's cock and they ran their tongue over it and
tickled his pee hole. Brad gasped with desire as the two pretty girls learned
about his sensitive cock. They took turns sucking on it and passing it back
and forth between them. Brad felt his balls tighten and he knew he was close
to cumming.  
  
"I'm going to cum," he announced urgently and then yelled, "I'm cumming, jeez,
I'm cumming, oh shit, oh man!"  
  
Darcy stroked his cock quicker and Ashley grabbed his bloated balls causing
Brad to shoot his wad. His cock fired ropes of cum straight up into the air.
Brad's spunk landed on his chest and abs as he fired three or four volleys
before his seed began to ooze from his cock head. Darcy's fingers were coated
with his semen as the remainder dribbled down over her hand. Both girls were
stunned by the force and the amount of Brad's ejaculation and just stared as
his cock shot stream after stream into the air. They were both glad he didn't
cum in their mouths as they would have never been able to handle his load, at
least not yet anyway.  
  
Darcy licked her fingers cautiously as she was curious about how Brad's semen
would taste. She found it not unpleasant, a little tart but not bad. Maybe she
would let him cum in her mouth a little next time. Ashley watched as Darcy
licked her fingers clean of all the semen and then she too decided to taste
the spunk. She scooped up a little in her finger from Brad's abs and tasted
it. She too found it acceptable and then she tasted a little more. Brad
watched the two girls as they experimented tasting his seed. Brad needed to
recover for a few minutes after his intense orgasm so he asked the girls to
perform for him.  
  
"Earlier you said that you two are lovers, could you show me what you do with
each other," Brad asked tentatively.  
  
The two girls smiled at him and almost simultaneously they answered, "We would
love to show you how we make love to each other."  
  
Darcy rolled over on her back and Ashley straddled her as they settled into a
69 position. The two girls began to tongue each other and tease each other as
they had done so often. Brad was fascinated by their tenderness and beauty as
they licked each other's pussy. Brad moved around behind Ashley and he watched
Darcy lick her lover's cunt. Ashley's ass was beautiful, not big but round and
pert, just perfect for her figure. He looked at her tight tiny asshole and he
was sure that her rosebud had never been opened by anything going into it. He
had the strangest urge to kiss her buns and lick her tiny anal aperture as
Darcy worked on her pussy. Ashley's rosebud looked so clean and so inviting
that for the first time in his life he rimmed a girl.  
  
Ashley gasped aloud as Brad inserted his tongue into her nether hole. No one
had ever done that to her and coupled with Darcy's tongue in her pussy it
drove her wild. Ashley's orgasm raced through her body as Darcy held her hips
and lashed out at her clit all the while Brad held her ass and plunged his
tongue deeper into her asshole. Ashley screamed out in orgasm and her body
quaked with tremors as her climax rocked her entire being. She collapsed on
Darcy's body breathing hard and forgetting all about her lover's own need to
cum. Ashley rolled off of Darcy and lay beside her as she tried to calm her
quaking body.  
  
"Ashley are you alright, I have never seen you cum like that before?" Darcy
asked concerned about her friend.  
  
"Oh God Darcy, it was incredible. Brad stuck his tongue in my asshole as you
were eating me, it was such a turn-on. I have never been so excited," Ashley
sighed.  
  
"Brad you nasty boy, now you just have to do the same thing to me," directed
an excited Darcy.  
  
Darcy straddled Ashley and lowered her pussy on her friend's face. Ashley
immediately sought out Darcy's clit and went to work on it just as she had so
many other times. Ashley knew that Darcy would cum quickly now particularly
once Brad got his tongue in her ass. Brad moved behind Darcy and looked at her
cute shapely ass. These girls could be twins in the ass department he thought
to himself. Brad eased his tongue into Darcy's nether hole and tickled her
rosebud just as he had with Ashley. Within minutes Darcy was duplicating
Ashley's earlier reaction as her body was rocked with her orgasm and she
drenched her lover's face with female juices. Darcy shook in ecstasy and her
body was covered in goose bumps in testimony to the intensity of her climax.
She too collapsed on her lover and gasped for air.  
  
Darcy then rolled off of Ashley and Brad who was now rock hard again moved
between Ashley's legs. Darcy had wanted to be the first to be fucked by Brad
but she was so far gone at the moment she just smiled as she watched Ashley
receive her first real cock in her pussy. Brad eased his impressive member
into Ashley until it was all the way in and then he fucked her slowly. Ashley
loved the feel of Brad's chest hair on her nipples as he fucked her. Brad
worked to keep his cock in constant contact with Ashley's clit as he sawed his
cock in and out of her vagina. Ashley felt the softness of Brad's cock head as
compared with the firm head of the fake cock and Brad's felt so good. Ashley
felt her orgasm nearing but when Brad surprised her and shot his second load
deep into her womb she went crazy. Ashley felt the warm liquid fill her up and
she was convinced that he came as much as he had the first time. It seemed as
if four or five volleys of semen bounced off her vaginal wall and flooded her
pussy to capacity. Brad emptied his balls for a second time that evening and
then he felt the vaginal muscles squeeze every drop of cum from his cock.
Ashley's muscles worked instinctively as if they had a mind of their own as
they clenched and released Brad's cock.  
  
Now it was Brad's turn to flop on the bed next to Ashley as Darcy watched them
both recover from another mind blowing orgasm. Darcy stroked Ashley's pussy
and Brad's deflated cock as her fingers mingled in his semen and her lover's
female nectar. Darcy leaned over and kissed Ashley's titties as she fingered
her pussy and stroked Brad's cock. Darcy was working herself into a state of
desire again and she hoped that Brad would recover soon to fuck her pussy as
well. Brad would need more time than Darcy could stand so she went to her
closet and took out the double headed dildo.  
  
Brad looked at the fake double cock in amazement as he had never seen anything
like it and now he would see it in use. Darcy lay back on her back and
inserted one end of the dildo into her pussy. She then implored Ashley to fuck
her. Ashley moved to all fours between Darcy's legs and inserted the other end
of the dildo into her pussy. Then Ashley began to fuck Darcy and herself with
the fake cock by rocking back and forth.  

"See Brad this is what else we do when we make love. This time Ashley will
only fuck me until you are ready to take over then I want you to fuck me and
cum in my pussy," Darcy told him.  
  
Brad watched the two girls fuck each other with the fake cock and it didn't
take long for him to get hard again. He knew it would take awhile for him to
cum again but it was just as well since he wanted to give Darcy a good
fucking. Brad told Darcy he was ready and Ashley pulled out leaving the double
dildo in her pussy as she moved away from Darcy. Brad eased his cock into
Darcy's pussy just as he had earlier with Ashley and Darcy had the same
reaction when she felt the soft cock head push its way into her vagina. Darcy
locked her legs around Brad's torso and the two of them fucked each other with
enthusiasm. Darcy orgasmed a couple of times and Brad was still pounding away
at her pussy. Darcy wasn't sure if she could cum too many more times but she
wanted to feel Brad's seed shoot into her womb. Ashley was getting hot again
watching the two of them fuck and she decided to join the action.  
  
"Turnover you two, I want to sit on Brad's face," Ashley ordered sounding
desperate.  
  
Brad and Darcy rolled over and Brad managed to keep his cock buried in her
pussy. Brad was now on his back and Darcy sat up on his cock. Ashley straddled
Brad's face and lowered her pussy to his mouth. Brad then began to eat Ashley
as Darcy bounced up and down on his cock. Both girls were close to cumming
again when Brad without warning shot his load into Darcy's pussy. Like Ashley,
Darcy was taken by surprise when she felt the warm liquid splash inside her
coating her vaginal walls. It was enough to send her over the edge and Darcy
came all over Brad's cock for a third time. She gasped both in surprise and in
climax as his seed sprayed inside her. Ashley tensed and then screamed aloud
as she once again came this time in Brad's mouth. Brad licked up all of her
female juice and he relished in the sweet taste of her nectar. The three of
them were drained and the two girls just collapsed on top of Brad who held
them and stroked them tenderly. They lay there for what seemed like an hour
before anyone moved. Finally the girls rolled of off him and lay on either
side of him.  
  
"Was that the most incredible thing you have ever felt Ashley?" asked Darcy.  
  
"It was unbelievable. It was so good with you Brad, I loved the feel of your
cum filling my pussy," Ashley confirmed.  
  
"Girls you are incredible yourselves, I have never had better sex than that.
In fact I don't know how it can get any better," Brad answered them.  
  
"Well let's rest for awhile then I am sure that there are some other things
that we can think to do," Darcy said as she patted Brad's soft deflated cock.  
  
The two girls cuddled up on either side of Brad and he held them lovingly. He
stroked their pert firm tits and tweaked their nipples as they cooed in his
arms. Brad was extremely pleased with his new found girl friends they were so
pretty and so delectable. Brad knew he would not miss Sheila and her slutty
behavior as he was enamored with Darcy and Ashley and their petite frames and
passionate love making. The three of them dozed briefly and then awoke with
renewed energy. Before Brad left Darcy's home he fucked them both again but
this time doggy style as they ate each other's pussy. When Brad came for the
fourth and final time that evening it was while he was on his back again with
both girls stroking his cock and fondling his balls. Brad then cleaned up,
dressed and kissed the girls good night. Ashley and Darcy went back to bed and
fell asleep in each other's arms totally sated.  
  
SATURDAY AND A DAY OF NEW DISCOVERIES  
  
It was a very different morning at Marla's house as both families woke up that
morning. Marla had planned a poolside party to officially welcome her new
staff to the household. As a result both families cooled it when it came to
morning sex as they all wanted to save themselves for the party later. For the
guys it was very different to wake up with an erection and not fuck one of the
family members.  
  
At Helen's condo she woke up to a warm feeling between her legs. As it turned
out the warm feeling was produced by Susan's tongue as she worked it in and
out of Helen's pussy. Helen felt the need to reciprocate and told Susan to
turn around. Then the two women ate each other to climax to start the day.
They lay in bed for awhile and discussed the day's schedule. Lorraine and
Betty would be coming over in the early afternoon to join them at the pool.
Later they would return to Helen's condo for some girl on girl sex. Finally
Dick and Rob would swing by that evening and join the party.  
  
Sheila Eaton woke up with a slight hangover and a tender pussy and asshole.
Her jaw muscles ached a little and she smiled to herself a she recalled last
night with her three classmates. Sheila loved fucking and sucking the three
guys and she looked forward to the next time which as it turned out wasn't
that long. For at that minute, Chet, Cliff and Bill walked naked into her
bedroom totally naked and sporting impressive erections. Sheila was stunned as
she had thought they went home last night.  
  
"Good morning sleepy head," Chet said as the three entered her bedroom
stroking their cocks.  
  
"What the hell are you guys still doing here?" Sheila demanded.  
  
"Well we are going to do you!" Cliff said and the three of them laughed.  
  
They climbed in bed with Sheila and she knew it was no use protesting so she
just assumed the position expecting to be triple fucked again. The boys moved
into position also and Cliff slid his cock into her pussy, Bill went into her
ass and she took Chet's cock in her mouth. For the next several hours Sheila
was triple fucked three times with the boys switching holes just as they had
done last night. Once again she was in her bed drenched in cum as she watched
the boys pick up their clothes and leave her bedroom. This time they did clean
up and leave but not before Chet told her that Brad had taken Darcy out on a
date last night.  
  
Sheila was fuming although she had no right to be since she and Brad had broke
it off. However she was jealous of Darcy and her friend Ashley, they were just
too pretty, too petite and too perfect. Sheila decided to go over to Darcy's
house and tell her about Escanaba. Sheila's mother did not know that Sheila
knew all about the swinger's retreat. Sheila had heard about it many times so
when she called the phone number that Donna had left her, Sheila figured it
out. Sheila was only supposed to call the number in case of emergency but she
was curious to see what her parents and the other parents were up to. Sheila
was amused that Darcy's and Ashley's parents had invited her parents to join
them for the weekend and now Sheila would break the news to Darcy that her
parents were swingers and that they were in Escanaba getting their brains
fucked out. She couldn't wait to see the look on Darcy's face. Sheila got up
showered, dressed, ate a late breakfast and then made her way over to Darcy's
home.  
  
Andrew had stayed the night at the hotel with Bruce and Colin. He remembered
falling asleep with his cock in Colin's ass and Bruce's cock in his ass.
Saturday morning they were still in the same position and with renewed energy
they began to fuck each other again. Bruce liked fucking the effeminate 18
year old student even more than his lover Colin although he wouldn't let that
be known. Andrew was ecstatic to have Colin's ass to fuck and Colin's mouth to
suck him off. Likewise Colin was thrilled to have Andrew join them since he
could fuck the teenager and Andrew would also suck his cock. Bruce still only
jerked Colin off when he was butt fucking him and Colin had missed a warm
mouth or rectum wrapped around his cock. Andrew now filled that void.  
  
As they fucked that morning Andrew was doing most of the work. He thrust into
Colin's ass and as he backed out he pushed his own ass onto Bruce's cock.
Bruce would push forward slightly so that his entire cock would fill Andrew's
asshole. The three of them kept this up until Andrew came first and shot his
wad into Colin's ass. Colin felt the generous amount of semen fill his rectum
and he marveled once again at Andrew's youthful recuperative powers. Colin
pulled himself forward and Andrew's cock slipped from his ass. Colin turned
around and got into a 69 position with Andrew offering his erection to the
teenager. Andrew gladly took Colin's cock in his mouth as he loved being
fucked and sucking a cock at the same time. Bruce now picked up the pace and
started to really pound Andrew's ass.  
  
Andrew hardened in Colin's mouth as he sucked Colin's cock while being impaled
on Bruce's cock. Bruce then stiffened and blasted his load deep into Andrew's
anal recesses. Andrew felt the warm copious load fill his asshole to
overflowing and he squeezed his anal muscles in an effort to drain every drop
from Bruce's cock. Bruce's hot massive load was enough to trigger another
orgasm from Andrew and he filled Colin's mouth with his seed. This sent Colin
over the edge and Andrew was rewarded with Colin's spunk blasting off the back
of his throat. The three of them stayed in the same position and relaxed as
their cocks softened and slipped from the orifices.  
  
The three of them ordered room service and then after a leisurely breakfast
they fucked each other again. Bruce fucked Andrew once again as he fucked
Colin and then Colin fucked Andrew. Bruce and Colin then showered, dressed and
headed to the restaurant to conduct the day's training sessions. Andrew stayed
in the room and then he thought to call room service again. He felt that the
young man who had brought their food in earlier gave off a signal that he knew
what the three of them were up to. Andrew wondered if he had read the man
right and if so would he be interested. Andrew picked up the phone and dialed
room service, he asked for the same person to deliver another pot of coffee.
Then he sat back still naked in the bed and waited.  
  
At Escanaba the guest swingers were waking up and filtering down to the dining
area to have breakfast and or a bloodymary depending on their early morning
desires. Many people put on robes that were available while others just walked
around naked. Donna had no idea where her husband Jack was or who he had slept
with the night before however she had pleasant memories of her first swing
event and she was looking forward to more encounters in the next two days. She
had decided to set her sights on the interracial couple that she had seen last
night. The black man and his Asian wife, Darrel and Lucy she thought as she
remembered their names. Now that Donna had taken to eating pussy she would be
willing to eat Lucy while her husband fucked her. She might even let Darrel
have her ass. Donna thought to her self how shameless and wicked she had
become.  
  
April and Marion were pleasantly engaged in a 69 position eating each other's
pussy while their husbands fuck the other wife in the ass. The four of them
had become very close over the past year and this was one of their favorite
things to do. Glen loved fucking April in the ass just as much as he did
fucking his wife Marion in her ass. The same went for Raymond as he slammed
into Marion's ass. The two wives were built so similar that it was like
fucking the same person. Marion and April creamed each other's face just as
their husband's unloaded in their ass. The four then cleaned up and decided to
get some breakfast. They did not expect to see each other again until late
tonight that is if they chose to return to their assigned room.  
  
SATURDAY AFTERNOON AND THINGS PICK UP AND GET INTERESTING  
  
Everyone at Marla's house was now comfortable with their nudity and the two
families sat around sipping cocktails and exchanging stories. They both
learned how the other family began fucking one another and how much they truly
enjoyed their incestuous relationships. On the other hand they truly enjoyed
bringing other partners and preferably families into their fold for wonderful
sex. As they sat there Sondra could not take her eyes off of Biff's meat.
Likewise her brothers stared at it mostly in disbelief that Joannie, Marla and
Jerry were able to take him in their ass. Marla watched the two young Czech
men intently and then she started the action.  
  
"Boris why don't you bring your hot body over here, I want to see your cock. I
have never seen an uncut cock much less fucked one and I understand that you
have already had Joannie and Jerry," Marla spoke to the somewhat embarrassed
young man.  
  
Boris moved over to where Marla was sitting and she had him stand by her
lounge. Marla began to play with his cock. She was fascinated with his uncut
member and she enjoyed skinning it back and exposing the sensitive head. Boris
moaned as Marla ran her thumb over the head of his cock. Marla then lowered
her head and sucked the cock deep into her mouth. Marla sucked him for awhile
and then she had him lay down on the lounge. Marla knelt over him and took his
cock back into her mouth. As she was sucking Boris with her masterful mouth,
Joannie encouraged Ivan to fuck her from behind. Ivan walked over to her with
his erect cock in her hand and pushed his cock easily into Marla's hot pussy.
Marla worked on Boris' cock with her mouth as her pussy was plugged with his
brother's cock. Both of the young men were pretty worked up and it did not
take them long to cum. Boris filled her mouth with his seed and she gulped
down every drop. Ivan held her hips tightly as he bucked rapidly just before
he flooded Marla's cunt with his semen.  
  
Marla continued to suck on Boris' cock and she swirled her tongue around the
head inside her mouth until he couldn't take anymore and gently pushed her
head away. Ivan removed his dripping cock from Marla's pussy and she turned
around to take it in her mouth. Marla then gave Ivan the same treatment until
he too pushed her gently away as his body tingled in sensation.  
  
The others had grown inpatient and they did not wait for Marla and the young
men to finish before they started their own action. Joannie maneuvered Sondra
into a 69 position and they ate each other as Biff fucked Joannie's ass and
Jerry fucked Sondra in the ass. The two young beautiful blondes loved sucking
each other's pussy and toying with their treasured clits. Sondra was
mesmerized by Biff's big cock as it slid easily in and out of Joannie's
asshole. Joannie just moaned with joy as she was thoroughly eaten by Sondra as
Biff plowed her hot ass. Sondra pulled Joannie closer to her and held on to
her ass cheeks as she tried to get her tongue deeper in Joannie's pussy.
Sondra's nose came in contact with Biff's dick as he rapidly pounded Joannie's
ass. Sondra then felt Jerry stiffen and cum in her ass. That was enough to
trigger her first orgasm and she bathed Joannie's face with her delicious
nectar. Sondra watched as Biff tensed and then released his load into
Joannie's ass and she could feel Joannie clenching her ass cheeks as she tried
to milk every drop of semen from Biff's cock.  
  
Biff's cock slipped from Joannie's ass and dangled a few inches from Sondra's
face. Sondra thought it looked menacing as it hung there just after ravaging
Joannie's bottom. Sondra moved her hand around Joannie's buttocks and
curiously fingered her asshole. Sondra didn't know why but she wanted to feel
Biff's cum in the blonde's ass. Joannie cooed and rotated her ass in response
to Sondra's fingers and then Joannie stiffened and came in Sondra's mouth.
Joannie drenched the pretty girl's face with her female juice and Sondra
licked up every drop. Joannie and Sondra then turned to be face to face and
kissed each other as they licked the other's face clean of all female nectar.  
  
Boris and Ivan had gotten hard again from watching their sister and the others
in action. Marla had Boris fuck her pussy as she mounted him and then she
encouraged Ivan to fuck her ass. Marla had come to love double and triple
penetrations and now she had some new cocks to accommodate her. The two young
Czech men fucked Marla hard and fast driving all three of them to a rapid and
intense orgasm. Ivan came first shooting his load into Marla's rectum this set
Marla off and she squirted her juice all over Boris' cock. Boris felt Marla's
warm nectar spraying his dick and soaking his cock. Marla moaned loudly as she
came and then she felt Boris shoot his load into her pussy. The two of them
were soaked with each other's cum and Ivan's spunk trickled out of her ass,
down between her legs and over her pussy to mingle with their juices. The
smell of sex was rampant around the pool deck.  
  
The rest of the afternoon they enjoyed their drinks, small talk, the Jacuzzi
and occasional dips in the pool. They tried to pace themselves and save some
energy for the evening but there was one thing that Joannie had them try. They
were to arrange themselves in a daisy chain like setup whereby each cock was
sucked and each pussy was licked. Marla lay down and she took Ivan's cock in
her mouth. Boris then was positioned to eat Marla's pussy as Joannie sucked on
his cock. Biff took up his position eating Joannie's pussy and Sondra took
Biff's cock in her mouth. Jerry was last and he would eat Sondra's pussy while
her brother Ivan would suck his cock. They all stayed in the daisy chain until
each and every one of them had cum. It was wild and something none of them had
ever done before and it really set the stage for the evening's activities. For
now however they were all in need of rest and relaxation so they just chilled
out by the pool for the rest of the afternoon.  
  
Across town Sheila had arrived at Darcy's house and she was pleased to find
Ashley there with her. There was no sign of Brad so he probably did not stay
the night in fact Sheila didn't even know if he had sex with Darcy. Darcy was
surprised to see Sheila but she was polite and invited her in. The three girls
talked for awhile and then Sheila brought up the Escanaba retreat.  
  
"Darcy and Ashley do you know what Escanaba is?" she asked.  
  
Darcy answered, "Why yes it is a conference center. That's where all our
parents went for a retreat this weekend."  
  
Sheila laughed out loud and then said, "You two are so naïve. Escanaba is a
swinger's haven and your parents are swingers."  
  
"What are you saying? What do you mean by that Sheila?" Ashley jumped in.  
  
"Your parents are swingers and they invited my parents to swing with them this
weekend. The six of them are up there fucking their brains out with God knows
how many people," Sheila replied.  
  
"That's not true! Our parents are not swingers and they don't do those
things," Darcy said firmly.  
  
"Okay if you don't want to believe me but I can prove it if you are game,"
Sheila countered.  
  
"How can you prove it?" Darcy challenged.  
  
"Let's take a ride up there and I'll drive. When we get there we will tell
whoever is in charge that we have to speak with our parents," Sheila offered.  
  
"Our parents would be livid if they thought we were checking up on them
particularly if they found out why," Ashley cautioned.  
  
"Listen if everything is on the up and up we can tell them we were out for a
drive and we saw the retreat and stopped in. They are not going to be pissed
if they think it is an innocent coincidence," Sheila told them both.  
  
Darcy and Ashley were reluctant but Sheila had aroused some curiosity in them
and what if she was right. They agreed to go along with Sheila but had her
agree if things got too hairy that they would call it off. The girls piled in
Sheila's car and headed north to the retreat location. None of them had
thought far enough ahead to know what they would do once they got there and
found out that it was really a swinger's party.  
  
As the three teenagers headed toward Escanaba their school principal and
guidance counselor were entertaining one of the teachers and the school nurse.
The four women had enjoyed sunning by the condo pool but now it was time for
some fun and action. Helen had Susan, Lorraine and Betty back to her condo for
some cocktails and other activities.  

"There is no point changing girls after all we will all be naked soon anyway,"
Helen said as they entered her condo.  
  
Helen poured wine for everyone and they sat around in their bikinis waiting
for the next move. Helen suggested that they move to her bedroom and get
comfortable in the king size bed. The four women went into the bedroom and
stripped off their bikinis and got into the large bed. They were all pretty
turned on at this point and they seemed ready for action. Since Betty was the
newest one to join the female group and as she had only had female sex with
Helen on one occasion she became the object of the other's affection. Helen
had Betty get on her back and Susan went immediately for her pussy. Susan
lifted Betty's legs up on her shoulders so that she could have better access
to the nurse's pussy. Helen and Lorraine lay on either side of Betty, fondled
and sucked her tits and her rock hard nipples. Betty had only been with one
woman up to now and that was when Helen ate her pussy in the nurse's office.
Betty loved the female attention and soon learned that Susan really knew how
to please a woman.  
  
Susan lovingly tongued Betty's pussy and sought out her clit. She rolled
Betty's clit in her teeth gently driving the young nurse insane with pleasure.
No one had ever nibbled her clit like that and Betty knew she was close to
cumming. Betty reached down and ran her hands through Susan's hair as the
woman drove her mad with desire. Helen and Lorraine continued to work on the
young woman's tits and they had her nipples standing hard at attention. Betty
felt her orgasm build and she knew that her crescendo would be intense. Susan
sensed the nurses pending orgasm and she slipped two fingers deep into her
cunt as she clamped down on Betty's clit. Betty emitted a gasp and grabbed
Susan's head pulling it tightly to her pussy. Then Betty's hips lurched upward
as a volcanic orgasm rocked her body. The other three women held her tightly
as they continued to work on her tits and pussy. Betty was groaning and
thrashing around as she unleashed a string of violent orgasms. Susan felt her
mouth fill up with the nurse's delicious nectar and she made sure not to miss
a drop. Susan kept sucking Betty even after her body had calmed until Betty
begged her to stop.  
  
"Oh God, no more, no more, please stop, I can't take any more!" Betty pleaded.  
  
Susan licked her lips clean and smiled at Helen and Lorraine. Susan was proud
of herself and the pleasure that she was able to give Betty. Susan lowered
Betty's legs to the bed and laid her own head on the woman's thighs. They
allowed Betty to rest briefly but they were not through with her so soon.  
  
Betty was rolled to all fours and lifted by hips so that her hot ass was
elevated. Helen slipped under Betty and began to lick her pussy as Susan got
behind Betty and rimmed her ass. Betty never had anyone lick her asshole
before and the feeling was wickedly erotic. Susan licked her rosebud and the
stuck her tongue into Betty's nether hole causing Betty to squeal in delight.
Helen told Lorraine to position herself so that Betty could eat her pussy.
Lorraine moved in front of the hot nurse and spread her legs offering her
snatch to Betty. Betty instinctively licked Lorraine's pussy and tried to
emulate what was done to her since this was all new to her. It wasn't long
before Helen and Susan had Betty on the verge of another intense orgasm and
the young nurse felt it building in her loins. Betty screamed loudly this time
as her body shook with spasms as she climaxed for a second time. Lorraine held
Betty's head to her pussy as she too was close to cumming and Betty licked her
fast and furious like a woman possessed. Betty and Lorraine were now both out
of control and they flooded the faces of the women eating them. Betty was the
recipient of Lorraine's nectar and she gobbled it up as if she had been eating
pussy her whole life. In turn Betty flooded Helen mouth with her female prize
as Susan relentlessly tongue fucked the nurse's asshole. Betty collapsed face
down on the bed between Lorraine's thighs. Helen and Susan removed themselves
from the bed and smiled at their latest conquest. But they weren't done with
Betty yet as they both retrieved strap-on dildos and fastened them to their
bodies. Lorraine watched as Helen retrieved another dildo this one with the
two cock heads separated by a fake set of balls in the center. Lorraine was
familiar with the dildos as Helen had used them on her before. Susan and Helen
approached the bed with their fake cocks dangling before them and Helen
holding the double dildo in her hands while Susan had a jar of lubricant in
hers.  
  
"Roll over Lorraine," Helen directed.  
  
Lorraine rolled over on her stomach and Helen lifted her by the hips until
Lorraine's butt was in the air. Susan put an ample amount of lube on her
fingers and worked them into Lorraine's ass. Susan soon had two well lubed
fingers sliding in and out of Lorraine's asshole. Helen moved to the other
side of the bed and lifted the almost lifeless form of Betty into the same
position. Susan then turned her attention to Betty and thoroughly lubricated
her ass. Betty cooed as the cool lube was massaged deep into her ass by Susan
and it actually felt pretty good. Betty thought that at least they would leave
her pussy alone for awhile.  
  
Helen then had Lorraine and Betty lay on their sides back to back and for the
first time Betty noticed the strap-on dildos. She had never seen such
contraptions before but she had a sense that she would become very familiar
with them over the next several hours. Helen eased one end of the double dildo
into Lorraine's ass and then the other end in Betty's ass. The two women were
now impaled on the fake cock as their buttocks touched each others. Susan got
on her side in front of Betty and eased the strap-on into her pussy. Helen
repeated the action with Lorraine. Helen and Susan then began to fuck Lorraine
and Betty driving the double dildo even deeper into their assholes.  
  
Susan pressed her body close to Betty's and their aroused tits rubbed against
each other's as they kissed deeply. Betty had been double and triple fucked
before but with real cocks not fake ones. Betty knew that with the fake cock
staying hard forever that her pussy was in for a real workout. Susan's hips
move methodically driving the cock in and out of Betty's pussy as the same
thing was happening to Lorraine with Helen fucking her. Both Helen and Susan
could feel the back end of the strap on dildo rubbing against their own clits
and they fucked the other two women harder and faster in search of their first
orgasms of the day. Susan let loose first as she screamed into Betty's mouth
as the first wave of her climax swept over her. Betty held her tight as she
too orgasmed and her hips moved frantically impaling her ass on the double
dildo and driving it into Lorraine's bung hole. Lorraine felt her orgasm
ripple through her body and she gasped aloud in ecstasy. Helen was right
behind them and she too shook with the intensity of her orgasm and held
Lorraine tightly to her crushing her breasts against her own.  
  
The four women lay coupled together for several minutes before they slowly
separated. Helen eased the strap-on out of Lorraine's pussy and Susan removed
hers from Betty's pussy. Lorraine and Betty remained coupled with double dildo
in their assholes until Helen and Susan had pulled out of them. Lorraine and
Betty then moved away from each other and allowed the dildo to slip free of
their ass and they both felt the cool air caress their nether holes. Betty was
totally drained as she had never experienced anything quite like she just had
with the three females.  
  
"My God, do you three do this all the time? I don't think I could possibly cum
again today under any circumstance," Betty gasped.  
  
"Just relax for awhile and we'll see how you are doing later. Peterson and
Elgin are due to stop by in an hour and they should be plenty horny by the
time they get here," Helen reminded everyone.  
  
"Shouldn't we get dressed then?" asked Lorraine.  
  
"No let's just stay the way we are and add a little shock value to their
visit. We would all have our clothes back off within minutes anyway," Helen
replied.  
  
"I don't think my pussy can take another cock, fake or real," Betty sighed.  
  
"Don't worry these guys prefer to butt fuck and I know they have been looking
forward to fucking Susan's ass. I'm sure that they will be satisfied to fuck
your ass and let your pussy rest," Helen reassured Betty.  
  
The four women remained naked after they showered and douched. They sat around
in Helen's condo listening to music, sipping wine and enjoying each other's
company as they awaited the arrival of the male teachers. As the women waited
for their next encounter, things had heated up back at the hotel.  
  
Andrew was still naked when the knock came on the hotel door. He verified that
it was room service before he opened the door and admitted the attendant
delivering the coffee. Ken the room service attendant calmly walked in the
room in spite of Andrew's nakedness.  
  
"Where are your friends?" Ken asked him.  
  
"Oh they had to go to work and they won't be back until later tonight," Andrew
replied and he felt his loins stir in anticipation of what might happen.  
  
"I see. Was there a reason you asked that I deliver your coffee because
anybody could have brought it to your room?" Ken asked.  
  
"Well I was hoping that you would like it if I gave you a special tip," Andrew
replied and dropped to his knees in front of Ken.  
  
Ken had had sex before with guests at the hotel with both men and women. Ken
was not into cocks but he would take almost any mouth, however he was
selective about the pussy and asses he fucked. He had suspected that the three
guys in the room were gay and that they were getting it on. Ken had found
Andrew to be cute and he liked his effeminate appearance so when Andrew went
to his knees Ken decided to let Andrew blow him.  
  
Andrew lowered Ken's zipper on his fly and then unbuttoned his uniform pants.
He then slid Ken's pants down to his ankles and then pulled his underwear down
as well. Ken was already getting hard in anticipation of a blow job. Andrew
proved to be an excellent cocksucker and it didn't take long for Ken to cum in
his mouth. Andrew sucked every drop of semen from Ken's cock as he gently
fondled his bloated balls. Ken's orgasm was quick but intense and he had to
steady himself by holding onto Andrew's shoulders as he fired an enormous
amount of spunk into the pretty boy's mouth.  
  
Andrew wickedly licked his lips as he stood up and said, "You are delicious,"
and then he asked in a sexy drool, "Would you like me to dress up for you? I
have a very pretty dress."  
  
Ken thought to himself that he would like to fuck this pretty boy and replied,
"Yes I would love to see you in your pretty dress."  
  
Andrew excitedly went into the bedroom and took his dress out of the closet.
It was the dress that Bruce had bought for him and it was a black cocktail
dress cut about 8" above the knee with a slit running up one side. Andrew put
on his thigh high nylons with the elastic tops and then he lubricated his
asshole before he put on his sexy black panties. Then he put on the dress and
the wig that he usually wore with his school uniform. Andrew checked himself
in the mirror and put on some lipstick. Now satisfied with his appearance he
returned to the other room where Ken was waiting for him.  
  
Ken could not believe his eyes when Andrew walked back into the room. He
looked so much like a girl it was somewhat scary. Ken felt his cock stir just
from thinking about fucking the teenager.  
  
"Andrew asked to entertain you for awhile since he had to step out for a few
minutes. My name is Andrea," Andrew told him.  
  
Ken smiled and decided to play along with him, "Pleased to meet you Andrea,"
he replied and then said, "Why don't you come over here and sit next to me on
the couch."  
  
Andrew walked sexily and acted shyly as he made his way over to where Ken was
sitting. Ken still had his jacket on but he had stripped of his trousers,
underwear, socks and shoes. Andrew sat down and crossed his legs and as he did
the skirt rode up his thighs and the slit opened exposing an ample amount of
leg and the elastic top of his nylons. Ken firmed up immediately with this
display of femininity. Ken ran his hands over Andrew's thigh and onto the bare
skin above his nylons. Ken felt the boy shudder with desire when his hand
touched the bare skin of his thigh. Ken really wanted to fuck him now and
moved things along. Ken uncrossed Andrew's legs and pushed his dress up over
his thighs letting it bunch around his waist. Ken noticed Andrew's little
hard-on in his panties.  
  
"I love your panties Andrea they are very sexy. You really turn me on and I
would like to fuck you. Would you like me to fuck you?" Ken said playing the
game with Andrew.  
  
"Oh yes, I would love for you to fuck me but please be gentle," Andrew replied
in a lusty voice.  
  
Andrew leaned over and took Ken's rock hard cock back in his mouth and said,
"Let me get you wet first so that it will slide in my boy pussy easily."  
  
Andrew then swallowed Ken's cock and soon had his head bobbing up and down.
Andrew reached for his own panty covered cock and pulled it out from around
the waistband and started jerking himself off as he deep throated Ken. It
didn't take long before Andrew tasted Ken's pre-cum for a second time and had
his cock good and wet. Andrew let Ken's cock slip from his mouth and with a
smile he turned his back to Ken on the sofa.  
  
Ken anxious to get his cock into the pretty boy's ass did not bother to remove
Andrew's panties instead he pulled the lacy fabric to one side seeking access
to the teenager's asshole. They both wiggled around to get in position and
then Andrew felt Ken's cock head at the entrance to his ass. Ken eased his
body forward and Andre felt the moist cock tip tickle his boy pussy.  
  
Ken eased his cock forward and entered the lubed asshole with his saliva
slicked cock. He groaned as he felt Andrew's ass open up to accommodate him.
Andrew's sphincter opened up and Ken's swollen penis slid all the way into his
anus. Andrew had done a good job of lubing himself and Ken's cock met no
resistance as it slid into Andrew's bowels. Andrew felt the cock fill him up
and moaned with desire. The angle was such that Ken's balls touched Andrew's
balls as his cock nestled snugly in his ass.  
  
Ken was completely turned on by the whole scene and he had momentarily
forgotten that he was fucking a boy. "God your pussy feels so good around my
cock," Ken cried out.  
  
"Yes, oh yes, fuck my boy pussy," Andrew cried out in reply pleased that Ken
had called his ass his pussy.  
  
Andrew was ecstatic with the feeling of Ken's solid cock stretching his
insides and he relished the pleasure with each stroke of the man's cock.
Andrew's own cock was hard from the pleasure of Ken's good sized rod in his
anal cavity. Andrew reached for his own hard cock outside the elastic of his
panties.  
  
"Oh my clit is so hard. Feel how hard my clit is Ken. Play with my clit Ken,"
Andrew pleaded.  
  
Ken usually did not touch another cock but this time he was caught up in the
moment and he reached for Andrew's little erection. Ken rubs it and strokes it
as he continues to fuck Andrew's ass with long steady strokes sending spasms
of joy through the teenager's body.  
  
"Oh yes, oh shit, this is good. I love fucking your boy pussy," Ken cries out.  
  
The intense friction from Andrew's rectum as he squeezes Ken's cock is driving
them both mad. Andrew can feel the pressure on his prostate and he is overcome
with the intense pleasure and feels a sensation building within his body and
he begs Ken to stroke his clit faster. Andrew wants to wait for Ken to climax
in his ass before he shoots his own load so he puts his hand on Ken's to
control the action. Ken's body is perpetual motion now as he pounds his cock
into Andrew's ass almost with renewed energy.  
  
Andrew is close and he doesn't want to cum yet. He wants to wait for Ken so he
removes Ken's hand from his cock and enjoys the high energy fuck for a few
more minutes. Then he gasps.  
  
"Ken can we take this into the bedroom, please. I want to be on all fours for
you when you cum," Andrew asked in a raspy voice.  
  
Ken pulls his cock out and the two of them make their way into the bedroom
still partially clothed with their hard cocks dangling before them. Once in
the bedroom they both take off the rest of their clothes except for Andrew's
nylons. Ken wants him to maintain some femininity as he fucks the boy. Andrew
gets up on all fours and lowers his head to the bed. He turns his head to one
side and arches his back slightly accentuating his ass even more. Ken marvels
at how shapely and feminine the boy's ass is and takes his tool in his hand
and presses it against Andrew's asshole and enters it freely. Andrew groans
with the pleasure of having Ken's cock back in his ass again as Ken plows his
well fucked anus.  
  
Ken resumes his earlier frantic pace and continues with the relentless fucking
of Andrew's ass. Andrew senses that his orgasm is not far off and begs Ken to
play with his clit again. Ken once again takes hold of the small erect cock
and strokes it rapidly as he feels his own orgasm building in his balls.
Andrew feels Ken's hardness erupt as Ken drives his cock as far into him as he
can. The warm flood of Ken's seed in Andrew's rectum is enough to finally send
Andrew over the edge. He explodes in Ken's hand shooting several ropes of cum
through his grip and onto the bed sheets. Andrew's orgasm caused his ass to
clench and unclench around Ken's cock in his ass and he felt volley after
volley of semen fill his rear passage.  
  
Ken left his cock in Andrew's ass as they both slowed their body movements.
Ken then realized that his hand was covered with Andrew's cum that had oozed
from his cock in the waning moments of his intense orgasm. Ken removed his
hand from the boy's cock and presented it to his mouth. Andrew
enthusiastically licked Ken's hand clean of his own cum as he simultaneously
milked Ken's cock dry with his anal muscles. Ken's cock eventually softened
and slipped from Andrew's asshole with an audible pop and an ample amount of
his spunk trickled down between Andrew's inner thighs over his balls.  
  
Ken got out of bed and took a shower as Andrew lay face down clad only in his
thigh high nylons. Andrew was reflecting on the glorious fuck that he just
received when Ken came out of the shower. Ken got dressed as Andrew lay there
with Ken's cum still bubbling up and oozing out of his asshole.  
  
"Andrea you are a wonderful fuck and I hope that you and I can get together
again sometime," Ken told him.  
  
"I would like that very much," Andrew replied.  
  
"If you are interested there is a gay on our staff who is working today and
I'm sure you would like him. He would suck your cock and let you fuck him as
well as fuck you and let you suck his cock. Should I send him up to see you?"
Ken asked.  
  
"Oh yes I would love to meet him, thank you!" exclaimed a grateful Andrew.  
  
Ken then left and Andrew made his way into the tub and soaked his well fucked
body. He wondered what the other hotel staff member would look like and he
thought maybe he could join him along with Bruce and Colin. Then he closed his
eyes and soaked in the water as he thought about the wonderful life that he
had found. After his relaxing bath he lay naked in the bed and awaited the
arrival of the other hotel staff member.  
  
THE TEENAGE DAUGHTERS ARRIVE AT ESCANABA  
  
Ashley, Darcy and Sheila pulled up to the security gate at the Escanaba resort
and told the guard that it was extremely important that they see their
parents. The guard had them wait in Sheila's car and he called up to the
resort to speak with Gina. Gina told the security guard to let the girls come
to the main reception and she would deal with the issue there. Gina put on a
transparent robe that did nothing to hide her physical charms. The robe
crossed over her breasts just above the nipples showing lots of cleavage. Her
firm nipples and dark aureoles were clearly visible through the robe. It was
also slit up the middle and ended just below her crotch however her trimmed
black bush was still visible through the robe. It was a touch of modesty but
really did little to conceal anything.  

As Gina made her way over to the main reception area her sinister mind was at
work. The girls said that they were the daughters of April, Marion and Donna
and if that was indeed true, Gina would like to have some fun with the
families. She didn't know if the girls were experienced at all with sex and if
not they would probably just turn scared and run back to their homes. If they
were at all experienced maybe she could talk them into joining the group
somehow. Gina's mind was conniving all the while she walked to the reception
area.  
  
Ashley, Darcy and Sheila arrived at the reception area and waited as Gina
approached the three teenagers. Ashley and Darcy were scared out of their wits
and they wished that they had not come along with Sheila. On the other hand
Sheila was curious and adventuresome and secretly hoped that something erotic
would happen. The three girls watched as Gina neared them and they were awe
struck as they took in the beauty of the Italian woman. Gina's hour glass
figure with her full firm breasts, narrow waist, full hips and shapely legs
had the girls gaping at her with their mouths open. Gina loved the effect her
body had on people for the first time as she looked mysterious and beautiful
at the same time with her flowing black hair, dark eyes and voluptuous figure.  
  
"Good evening girls my name is Gina and how can I help you?" Gina asked and
watched as the girl's eyes traveled her body.  
  
Ashley spoke first and nervously said, "We came up here because Sheila said
that our parents are swingers but Darcy and I didn't believe her. Then she
said she could prove it if we came here with her."  
  
"Is that correct?" Gina asked directing her question at Darcy.  
  
"Yes that's right," stammered Darcy.  
  
"So why do you think that they are here and that we are all swingers?" Gina
asked Sheila.  
  
Sheila explained how she had heard about Escanaba from others. Then when her
mother said she was coming to a retreat here with Ashley and Darcy parents,
she suspected that it was to attend a swinger's party. Gina looked at Sheila
as she explained the situation and she made up her mind that Sheila was
clearly sexually experienced. She did look and act a little slutty but the
other two girls looked very innocent with their demeanor.  
  
"Well first of all everyone that does come here does not use their real name,"
Gina lied and then told the girls, "I would not know your parents by name but
if you like we could look around to see if they are here."  
  
Gina clearly recognized the strong resemblance between Ashley and her mother
Marion, also the resemblance between Darcy and April. The connection between
Sheila and Donna was not as obvious. Gina decided to test the water with them
and take it to the next step.  
  
"We have rules here and for you to stay here and look around you would have to
abide by those rules. I will spell them out for you and then you can decide if
you want to stay and look for your parents. Am I clear?" Gina spoke firmly.  
  
"Yes," the girls replied in unison.  
  
"Good, first if you stay you can not leave tonight. You must stay the night.
Second you will have to remove your clothes because no one wears clothes here.
Last if you spot your parents you cannot make a scene and upset the other
guests. You will need to be discreet and subtly approach your parents. Do you
understand and accept these rules?" Gina demanded.  
  
Sheila immediately agreed but Ashley and Darcy were apprehensive about taking
off their clothes. "Do we have to be naked," Darcy asked.  
  
"Absolutely you will much more conspicuous with your clothes on then with them
off," Gina replied.  
  
Darcy and Ashley hesitantly agreed only because they had come this far and
they had to know if their parents were here. Gina told the girls to wait for
her and she would be back in a few minutes. Gina then summoned her staff and
let them know what was going on and what her plan was for these young girls.
Gina returned and told the girls to follow her. She led them into the main
building and then into a room where they could disrobe and leave their clothes
and belongings. Gina watched as Ashley and Darcy shyly disrobed as opposed to
Sheila who was out of her clothes in no time. Gina then led Sheila to a room
and told her to wait there that her staff would assist her. She then took
Ashley and Darcy to her private room.  
  
Sheila was waiting when a good looking Italian man walked in the room totally
naked and greeted Sheila, "Hello I am Vito, Gina's husband. Jerome and Jose
will join us shortly."  
  
Sheila was at a lost for what she should do. Then the other two men joined
them and she looked at the black man Jerome with his big cock dangling between
his legs. However he was not as big as Jose whose cock looked to be 12" long
in a soft state.  
  
"We will take you to see your mother but first we planned a little orientation
for you," Vito said as all three men approached her.  
  
Sheila stood frozen to the spot as they men surrounded her and assessed her
body. They touched her all over with their hands and held her tits and ass
cheeks as if they were weighing them. Sheila's pussy was heating up and she
knew she was soaking wet. Vito fingered her pussy and discovered her turned on
she was. He smiled at her as he fingered her pussy and quickly located her
engorged clit.  
  
"That didn't take long my dear, you seem ready to go. Tell me have you ever
had three men at the same time?" Vito asked her.  
  
Sheila nodded affirmatively and she immediately thought back to the previous
night and early this morning when Chet, Cliff and Bill triple teamed her.  
  
"Good, Gina suspected that you may be very experienced. Now come with us over
to the bed and we will have some fun before we find your mother, who by the
way has been a big hit at our party," Vito directed.  
  
Sheila sat on the side of the bed and she was told to suck each cock until
they were hard. Then Jose lay on his back and Sheila had to straddle his huge
cock. She never had a cock this big in her before but her pussy stretched
easily to handle his girth. Sheila eased herself down on the big dick and
after several strokes and humps she took the entire cock in her vagina. Jerome
knelt behind her and lubricated her asshole. Sheila liked the feel of the cool
lubricant and presence of Jerome's fingers moving in and out of her asshole.
Jerome them lined up his tapered cock and slid it in easily into Sheila's well
used ass. Jerome was a little surprised how easily Sheila took his cock in her
ass. Next Vito moved to her head and offered her his cock which Sheila
immediately gobbled up. Vito was impressed with the teenager's oral skills.
She was clearly beyond her years sexually.  
  
Sheila had been here before so she just enjoyed the erotic coupling with the
three well hung mature men. She came several times herself before she felt the
first load enter her body. Jerome tensed and dumped a large load in her ass.
He kept on fucking her though and his cock pushed his semen around inside her
rectum. Jose came next and blasted her cunt with an enormous amount of spunk.
Sheila felt the warm liquid splashing off her inner walls and filling her
pussy. Finally Vito shot in her mouth and he too let loose with a big load.
Sheila swallowed every drop as she always did and then she too had another
orgasm. Vito was very impressed with this teenager and he knew that his other
guests would enjoy her also before the weekend was over.  
  
The four of them disengaged and Sheila was made to suck Jose's and Jerome's
cocks clean before they left the room. Vito then took her by the hand and led
her out of the room and into the main swinging area. Vito would steer Sheila
to a room where her mother was entertaining another couple.  
  
Gina entered the room with Darcy and Ashley and told them to sit on the bed.
Then she asked them once more if they were sure that they wanted to still do
this. Both girls nodded yes and Gina smiled.  
  
"I have to ask you both about how experienced you are sexually," Gina told
them.  
  
Ashley and Darcy explained the experience starting with their love for each
other. Then they told her about Susan and Helen and ended their tale with last
night's experience with Brad. Gina noticed that they did not include anal sex
or swallowing Brad's cum. She would be careful with these two but she was
thrilled that they were experienced in the world of lesbianism. Gina then
finalized her plan for them and their parents. Gina called Marie in and told
her what she needed to arrange. The pretty French girl smiled at Ashley and
Darcy and then left the room with her instructions. Gina turned toward the
teenagers and dropped her robe.  
  
"We have a few minutes, would you two like to make love to me," Gina asked.  
  
Darcy and Ashley were shocked by the question but at the same time excited
about the possibility of having sex with this goddess like Italian woman. They
nodded affirmatively with enthusiasm. Gina moved to the bed and lay on her
back. Ashley moved quickly between her legs and plunged her tongue deep into
the mysterious dark cunt. Darcy lay next to Gina and played with her
impressive tits lovingly. Darcy kissed the woman's breasts, sucked on her
nipples and rolled the erect nubs between her fingers. Gina loved having these
delicate nymphets make tender love to her and she was anxious to get her mouth
on their sweet pussies.  
  
Gina came quickly and treated Ashley to her tasty nectar. Ashley drank up
every drop of the woman's juice and relished in making this impressive woman
cum so quickly. Darcy immediately took Ashley's place and began to eat Gina to
a renewed orgasm. Ashley went for her gorgeous tits but Gina stopped her and
had her sit on her face so the she could taste the teenage morsel. Ashley sat
on Gina's face as directed but she turned so that she was facing the other
way. Ashley could watch Darcy eat Gina's pussy as she got her own pussy eaten
but best of all she had access to Gina's incredible tits. Ashley leaned
forward slightly she that she could mouth Gina's tits and nipples as Gina ate
her pussy. Soon Gina had another orgasm and treated Darcy to her love juice
and that was followed by Ashley cumming on Gina's face. Gina licked up every
drop of Ashley's nectar and plunged her tongue deep into the recesses of the
young girl's quim.  
  
Gina then beckoned Darcy to sit on her face. Gina made short work of the young
girl as Darcy was close to cumming even before Gina's tongue found her hooded
clit. Gina nibbled on her clit and Darcy lost it and shook as the intense
orgasm rocked her body. The three of them cuddled with Darcy and Ashley on
either side of her. The two girls were fascinated with her big firm tits and
they continued to play with them and tweak her nipples. The two girls
worshipped their new found lover and they had forgotten all about their reason
for being there.  
  
"Girls I could stay here all night with you but I have guests to look after
and we have to try and find your parents. You will have other opportunities to
have sex tonight if you choose to with either men or women. Now let's go and
look around," Gina directed them.  
  
Gina led them to the room where she knew both of their mothers would be pre-
occupied. When they got to the room, Darcy and Ashley noticed two women on
their back in a dimly lit room with two other women sitting on their faces.
The two on top were obviously being eaten out by the women below.  
  
"There are two very tasty pussies just waiting for talented tongues like
yours. Why don't you go over and satisfy them. Ashley you take the pussy on
the left and Darcy you take the one on the right," Gina instructed.  
  
As if they were under Gina's control the two girls did what they were told.
Ashley knelt between the one woman's legs and placed her mouth on her pussy.
The woman pleased that someone had come in to service her moved her legs apart
and placed them on the young girl's shoulders. Ashley now had easy access to
the woman's tasty pussy and stuck her tongue in as far as she could. Then she
added two of her fingers to the woman's pussy and then tongue searched for the
clit. Ashley had no idea that the pussy she was eating belonged to her mother
Marion.  
  
The scene was repeated next to Ashley when Darcy positioned herself to eat the
other woman's pussy. Darcy's mother April also lifted her legs and placed them
on Darcy's shoulders exposing her pussy to the young girl. The two teenagers
unknowingly were giving their mothers one of the best pussy lapping sessions
that they had in awhile, except with each other that is. Gina smiled as the
first phase of her plan was working out just as she hoped. Just then Marie
arrived with Glen and Raymond the girl's fathers.  
  
"Raymond and Glen I am glad that you are here we have some new blood for you.
The two girls there are eating your wife's pussies and their holes are ready
to be taken. They don't do anal so keep your cocks to their pussies. Glen you
take the one on the right and Raymond you take the one on the left," Gina told
them.  
  
The two fathers unknowingly approached their teenage daughters and knelt
behind them with erect cocks. The room was dimly lit so it was hard to make
out any faces and even if it wasn't dark the faces were buried in pussies.
Glen eased his cock into his daughter Darcy's pussy just as Raymond eased his
cock into his daughter Ashley's pussy. The two men then began to fuck their
daughters with long deep strokes. Ashley and Darcy were thrilled to have
another male cock in their pussies and they liked being fucked from behind as
they ate tasty pussies.  
  
Gina walked into the room and waited until the girls sitting on Marion's and
April's faces orgasmed. As they did Gina tapped them on the shoulder and
signaled them to leave the room as they had been instructed earlier. With the
other women gone one could now hear the moans and groans coming from Marion
and April as their daughters ate their pussies. Gina noticed that the two
fathers had really picked up the pace and they were frantically fucking their
two daughters as they raced toward their own orgasms.  
  
Gina decided that it was time to turn up the lights on the two families. The
lights got brighter but it took a few minutes for everyone's eyes to adjust
plus they all busy thinking about their pending orgasms. April bucked her hips
in the air as she came with a force and she thought to herself that this girl
really knew how to eat pussy. Darcy lapped all of her mother's sweet nectar
and lovingly tongued her pussy as her father stiffened and blasted a load of
cum into her hot little twat. Raymond stroked his daughter's cute shapely ass
as he fired a barrage of semen into her.  
  
A similar scene was played out next to them as Marion screamed and thrashed
around as her daughter did a marvelous job of eating her out. Right after
Marion's intense climax Glen plunged his cock deep into his daughter's cunt
and fired volley after volley of spunk into her womb. He held the young girls'
hips and marveled at her beauty and her shapely delicate body.  
  
Ashley lifted her head from between her mother's legs and looked up at her.
The last person she expected to see was her mother. Ashley was in shock as she
had just eaten her mother's pussy and made her cum. Marion looked at the young
girl who was responsible for giving her such an intense orgasm and patted her
head. Then she did a double take and realized it was Ashley. Marion then saw
her husband Glen kneeling being their daughter with his cock still in her
pussy.  
  
"Oh my God, Glen, take your cock out of her! It's our daughter! Oh my God,
what are you doing here? How did you get her?" Marion screamed.  
  
April looked over at the threesome and she too was shocked that it was Ashley
who just made it with her parents. Then she looked between her own legs and
saw the innocent face of her own daughter. Behind Darcy was her husband
Raymond with his cock still stuffed in their daughter's tight little cunt.  
  
April then yelled, "Raymond it's Darcy, oh my God."  
  
The two fathers were in shock that they had just unknowingly fucked their own
daughters and came in their pussies. Equally shocked were the two mothers who
had enjoyed the expert cunt licking that their daughters had administered.
Darcy and Ashley were dumbfounded and confused. They had mixed emotions about
it. They knew it was incest but at the same time they had enjoyed every minute
of it and obviously their parents had also.  
  
Marion looked at Gina and screamed at her, "You are responsible for this, how
could you?"  
  
Gina smiled and replied, "Only partly responsible I didn't invite them here,
they came here looking for you. Plus what's the big deal, all of you enjoyed
it? Now you can get together when you are home as well."  
  
"Gina you are wicked and shameless," countered April.  
  
"Thank you April, oh by the way, Sheila is here looking for Donna as well in
case you run into her. I will leave all of you alone for now so that you can
have some more fun. You may want to switch daughters now since you are such
close friends. By the way they both taste delicious and they have marvelous
oral skills," Gina smirked and sauntered out of the room.  
  
The two families looked at each other as they tried to figure out where to
begin. Darcy and Ashley told them the truth about how they got there and how
they had agreed with Gina and to her rules. They told their parents about
making it with Gina, about their own love affairs, about Helen and Karen,
about dildo sex and finally about Brad. Then they admitted how much they just
enjoyed having sex with their parents. As the parents listened to their
daughters tell their story they got hot just from listening to the girls give
a detailed account of their experiences and feelings. Both Raymond and Glenn
were hard again which did not go unnoticed by the women.  
  
"I think Gina was right that Darcy and I should switch this time," Ashley said
as she moved toward Darcy's parents.  
  
Darcy followed suit and moved over to Ashley's parents. This time Ashley would
eat April's pussy as her husband Glen fucked Ashley from behind. Darcy would
eat Marion's pussy as her husband Raymond fucked Darcy from behind. The six of
them would remain together in the same room and they would experience many
more variations and couplings, before the night was over. This would be the
start of another incestuous relationship between two very close families.  
  
Vito led Sheila to a room where her mother Donna was busy eating the pussy of
a pretty Asian woman, at the same time a strapping black man was shoving his
big ebony dick into Donna's pussy. Sheila reflected on her first black cock at
the frat party and then on the one she had in her ass tonight. Marie had
joined them and Sheila was encouraged to eat the pretty French girl's pussy.
Marie spread her legs invitingly and Sheila dove right in. Just then Jack came
in and watched his wife Donna as she took the big black cocking her cunt as
she ate the Asian's pussy. He got hard watching them and he looked around for
someone to fuck. Jack noticed a busty blonde eating a pretty girls' pussy so
he knelt behind her and slipped his cock into her hot pussy. He had no idea it
was his own daughter's pussy. Sheila wiggled her big ass in response to the
welcome penetration. She had her face buried in Marie's cunt so her face was
not at all visible to Jack.  
  
Jack started to finger her ass as he fucked her doggy style and he wondered if
the girl would take it in the ass. He added saliva to his fingers and he soon
had two fingers sliding easily in and out of the girl's bum. Jack decided to
go for it and he pulled his cock from her pussy and lined it up with her
nether hole. He pushed gently and it popped right in. The girl had obviously
been butt fucked before and Jack buried his cock to the hilt in her ass.  
  
Next to them Donna was grunting as the impressive black cock pounded away at
her pussy. The Asian woman, Lucy was having a mind blowing orgasm and she held
tightly to Donna's head as she coated her face with female love juices. Darrel
stiffened and he blasted his semen into Donna's pussy surprising her with the
force of his ejaculation. Donna lifted her head to cry out in ecstasy from her
own orgasm when she noticed her husband Jack fucking a young blonde in the ass
next to her. The girl looked vaguely familiar and when she lifted her head
from between Marie's legs, Donna recognized her daughter Sheila.  

"Sheila what are you doing here?" Donna screamed.  
  
"Hello mother, just having fun like you are," Sheila replied with a snicker.  
  
"Jack stop fucking her, Jack stop fucking her it's your daughter," Donna
yelled again.  
  
Jack was too far gone so he just stayed the course and filled his daughter's
ass with his semen. Sheila did not realize that it was her father fucking her
ass until her mother yelled it out but then she yelled as well.  
  
"That's it dad, cum in my ass, give me all your cum, fill it up," Sheila
called out.  
  
Jack didn't care at that moment that it was his daughter. All he knew was that
he was having a good cum fucking a hot ass. Sheila used her muscles and milked
her dad's cock dry of all his seed until his cock slipped from his daughter's
ass. Donna was still stunned by what happened in front of her and her
husband's unwillingness to stop fucking his own daughter. Jack stared at his
daughter's fleshy ass as he continued to massage her ass cheeks. He was
actually pleased that this had happened since he had always secretly lusted
after his daughter and her hot body. Now he knew that he could fuck her
anytime, anywhere and in any hole. Marie had a joyous orgasm and lightly
tapped Sheila on the head as a sign of her approval. Marie slipped out from
under Sheila and let the room to report to her mistress.  
  
Donna was still in shock as she watched the incestuous display by her husband
and daughter. She knew now that her husband and daughter would probably carry
on their affair after the retreat. Donna had lots of questions for Sheila but
now was not the time. Sheila turned to her father and took his limp cock in
her mouth and cleaned it of any remaining cum. Darrel watched the teenager and
he started to harden again as Sheila went through her slutty routine. Darrel
knelt close to the girl and when Sheila saw him she smiled and took his big
dick in her mouth. Jerome's wife Lucy slid under the busty blond and began to
lick her pussy. Lucy quickly found Sheila's big clit and rolled it in her
teeth. Sheila emitted a gasp that was muffled on Darrel's cock when Lucy
sucked on her clit.  
  
Donna and Jack just watched their own daughter perform with the inter-racial
couple as Sheila came on Lucy's face and Jerome decided it was time to fuck
the teenager. Darrel came around behind Sheila and eased his big black cock
into her hot pussy. Darrel then played with the girl's fleshy ass and let his
fingers dance around her rosebud. Darrel tickled her nether hole with the tips
of his fingers and Sheila rotated her ass in encouragement.  
  
"Donna, why don't you bring your pussy over here for your daughter? I am sure
that she would like to eat you," Darrel said.  
  
"Yeah Donna, let her eat you," said an excited Jack as he wanted to see his
daughter eat his wife's pussy.  
  
Donna scooted up close to Sheila and opened her legs putting her pussy on
display. Sheila smiled at her mother and immediately dove into her cunt. Donna
learned that Sheila was also very skilled in womanly love and she soon had her
mother moaning with desire. Darrel continued to fuck the young blonde and play
with her asshole at the same time. He knew that the girl's father had fucked
her in the ass and he wondered if she could handle his big cock in her poop
chute.  
  
Lucy moved over to Donna and a straddled her face lowering her pussy onto
Donna's mouth. Lucy faced toward Donna's feet as she straddled her so that she
could Sheila eat her mother's pussy while her husband Darrel fuck the young
girl doggy style. Lucy also wondered if her husband would try to fuck the
teenager in the ass and if she could take him there. Darrel loved to butt fuck
blonde women but not all of them could take him in the ass. Lucy then felt
Jack playing with her ass and she leaned forward slightly to give him better
access. Then she felt jack slip his cock right up her ass as his wife
continued to eat her pussy. Donna watched as her husband fucked the petite
Asian woman in the ass again. She could see his cock sliding back and forth,
in and out, as she continued to lap up Lucy's pussy. Sheila was doing a
marvelous job on Donna's pussy as she momentarily forgot it was her daughter
eating her.  
  
Darrel decided to go for it so he slipped his cock out of Sheila's pussy and
lined it up at the entrance to her back door. As he pushed forward the head of
his cock cleared her sphincter and settled in her asshole. Jerome took his
time working his cock into the young' girl's ass and he was thrilled that she
did not protest, in fact she seemed to welcome it. Inch by inch his ebony
shaft crept up the teenager's ass until Darrel was buried to the hilt. He
looked down at her big round ass impaled on his black pole and his buried
tingled in delight. He slowly pulled out and then shoved it back in and he was
mesmerized by the view before him. No one had ever taken his cock so easily in
their ass and here was this teenage girl handling it with no problem. Darrel
picked up the pace and raced toward his orgasm. He knew it would be
substantial given the excitement of the moment. Darrel was first to cum and he
filled Sheila's ass with his hot seed. Sheila felt his warm semen enter her
ass and she too orgasmed as she frantically rubbed her own clit. Sheila's body
jerked and spasmed and she almost dislodged Darrel's big dick from her ass but
he grabbed onto her hips and rode out the orgasm with her.  
  
Lucy came on Donna's face and Donna writhed with her own orgasm as her skilled
daughter worked over her pussy and clit. Sheila was relentless eating her
mother's pussy and Donna wanted to tell her to stop but her mouth was covered
by Lucy's pussy. Donna reached down to Sheila's head to push her away but
Sheila grabbed her mother's arms and pinned them to the floor as she devoured
her mother's cunt. Jack was the last to cum shooting another load into the
pretty Asian's ass. The five of them were a quivering mess of flesh as they
orgasmed and then collapsed on each other.  
  
Darrel and his wife Lucy eventually got up and left the room leaving the
family by themselves. The three of them just relaxed and recovered in silence
before anyone spoke. Donna and Jack had all sorts of questions for their
daughter Sheila and they certainly were not prepared for her answers. Donna
knew that Sheila was experienced with sex but she had no idea about all of her
group encounters. Sheila explained how she got to Escanaba and that Darcy and
Ashley were here as well. Donna tried to visualize the two pretty petite
teenagers getting it on with others. Donna herself would like a crack at those
two particularly now after having experienced the girl's mothers. Jack also
imagined himself fucking those tow delectable teenagers. The family was
resolved to the fact that Sheila couldn't leave until Sunday with them so they
might as well enjoy the rest of the weekend with each other and others.  
  
Gina and her staff were back in her private room and she was seated in a
comfortable chair were Marie kneeling between her legs licking Gina's pussy.
Jose was fucking the pretty French girl from behind as she ate her employer's
pussy. Gina's husband Vito was standing next to his wife as she sucked on his
cock. Vito was being fucked in the ass by Jerome. As Gina enjoyed her session
with her husband and their staff she thought about another encounter with the
teenage cuties Darcy and Ashley. She would have the young girls join her and
Marie for another round of female love. Gina would have Vito, Jose and Jerome
visit the girl's mothers and keep them entertained while the girl's fathers
were off fucking some other women. Maybe Raymond and Glen could entertain
Donna and her daughter Sheila. Sunday should be a fun day for all as they
wrapped up a very successful retreat.  
  
SATURDAY EVENING BACK IN TOWN  
  
Rob and Dick had arrived at Helen's condo right after the dinner hour. When
Helen answered the door she greeted the two teachers in her still naked
condition. Helen showed the two teachers in and they were surprised to see the
other three women naked as well. Rob and Dick shed their clothes as Helen
fixed them a drink and they got cozy with the women. Rob and Dick had both
wanted to fuck Susan in the ass ever since Helen told them that she only liked
real cocks in her ass while she was eating pussy.  
  
Rob and Dick were ready to go and they joined the four women in Helen's
bedroom. Helen had Betty eat her pussy as Dick fucked the nurse in her ass and
Susan ate Lorraine's pussy as Rob fucked Susan in her ass. Between their
anticipation, anxiety and the women's shapely hot asses the two teachers did
not take very long to shoot their first load of the day. Susan felt Rob's hot
load fill her asshole and coat her rectum. She loved the feel of the warm
sperm in her bung hole and it was the only place she really allowed a man to
cum in. Betty rotated and squeezed her ass muscles as Dick blasted her asshole
with his semen. Betty enjoyed the female love making but she truly loved the
feel of a man's sperm filling any of her three holes.  
  
Helen retrieved a couple of two headed double dildos and placed one in her
pussy and the other in Lorraine's pussy. The Helen had Betty mount the other
end of the dildo in her pussy and Susan mounted the one in Lorraine's pussy.
The four women began to fuck each other as Rob and Dick looked on. Helen knew
that the four of them fucking would spur the men's recovery along quicker. As
they grinded away at each other's pussy with the fake cocks, Rob and Dick were
stirred to new life. This time Dick got behind Susan, looked at and fondled
her shapely ass before he slid his hard cock into her asshole. Rob at the same
time moved behind Betty and he too first admired and fondled her ass before
shoving his cock in to the hilt.  
  
It took both men a lot longer to cum a second time plus they both prolonged
their orgasms as long as possible. They wanted to fuck these beautiful asses
all night if they could so they would always slow down or stop any time they
got close to ejaculating. The four women themselves were close to another
round of orgasms as the fake cocks did their job once again. As soon as the
four of them began to writhe, moan and scream in orgasm, Dick and Rob lost it
and once again they filled the two assholes of Betty and Susan with cum. The
six bodies collapsed and lay in a heap on Helen's bed. Gradually the dicks
softened and slipped from the cum filled assholes allowing trickles of semen
to run down between the girl's thighs and coat the fake cock still lodged in
the four pussies.  
  
Rob and Dick eventually got up from the bed and Helen offered them another
drink before they left. The six of them sat around naked and sipped their
drinks and engaged in conversation as if it were the most natural thing to do.
Rob and Dick then got dressed later and said their good nights to the four
women. Helen suggested that Betty and Lorraine stay the night with her and
Susan and they agreed. Betty returned to Susan's condo to sleep with her and
Lorraine remained with Helen.  
  
Saturday evening at the hotel was another adventure for Andrew as he did have
a surprise visit from the gay staff member. Christopher, who preferred to be
called Christy, showed up just before the dinner hour. Andrew answered the
door wearing the hotel supplied bathrobe.  
  
"Hi my name is Christy and I understand from my colleague Ken that you were
interested in meeting me," the young man said.  
  
"Oh yes, Ken said that you may stop by, please come in," Andrew replied and
let Christy enter the room.  
  
Andrew looked the young man up and down as he walked passed him. Christy was
about 5'6" tall, 150 lbs. with light brown hair. He had a very feminine manner
about him as he sauntered into the room. Andrew was sure that he would like
him and he was absolutely certain that Colin and Bruce would like him too.  
  
"Andrew I hope that you are ready because I really need to get off very soon.
I have been dying to cum since Ken told me about you," Christy said urgently.  
  
"Would you like me to suck you off first?" Andrew asked him.  
  
"Oh yes, please," Christy sighed.  
  
Andrew dropped his robe showing his nakedness to Christy, who then stripped
off his hotel uniform quickly. Christy was built similar to Andrew and his
cock was about the same size, five inches when hard. Andrew dropped to his
knees and took Christy into his mouth and sucked his cock enthusiastically.
Christy was right, his need was urgent and he came quickly shooting a generous
load of cum into Andrew's mouth. Christy held tightly to Andrew's head as he
shot his load and Andrew swallowed every drop. Andrew nibbled the head of
Christy's cock as he sucked the remaining drops of semen from his tool. The
nibbling of his cock head sent chills through Christy's body and he had to
steady himself by grabbing Andrew's shoulders.  
  
"Oh that was marvelous, you are every bit as good as Ken said you were,"
Christy gasped.  
  
"Christy I am going to go and dress up for you and then you can fuck me if you
like," Andrew told the young man.  
  
"Oh that sounds wonderful, do hurry as I will be ready again soon, Christy
said with a sexy slur.  
  
Andrew returned to the bedroom and re-dressed in the same dress that he had
worn for Ken earlier. When he returned Christy smiled and walked up to him and
spun him around as he inspected the feminine looking Andrew, now Andrea.
Christy slides his hands under Andrea's dress and runs them over his nylons on
to his bare thighs. Andrew shivers with renewed excitement as Christy then
runs his hands over his panty covered ass, balls and cock. Christy plays with
Andrew's cock through his panties and Andrew feels his erection grow to a full
size again. Christy then slips his hand in Andrea's panties and fingers his
asshole. He finds that Andrea's asshole is well lubed and ready for his cock.
Christy steps up and slides his erect cock into Andrea's ass. He just pulled
the panties to the side making room for his cock. Christy fucks Andrew with a
sense of urgency and just when Andrew was convinced that Christy would cum
again, there was a pounding on the door.  
  
"Security, open this door!" a voice announced from outside the room.  
  
"Oh God, it's Sal the security guard," Christy gasped as he withdrew his cock
from Andrea's ass.  
  
Andrew pulled his panties back over his ass and smoothed his skirt. Then her
went to the door and opened it as Christy stood naked off to the side. Sal
just pushed the door open and strode in. He was a burly looking Italian man
about 6'2" tall and 200 lbs.  
  
"There you are you little sissy I was looking for you," Sal directed at
Christy and then looked at Andrew and asked, "What is your name girly?"  
  
"Andrea," Andrew answered sheepishly.  
  
"All right both of you get in the bedroom," Sal ordered.  
  
Sal had Christy and Andrew stand next to the bed and then he pushed Andrew
forward so that his hands were on the bed and he was leaning over. Sal ran his
hands firmly up Andrea's nylon clad legs until he reached the elastic tops of
the stockings. Then he moved his hands over the bare skin of his thighs under
the dress right up to his groin. Andrew's cock was pressed up against his
belly and as Sal moved his right leg to the side his hand brushed against
Andrew's bloated balls causing a small shudder to run through his body. Andrew
feels so feminine in his cocktail dress as Sal thoroughly explores his body
with his massive hands. Andrea can't help his reaction and his body undulates
in response to Sal's probing hands.  
  
Sal begins to massage Andrew's ass cheeks and Andrew is afraid that he is
going to cum in his panties. He feels his penis swell and engorge in spite of
all the orgasms that he has already had that day. Sal slips one of his hands
down Andrew's panties and searches for the entrance to his ass. Andrew glances
over at Christy who is stroking his cock watching the action and Andrew licks
his lips in anticipation of Sal's next move. Sal finds Andrew's lubricated
asshole and slowly slips one of his fingers in it emitting a sigh from Andrew.  
  
"You like that girly, don't you?" Sal teases.  
  
Andrew just nods his head in reply.  
  
Christy moves along side of Andrew and lifts the dress up over his shoulder
and off his body. Andrew is now standing there just in his panties and nylons
and he is panting with desire as he hopes that the two men will take him
together now. Christy rubs his back as Sal continues to finger his asshole and
Andrew is more than ready to submit to the two of them. Christy moves in front
of Andrew and kneels down before him. He then takes hold of his panties and
peels them down his thighs, down his legs and then off of his body. Andrew
lifts one leg at a time as Christy removes his panties. Sal pushes a second
finger into Andrew's hot tight asshole as Christy takes Andrew's exposed cock
in his hand. Andrew moans aloud as Christy takes his erect cock into his hot
hungry mouth. Sal continues to saw the two fingers in and out of Andrew's
asshole as Christy swirls his tongue over the sensitive head of his stiff
shaft.  
  
Andrew is moaning as the two men pleasure him and he is sure that this had
been planned from the start between Sal and Christy. Christy is an expert cock
sucker and he draws his lips back and forth over Andrew's cock occasionally
letting it slip from his mouth and then run his tongue up and down the length
of it only to pop it back in his mouth.  
  
Sal continued to finger fuck Andrew's ass until Andrew's ass tightened and his
cock twitched as he orgasmed once again. Andrew cried out in delight as his
balls emptied in Christy's mouth. Christy swallowed every spurt and every drop
of Andrew's load as Sal continued to massage his prostate. As Andrew's
feelings subside he senses the four hands on his body turning him toward Sal
and he is gently pushed to his knees. Andrew unbuckles Sal's belt and then
unfastens his pants pulling then along with his underwear down to his ankles.
Sal's big uncut cock leaps out in front of Andrew's face and he stare at it
momentarily. He has never seen an uncut cock before and he is also enamored
with its size. Sal possesses a 9" cock that is probably 5" to 6" around.
Andrew's hand does not fit all the way around it. Andrew moistens his lips and
then takes Sal's cock deep into his mouth savoring the feel of his hot hard
flesh. Christy moves closer to Andrew with his own hard cock in his hand and
Andrew begins to alternately suck the two cocks. Andrew is ecstatic with the
pleasure of having two cocks to service at the same time.  
  
In no time Andrew has the both of them on the brink of an orgasm. They both
pull their cocks away from Andrew and begin to jerk themselves off. Andrew
realizes that they intend to cum on his face instead of in his mouth and he is
excited beyond his dreams as he waits for them to spray him with their prize.
Surprisingly Christy cums first and his first spurt catches Andrew across his
cheek, then the second shoots across his forehead and other spurts hit his
hair and some dribble down on his chest. As Christy's ejaculation subsides
Andrew takes his cock in his mouth and sucks him dry of any remaining cum.
Andrew feels one more, small spurt shoot in his mouth.  
  
Sal then cums with his first load of the day and it hits Andrew's face with
tremendous force. Andrew closes his eyes quickly as Sal's seed splatters his
face and covers his eyes, cheeks and forehead, also filling his open mouth.
Andrew then sucks the sticky remains off of Sal's cock as their combined semen
dribbles down his face onto his chest and continues down his stomach. Andrew
is bathed in cum.  
  
Christy is drained fm his second orgasm in the hour but Sal is in a semi-erect
state and will soon be ready for a second round. Sal takes hold of Andrew and
turns him back toward the bed, his cock hardening at the thought of fucking
this pretty boy. Christy sits on the bed to watch Sal fuck his new found lover
as he is aware of what Andrew is about to feel since he himself has had that
cock in his ass many times.  

"Well Andrea, I think it is time to test out this boy pussy of yours," Sal
states.  
  
Sal takes hold of Andrea's hips and leans into him. Andrew feels his massive
cock press at his opening as his sphincter opens up and accepts Sal's
marvelous cock. Sal's cock slides in easily to the lubricated and sperm filled
asshole and Andrea gasps aloud as Sal slides all the way into the hilt. Andrew
feels the biggest cock that he has ever had in his ass touch unexplored
territory and he thinks about Biff's big cock. If he can take Sal easily he
may be able to handle Biff's cock, after all if Jerry could why couldn't he?  
  
Sal begins stabbing his cock deep into Andrea's ass and stretches his anal
opening with his thick cock. Andrew loves the feel of Sal's big balls slapping
against him as Sal pounds his cock into the teenager.  
  
"Oh God fuck me Sal!" Andrew pleads.  
  
Andrew looks at Christy sitting on the bed and at his flaccid cock dangling
between his legs. It looks so inviting that Andrew can't resist reaching for
it and fondling it as Sal continues to ream his ass. Christy moves over in
front of Andrew so that Andrew can get his mouth on his limp organ. Andrew is
determined to get Christy hard again and it takes a while but Andrew soon
feels Christy's penis swell in his mouth and grow to its full hardness.
Andrew's head slide up and down on the full length of Christy's cock, his head
bobbed frantically. Sal had built a powerful rhythm behind Andrew and the
three of them now move as one. Christy pulls his cock from Andrew's mouth and
turns around on the bed so that he can suck Andrew's cock. Andrew returns to
sucking Christy and the three of them race to yet another orgasm.  
  
Andrew lifts his mouth off of Christy's cock long enough to plead with Sal to
fuck him, "Oh Sal it's so good, fuck me faster, harder, oh yes!"  
  
"Don't you worry Andrea, you are going to remember this fuck for a long time,"
Sal grunted.  
  
Andrew placed his mouth back on Christy's cock as Sal continued to ram his
ass. Andrew came first and he tightened his ass muscles around Sal's cock as
his penis spasmed in Christy's mouth. Jets of his spunk flew into Christy's
welcoming mouth and every drop was swallowed by him. Sal climaxed next with a
loud roar as Andrew felt his cock shoot its thick hot spunk into his rectum.
After the first spurt Sal with drew his cock from Andrew's ass and fired the
next round of sperm on Andrea's ass cheeks and asshole. Sal then shoved his
cock back into Andrea's ass pushing some of the semen with it back into his
hole. Sal then kept pulling his cock out and wiping on Andrea's ass gathering
up more of his spunk and then pushing it back in. With one final plunge Sal
leaves his cock buried in Andrea's ass and watches as he sucks Christy to
another climax. Andrew finishes off Christy and he feels his semen flow out of
his cock onto Andrew's tongue. His third load is small and Andrew swallows it
quickly. The three of them then just roll off each other and flop on the bed.  
  
"Nice show guys," a new voice says and the three of them jump up in surprise.  
  
Bruce and Colin have arrived and they had been standing there for a while
watching the intense fuck session. Colin's eyes were fixed on Sal's soft but
impressive meat between his legs.  
  
"I think you should introduce us to your new friends Andrea," Bruce said.  
  
Everyone got dressed and then introductions were made between the five of
them. Christy and Sal then left letting Andrew explain the day to his friends
and lovers. Andrew told them about Ken, Christy and Sal and the day he spent
with them. Bruce decided that Sal and ken sounded like they had his values
that they would let a mouth suck their cock and they would fuck an ass but
that they had no interest in another man's cock. Bruce thought it would be fun
to get together with them and they would use Colin, Andrew and Christy as
their playthings. Right now however, Colin already was naked and Andrew was
sucking on his cock. Bruce disrobed and stepped up behind Andrew and slid his
cock into the teenager's asshole. Colin and Bruce would have their balls
emptied before they retired for the evening.  
  
Saturday evening was wrapping up at Marla's house as the two families prepared
to turn in for the night. It had been a full day of sex and fun and they were
all pretty tired. Boris and Ivan were invited to spend the night with Marla in
her room and Sondra and Biff joined Joannie and Jerry in their room for one
more romp before they went to sleep. Marla played with the young men's uncut
cocks one more time and allowed them to cum in her mouth again before they too
went to sleep.  
  
UPCOMING CHAPTERS  
  
The next chapter will wrap up the swinger's retreat at Escanaba and will deal
with some of the aftermath of the session. Marion and April confront Helen and
Susan and accuse them leading their daughters, Darcy and Ashley, into a world
of debauchery. Sheila is openly having sex with her parents following the
swinger's retreat but one night she and her mother Donna receive a surprise
visit from the black college student James and one of James' black friends.  
  
The restaurant is set to open in a week and invitations have gone out to the
community. A number of interesting parties will attend the orientation and
rehearsal week culminating with Marla's special invitees on the final night
before the grand opening. Marla and Joannie are planning a reception back at
the house following dinner at the restaurant. It will be an Italian theme and
everyone will be given a toga to wear at the reception. Togas will be the only
article of clothing allowed.  
  
Many readers have asked me to write a spin off about the two families who had
moved to Iowa and Paris. I will dedicate much of Chapter 22 to those two
families and how they are settling in at their new locations. If reader
response is favorable and there is a desire for the spin offs then I will take
it to the next step. Once again thank you for your encouragement and comments.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 22


INTRODUCTION  
  
This chapter briefly wraps up the swinger's retreat at Escanaba and will deal
with some of the aftermath of the session. Marion and April confront Helen and
Susan and accuse them leading their daughters, Darcy and Ashley, into a world
of debauchery. Sheila is openly having sex with her parents following the
swinger's retreat but one night she and her mother Donna receive a surprise
visit from the black college student James and one of James' black friends.  
  
Much of this Chapter 22 is dedicated to the two families that moved to Iowa
and Paris and how they are settling in at their new locations. If reader
response is favorable and there is a desire for the spin offs then I will take
it into consideration. Once again thank you for your encouragement and
comments.  
  
SUNDAY AND THE RETREAT WRAPS UP  
  
That Sunday after breakfast Gina sent Marie to get the two lovely teenagers
and bring them to her private suite. Gina and Marie then spent the morning
with Ashley and Darcy making passionate female love. As the teenagers were
being loved by Gina and Marie the girl's mothers were being entertained by
Vito, Jerome and Jose. Marion and April loved being double and triple
penetrated and today was very special with the three large cocks to satisfy
them. Elsewhere Marion and April's husbands and Donna's husband were back with
Lucy the pretty Asian woman while Lucy's husband spent his morning with Donna
and her daughter Sheila. The three husbands Glenn, Raymond and Jack could not
get enough of Lucy's hot little body and Lucy loved the attention of three
cocks. Darrel, Lucy's black husband, was treating mother and daughter Donna
and Sheila to a hot session of anal sex. They took turns watching the other
one accept the large black cock into their tight anal orifice. Darrel rewarded
them both with an ample dose of semen deposited in their rectums.  
  
Later that day the retreat came to a close and the three families headed home.
Ashley and Darcy rode home with their parents and Sheila rode home with her
parents. There was plenty to discuss following the two days of debauchery at
Escanaba. Ashley and Darcy once again were pressed to tell their parents about
their sexual experiences to date. Marion and April particularly wanted to hear
about their daughters experiences with the school Principal and Guidance
Counselor.  
  
THE WEEK AHEAD  
  
On Monday Marion and April contacted the school and set up an appointment for
Wednesday to meet with Helen and Susan. Both mothers were disturbed by the
seduction of their daughters and they planned to confront Helen and Susan with
the issue. The meeting was set for that Wednesday.  
  
Meanwhile at a college town in Iowa, George was meeting with his boss on
Monday morning. George had the student loan application with him and he knew
if he got it approved that he would be fucking the pretty coed in the ass
later that night. He arrived at Stan office and his pretty secretary showed
him in.  
  
"Good morning George, have a seat, would you like some coffee?" Stan greeted
him.  
  
"Good morning, no thanks I've had enough coffee," George replied.  
  
"That will be all Allison, thank you," Stan said dismissing his pretty young
secretary.  
  
"Well George, how are you and the family settling in?" Stan asked.  
  
"Everything has been just fine thanks to you Stan. Nicky loves the private
school that you got her into and Karen loves the home you helped us get. It
really couldn't be better at the moment," George replied.  
  
"Good, good I am glad to hear that. Now I wanted to speak to you about a
sensitive issue and it deals with keeping our personal lives and business
lives separate. George I will absolutely not tolerate bringing sex into the
office. I know about your affair with that red headed tart that led to your
dismissal and I don't want anything like that to happen here. Do I make myself
clear?" Stan stated.  
  
George somewhat taken back replied, "Yes, you do."  
  
"That's good, now you are a hell of a banker which is why I agreed to hire you
but you have to watch yourself in this town. Many a student has gotten his
self or her self in financial trouble and many of them are desperate for help.
It is not uncommon for these students to be willing to prostitute themselves
to secure financial assistance. I have had bankers approached in social
settings by some very pretty coeds and promised them sexual favors in return
for an approved loan. George some of these loans have come in under the radar
in the past and the bank has taken a hit. They all end up in default and the
bank is out the money. I want you to pay particular attention to all loan
applications and shut down any suspicious activity," Stan laid out his
expectations.  
  
George cringed as he thought of the application in his hands but answered,
"Stan you can count on me I will not let any unsecured loan be processed."  
  
"I know that I can count on you George. Now the matter of keeping your pen out
of the company ink, there are many pretty girls in this office and you and I
could probably have anyone of them if we wanted. Many of them are into power
fucking, that is they like to fuck men in positions of power. It is absolutely
imperative that you do not get involved with anyone. If you do, you will be
out of here quicker than shit through a goose and you will have a hell of a
time finding another banking job. So keep your nose clean and do a good job.
We can still have fun outside the office and the business," Stan concluded.  
  
"Stan I appreciate the opportunity you have given me and the things that you
have done to help us settle in, I won't let you down," George assured him.  
  
"I know you won't George. Oh by the way I am having some people over this
Saturday evening. Why don't you and Karen join us and by all means bring your
daughter Nicky. My two sons and my niece will be there so she will have
someone close to her age to talk with and they can tell her about college
life," Stan invited him.  
  
"Thank you Stan, we would be pleased to come," George accepted.  
  
The two men concluded the meeting and George returned to his office. Once he
got to his office he put the loan application through the shredder. He thought
to himself how close he just came to making a huge mistake. His career could
have been over before it started.  
  
Wednesday morning Marion and April made their way to the principal's office
for their meeting with Helen and Susan. They were both attractively attired
with tasteful mini-skirts and blouses. The two women showed off their shapely
legs encased in thigh high nylons. They really looked lie the older sisters of
Ashley and Darcy rather than their mothers.  
  
Helen invited the two pretty mothers into her office and then called for Susan
to join them. Helen checked them out as they entered her office and wondered
to her self if the mothers were as hot as their two daughters. She wondered if
they would taste as good as Ashley and Darcy and if they liked to eat pussy as
well. At the same time the same thoughts were running through Susan's mind. As
Marion and April sat down their skirts rode up to just below the elastic tops
of their nylons putting more of their shapely legs on display. Helen's and
Susan's eyes immediately traveled to the exposed flesh and their gaze made the
mothers uncomfortable.  
  
"Well ladies what can we do for you today," Helen began.  
  
Marion replied first, "Well April and I would like to speak with you about our
daughters."  
  
"Yes, Ashley and Darcy, lovely girls," Helen replied.  
  
"Yes they are and we know that you know just how lovely they are. In fact
April and I are holding you two accountable for their seduction and their
plunge into debauchery," Marion tried to say confidently.  
  
It was quiet in the room for a minute before anyone spoke again and then Helen
replied to the accusation, "I see, well I will take exception to the leading
them into debauchery comment. It is true that we had consensual sex with your
daughters but they were not seduced. They were willing partners who chose to
expand their sexual experience with two women they trusted, Susan and I."  
  
"Didn't you take their virginity?" April shouted with her voice shaking.  
  
"Yes we did but at their request. We did not force them to do anything they
didn't want to do," affirmed Helen and Susan nodded her agreement.  
  
"We feel that you used your positions of authority over our daughters and that
they were compelled to do what you wanted. You two are supposed to be
custodians of our children and look out for their best interest. You have been
totally irresponsible in your actions and we plan to do something about it,"
Marion stated.  
  
It was time for Helen to play her trump card. When the mothers had called for
the meeting she talked to Ashley and Darcy about the purpose of the meeting.
The girls told Helen that their mothers were upset about their having sex.
Helen however also learned about the retreat weekend from the girls and about
their incestuous encounters with their parents.  
  
"Well if you want to talk about responsibility, let's talk about the swingers
retreat in Escanaba," Helen started.  
  
Marion and April turned beet red and then sat there in shock as Helen replayed
every detail as if she was there in person. Helen then told them about the
girl's session with Brad while the parents were away. Marion and April were
lost for words and they were clearly intimidated by Helen and her demeanor.  
  
"So do we have anything else to cover this morning," Helen spoke to the
mothers with a feeling of control.  
  
Marion and April stammered, "No I think we covered everything," they said
sheepishly.  
  
"Good, now all this talk about sex and you two horny women at the retreat have
got me turned on. Susan, please lock the door and let's treat these two to a
good cunt lapping, "Helen directed.  
  
Marion and April sat in the sofa dumbfounded as Susan locked the door and the
then the two women approached them. Helen kneeled down in front of Marion and
Susan knelt down in front of April. Helen ran her hands up Marion's pretty
legs onto the skin above the elastic tops of her hose and Susan did the same
to April. The both women's panties were lowered and removed from their legs.
Then their skirts were pushed up to their waists baring their trimmed pussies.
Helen began to lick Marion's pussy and the woman emitted a gasp as she was now
putty in the principal's hands. Both Marion and April were already dripping
wet when the tongues touched their pussies and they were hotter than they had
realized.  
  
Helen and Susan proved to be the expert cunt lickers that they claimed to be
and they soon had Marion and April moaning and groaning in ecstasy. Marion and
April looked at each other almost in disbelief of what was happening and then
they held hands as they were taken toward their orgasms. Helen and Susan were
nibbling on their clits and fingering their pussies as they drove Marion and
April wild. To Helen and Susan it was just like eating the pussies of Darcy
and Ashley and they drove the girl's mothers insane with their tactics of
female love making. The two mothers started to thrash about on the sofa as
Helen and Susan held them tightly to their mouths and kept tonguing their
cunts and chewing on their clits.  
  
"Oh God, I'm cumming," screamed Marion as Helen took her over the edge.  
  
Helen kept eating her and fingering her until Marion begged her to stop.
Marion had squeezed April's hand tightly as she shuddered with the intensity
of her orgasm. Susan was doing an equally as good a job on April and soon had
her trembling and shaking as her orgasm approached. April also cried out and
squeezed Marion's hand as her body lifted off of the sofa and shuddered with
the intensity of her climax. Both women threw their heads back on the sofa to
rest as Susan and Helen retreated from their pussies. Helen and Susan looked
at each other and smiled and then they looked back at their latest conquests.
April and Marion were sitting on the sofa with their heads back and their eyes
closed. Their skirts were still pushed up to their waists and their pussies
glistened in the aftermath of their orgasms. It was several minutes before the
two mothers composed themselves and then opened their eyes to see Helen and
Susan standing there smiling at them.  
  
"Well I am glad that you stopped in and that we had that discussion. Has
everything been resolved to your satisfaction?" Helen asked almost
sarcastically.  
  
"I am certainly satisfied," April said as she tenderly stroked her freshly
eaten pussy.  
  
"Yes, I can say that I too am satisfied," Marion added.  
  
Helen and Susan handed the women back their panties and Marion and April
slipped them on. Then they stood up and smoothed out their skirts. They were
still somewhat embarrassed by the turn of events but there was no doubt that
Helen and Susan were very skilled at what they do. The mothers could now see
how their daughters loved the attention that they received from Susan and
Helen.  
  
"How about you two, don't you need to get off now?" April asked more out of
curiosity then desire.  
  
"Oh no we will be fine Susan and I can take care of each other for now. Or
better yet we can have your daughters visit us during their free period but
thank you for asking," Helen replied almost too assuredly but professionally.  
  
"Ladies if you are interested in continuing this discussion in a more private
setting and in learning more about what we taught your daughters please call
me at home," Helen offered as she handed them her phone number.  
  
Marion said that they would be in touch and then she and April left the
principal's office. As they walked back to the car they were still in awe of
what had taken place. The tables were completely turned on them but the
outcome was not at all unpleasant.  
  
  
"April dear take your panties off. I want to play with your pussy on the way
home," Marion gasped once they were in the car.  
  
April took off her panties and then told Marion to remove hers as well. The
two mothers drove home and fingered each other on the way. Once they arrived
at Marion's home they rushed to her bedroom, took off their clothes and made
passionate love to one another for the rest of the morning. Later that day
Marion called Helen to make arrangements for the follow-up meeting. Once she
hung up the phone and told April that they were confirmed for Friday evening,
the two of them returned to their embrace and lovemaking.  
  
SATURDAY NIGHT IN IOWA  
  
The week had flown by and George was thrilled to be invited to his boss' house
for a social gathering. Karen and Nicky looked fantastic in their black
cocktail dresses and George noticed his daughter for the first time. She
certainly looked older than her eighteen years and her incredible ass was
accentuated by the tight fitting dress. George had not noticed his daughter
before this because he usually saw her in her school uniform or sweats. His
wife Karen also looked incredible and for the first time in a while George
felt a stirring in his loins. He would have to start paying more attention to
his wife these days particularly since he needed to keep his nose clean around
his boss and keep his job.  
  
The three of them left for Stan's house and when they arrived there were
already about twenty other couples there. Stan introduced his wife Trudy, his
sons Zack and Jay and his niece Connie. Trudy was a very attractive lady who
obviously spent time working out and keeping her body in great shape. She was
proud of her figure as she wore a white strapless cocktail dress that was cut
about ten inches above her knees displaying her shapely legs. The two sons
were both just over six feet tall and weighed about 180 pounds and they were
very handsome. Connie their niece was staying with them while she went to the
local college. She was 5'6" tall, 110 pounds with short brown hair. Connie was
very pretty and possessed a slender but shapely figure.  
  
Stan and Trudy walked the family around the room and introduced them to their
other guests. Everyone was very friendly and welcomed the family to the area.
As the night went on people gathered in little groups for idle chatter and
Karen noticed that George spent a lot of time with Connie. Connie was a
sophomore, as was Jay at the local college. Zack was in his senior year. Karen
turned back to look at George and she noticed that he was gone from the room
and so was Connie. Karen started walking around looking for him and also
checked the patio. Trudy noticed her and approached her to see if anything was
wrong.  
  
"Is there anything wrong Karen?" she asked.  
  
"No I was just looking for George, have you seen him?" Karen replied.  
  
"I think I saw him go this way. Come with me and I'll show you," Trudy told
her and then took Karen's hand and led her down the hallway past several
rooms.  
  
Trudy stopped in front of one room and gently pushed the door open and at the
same time signaling Karen to be quiet. Trudy moved Karen in front of her and
Karen looked in the room only to see her husband George fucking Trudy's niece.
Connie was bent over the bed with her skirt pushed up to her waist as George
with his pants down around his ankles fucked her from behind. Trudy put her
arms around Karen's waist and pulled her back toward her as she whispered in
Karen's ear telling her that Connie always got to fuck their new friends
first. Then Trudy kissed Karen on her neck and then tongued her ear. Karen
melted in Trudy's arms as she moved her hands up and squeezed Karen's breast
through her dress. Karen let out a deep sigh and Trudy realizing that she had
a live one moved Karen down the hall to the next room.  
  
The guests had started to leave and Nicky noticed that her parents were
missing. She went to Stan and asked him if he knew where they were. Stan
smiled at her took her hand and led her down the hallway. The first door they
came to Stan guided Nicky in front of him and she her father fucking Connie
from behind. Nicky had never seen her father fuck anyone before so she watched
for awhile as Stan massaged her fantastic ass. Stan had noticed her ass
immediately when she arrived tonight and he had a hard time keeping his hands
off of it until now. Nicky let Stan have his way rubbing her shapely ass as
she watched her father's cock piston in and out of the pretty blonde.  
  
Nicky leaned back into Stan and whispered, "Where is my mother?"  
  
Stan moved her out of the room and down the hallway to the next room cupping
her ass as they walked side by side. At the next room Nicky saw her mother
engaged with Trudy in a torrid 69. Nicky had seen her mother with men and
women before so this scene did not shock her. Stan was now massaging both ass
cheeks through Nicky's dress and Nicky rotated her ass demonstrating her
approval of his fondling. Stan then raised her dress and cupped her panty
covered ass. Nicky took his hands and moved them inside her panties and Stan
almost came in his pants. He was so hot to fuck this young girl and he
secretly prayed that she would let him fuck her ass.  
  
Stan moved Nicky down the hall to yet another room and ushered her inside.
Once inside Stan was in a hurry to fuck her and he guided her over to the bed
and pushed her skirt back up and pulled her panties down. He frantically tore
at his own belt and trousers to unfasten them and push them down his hips.
Nicky turned toward him and smiled.  
  
"Can we take our time and take all our clothes off?" she asked coyly.  
  
Stan couldn't believe his ears but blurted, "Of course we can my dear."  
  
The two of them undressed and got in the bed. Nicky was pleased when she saw
that Stan's erect cock looked to be at least eight inches long and she was
satisfied with his thickness as well. Stan hurried to get his cock in her and
he wanted to fuck her doggy style so he could watch her hot ass. Nicky knew
what he really wanted and she wanted it too. It had been weeks since she had a
real cock in her ass and she looked forward to his filling it with his spunk.
Nicky and her mother had shared their toys and dildos since arriving in Iowa
and Karen had even fucked her ass a few times with a strap-on. Nicky however
still missed the real thing.  

"Would you like to fuck me in my ass? I saw you looking at my ass all night
and I bet you would like to fuck it, am I right?" Nicky asked Stan in a sultry
tone.  
  
"Oh my God would I ever like to fuck your ass. It is so hot I would love to
fuck you there," Stan stammered still not believing his good fortune.  
  
"Do you have some lube or some cream?" Nicky reminded him.  
  
Stan scrambled off the bed and fetched the lubricant from the nearby
nightstand. He returned to the bed and Nicky got on all fours and wiggled her
scrumptious ass at him. Stan poured an ample amount of lube in his hands and
then massaged it into Nicky's ass. He fingered her asshole with his middle
finger and then added his index finger as well. Then he used his ring and
pinky from the same hand to finger her pussy. Stan fingered her pussy and ass
at the same time as Nicky arched her back and increased the allure of her
perfect ass. Stan stared at the beautiful teenager with the curvy ass as he
sawed his fingers in and out. Then he could no longer take it and he moved
behind her to insert his impressive cock into her poop chute.  
  
Stan eased his cock into her ass and it slid in with ease. Stan held to her
shapely buns as he took his time and fucked her ass slowly. Stan wanted this
ass fuck to last as long as possible and make it a memorable one. He was so
taken with Nicky's beautiful ass that he wanted to caress it and fuck it for
the rest of the night. But as Nicky started massaging his cock with her
talented anal muscles, Stan felt his body take over and he could feel his
balls tighten with his imminent orgasm. He didn't want to cum so soon but he
felt his cum travel from his scrotum through his cock and shoot deep into
Nicky's ass. Stan felt as if it was an enormous ejaculation and it was
certainly larger than any of his recent ones. Nicky felt the semen splash off
the sides of her rectal wall and she relished in the feeling of the warm sperm
flooding her ass. It had been so long since a man had cum in her ass and it
felt so good to feel it once again. Nicky continued to milk Stan's cock with
her ass muscles and she heard him groan with passion. Nicky loved the effect
she had on men when she milked them dry with her anus. Stan collapsed over her
back and let his hands cover her small tits and large nipples as he slowly
recovered from his intense ejaculation.  
  
"Hey Dad is this a private party or can we join in?" Zack said as he and Jay
walked into the room.  
  
Nicky turned her head with Stan still draped over her body and saw that Zack
and Jay had entered the room. Both boys were naked and they were sporting
impressive erections. Nicky noticed that they were a little longer and thicker
than their father and she became excited of the possibilities of a three way
and even four way when Stan recovered. Zack and Jay walked up to the bed and
stood along side Nicky. She took their cocks in her hands and alternated
licking their dick heads. Zack and Jay for the first time noticed that their
father had his dick in Nicky's ass. They had hoped she would take it in the
ass and now they knew that she did. Stan pulled out of the teenager's ass as
his cock softened and deflated.  
  
Zack got in the bed and lay down on his back and encouraged Nicky to straddle
his cock. Nicky did not hesitate and she moved into a very familiar position
and lowered her pussy onto Zack's nine inch cock. Jay saw the lube nearby and
he applied an ample amount to his cock. Jay then moved in behind Nicky and
eased his cock into her hot ass. His cock went in easy given her recent ass
fucking; Stan's sperm still in her ass and Jay's lubed up cock. The two boys
had obviously done this before and they soon established a smooth rhythm as
they fucked Nicky in both holes.  
  
"Are you okay with this Nicky?" Zack asked as he reached up and tweaked her
eraser hard nipples.  
  
"Oh yes, I love it. Fuck me in both holes fuck me and cum in me!" Nicky
pleaded.  
  
Stan moved to the front of her and offered her his soft cock and Nicky
immediately gobbled it up filling her final hole. Stan marveled at the cock
abilities of the teenager and she was clearly a girl experienced beyond her
years. He watched as his two sons fucked Nicky's pussy and ass with a steady
fluid motion. He felt his own cock hardening in the young girl's mouth again
and he was amazed how quickly he had recovered this time. Stan watched as his
son Jay stiffened and then blast streams of cum into Nicky's ass. He watched
as Nicky's nether hole opened and closed around his son's cock as she milked
him dry of every drop of semen.  
  
Zack was the next to cum and he emptied his balls into Nicky's pussy and Nicky
grabbed his cock with her vaginal muscles. As she worked both sets of muscles
she had the boys groaning with pleasure. All this was too much for Stan and he
came for a second time this time filling the young girl's mouth with his seed.
Nicky swallowed every drop of cum from Stan's cock and then she too gasped
aloud and her body shook with a mind blowing climax. Stan's cock slipped from
her mouth and she collapsed on Zack's chest.  
  
"That was quite a show," Trudy said.  
  
Trudy and Penny had entered the room and watched Nicky get triple teamed by
Stan and his sons. Trudy and Karen were totally naked as they had shed their
clothes in the other room. They stood side by side with their arms wrapped
around each other as their naked bodies pressed together.  
  
"I think we should all move to the play room," Trudy suggested.  
  
The two boys Zack and Jay separated themselves from Nicky and then the four of
them walked naked toward the play room. As they passed the other bedroom they
noticed that George and Connie were naked as well and that George was fucking
Connie in the missionary position.  
  
"Why don't you join us in the play room," Trudy urged as she looked in on the
two lovers.  
  
George pulled out of Connie at her request and then she took him by the hand
and led him to the play room. When George arrived he was shocked to see
everyone naked particularly his own wife and daughter. Trudy pushed Karen
toward her sons and they took her hands and pulled her closer to them.  
  
"Karen why don't you enjoy the men as your daughter did and I will keep George
company while you enjoy yourself," Trudy said as she moved closer to George.  
  
Karen was pulled to the floor by the two young men and she was made to
straddle Jay's cock. Karen lowered her pussy onto the young man's hard cock
and it slid into her like a knife through warm butter. Karen gasped as she
felt the first real cock in over a month enter her pussy.  
  
"Do you take it in the ass like your daughter or do you want it in your
mouth," Zack asked her as he held his erect cock in his hand.  
  
"Do her ass she loves it in the ass," Nicky blurted out catching her father by
surprise.  
  
"Is she right Karen? Should I put it your ass?" Zack asked.  
  
"Yes please do it. Put it in my ass. I want to feel your cock in my ass,"
Karen told him.  
  
Zack lined his cock up with Karen's nether hole and pushed slowly until he
cleared her sphincter and his cock went all the way into her ass. Karen
emitted an audible gasp as the impressive cock filled her ass. Karen loved the
feeling of being double fucked once again. Trudy had been good with her tongue
but this was what she really loved. Stan moved toward her and offered her his
semi-erect cock for her available mouth. Karen took his soft worm into her
mouth and sucked it to hardness. Stan didn't think that he could cum again but
he liked Karen sucking on his cock while his sons pounded her pussy and ass.  
  
Trudy dropped to her knees and took George's cock in her mouth. She sucked him
hard as he watched almost in disbelief as his wife took on Stan and his sons
at the same time. Satisfied that George was ready to fuck again Trudy moved to
all fours facing Karen, her husband and two sons. George instinctively knelt
behind her and he was preparing to fuck her from behind when Trudy spoke.  
  
"George you can have my ass or my pussy which ever you would like," Trudy told
him.  
  
George decided to start with her pussy and then he might take her ass later.
George slipped his cock into her slippery pussy and fucked her from behind as
he watched his wife take on three cocks. He never knew that Karen was willing
to fuck anyone else until tonight and he was clueless about all her affairs in
southern California. Now he was witnessing it first hand as he fucked his
boss' wife. Trudy moaned with pleasure and rotated her firm ass against
George's hips as he fucked her pussy.  
  
"Nicky bring your sweet pussy over here so I can lick it as your dad fucks
me," Trudy directed.  
  
Nicky lay on her back and scooted forward so that her pussy was accessible to
Trudy's skilled tongue. Trudy immediately found Nicky's clit with her tongue
and she inserted three fingers into the young girl's experienced pussy. As
Trudy worked on the teenager's pussy Connie walked over and stood over Nicky's
face.  
  
"I have something for you too Nicky," Connie said as she lowered her pussy to
the girl's face.  
  
Nicky welcomed the pretty girl's pussy onto her mouth and she plunged her
tongue deep into her vaginal recess. Connie gasped as Nicky's tongue swirled
around inside her pussy and danced over her clit.  
  
"That's it Nicky, oh yeah you got it. Eat my pussy and taste your daddy's cum
in there," Connie blurted out.  
  
George was overcome with the eroticism in the room. Here he was fucking his
boss' wife while she ate his teenage daughter's pussy as his daughter ate the
pussy of the girl he had just fucked earlier. Not ten feet away his wife was
sucking on his boss's cock while his two sons fucked her in the ass and pussy.
George looked down at Trudy's shapely ass and he began to play with her nether
hole. He moistened his finger with her pussy juice and poked her in her
asshole. George was surprised how easy his moistened finger slipped in her ass
so he added a second finger and soon had them both sawing in and out of her
asshole with ease. George then decided to go for it and fuck Trudy in the ass.
He pulled his cock from her pussy and lined it up with her asshole then he
pushed slowly and it popped right in causing Trudy to gasp aloud.  
  
George hadn't fuck an ass since he had fucked Rita in his last job and he
loved the feeling of Trudy's warm channel wrapped around his cock. Karen was
moaning and groaning as her orgasm was building within her. Karen loved having
the three cocks in her again and she was thrilled that it had happened so
quickly in Iowa. Karen's body started to thrash about as the three men held
her tightly and she screamed for all to hear.  
  
"Oh God I'm cumming, hold me, please hold me," Karen pleaded with the three
men.  
  
Her actions were enough to send Zack and Jay over the edge and they filled her
pussy and asshole with huge loads of cum. Karen felt the sperm shooting into
her holes and she went wild as her climax seemed to last forever even though
it was over in minutes. Karen collapsed on Jay's young body beneath her and
Stan pulled his erect cock from her mouth. Zack eased his cock out of Karen's
ass and a steady of sperm ran out of her ass between her thighs, over her
pussy and onto his brother's balls. Karen then rolled off of Jay and lay on
her back as more cum trickled from her pussy.  
  
All of this was too much for George and he came in Trudy's ass. Trudy loved
the feel of cum coating her rectum and she squeezed his cock with her ass
muscles when she felt the first jet shoot into her. Nicky was cumming again
and coated Trudy's face with her female juice as Trudy clamped down hard on
her clit. Nicky cried out in orgasm but her voice was lost in Connie's pussy.
Connie was the last to cum and she soaked Nicky's face with her female nectar.
Nicky licked Connie clean and dry before she rolled off of Nicky's face.
Connie then made her way over to Karen and licked her pussy sucking her
brother's cum from Karen's cunt.  
  
Stan and Trudy suggested that George, Karen and Nicky spend the night. Then
they worked out the sleeping arrangements. Trudy and Stan would take Nicky to
their bed; Zack and Jay would take Karen to their bed and Connie would sleep
with George. Once in their rooms Stan just had to fuck Nicky's ass one more
time. Nicky got on all fours as Trudy slid under her to lick her pussy while
her husband fucked the teenager's ass again. Nicky came on Trudy's face as
Stan came in her ass once again, while over in the boys room Karen was treated
to another double fuck before they fell asleep. Connie and George fucked one
more time and then they fell asleep with George's cock still in her pussy.  
  
ACROSS THE ATLANTIC  
  
Penny, Debbie and Steve had settled in very well in the city of lights. In the
early weeks they were in awe of the beautiful city of Paris. Penny's husband
was less then the loving husband that he once was and he was only interested
in getting his cock sucked and fucking Penny's ass. This left Penny
unsatisfied when she had sex with her husband so she was thankful that she had
Steve and Debbie to tend to her needs. For the first few weeks Penny, Steve
and Debbie continued their incestuous relationship. Penny's husband wasn't
gone for months at a time as he had been before but he was out of the country
sometimes for several weeks.  
  
When her husband was gone Penny would often go to her favorite café to sip
coffee noir and read the daily paper. Steve and Debbie were doing well at the
new private school and they had arranged for a tutor to accelerate their
French language lessons. A few times Penny noticed the same couple at the café
along with other regulars that she came to know. One morning the couple asked
Penny to join them and they sipped coffee and got acquainted. This went on for
several days until one day they asked Penny if she would like to join them in
their apartment.  
  
Jean-Claude worked nearby and he often had coffee with his secretary Nichole
at the café. They were lovers and they enjoyed bringing other people into
their sex lives. They had often seduced men and women that they met at the
café and enjoyed the additional sex partner. Penny had caught their eye and
they decided to make their move. Little did they know that Penny was hoping
that she would meet someone who would become another lover.  
  
As they entered the tastefully decorated apartment Penny was shown into the
sitting room. She sat on the day bed and Nichole sat across from her as Jean
prepared the coffee. Jean returned with the coffee and served the two women
and then sat across from Penny in the other chair. They sipped coffee and
chatted and Penny felt very relaxed. Penny loved the coffee and she wanted to
remember to ask Nichole what kind it was before she left. Penny felt very warm
and then she felt a tingling in her loins. Her condition did not go unnoticed
by the couple and Jean moved over to the day bed to sit next to Penny.  
  
Jean put his arm around Penny and she just melted and cuddled up to him. Jean
kissed her neck and ears and Penny was gasping out loud. She knew that they
had put something in her coffee but she didn't care as she felt wonderful.
Jean turned Penny's face toward him and he kissed her deeply driving his
tongue deep into her mouth. As their tongues danced around Penny felt
someone's hands traveling up her legs and she knew it had to be Nichole. The
hands climbed over her nylons to the bare skin of her thighs and Penny thought
she would cum on the spot. Nichole then hooked her fingers in the waistband of
Penny's panties and slowly pulled them down and off her legs. Nichole pried
Penny's thighs apart and then kissed her inner thighs. Penny moaned and
groaned into Jean's mouth. Penny then felt the first touch of Nichole's tongue
on her labia and she shivered with desire.  
  
As Nichole went about her expert cunt lapping Jean had began to rub Penny's
tits through her blouse. Jean methodically unbuttoned Penny's blouse ad
unhooked her bra. He opened the blouse and pushed the bra up over her tits
baring them to his eyes and touch. He gently rubbed her tits and tweaked her
swollen nipples as Nichole continued her ministrations on Penny's pussy. Penny
was excited beyond her expectations and she came in Nichole's mouth when Jean
leaned over and sucked on her tits and nipples. Penny's hips bucked of their
own volition as she creamed Nichole's face and screamed in ecstasy.  
  
Nichole and Jean then stood up and undressed and then took off the rest of
Penny clothes. They steered Penny into their bedroom and they had her lay on
their bed. Jean climbed between her legs and he inserted his impressive cock
into her pussy. Penny was thrilled to have a new cock in her vagina and she
wrapped her legs around Jean's torso and humped up at him. Nichole moved over
Penny and lowered her pussy onto the American woman's face. Penny did not
hesitate and she began to lick and suck on Nichole's pussy with enthusiasm.
Nichole was very hot from just eating Penny's pussy so she knew that she would
not last long particularly with Penny aggressiveness.  
  
Jean felt his own cum building in his balls and he picked up the pace and
pounded Penny's pussy. Nichole gasp out loud as the first wave of her orgasm
hit her and then she rubbed her pussy all over Penny's face. Jean's body
stiffened as he unloaded in Penny's pussy flooding it with his French seed.
Penny felt the warm semen fill her cunt and she lost it for a second time.
Penny came hard and her body thrashed all about as Jean continued to spurt in
her and Nichole doused her face with female juices.  
  
"Oh oui, se bon!" cried Nichole as the final wave of her climax hit her.  
  
Penny was still learning French but she knew from Nichole's voice that she had
done well. Nicole climbed off of Penny's face and left the bed briefly. Jean
pulled his dripping cock from Penny's pussy and knelt back on his heels. Penny
acted as if she still needed more and her hands went right to her pussy and
she frantically rubbed her clit and fingered herself. Penny knew it had to be
the coffee that they had to have put something in it for her to behave the way
she was. Nichole returned to the bed with a double dildo in her hand and she
pushed one end into Penny's pussy. Then Nichole put the other end in her own
pussy and she began to fuck Penny. Penny fucked back at Nichole as the French
girl fondled Penny's tits. Jean moved along side Penny's face and offered her
his semi-hard cock which she immediately took in her mouth. Penny sucked fast
and furious on Jean's cock as she humped her hips frantically at Nichole. Jean
was now hard again and he pulled his cock from Penny's mouth. Penny looked
like a little bird as the cock was removed and she was trying to get it back
in her mouth. Jean smiled because he had other plans for Penny maybe next time
he would cum in her mouth. Jean told Nichole to roll over and she held tightly
to Penny as she rolled them both over keeping the dildo in their pussies.
Nichole held to Penny buttocks as the two women fucked each other and then
Jean nestled his cock into the crack of Penny's ass. Jean had lubed up his
cock as the woman were turning over and now he pressed it against Penny's
nether hole.  
  
Penny felt the hard cock looking for its entrance into her asshole and she
pushed her hips back in acceptance. Jean eased his cock into her ass and at
once he realized that she was indeed experienced in anal sex. He began to fuck
her ass slowly and he could feel the fake cock on the other side of her thin
membrane. Penny was creaming all over the fake dick and it seemed as if her
orgasms were just continuous ones that would never stop. Nichole was close to
cumming again as the rubber shaft rubbed constantly against her engorged clit.
Penny was now lying on Nichole and their tits and sensitive nipples rubbed
together as they fucked one another. Jean felt his balls tighten once again
and he unleashed a torrent of cum into Penny's ass. Penny continued her string
of orgasms and her body reacted violently to her recent climax. Her whole body
shook with the tremors of her volcanic climax as she thrashed between the
bodies of her new found French lovers. Nichole exploded in response to Penny's
gyrations and she creamed the one end of the dildo.  

Jean and Nichole were drained and they tried to lie motionless but Penny was
in perpetual motion and they had to disengage from her. Jean pulled his cock
from her ass and then he rolled Penny off of Nichole. Penny lay on her back
with one end of the dildo still buried in her steamy pussy. Nichole and Jean
got off the bed and watched as Penny grabbed the other end of the dildo and
fucked her herself.  
  
"How much did you give her?" Nichole asked Jean-Claude.  
  
"I guess it was too much. Come leave her with the dildo and let's relax for a
few minutes," he replied.  
  
Jean and Nichole left the bedroom and moved into the sitting room leaving
Penny to pleasure her self with the dildo. They poured a glass of wine and
then they toasted each other congratulating each other on their new conquest.
As they sipped the wine they could hear Penny in the other room moaning and
groaning as she fucked herself with the dildo. After about 30 minutes they
returned to the bedroom and found Penny still working the dildo in her pussy.
Once again Nichole joined Penny in the bed and turned her to the side and slid
the other end of the dildo into her own pussy. Jean lay on his side behind
Penny and once again he slid his cock into her shapely ass. It took quite a
while before Nichole and Jean came again but when they did Penny went wild
with them. This time they stayed in the bed with Penny as the aphrodisiac
gradually wore off. Penny had come back to her senses and she realized that
she had spent the day having incredible sex.  
  
Later Penny bathed with Nichole and then she got dressed and turned to leave.
She thanked them for a wonderful afternoon and they agreed to see each other
again. Penny started back home and she had a very achy and tired body. As she
left Jean and Nichole agreed that Penny would make a fine addition to their
circle of friends.  
  
TUTORING IS BETTER THAN EXPECTED  
  
Steve and Debbie were being tutored by a pretty young French graduate student
to accelerate their learning of the French language. Rene was a graduate
student at the University of Paris and she tutored as a way to help pay for
her education. Rene was very attractive girl in her mid-twenties. She had
flowing brown shiny hair, stood at 5'6" and weighed roughly 110 pounds. Rene
had a shapely figure with 32 B breasts, a narrow waist, shapely legs and a
pert firm ass. She shared an apartment and a bed with another university
student named Pierre.  
  
On particular afternoon Steve and Debbie got out of school early and decided
to see if Rene would be available to join them at the café before their
tutoring session. Steve and Debbie had become very proficient using the Metro
to get around Paris and they took it to the university all the time. They both
enjoyed Rene and her teaching methods and they both found her very attractive.
Steve loved her sexy French voice and for most of the tutoring lesson he sat
in his chair with an erection. Debbie too fantasized about the French girl and
wondered if she liked men as well as men. Often after the tutoring session
Debbie and Steve would be so hot that they jumped in bed as soon as they got
home and fucked like rabbits. Steve and Debbie had not ventured outside the
family for sex as yet although they were getting close with a couple of
students at the private high school. They had been fucking each other and
their mother Penny would join them from time to time.  
  
Steve and Debbie walked toward the university classroom and without giving it
much thought opened the door and walked in. They were stopped in their tracks
when they saw Rene on her knees in front of another French girl. The other
French girl's skirt was pushed up to her waist and she was without panties.
Rene had her face buried in the young girl's pussy and the girl had her head
thrown back with her eyes closed. Steve and Debbie watched the scene before
them and now Debbie's question was answered about Rene's interest in women.
Steve reached under Debbie's skirt and rubbed her panty covered ass as they
watched the two girls.  
  
The young gasped and held to Rene's head as she obviously orgasmed and came in
Rene's mouth. As she sprayed Rene's face with her female juice her eyes opened
and she saw the two American teenagers watching them. Her eyes opened wide and
she pushed Rene away as she rambled something in French. She jumped up
smoothed her skirt and looked around frantically for her panties. Then she
grabbed her panties and dashed out of the room past Steve and Debbie.  
  
"Oh Mien Dei, what are doing here so early!" Rene exclaimed mixing French and
English.  
  
Then she continued, "I am so sorry I must have forgotten to lock the door. Oh
what you must think of me I am so embarrassed."  
  
Steve and Debbie listened to Rene and looked at her moistened face. Debbie
then went up to her and kissed her shocking the French tutor. Debbie tasted
the other's girl's nectar on Rene's mouth and then stuck her tongue into
Rene's mouth. Rene was taken back by the young American teenager's action and
she stepped back quickly.  
  
"No, no Debbie we shouldn't do this," Rene gasped.  
  
Steve then spoke, "We came over early to see if you would like to have a
coffee with us at the café. We're sorry that we didn't knock first and that we
interrupted you."  
  
Rene composed herself and replied, "A coffee at the café would be good now.
Come with me and then we can talk some more."  
  
The three of them left the university classroom and walked to a nearby café.
They each ordered coffee noir and then began their conversation. Rene admitted
to them both that she was bi-sexual and that she preferred men but an
occasional woman's love was very welcome. Her roommate Pierre knew that she
liked women as well and sometimes they would have a threesome with another bi-
sexual girl.  
  
"Have you ever made it with two or more men?" Debbie inquired.  
  
"Yes Pierre is very open to that, two men yes but not more than two," Rene
answered, "Now tell me about you two are you experienced in sex?"  
  
Steve and Debbie told Rene about their former neighbors back in the states and
how they got it on with them. Rene learned all about Marla, Joannie, Jerry and
Biff but Steve and Debbie did not tell her about their mother Penny. They
decided to tell Rene about that part of the incestuous relationship at another
time. Rene was not shocked but pleasantly surprised to hear about the brother
and sister relationship with each other and with others. Rene tried to imagine
the pretty American teenager with three cocks in her at the same time and then
she pictured herself eating Debbie's pussy as Steve fucked her.  
  
"Rene can we come to your flat for our French lesson instead of going back to
the classroom," Debbie asked.  
  
"Yes we can do that but I don't know how much we will get done there," Rene
replied.  
  
"But there are other French things you can teach us there, no?" Steve asked.  
  
"Oui, there are other things we can do. Are you sure that you want to?" Rene
replied and asked.  
  
"Mai oui, oh yes we would love to be with you," Debbie said excitedly.  
  
"Tres bien, well let's go then," Rene said and the three of them made their
way to the apartment.  
  
They arrived at the apartment building that was very old with a lot of
character. Steve loved the architecture in Paris and the buildings with their
charm, the flower boxes and the wrought iron balconies. They ascended the
stairs and arrived at Rene's flat and entered the apartment. Once inside Rene
poured everyone a glass of wine and they briefly sat around chatting for a few
more minutes. Steve put his glass down and walked over to Rene and held out
his hand. Rene took his hand and stood up then she allowed herself to be
turned toward Debbie who remained seated. Steve then began to undress Rene
starting with her blouse and bra. When she was naked from the waist up Steve
wrapped his arms around her and cupped her firm pert tits. He twirled her
nipples in his fingers as he leaned over and nuzzled her neck. Rene cooed as
he kissed her neck and fondled her tits. Steve then removed her skirt and Rene
stood there in her shoes, hose and silk panties. Debbie then moved off of her
chair and knelt in front of Rene. Debbie removed Rene's shoes and then slowly
pulled her panties down and removed them. Debbie then with painstakingly
slowness peeled Rene's hose off one leg at a time. By the time the second leg
was bared Rene's pussy was dripping wet with desire. Debbie parted her legs
and paced her mouth on Rene's womanhood emitting an audible gasp from the
pretty French girl.  
  
Steve moved away from Rene and removed his own clothes and then returned to
her. Rene felt his nakedness press into her body from behind and his hard cock
settle into the crack of her ass. Rene groaned as Debbie demonstrated her
pussy eating skills as she tongued her pussy and located her clit. Debbie used
both her hands to peel back the hood guarding Rene's clit and then she took
the engorged clit into her mouth. Debbie gently nibbled on the hard pearl and
she had Rene crying out in pleasure as she raced toward her orgasm. Steve held
her firmly and continued to caress her tits and play with her nipples as his
hard cock remained between the cheeks of her ass. Rene felt her orgasm
building and her body went taught as her climax rocked her entire being. Rene
screamed out loud in ecstasy as she sprayed Debbie's face with her female love
juices. Steve held to hold her firmly to prevent Rene from collapsing and
sinking to the floor. Debbie continued to lick the girl's pussy and swallow
her nectar until Rene begged her to stop and let her rest. Debbie moved away
from Rene and her face glistened with the French girl's pussy cum. "Oh Debbie,
se bon, merci, it was so good," Rene sighed and then, "Please let's go to my
bed now"  
  
Steve and Debbie followed her into the bedroom and Debbie began to undress but
Rene stopped her. "No not yet, I want to love you while you are still dressed
in your uniform," Rene requested.  
  
Rene had Debbie stand in front of her as she knelt before her. Rene then
reached under the short uniform skirt and removed her white panties. Rene then
fingered Debbie's pussy for awhile and kissed her thighs before moving her
mouth to the teenager's vulva. Rene teased her pussy with her tongue and
worked Debbie into a state of desire. Surprisingly then Rene had Debbie get
into her bed on all fours with her head down on the mattress. Rene flipped the
short uniform skirt up and bared Debbie's ass and pussy to both her and Steve.
Debbie looked very erotic still clothed in her uniform with her knee high
socks kneeling on the bed without her panties. The only skin showing was the
girl's thighs above the socks and her nakedness below the skirt.  
  
Rene knelt behind Debbie and tongued the young girl from her pussy up through
the crack of her ass. Rene's tongue danced across Debbie's nether hole and
drew a sigh from the American teenager. Debbie remembered the first time
Joannie had done that to her and she thought she would cum on the spot. Rene
continued to lick her pussy and her ass from behind until Debbie was dripping
wet and squirming with desire. Just before Rene made the final assault on
Debbie's pussy she spoke.  
  
"Steve please get behind me and fuck me as I eat your sister's tasty pussy,"
Rene said in a sultry tone.  
  
Steve didn't have to be asked twice and he was on the bed in a flash. He
pushed his cock into Rene's slick pussy and began to fuck her from behind.
Steve loved her pert firm ass and he massaged it as stroked his cock in and
out of her pussy. Steve tickled her nether hole and Rene shivered as he did.
Rene had never been ass fucked although she and Pierre had discussed anal sex
she was quite ready to try it. Steve sensed her bung hole was tight and he was
sure that she was an anal virgin so he resolved to fuck her tight pussy and
just play with her cute ass.  
  
Rene had Debbie moaning, gasping and groaning and her hips failed about as
Rene licked her from her clit to her asshole and back. Debbie felt her climax
mounting as the talented French girl tongued her pussy and nibbled on her
clit. One more nibble and Debbie went over the edge. She thrashed about as
Rene tried to steady her hips and keep her mouth glued to Debbie's pussy.
Debbie felt her body release her juices and she flooded Rene's mouth with a
generous amount of female cum. Rene continued to lick and suck on the
teenager's pussy as if to make her keep cumming and cumming. Debbie finally
collapsed and fell to a prone position on the bed. Rene stroked the lovely
girl's ass as she too felt close to another orgasm. Steve had picked up the
pace and was pounding Rene's pussy. Rene reached between her legs and rubbed
her clit as Steve fucked her slick pussy. Steve stiffened and blasted his cum
load into Rene's pussy and that coupled with her own clitoral ministrations
sent her over the edge. Rene's pussy contracted and relaxed several times as
she orgasmed and as it did it milked Steve's cock dry of his semen. The two of
them collapsed on the bed along with Debbie.  
  
They made an erotic picture with Rene and Steve totally naked while Debbie was
still clothed in her school uniform. Rene caressed Debbie's ass cheeks
lovingly as Steve caressed Rene's body. They lay together for about 30 minutes
before they became aroused again.  
  
"God I can't believe that I still have my clothes on," Debbie remarked.  
  
"Well at least you are without the most important piece," Rene quipped.  
  
Debbie got out of bed and undressed so that she was as naked as her brother
and her tutor. "Do you have any lube? You got my ass so tingly that I need to
have something in it," Debbie stated.  
  
"I have lotion will that do?" Rene answered her.  
  
"That will be fine, I want Steve to fuck my ass while I eat your pussy again,"
Debbie told the French girl.  
  
Rene got the lotion for Debbie and handed it to her brother Steve. Steve knelt
behind his sister who had already taken up her position of all fours on the
bed. Steve's cock hardened in anticipation of fucking his sister's hot ass
again. Debbie told Rene to get in front of her so that she could eat her
pussy.  
  
"I will eat you too as your brother fucks your ass. I want to watch his cock
slide in and out of your derriere," Rene announced.  
  
Rene got into a 69 position with Debbie and slid her head under the girl's
pussy. Rene opened up Debbie's labia and fingered her pussy as her brother put
an ample amount of lotion into his sister's asshole and on his rock hard cock.
Steve fingered Debbie's ass as Rene fingered Debbie's pussy. Then Steve spit
on his hand and mixed his saliva with his lotion covered cock. The effect made
his cock very slippery and he lined it up with his sister's nether hole. Rene
watched as Steve pressed forward and his cock opened up Debbie's rosebud and
the cock head disappeared into her ass clearing the sphincter. Debbie gasped
as she felt the cock enter her ass and sighed as Steve pushed it in to the
hilt. As soon as he was nestled in her ass Debbie turned her attention back to
Rene's pussy. She leaned and sucked on the French girl's labia and folded back
the outer lips. Debbie pushed two fingers into Rene's pussy as she searched
for Rene's clit. Debbie then locked her mouth on Rene's clit and tickled her
asshole with one finger moistened with Rene's pussy juice.  
  
Rene gasped into Debbie's pussy when she felt the girl's finger around her
nether hole. Debbie moistened her finger with more of Rene's nectar and then
returned the finger to her tutor's asshole. Debbie probed Rene's rosebud and
inserted her finger all the while she continued to suck and nibble on her
clit. Rene liked the feeling of the small finger in her ass and she located
Debbie's clit in the interest of returning the pleasure. Rene watched as
Steve's cock slid in and out of his sister's ass just above her face. As she
watched Steve fuck his sister's ass Rene reached up with one hand and cupped
his balls. She could feel them tighten in her hand with the new sensation.
Rene continued to eat Debbie's pussy and suck on her clit as Debbie
reciprocated with Rene's pussy and clit as Steve slide his slick cock in and
out of his sister's warm poop chute.  
  
Rene was the first to cum and Debbie held her by her thighs with on hand as
she pumped the tutor's asshole with one finger of the other hand. Rene groaned
into Debbie's pussy as her climax took over her body and she released her
juices into Debbie's mouth. Rene went right on eating Debbie's pussy all the
while. Rene recovered from her orgasm and focused on Debbie's cunt and her
brother's balls. Rene was nibbling on Debbie's clit driving her wild as she
cupped and massaged Steve's balls. She felt Steve tense in her hand and Rene
removed her hand and took his balls in her mouth. When Steve felt his balls
covered by the warm mouth and Rene ran her tongue around them he went wild.
Steve fired barrage after barrage of cum into his sister's ass as Rene sucked
on his testicles. It was one of his best cums ever.  
  
Steve's body stopped bucking and he pressed his cock all the way into his
sister's asshole. Rene let his balls pop free from his mouth and she returned
her attention to Debbie. Just a few more nibbles on her clit and Debbie went
into spasms as her body was rocked with the intensity of another climax. Steve
held Debbie by her hips and Rene kept her mouth glued to Debbie's pussy as her
intense orgasm caused her body to tremble in her release. Debbie juiced Rene's
mouthed with the tasty female nectar and Rene drink in every drop. Rene
watched as Steve's cock softened and slipped from his sister's asshole and
dangled just above her face. Debbie was contracting her anal muscles which
forced Steve's cum to ooze out of her ass and trickle down over her pussy
lips. Rene watched the semen move toward her face and she reached out with her
tongue and gathered it in to her mouth tasting Steve's seed for the first
time. Rene continued to lick Debbie's pussy and drink in Steve's spunk as it
traveled from Debbie's ass across her pussy and onto the French girl's tongue.
Rene satisfied that the flow of cum from Debbie's ass has slowed; she then
took Steve's deflated cock into her mouth and sucked it dry. Steve's body
shivered with Rene's sucking action and he could only take it for a few
seconds.  
  
The three of them were well sated for the moment and they untangled their
bodies and lay on Rene's bed with Rene in the middle. They were quiet as they
recovered from their intense orgasms and then they began to chat with each
other once again.  
  
Rene was curious about anal sex and she asked Debbie how she got started and
whether she really liked it. Debbie told her about Joannie and how Joannie had
introduced her to anal sex and how she had brought her along to the point that
she could take a cock in her ass. Debbie told Rene that over time that Joannie
had used her fingers, anal beads and small dildos in preparing her ass for
anal intrusion. Joannie had been so gentle and so patient with her that she
truly enjoyed all the anal stimulation. Then the day came for her husband
Jerry to fuck her ass. Jerry had the smallest cock of all the men in her life
at that time including her brother Steve. At first it was uncomfortable but
there was no pain thanks to Joannie's preparation but she did feel some
cramping and bloating. The cramping and bloating had passed and then Debbie
admitted she liked the feeling of having her ass full of cock. After Jerry
came in her ass and filled it with his cum Debbie admitted that she felt a
little constipated and had the urge to go to the bathroom. Now she loves
having a guy cum in her ass and she looks forward to having both her pussy and
her ass filled with cum. Debbie then told Rene how Joannie then introduced her
to double and triple penetrations and then she was hooked on anal sex and
multiple partners.  
  
All this talk had gotten Rene horny again and Steve was stiff as well. He
simply rolled over on to her body and slipped his cock into her wet pussy.
Debbie turned toward her and kissed her and played with her tits as her
brother fucked their French tutor once again. Rene came before Steve did and
she begged him to stop fucking her as she couldn't cum anymore. Debbie opened
her legs and Steve pulled out of Rene and got between his sister's legs and
shoved his cock into her wet pussy. Steve pounded his sister's pussy until she
too pleaded with him to stop. Steve pulled out of his sister and flopped over
on his back and then two girls sucked his cock and licked his balls. Debbie
and Rene took turns sucking Steve's slick shaft and licking his tight balls as
they worked him toward his third cum of the day. Steve warned the girls that
he was close to cumming and Debbie took him deep into her throat. The first
blast of cum hit the back of Debbie's throat and she quickly moved his cock
from her mouth to Rene's. The second stream shot into Rene's mouth and then
the two girls passed the cock back and forth until they had drained Steve of
all his cum. Then Debbie and Rene kissed and tongued each other's mouth
pushing Steve's semen around in their mouths.  

Steve, Debbie and Rene later showered together and then got dressed. Steve and
Debbie had to leave and get back to their flat. Rene asked them if they would
like to get together this coming Friday and go out with her and Pierre. Steve
and Debbie said they would love to meet Pierre and that would check with their
mother but that they were sure that it would be okay. The American teenagers
left Rene's flat and she flopped into one of her chairs. Rene thought that
Pierre would be thrilled to meet the teenagers and she was sure that he would
love fucking Debbie. He would be particularly thrilled that he would be able
to fuck her in the ass. Pierre had been asking Rene about anal sex quite a bit
lately and now Rene would have someone to take the heat off of her. She did
think about what Debbie told her about Joannie and she wondered if Debbie
would break in her ass as well before she took her first cock there. Rene felt
that if she didn't like the anal penetration and stimulation that she could
always stop with Debbie. She wasn't sure that Pierre would be so willing to
stop once he got started.  
  
As Debbie and Steve took the metro back to their apartment they talked about
how great it had been with Rene. They looked forward to meeting Pierre and
also the friends that Rene had mentioned. The weekend was shaping up nicely as
they would spend it with Rene and Pierre while their mother would be with her
new found lovers Nichole and Jean-Claude.  
  
As Steve and Debbie were making their way home, Penny was deep in thought. She
recalled the fantastic sex that she had recently with Nichole and Jean. She
was thrilled that they asked her to join them and some of their friends this
weekend. Although she had no idea what was in store for her, Penny was certain
that she could handle anything that developed. After all there wasn't anything
that she hadn't tired yet with men or women. She looked forward to the weekend
and another erotic sexual encounter.  
  
THE WEEKEND AFTERMATH IN IOWA  
  
George was sitting in his office on Thursday and his mind started to wonder.
He had spent Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday evening having sex with both his
wife and daughter and now he was reflecting on how it had all started. Not in
his wildest dreams would he ever have suspected that his boss' family were
swingers or that they would be having an incestuous relationship. He thought
back to the past weekend and how he and his family were seduced. He could
picture his wife and daughter getting triple penetrated by Stan and his sons
while he was fucking either Stan's wife Trudy or his niece Connie.  
  
Then he recalled Sunday morning how the two families gathered in the play room
and he was directed to have sex with his daughter and his wife. For the first
time he would fuck his daughter and he would do it in front of another family.
He could hear Trudy directing the action.  
  
"George, you are in for a special treat this morning. You will get to fuck
your daughter in her fantastic ass while she eats her mother's pussy," Trudy
announced.  
  
Trudy then had his wife Karen lie on her back and his daughter Nicky kneel
between her mother's legs. Nicky wasted no time diving into her mother's pussy
and it was obvious that they had done this many times before. Connie took the
lube and applied it to Nicky's asshole and then she rubbed it on George's
cock. George was hard in no time given Connie's excellent hand job with the
lube and then he was directed to stick his cock in his daughter's ass. It was
with mixed feelings that George slid his cock into Nicky's ass. Her ass was
incredible and one that asked to be fucked but it was still his daughter.
George entered his daughter's ass easily and he soon forgot it was his
daughter. He really got into fucking Nicky's marvelous ass and it was clear
that his daughter loved it. It didn't take long for his balls to tighten and
his body stiffened as his semen shot out of his cock into the deep recess of
his daughter's ass. Nicky rotated her ass in delight as she felt the warm cum
coat her rectum and then she milked her father's cock with her talented ass
muscles. Nicky had also done a good job on her mother's pussy and Karen was
rolling around in her own orgasm.  
  
George, Karen and Nicky were allowed to rest for awhile before they were
summoned to perform again in front of Stan's family. This time he would fuck
his wife in the ass while she ate her daughter's pussy. So George moved behind
Karen and for the first time in their marriage he fucked his wife in the ass.
Karen enthusiastically ate her daughter's pussy and she brought Nicky to a
number of orgasms before she felt her own ass fill up with her husband's
semen. George held tightly to his wife's ass as he shoved his cock as far in
as it would go and unloaded in her ass. Karen too used her talented anal
muscles to milk his cock dry. George realized how talented both his wife and
daughter were in anal sex and it was obvious that they had had a lot of
experience.  
  
George was drained and he made his way of to the sofa where he rested while he
watched Stan's family make it with his wife and daughter. Nicky was treated to
another triple penetration by Stan and his two sons and soon had her three
holes filled with male seed again. Trudy and Connie had put on strap-on dildos
and they double fucked Karen while Nicky was being triple-fucked. Later Karen
was triple teamed by Stan and the boys while Nicky was double fucked by Trudy
and Connie. It was unbelievable to watch his wife and daughter perform such
debauchery and love every minute of it.  
  
George then recalled how all the sexual activities stopped as all were
exhausted and sexually drained. Everyone showered and dressed and then they
sat around the dining room table eating breakfast and chatting as if nothing
unusual had transpired. Later that day they said their goodbyes and thanked
each other for a marvelous time as if they had just been there for a family
visit. George, Karen and Nicky drove back to their home and George was just
lost for words.  
  
That Sunday afternoon George asked Karen and Nicky about their prior
experiences with sex. It was obvious that they had been active unbeknown to
him. George was shocked by their accounts of their sex lives. Karen and Nicky
told him about the massage parlor where Karen lost her anal virginity and how
they were first triple penetrated. They told him about Marla and her family
and how they had both taken Biff's big cock in their ass. Then they told him
about Penny, Steve and Debbie and how they all got together with Marla and her
family. Nicky told him about the encounters at Monarch Academy with the
teachers, principal and guidance counselor. They told George about the own
encounters at home with each other and discussed their favorite sex toys and
dildo. George was aghast and just sat there listening to their account with
his mouth open. George finally recovered from his initial shock when Karen
spoke.  
  
"You see George while you were fucking that red headed tart at the bank, we
decided to have some fun too," Karen told him.  
  
George thought that everyone in town must have known about him and Rita. Then
George realized that listening to his wife and daughter talk about their
experiences got him hard again. This did not go unnoticed by his wife and
daughter and for the first time in their home the three of them went to the
same bed and had sex. Then there were repeat performances the next three
nights and George was hooked on sex with his wife and daughter, particularly
anal sex.  
  
MARLA SEEKS HELEN'S HELP IN PLANNING THE TOGA PARTY  
  
With the restaurant opening less than a week away Marla wanted to begin
planning the toga party that would take place following the dinner dress
rehearsal. She also wanted to add some additional guests to the restaurant
open house. Marla called Helen and they decided to get together at Marla's
home to discuss the plans.  
  
"Here's who I have so far to attend the dinner and the toga party afterward,"
Marla said and then read the names to Helen, "Of course my family will be
there, Biff, Jerry, Joannie and I. My new staff, Sondra, Boris and Ivan will
be there. Then I have you, Susan, Lorraine, Betty, Dick and Rob from school.
My sister Sally her husband Dennis and their son Barry will be here. Bruce,
Colin and Andrew will also be attending. In the interest of having plenty of
men I have invited Antonio and his staff from the massage parlor."  
  
"Can you suggest anyone else?" Marla asked Helen.  
  
"Well I would suggest that you invite two of our students Ashley and Darcy
along with their parents, Marion, April, Glenn and Raymond," Helen suggested
and then she told Marla about her recent discovery and encounter with Marion
and April.  
  
"Swinging with their daughters, well we should definitely invite them," Marla
agreed, also I will need help serving the guests and I wonder if the girls
would be willing to do that."  
  
"I will check with Marion and April but I am sure that they would be all for
it," Helen replied.  
  
"I think that is about it unless you can think of anyone else although there
is a possibility that Kim a flight attendant that we met may make the trip and
then Yvette may also join us.  
  
"Why don't I call Marion and April right now and ask them about their
daughters helping out," Helen offered.  
  
Marla agreed and Helen called the two mothers. After speaking to both of them
she told Marla that the mothers agreed and that the girl's had asked if their
friend Brad could attend as well. Helen explained that Brad was also a student
and that he had slept with both daughters. Then Helen told Marla that Marion
had suggested inviting Gina and her staff. Helen explained that Gina had
organized the swinger's retreat and that she would be an excellent person to
help with the toga party. Marla agreed and asked Helen to arrange it with
Marion. Helen called Marion back and asked her to contact Gina and then gave
her Marla's number for Gina to get in touch with her.  
  
"Oh I just thought of three more boys if you need them, Chet, Cliff and Bill
would be fine additions. Susan, Lorraine, Betty and I have all had sex with
them," Helen said and then added, "Also there is Donna, her daughter Sheila
and her husband Jack who also were at the retreat and Sheila had had sex with
Rob and Dick at the academy."  
  
Marla was satisfied that plans were developing nicely and that it would be an
interesting night after the dinner. She invited Helen to stay longer and wait
for the others to come home but Helen declined since she had a busy night
ahead of her. So Helen left and Marla relaxed waiting for Biff, Jerry and
Joannie to arrive home. She thought about going over to the apartment but she
decided not to disturb Sondra and her brothers as she figured they were
probably fucking each other at the moment.  
  
DONNA HAS SURPRISE VISITORS  
  
Donna was relaxing at her home alone. Sheila was out somewhere although she
was due home shortly. Jack was being his normal self and was out partying with
his cronies again. At first when they got back from Escanaba Jack was thrilled
to be fucking both his daughter and his wife and he was particularly thrilled
by being able to fuck their asses. Well that was short lived and now he was
back out with his cronies and corporate groupies. Donna knew that if her
husband didn't score with one of the groupies that he would come home and
expect to fuck her and their daughter. But for now, Donna was sipping a glass
of wine as she watched television when the door bell rang. Donna opened the
door and she was startled when she saw two young black men standing on her
porch.  
  
"Can I help you?" she asked with uncertainty in her voice.  
  
"Yeah my name is James and this here is Derrick, is Sheila home?" James asked.  
  
"No she is not home yet but I do expect her soon. Is she expecting you," Donna
asked politely.  
  
"No she's not but we met at a party and she was supposed to come over to my
crib sometime but she never did. So I decided to check in on her," James
replied.  
  
"Well she should be here any minute, would you like to come in and wait,"
Donna asked and regretted having done so as soon as she did.  
  
"Yeah, that's cool," James answered and stepped in quickly before Donna
changed her mind.  
  
Derrick was right behind him and now they were both in the house with Donna.
Donna invited them into the family room and told them to have a seat. Her eyes
could not help themselves and they moved to the young black's crotches. Her
stare did not escape James and he smiled and wondered if the mother liked
black cock as her daughter seemed to. Donna offered them a drink and they both
opted for a beer. Donna walked into the kitchen to get the beers and her
shapely body did not escape the eyes of the two college boys. Donna came back
in and served the beers to them and then sat down across from them. Once again
her eyes drifted toward their crotches and she noticed their full packages in
their tight pants.  
  
James smiled at her and then spoke, "Donna it seems like you like to crotch
watch, are you interested in our big black dicks? Have you had black cock
before? I bet you have. I know your daughter likes my cock."  
  
Donna was lost for words but at the same time she was excited by James'
suggestive talk. She started to speak but just then Sheila arrived home and
walked into the family room. Sheila's mouth dropped wide open when she spotted
the two black men in the room. She immediately recognized James.  
  
"Hey Sheila, the last time I saw your mouth that wide open it had a cock in
it," James said with a laugh.  
  
"What are you doing here?" Sheila asked nervously.  
  
"Well you never came to visit me so I decided to come for you. Your mama and I
were just discussing black cocks when you arrived," James replied cockily.  
  
"Donna did you know that your daughter has had my big dick in her pussy and
her ass. She loved it," James continued, "How about you ever have a black cock
in you?"  
  
James' comment did not surprise Donna as she had witnessed her daughter handle
the black cock at Escanaba. The same black cock that had fucked Donna's pussy
and ass had also taken her daughter in the same holes. Donna wondered if that
were about to happen again tonight. She thought back to Marley and Darrel and
how easily she had adapted to their size and she loved the way those cocks
filled her up.  
  
"Derrick let's show these chicks what we have to offer," James said and he
stood up to lower his pants.  
  
James stood up and unbuckled his belt, unzipped his fly and lowered his
trousers to his ankles. Then he slowly pulled his underwear down and let his
big cock leap forward when it cleared the waistband. Donna and Sheila just
stared at the black schlong as it continued to harden in their presence.
Derrick followed James' lead and stood there with his big thick black cock
standing at attention.  
  
"Why don't you two come here and get a closer look at our dicks. Maybe you
should take them in your mouth and show us how much you appreciate black
cock," James taunted them.  
  
"Come on Sheila take my cock in your mouth, you already had James, it's time
to try my mine," Derrick said speaking for the first time.  
  
As if they were both in a trance Sheila and Donna walked over to the two black
students and took the impressive cocks in their hands. James and Derrick put
their hands on the mother's and daughter's shoulders and pushed them to their
knees. Both Sheila and Donna knelt in front of the young men and then took
their cocks into their mouths. James and Derrick sat back down and watched as
the women sucked on their big cocks. James and Derrick were both turned on and
they knew that they would cum quickly the first time but that was what they
wanted and then they would last longer when they worked over the mother's and
daughter's pussy and ass.  
  
"That's it mama take good care of the cock that fucked your daughter's pussy
and ass," James said reminding Donna again.  
  
Donna looked over at Sheila and saw that her slutty daughter had really gotten
into sucking Derrick's big black dick. Sheila continued to test her gag line
but there still were several inches of cock still out of her mouth when she
deep throated him. Derrick was also thicker than James and Darrel the two
other black cocks that Sheila had before tonight. Donna returned to sucking
James' cock and she fondled his bloated balls as she did. It wasn't long
before Donna was rewarded with her first taste of cum for the evening. James'
body stiffened in the chair and he held on to Donna's head as he blasted
streams of semen into her mouth. Donna swallowed as quickly as she could to
keep from gagging on the enormous load that seemed to keep cumming.  
  
"Oh yeah, that's it drink that shit down. Suck it all up mama suck me dry,"
James called out as he filled her mouth.  
  
Derrick shot his wad right after James and he smiled as Sheila drank his cum
as fast as he filled her mouth. There was something about a blonde chick
sucking his big black cock that really turned Derrick on. He looked down and
saw Sheila's long flowing blonde hair draped over his black thighs as she
swallowed every drop of his seed. He was really glad that he agreed to come
with James tonight and he looked forward to more action with this mother and
daughter duo.  
  
"That was good girls. Now show us what else you've got. Donna take us to your
bedroom and let's really get comfortable," James directed.  
  
Donna and Sheila led the two young black men into Donna's bedroom. Once in her
room they all undressed and both Derrick and James were impressed with Donna's
figure. Sure Sheila had the bigger tits but Donna was much shapelier. Donna
and Sheila got in the king size bed and lay on their backs as the two men
climbed up between their legs. Derrick slid his cock into Sheila's dripping
wet pussy and he was surprised when it went all the way in. James entered
Donna's hot cunt and she gasped as the thick cock filled her vagina. The two
men began fucking the mother and daughter side by side and the men soon had
both of them groaning with desire. It would take James and Derrick a while to
cum again which was fine with both women as they loved getting fucked with the
big thick dicks.  
  
Donna and Sheila had a string of continuous orgasms as the two black cocks
worked their bodies. Donna was about to beg James to stop fucking her when she
felt that she couldn't cum anymore but then his body tightened up and he shot
wads of cum into her womb. Sheila had her legs wrapped around Derrick's torso
as the two of them frantically fucked each other. Derrick then stiffened and
he released a torrent of cum into Sheila's pussy just as she came again
screaming.  
  
"Of God yes, fuck me Derrick, fuck me with your big black dick, fill me up,"
Sheila cried out just as she too orgasmed.  
  
The four of them lay still for a few minutes with the cocks still buried in
the women's cunts. Donna could feel the copious amount of cum surrounding the
still hard cock in her pussy. Sheila was massaging Derrick's pecker with her
vaginal muscles milking the remaining semen from his rod. Both of the young
black men knew they were good for at least one more cum that night and they
lay on top of the women as they slowly recovered. Donna and Sheila figured
that once James and Derrick recovered that their asses would be next and
within the hour their suspicions would be confirmed.  
  
As Donna, Sheila, James and Derrick recovered in Donna's bedroom Jack was
drinking with two of his associates Scot and Tom from the office. They were
the only three of the office cronies still drinking that night as many of the
girls had not shown up. The two girls that were there had left with two other
guys already. Jack had his limit of booze and he started shooting off his
mouth. He was annoyed that the other girls had not shown up.  
  
"If I knew we were going to be stood up by those sluts I would have gone home.
I have plenty of pussy and ass to fuck at my house with both my wife and
daughter," Jack slurred.  

"Shut up Jack. Do you know what you are saying? You are fucking drunk and
talking out your ass," Scot chastised him.  
  
"What, you don't believe me? I can prove it. Ever since the swinger's retreat
I have been fucking both my wife and daughter. Not only that they make it
together too," Jack went on.  
  
"Jack you are full of shit. There is no way that you took your wife and
daughter to a swinger's party and I don't believe for a minute that you are
fucking your daughter," Tom told him.  
  
"Jack just shut up or you will regret every word you said in the morning when
you sober up," added Scot.  
  
"Bull shit I'll prove it to you. Come home with me and both of you can fuck
them too," Jack said again slurring his words.  
  
The three of them continued to argue and debate the issue until Scot and Tom
agreed to go home with Jack. They knew that once they got him home and in bed
that he would sleep it off and by morning he would forget what he had said. As
they drove over to Jack's house Tom and Scot wondered if there was even the
slightest chance that he was telling the truth. But even if he was what would
they do once they got to the house, they couldn't imagine fucking his wife and
daughter. The three men arrived at Jack's house and Jack invited Scot and Tom
into his home. Once inside they stood in the foyer and Jack heard sounds
coming from his bedroom.  
  
"See I told you the two of them are already at it. Come with me," Jack told
them.  
  
Jack led them to the bedroom and when they got to the room Scot and Tom could
not believe their eyes. There on the bed were his wife Donna and his daughter
Sheila on all fours and they were being fucked from behind by two black men.
Jack was shocked to see the two men in his house and in his bed fucking his
wife and daughter. Upon closer inspection Scot and Tom discovered that both
women were being fucked in the ass with impressive black cocks. Jack was lost
for words he had been prepared to let his buddies fuck his wife and daughter
but he was not prepared for the scene in front of him.  
  
James spotted the three white men and spoke, "Hey Derrick we have company. Why
don't you guys get your clothes off and join us? These chicks love cock and
they can't seem to get enough."  
  
Scot and Tom stood frozen in the room and then Derrick spoke to them, "Come on
you guys get your cocks over her and feed these open mouths."  
  
Scot and Tom looked at each other, shrugged and then undressed. They went over
to the bed and knelt in front of the two women. Sheila immediately took Scot's
cock in her mouth and Donna gobbled up Tom's cock. The two men were hard in no
time as the two women sucked their cocks and they watched them get butt
fucked. Tom and Scot was mesmerized as they watched the two thick black cocks
slide in and out of the two shapely asses. They were surprised how easy the
two women could handle such cocks in their ass.  
  
James and Derrick were getting close to cumming for the third time that night.
It had taken them awhile to reach this point and they had been fucking the
women's asses for quite sometime. Donna was hoping that James would cum in her
ass soon as she looked forward to his cum soothing her anal passage. Sheila
was moving her fleshy ass around in circles as Derrick pummeled her behind
with his big dick. Both Donna and Sheila were demonstrating their oral skills
on the two cocks in their mouths. They didn't even know the two men who had
entered the bedroom and joined them but it was no different than the swinger's
retreat where many a strange cock entered their mouth, pussy and ass.  
  
James felt his cum building in his balls and he thrust hard into Donna's ass
as jets of it shot into her rectum. He loved fucking white women in the ass
and he was really turned on by Donna's shapely bottom. He held onto her hips
and kept his cock buried to the hilt as Donna milked him dry with her anal
muscles. Derrick was right behind him and he blasted his load into Sheila's
asshole. He squeezed her meaty ass cheeks with his big hands as he emptied
himself into her rectum.  
  
Donna and Sheila went right on sucking the cocks of Tom and Scot even as
Derrick and James pulled out of their assholes. Derrick and James got off the
bed and walked right past Jack who was slumped in the chair. They used the
bathroom to clean up quickly and then returned to get dressed. They smiled at
the mother and daughter still sucking on the two cocks while her husband
watched from across the room.  
  
"We have to get going but we will be in touch," James said with a laugh.  
  
"Hey you guys when they're done blowing you don't forget about their asses.
They love it in the ass and we broke them in good for you," Derrick said and
he James both laughed out loud.  
  
The two black students then left the house congratulating themselves on the
way out. As they got in their car and drove back to the campus they agreed
that they would have to have Donna and Sheila visit them at the campus. They
could invite some other black brothers over to enjoy the two white women who
seemed to crave black cock.  
  
Meanwhile back at the house Tom and Scot were filling the two mouths with
their seed. Donna and Sheila drank down the semen as they always did and
treated the two men to one of their signature blow jobs. Scot and Tom then
leaned back on the bed and looked over at Jack who by now had passed out in
the chair. They talked with Donna and Sheila and told them they were
colleagues of Jack's from the office. Scot and Tom explained how Jack had been
shooting off his mouth and invited them home with him. Donna was shocked by
her husband's behavior and his shooting off his mouth but she was also mad as
hell. She couldn't believe how stupid Jack was and now it would be all over
the office if she didn't do something.  
  
"Scot and Tom I am very embarrassed about what happened. I won't deny that my
daughter and I sleep around or that we were at a swinger's party but I can't
have that kind of talk going around. I ask to please keep this to yourselves
so that our family is not the talk of the office," Donna requested of the two
young associates.  
  
Scot and Tom felt awkward sitting in the bed naked just after having their
cocks sucked by the mother and daughter. Now Jack's wife was asking them to be
discreet and act as nothing had happened. Tom spoke first.  
  
"Donna you can trust us to keep quiet about this," Tom assured.  
  
"Good I was hoping that you would say that. Now given the fact the my husband
is basically useless tonight and I assume that you two can get it up again,
what would you like to do next?" Donna asked them.  
  
Tom and Scot looked at each other in surprise as they had really expected to
be asked to leave. Instead they were being asked to stay and engage in more
sex. Tom actually started to harden again as he thought about fucking Donna.  
  
"I don't know about Scot but I would really like to fuck you in the ass. There
aren't many girls who like that and I would love to do it," Tom said almost
shyly. Donna smiled at him and turned her bottom toward him as she moved back
to all fours. Tom's cock immediately rose to the occasion and soon he was
fucking Donna in the ass. Not to be out done Scot moved Sheila to all fours
and began to fuck her ass as well. Once again the mother and daughter were
being butt fucked by strange cocks while Jack sat in the chair across the
room. They continued butt fucking until both guys came in the women's
assholes. They rested for awhile and then Tom asked Donna if it was true that
she and Sheila ate each other's pussy as Jack had told him. Donna and Sheila
smiled and agreed to put on a show for the two men. They moved into a 69
position on their sides and began to eat each other's pussy. Both Tom and Scot
were turned on by the lesbian scene and found themselves ready to fuck again.
This time Scot fucked Donna in the ass and Tom fucked Sheila in the ass.  
  
The four of them fucked and sucked until they had all cum again. Tom and Scot
dressed and prepared to leave the house. Once again they promised to keep
quiet about the events of the evening and Donna told them that they were
welcome to come back anytime. Tom and Scot left and they were still somewhat
dazed by how quickly everything moved that night. Donna sent Sheila to her own
room so that they could both get some much needed sleep.  
  
Later in the early morning hours Jack woke up in the chair. He got undressed
and crawled in bed with his wife. He had a hard-on so he snuggled up to Donna
who wanted no part of him particularly at this moment.  
  
"Get away from me. I can't believe that you brought two guys home from the
office to fuck your daughter and me. What the hell were you thinking?" Donna
screamed as she pushed him away.  
  
Jack rolled out of bed and stood there thinking. He then remembered bringing
Scot and Tom home but he didn't remember clearly what happened afterward. He
knew he passed out and he wondered if anything happened with Tom and Scot.
Then he remembered Donna and Sheila fucking the black guys and he started to
get hard again. Jack knew that he couldn't fuck his wife now so he left the
bedroom. He made his way down to his daughter's room and entered. Jack crawled
in bed with his daughter who was sleeping in the nude. Jack moved behind
Sheila who was sleeping on her side and cuddled up to her. He positioned his
erection at the entrance to her pussy and slipped his cock into her. Sheila
stirred as she felt the cock enter her vagina from behind.  
  
"It's just Daddy baby," Jack whispered.  
  
"Yes Daddy, fuck me please you feel so good in me," Sheila cooed.  
  
Jack wrapped his arm around his daughter and cupped her big tits and played
with her hard nipples as he fucked her. They fucked until Jack came in his
daughter's pussy and they both fell asleep with Jack's cock still in his
daughter's cunt.  
  
THE RESTAURANT OPENS  
  
The restaurant dress rehearsals went as planned and many of the bugs of a new
business were ironed out. The first couple of nights, prominent business and
community leaders were invited to sample the restaurants fine cuisine and
listen to the excellent voices belting out arias at random. Everyone was
impressed and reservations were already being made for the following week. The
restaurant critics were invited for their own special evening and the
restaurant was given rave reviews. Enrico's was definitely on its way to being
a success. Bruce and Colin had done a marvelous job getting the restaurant and
its staff ready. They would prove to be very capable managers.  
  
The final night was for Marla's invitees. The dinner would then be followed by
the toga party at her home. At the final count Marla had eighteen women and
twenty-five men coming to the party. Gina had agreed to let her staff assist
with the catering and bartending. Jerome and Jose would serve drinks and then
Ashley, Darcy, Marie and Sondra would serve the appetizers. Everything was
set. Marla had ordered 50 togas for the party and that would be the only
article of clothing allowed except for the accompanying leather sandals. It
should be quite an affair.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 23


INTRODUCTION  
  
Everything had gone well with the week long dress rehearsals at the restaurant
and now it was time to celebrate. Marla had ordered togas and leather sandals
for her guests and it would they would be the only clothing allowed at her
Friday night party.  
  
THE TOGA PARTY  
  
As the guests arrived at Marla's house they were given togas and sandals to
wear for the rest of the evening. Each guest disrobed and donned a toga. Some
of the women had had their hair styled to go with the theme of a Roman orgy.
Darcy, Ashley, Sondra and Marie had their hair braided and worn up in twist on
their head. They looked stunning and almost innocent in their togas however
their bare pussies under their togas were dripping wet and they got hotter as
they served drinks and both male and female hands made their way under the
togas to fondle their asses or finger their pussies.  
  
Guests made idle talk mostly about the restaurant and the wonderful meal that
they had enjoyed. As the guests talked hands would stray under other's togas
and pussies were fingered and cocks were stroked to hardness. Jerome and Jose
mixed drinks for everyone and as they were working a female hand would often
find its way under their toga to stroke their cocks. Jerome and Jose were
continuously erect and their hard cocks pushed the toga away from their
bodies. Everyone was excited as the constant fondling had everyone in a pre-
cum frenzy.  
  
Yvette was so taken with Darcy and Ashley that she just had to take them aside
and eat their pussies before the party got underway and any cock penetrated
them that evening. Darcy and Ashley put down the serving trays and followed
Yvette off to the side of the pool. Yvette dropped to her knees and lifted up
Darcy's toga. Yvette began to lick the teenager's aroused pussy. Darcy had
been extremely turned on from all the fondling and fingering of her ass and
pussy that she did not last long at all. Darcy shivered and trembled as she
came in Yvette's mouth and she had to hold on to Yvette's shoulders to steady
herself. Ashley fingered her pussy as she watched Yvette eat her best friend's
pussy. Yvette then turned her attention to Ashley and performed her expert
cunt lapping on the young girl. Ashley also came quickly and doused Yvette's
face with her female nectar. Yvette licked her lips as she patted the two
teenagers on their bottoms. Yvette wondered if the girls would like to work at
her boutique and she made a mental note to ask them later.  
  
Vito was drawn to the beautiful blonde Joannie and he was thrilled to learn
that she would let him fuck her gorgeous ass. Even better was the fact that
her husband Jerry would fuck Vito's ass while Vito fucked Joannie's. He loved
husband and wife teams and he loved to be fucked in the ass while he was
fucking the husband's wife in her ass. It was his most erotic fantasy and he
savored every moment of it when it became reality. Vito was enthralled with
Joannie's shapely tanned ass and he massaged her firm cheeks as his cock
pistoned in and out of her snapping asshole. Jerry was shoving his cock into
the handsome Italian as Vito fucked Joannie's ass. The cock in Vito's ass
drove him toward his first orgasm of the evening and he blasted a load of cum
into Joannie's rectum. Vito's ejaculation was closely followed by Jerry who
shot an ample load of semen into Vito's bung hole. The feeling of Jerry's cum
filling his ass generated another squirt of semen into Joannie's ass. The
three stayed linked together for a few minutes as Joannie milked Vito's cock
with her anal muscles and Vito's ass in reflex milked Jerry's cock.  
  
Brad was talking with Marion and April and he had his hands under their togas
fondling their ass cheeks and tickling their nether holes with his finger tip.
His hard cock was poking out under his toga as they talked. Brad had made up
his mind that if he couldn't fuck their daughters in the ass tonight that he
would definitely fuck their mothers in their equally shapely asses. Marion and
April were getting hotter talking with the teenage boy as he massaged their
curvy asses. Marion agreed to let Brad fuck her in the ass and she knelt on
the floor and flipped up her toga. April moved in front of Marion and offered
her dripping pussy for attention. Brad slid his throbbing cock into Marion's
ass as she covered her friend's vulva with her mouth. April was extremely
turned on and orgasmed quickly juicing in Marion's mouth but Marion continued
to eat her and worked her toward a second orgasm. Just as April came for the
second time, Brad shot his wad into Marion's hot asshole. Marion rotated her
shapely ass and clenched her anal muscles drawing every drop of cum out of
Brad's cock. Brad left his cock in Marion's ass and Marion used her anal
muscles to massage his cock and keep him hard.  
  
Marion and April switched positions and Marion was grateful to once again have
her friend's mouth on her pussy. Brad slid his cock into April's curvy ass and
he marveled how much alike Marion and April were alike and how much they were
like their daughters. Marion came quickly and April treated her to the same
cunt lapping as she had received. April swallowed all of Marion's love juice
and went right on eating her friend to another orgasm. Brad came again this
time in April's shapely ass and he filled her rectum with his seed. April
grunted into Marion's pussy as she felt the warm cum enter her asshole. Marion
grasped April's face and she came for a second time. The three of them rested
for a second and then they slowly separated. Brad noticed Darcy and Ashley
looking at them and he realized that they just watched him fuck their mothers
in the ass. Marion and April grasped their hands tightly and smiled at each
other as they acknowledged that the same Brad that had fucked their daughters
had just fucked them both in the ass.  
  
Chet, Cliff and Bill were enthralled with Sondra's beauty and they were soon
imbedded in her three holes. Bill lay on his back with his toga thrown up on
his abs as Sondra straddled the teenager's impressive cock. Chet knelt behind
her and tossed her toga up exposing her marvelous ass that was begging for his
hard cock. Chet slid his cock into her hot ass and felt his buddy's hard cock
on the other side of the thin membrane. Cliff offered Sondra his cock which
she willingly accepted in her sensuous mouth. Sondra loved the three young
cocks in her holes and she looked forward to them cumming in her receptive
holes. The three students still couldn't believe their good fortune of having
been invited to a full scale orgy. They were so horny that it would not take
them long to cum and given Sondra's beauty and fantastic body they were close
to their first orgasms. Chet was the first to cum shooting his copious load
deep into Sondra's rectal passage. Sondra cooed on Cliff cock as she felt the
warm semen fill her ass. Sondra kept her clit in constant contact with Bill's
cock as they three students fucked her and she was close to cumming. Bill came
next and that sent Sondra over the edge and her body quaked in orgasm. Bill's
seed mingled with her female juices as the two of them groaned in ecstasy.
Cliff then shot his load into Sondra's mouth and she gobbled down every drop
of his semen and sucked him dry. The four of them lay motionless for a few
minutes as their bodies rejuvenated themselves and then they separated and
went off in search of their next partners.  
  
Kim with her Asian beauty looked like a Roman slave girl and she was currently
on her knees licking Gina's pussy as Dick Petersen fucked her doggy style.
Dick had flipped up her toga and was playing with her perfect ass as he slid
his cock in and out of her pussy. Gina stroked the pretty flight attendant's
hair and pushed her pussy into Kim's face. Kim stroked Gina's thighs and ass
as she devoured the Italian beauty. Dick was rock hard as he fucked Kim from
behind watching the beautiful Kim pleasuring the voluptuous Gina. Kim rubbed
her clit as Dick fucked her with her own urgency to cum. Gina grabbed Kim's
face and held it tightly to her vulva as she unleashed a massive orgasm
flooding Kim's face with her female love juice. Gina humped Kim's face and Kim
nibbled on her engorged clit driving Gina wild. This sent Dick over the edge
and he emptied his balls in Kim's snatch as his body jerked in spasms. Between
Gina's nectar filling her mouth and Dick's warm cum flooding her pussy and her
own clitoral stimulation Kim's body was rocked with her own orgasm. She humped
her hand as her body rotated almost dislodging Dick from her gushing pussy.
Kim groaned into Gina's quim and the Italian beauty caressed her long black
hair and face as Kim trembled through her orgasm. Like the others they
composed themselves for a few minutes and then separated in search of their
next erotic coupling.  
  
Rob Elgin was treated to Marla's gushing pussy as he knelt in front of her
while Marla's brother-in-law Dennis fucked her ass from behind. Marla was in
seventh heaven as she liked nothing more than having her pussy eaten while
there was a stiff cock in her ass. Dennis had become addicted to anal sex
after his last visit to Marla's house and after having fucked Joannie's and
Marla's ass for days he never left his wife Sally's ass alone. Now he was back
in Marla's ass and he loved every second of it. Rob was sucking on Marla's
engorged clit and he was amazed at its size. He had never had a clit this
large in his mouth before and he enjoyed sucking and nibbling on it. The three
were just as horny as everyone else so it did not take long for them to get
off. Dennis came first shooting his wad into Marla's shapely ass. Marla felt
the welcome cum fire into her rectum and she squeezed her ass muscles in
response. Marla then tensed and unleashed her furry into Rob's mouth catching
him totally by surprise when she squirted stream after stream of her love
juice into his throat. Rob held to her and sucked and swallowed as fast as he
could. Marla held Rob's head close to her pussy and balanced herself as
Dennis' hips flew into her and slapped off her buttocks. Dennis emptied his
balls into Marla's ass and then withdrew his softening cock. Rob wasted no
time in getting to his feet and shoved his cock into Marla's cum filled
asshole. It only took Rob a few strokes before he too fired his semen into his
hostess' asshole. Marla felt the second load enter her ass and mingle with the
first and she squeezed her ass again this time milking Rob's hard cock. Marla
and Rob sank to the floor as Dennis made his way to the bar to get another
drink, soon after Marla and Rob joined Dennis at the bar.  
  
Sally, Dennis' wife, was treated to a double fuck by Boris and Ivan. She had
straddled Boris with his cock deep in her pussy as his brother Ivan filled her
ass with his stiff cock. Sally loved having two cocks in her and actually she
preferred three but two were definitely better than one. The only exception to
that was when Biff was fucking her pussy with his morning hard-on. As Boris
and Ivan looked around at all the available women they became extremely turned
on. They knew that they couldn't fuck them all tonight but they planned to
fuck the ones from out of town. They were sure that they would have
opportunities later to fuck the ones who lived in the area. But right now they
turned their attention back to Sally and fucked her thoroughly as they pounded
her ass and pussy at the same time. Sally was screaming in orgasm as one after
the other rocked her body. Then she felt the two men tense up and almost
simultaneously they came in her two holes. She felt the warm semen fill her
pussy and asshole in unison and it was a marvelous feeling. Sally moaned and
groaned as she milked the cocks with her vaginal and anal muscles. Then she
came again and her body jerked out of control. The three of them collapsed on
the floor as the two cocks soaked in her cum filled holes. Eventually they
separated and moved off in different directions.  
  
Antonio and his three staff members were servicing Helen and Susan. Susan had
Antonio's large cock in her ass as she ate Marie's pussy. Helen was enjoying
another triple penetration with the three young well hung Italian boys. Susan
loved having her ass fucked as she ate a tasty pussy. She only allowed male
cocks in her ass and she enjoyed the feel of the warm cum shoot into her
rectum. Marie was being treated to Susan's expert cunt lapping skills and she
moaned and groaned over and over as Susan worked her magic. Helen had heard
about Antonio and his staff from Marla and now she was experiencing them first
hand. Helen made a mental note to herself to schedule a massage appointment
with Antonio in the future. But for now Helen was ecstatic to have three young
virile cocks in her three holes. Helen watched as Antonio stretched Susan's
ass open with his big thick cock and she looked forward to sampling Antonio
herself. Helen felt the first boy shoot in her mouth and she sucked him dry.
Then Helen saw Antonio stiffen and shoot his load into Susan's ass causing
Susan to clamp down on Marie's pussy and causing the young French girl to
squeal in delight. The boy in her ass came next filling Helen's rectum with
his enormous load and Helen was sure that she could feel it back out of her
ass and dribble down over the lips of her pussy onto the boy's balls who was
fucking her pussy. Finally the boy below her came and fired a barrage of his
youthful cum into her vagina. The six of them lay motionless for quite a few
minutes before then uncoupled and moved away temporarily sated.  
  
Colin, Bruce and Andrew who really looked and behaved more like an Andrea had
got together. Andrea was being fucked in the ass by Bruce as he sucked on
Colin's cock. The three of them kept this up until they all came. Colin shot
first and his load bounced off the back of Andrea's throat. Andrea used his
talented throat muscles and sucked Colin dry swallowing every drop. Bruce then
filled Andrea's ass with his spunk which caused Andrea to shoot his load
across the floor. Andrea had cum without anyone including himself touching his
cock. Bruce pulled his cock from Andrea's asshole and watched as his cum ran
out of the dilated anus. Andrew contracted his muscles and forced more of the
spunk out of his ass and felt the warm substance trickle over his perineum and
onto his balls and softening cock.  
  
By now everyone had orgasmed and ejaculated and all the togas had since been
removed. It was quite a sight to see so many beautiful naked bodies all in one
place. People started to pair up with one or more new partners and Sondra was
now taking Rob's cock in her pussy as Dick slipped his ample cock up her ass.
Sondra was once again double fucked and she knew that she would never have so
many different cocks in her as she would tonight.  
  
Yvette was still monopolizing Darcy and Ashley and now she was having Darcy
eat Ashley's pussy as Yvette tongued Ashley's ass. Then after Ashley came they
switched and Ashley ate Darcy's pussy as Yvette tongued Darcy's asshole. After
Boris and Ivan finished with Sally they set their sights on Marion and April
who had Brad's cum still oozing from their assholes. They first gave the two
women a thorough cunt lapping and then shoved their cocks into their shapely
asses. Sally was not idle for long as Raymond and Glen filled her ass and
pussy with their cocks.  
  
Biff had shot an enormous load of cum into Gina's ass and he had now recouped
his male powers. Gina was still on all fours with her pulsating ass in the air
as she squeezed Biff's cum out of her asshole it was the ultimate anal cream
pie. Lorraine and Betty were taken with Biff's huge cock and he took turns
fucking the two of them pounding their pussies until they begged him to stop.
They had cum so much that they felt they were dry.  
  
Kim was looking forward to Biff's big cock but at the moment she had Jose's
huge cock in her pussy and Jerome's black cock in her ass. Biff walked over to
her and offered his cock for her to suck on. Kim instinctively took Biff in
her mouth and now she had almost three feet of cock in her at the same time.
Andrea was now fucking Colin in the ass as Bruce fucked Andrea in the ass.
Jerry walked over and offered his cock to Colin who sucked him right in his
mouth. Then Colin and Andrea were put in a 69 position on their sides as Bruce
fucked Colin's ass and Jerry fucked Andrea's ass.  
  
The activities were temporarily called to a halt by Marla who told everyone
that she had some entertainment in mind. Marla wanted the families to make it
together while the others watched and recouped some of their energies.  
  
First up would be Marion, April, Darcy, Ashley, Raymond and Glen. The
daughters were to lie on their backs as the mothers fucked them with double
dildos and the fathers fucked the mother's asses. The next family to perform
was Sondra and her brothers Ivan and Boris. Ivan fucked her pussy and Boris
fucked her ass. Something they had done many times. Then it was Marla's family
turn to perform and the three women Marla, her sister Sally and her daughter-
in-law Joannie formed a triangle and ate each other's pussy. Marla ate Sally,
Sally ate Joannie and Joannie ate Marla. Dennis fucked Joannie's ass while
Biff fucked Sally's ass and Jerry fucked his mother Marla in the ass.  
  
Marla then called for the guests to get acquainted as the families watched and
recouped. The guests had to make it with people that they had not had sex with
before.  
  
Rob and Dick zeroed in on the buxom Italian beauty Gina and double fucked her.
Susan moved into a 69 position with Yvette and Bruce fucked Susan's ass
showing his bi-sexuality surprising his roommate Colin. Helen paired off with
Jose and Jerome for an extreme double fuck session. Brad had paired off with
Marie. Cliff, Chet and Bill were all over Kim. Lorraine ate Marie's pussy as
Antonio fucked her from behind. The three young Italian boys were servicing
Betty's three holes.  
  
The orgy lasted well into the early morning hours. Marla offered to let anyone
who wanted to stay instead of traveling home given the lateness of the hour.
Most everyone was sexually exhausted, drained and tired and they all accepted
her offer. Sleeping arrangements would be very cramped and everyone was
encouraged to use any of the rooms and do the best they could.  
  
DONNA, SHEILA AND JACK  
  
Jack got a call from one of the corporate groupies that day and she invited
him to a party at her house. Jack immediately accepted and he decided to blow
off the dinner and reception at Marla's following. Jack knew that he would get
laid if he went to Marla's but he had been trying to get in this one girl's
pants for so long that he just couldn't pass up the opportunity. When Jack
told Donna that he was passing on the dinner she was understandably annoyed
but he was also determined to enjoy herself that evening. Donna decided that
she would still go to the dinner and the reception along with her daughter
Sheila.  
  
Jack dressed and left the house while Sheila and Donna were still getting
ready. As soon as the women were showered and dressed they prepared to leave
for the restaurant. Just then the door bell rang and when Sheila opened the
door she gasped when she saw Derrick and James.  
  
Sheila told James that she and Donna were on their way out to dinner and that
he and Derrick could not come in the house. She also lied and said that her
father would be home at any moment and that they should leave immediately.
James laughed at her and pushed his way in the house. Now Sheila was nervous
and she knew that there was nothing that she and her mother could do and that
they would be powerless to refuse the guys. Just then Donna appeared at the
front door and she was just as surprised as Sheila had been. Donna also told
the boys to leave but James told them that they were there to bring Donna and
Sheila to a party and that they would not take no for an answer.  

Donna was shaken slightly by James stern voice and she too then realized that
she and Sheila had no choice. They would have to go with these college boys
either willingly or forcibly. Donna and Sheila were then ushered into the
boy's car where they would be driven to the off campus house. Donna could only
imagine what awaited her and her daughter that night.  
  
Sheila sat in the front with James and Donna say in the back with Derrick.
They weren't in the car 5 minutes when Derrick told Donna to fish his cock out
of his pants and play with it. Donna did as she was told and she unzipped
Derrick's pants and pulled his hardening cock out. Within seconds he was stiff
as a board and Donna's tiny hand stroked the massive black meat as the car
moved through traffic. Then he told Donna to take him in her mouth. Donna
leaned over and took the impressive cock in her mouth and bobbed her head up
and down. Donna could only get about half of his shaft in her mouth so she
stroked the lower half with her tiny hand. She also reached in with her other
hand and cupped his big balls massaging them as she sucked him off. Derrick
groaned with pleasure and ran his hands through the blonde woman's hair.  
  
At the first traffic light James opened his pants and freed his cock and
balls. Then he told Sheila to suck him off until the light turned green.
Sheila would then suck him at each traffic light until it turned green then
she would sit back up and stroke his cock while he drove. This continued all
the way to campus neighborhood. Once at their house James tidied himself up
before he got out of the car. James had not cum on the ride up but he was more
than ready to blow his load.  
  
Derrick had not exercised the same discipline as James and had emptied his
balls into Donna's mouth before they arrived at their destination. Donna had
felt her mouth fill up with semen and she swallowed quickly drinking down
every drop. Donna sucked Derrick dry and then the college boy put his cock
back in his pants.  
  
Donna knew that she and her daughter would be in for a long night and that
they would probably experience more black cock than they had ever imagined.
The two black men and mother and daughter entered the house. Inside were eight
other black students, six males and two females. The blonde mother and
daughter were a stark contrast to all the black flesh in the room. The two
shapely black girls were already naked and they were on their hands and knees
as they were both fucked from behind as they sucked on two other cocks. The
boys fucking them were naked as well. The two other black students were
standing there also naked stroking their large ebony cocks apparently waiting
their turn at one of the girls.  
  
The two young men holding their cocks smiled at Sheila and Donna as they were
brought into the room. James, Derrick and the two others quickly undressed
Donna and Sheila and then James and Derrick shed their clothes as well. Donna
and Sheila were placed on all fours along side the black girls. The James
entered Sheila's pussy from behind and Derrick entered Donna in the same
manner. The two other boys moved in front of the sexy blonde mother and
daughter and offered them their cocks to suck on. As they had so many times
recently Donna and Sheila swallowed the impressive cocks before them.  
  
The eight men pussy fucked and face fucked the four women until they all came
in their pussies and mouths. Then the four women were placed in 69 positions
and told to eat each other's pussy. Sheila was coupled with one black girl and
Donna with the other as for another first they both ate black pussy. Eating
white pussy was not new to the black girls as they had eaten many a white
pussy at the college. The girls sucked each other dry of all the male semen
and then went to work on each other's clit. Soon the four of them were
writhing in orgasm as they juiced each other's mouth.  
  
The young men were ready to go again and James told the other students that
Donna and Sheila like it the ass as well. James and Derrick then moved over to
fuck the two black female students doggy style as they watched Donna and
Sheila get triple fucked by the six other male students. Donna and Sheila once
again had cocks in their pussies, asses and mouths. The students cheered on
the mother and daughter as the six young black men filled their holes with
impressive cocks. The two black female students were not fond of butt fucking
however they loved watching the two white women take the black peckers up
their poop chutes. The contrast of the black flesh and white blondes was
incredibly hot to watch and before long James and Derrick shot their wads into
the black pussies. The other six men then began to hoop and holler as they
fired barrage after barrage of cum into the blonde's holes. Donna and Sheila
sucked quickly drinking down every drop of spunk as their cunts and assholes
will filled with semen.  
  
The rest of the night was a blur of activity for Donna and Sheila as they were
continually triple teamed. At times they had three cocks in their bodies and
at other times there were cocks in their pussies and assholes while they ate
black pussy. The black females were fucked from behind as they ate Donna's and
Sheila's pussies again while they had a cock in their asses and in their
mouths. The orgy continued all night and into the early morning dawn. Donna
and Sheila were sore in every hole and their bodies ached all over. Eventually
they were able to get a rise out of James, they all got dressed and James
drove them home. On the ride home Donna thought to herself that she and her
daughter had gotten themselves into a bad situation and she knew that she
would have to do something drastic to get out of it.  
  
PARIS HEATS UP FOR STEVE AND DEBBIE  
  
As Friday night was well into Saturday morning back in California things had
begun to heat up in Paris. Steve and Debbie had been invited to get together
again with Rene and meet her boy friend Henri. Henri took them all to a party
and when they arrived there was only one other woman and five men there. The
woman was introduced to them as Francine.  
  
Francine led them into her parlor and introduced them to the five men.
Francine served champagne and everyone stood around and drank as they engaged
in conversation. As the party went on and more champagne was consumed and the
men got friskier with the three girls. Often a hand would stray and caress the
buttocks of the three young women. As one man lifted a glass of champagne to
his lips his other hand found its way under Debbie's skirt and stroked her
panty covered pussy. Rene steadied herself by holding on to the arm of another
man while he fingered her pussy and another man massaged her ass cheeks. Rene
turned to look for Henri but he was occupied. Henri and Steve talked with
Francine as they stroked her ass and her breasts. Francine smiled at the
attention and she caressed the front of Steve's pants and felt for his hard
cock. The caressing and fingering continued and the girl's pussies dripped
with desire. Rene and Debbie excused themselves and went into the other room
to compose themselves.  
  
Rene told Debbie that she was so turned on that she had to cum soon or she
would go crazy. Debbie told Rene that she had the same feelings. The two girls
decided to eat each other and bring one another off quickly to satisfy their
lustful craving. They both removed their panties and tossed them aside. Rene
dropped to her knees and lifted up Debbie's skirt and pressed her mouth to
Debbie's pussy. She clamped her lips around Debbie's swollen plum and plunged
her tongue into her creamy chamber. Within minutes Debbie drenched Rene's face
with her pussy juice. Rene stood up licking the juices from her face as Debbie
dropped to her knees to pleasure her. Debbie stared at Rene's sweet pussy
poised just above her face. It was neatly trimmed with a small strip of curls
just above her slit. The moist petals of her pink folds peeked out from the
gash down the middle of her swollen mound. She was intoxicated by the strong
smell emanating from Rene's sexual plum. Debbie moved her mouth towards the
object of her lust her tongue licked the pink folds and swollen clit. Debbie
pressed her lips to Rene's puffy mound and kissed her pussy her tongue pushed
into the juicy opening. Debbie grasped Rene's ass cheeks and pulled her
against her mouth. Rene pressed down on Debbie's mouth and squirmed against
her probing tongue. Rene shivered and shook with the intensity of her orgasm
and covered Debbie's face with her love juices. Debbie stood and kissed Rene
sharing the residual taste of their juices.  
  
Francine stood in the doorway and smiled at the two lovers. Then she reminded
them that there was a party going on and that they had been missed. Debbie and
Rene tidied themselves and returned to the party and drank more champagne with
the guests. The champagne took its toll on Rene and Debbie and they felt very
amorous. The fondling and fingering continued and worked the girls into a
frenzied state. Francine had dropped to her knees and sucked on a huge cock.
Debbie and Rene felt hands on their shoulders which pressed them to their
knees. They were both presented with huge cocks to suck on. Francine and the
girls brought each of the men off and swallowed their semen. No sooner had one
cum in their mouths than another cock was presented to them. They all sucked
off three men each and swallowed their seed each time.  
  
Francine had shed her clothes and she walked over kissed Debbie and pulled
Debbie's blouse out of her skirt. She unbuttoned the blouse and let it hang
freely on Debbie's body. Then Francine repeated the same act with Rene. As
they kissed each other they shared the residual taste of man cum that still
clung to their tongues and lips. Francine led the two girls to the center of
the room and arranged them so they could eat each other's pussy. Francine's
face was in Rene's pussy, Rene's face was in Debbie's pussy and Debbie was
positioned to eat Francine's pussy.  
  
Everything had moved so quickly and now the tongue and fingers that probed
Rene's body filled her with an insatiable desire to do the same to her
partner. Rene shoved two fingers into Debbie's steamy chamber and sucked on
her clit. After digging them around inside her, Francine pulled her juicy
fingers from Rene's cunt and rubbed them across her asshole. The tip of her
middle finger pressed against Rene's tight opening until it wielded to the
pressure. Rene followed Francine's lead and did the same thing to Debbie who
in turn did it to Francine.  
  
Rene and Debbie gasped from the invasion of their private areas. The pressure
from the fingers was incredible. It felt so good to Rene and Debbie to have a
finger pushed up their ass. Rene couldn't imagine something the size of a
man's penis in there as she spread Debbie's rounded cheeks and stared at the
tiny rosebud that had last time swallowed her brother's hard cock. It just
didn't seem possible.  
  
Rene tensed when she felt Francine gently insert a second finger into her
asshole. Slowly Rene stretched and adjusted until the pressure turned to
pleasure. Rene inserted a second finger into Debbie emulating everything
Francine did to her. When Debbie added an extra digit to Francine's asshole it
slid in easily and extracted a sensuous moan from Francine. Lost in a sea of
lust, Debbie didn't consider it at all strange when a hard cock pressed
against her lips at the entrance to Francine's pussy. She swirled her tongue
around the swollen knob just before it disappeared between the juicy pink
folds.  
  
Only inches in front of her face Debbie watched the swollen cock slide in and
out of Francine's steamy cunt. The swollen flesh of his manhood glistened with
pussy juice. The cock that fucked Francine's pussy pulled out and pressed
against Debbie's lips. She opened her mouth and felt it slide over her tongue.
She licked and swallowed the juices that coated the hard flesh before guiding
it back between the open petals at the entrance to Francine's juicy chamber,
and watched as it slowly disappeared.  
  
Francine pounded her two fingers in and out of Rene's asshole, going faster
and faster and digging them around inside her tight opening. Francine's other
hand frantically rubbed two fingers across Rene's swollen clit and twirled the
erect little nub in her fingers. The sensations that flowed through her body
were more than Rene could stand and she arched her back and cried out.
Francine clamped her lips around Rene's mound and sucked the flood of cunt
juice that poured into her mouth.  
  
Before she could recover her senses, something hard and warm pressed against
the opening to Rene's asshole. It stretched her tight orifice until the large
mushroom head penetrated her forbidden passage. The pressure was almost
unbearable and quickly snapped Rene back to reality. Rene realized that her
ass had just been penetrated by a hard cock. She tried to pull away and she
begged the man not to fuck her in the ass. She pleaded with him to stop and
take it out as she had never done this before. Her plea was ignored and the
hard shaft of flesh pushed deeper into her bowels and caused Rene's entire
body to tense. Just when she adjusted to the pressure, the cock in her ass
sunk even deeper. This continued until the entire length was buried up her
dark tunnel. After several seconds it began to move. Unbeknown to Rene, Debbie
was experiencing another ass fuck as well.  
  
Slowly and miraculously the unbearable pressure turned into a pleasant and
sensual throb for Rene. The hard cocks up the girl's asses moved faster and
deeper. Trapped in a stream of passion Debbie lifted her face and licked
Francine's clit as Rene licked Debbie's cunt. The tip of Debbie's tongue
touched the hard meat that pounded in and out of Francine's cunt and the taste
of pussy coated her lips and filled her mouth.  
  
Debbie could see the veins bulging from the swollen flesh that fucked
Francine. She watched the shaft grow thicker and drive deep into her hot
chamber. A loud grunt from its owner signaled the first explosion of cum into
Francine's belly. The spewing cock pulled out and slammed back in again and
again until it was coated with a thick cream that trickled down into Debbie's
mouth.  
  
Francine screamed as orgasm after orgasm ripped through her body. The cock
that had been fucking Francine pulled out from her cunt dripping cum and cunt
juice across Debbie's face. Without hesitation Debbie clamped her mouth over
Francine's quivering plum and sucked the mixture of man cum and female juices
from her body.  
  
A second cock quickly slid deep into Francine's drenched pussy and pumped in
and out of her swollen womb until the hard flesh was covered with the juices
inside her cunt. Debbie watched as the long shaft pulled out of Francine's
dripping cunt and pressed against the opening to her asshole. Francine's tight
orifice easily swallowed the swollen knob and long shaft until it had
disappeared inside her body.  
  
While she was ass fucked, Francine pumped two fingers in and out of Rene's
cunt and sucked on her clit. The cocks up Debbie's ass and Rene's ass
continued to pound their bodies over and over. The girls had lost control, but
Debbie and Rene just wanted more and more. Debbie felt the jets of warm semen
pump into her anal orifice as she watched Francine's ass get filled with
another hot load of cum. Rene clamped her mouth down on Debbie's clit as her
rectum was filled with hot cum.  
  
The two girls sat up and planted kisses all over Francine's body. Debbie and
Rene were out of control head and they wanted to do all kinds of nasty and
previously forbidden things to Francine. The girls and Francine were lifted up
and guided over to three men lying on their backs with huge erections pointing
skyward. They were lowered onto the men and each pussy was quickly filled with
another hard cock. They all began riding the hard cocks. The girls had lost
track of Henri and Steve and they didn't care which cock was in them as long
as they were fucked.  
  
As Debbie rode the hard cock stuffed in her cunt she felt her ass cheeks being
spread and another thick shaft pressed its large head against her asshole.
Before she could react it had penetrated her and filled her rectum. She looked
over at Francine and Rene and saw the same thing happen to them. Then three
more cocks were shoved in their faces. Debbie then realized that another man
had joined the party at sometime and she wondered how many more people would
show up before the night was over.  
  
Debbie, Rene and Francine opened their mouths and sucked the three meaty cocks
between their lips. Debbie now had her body stuffed full of three cocks at the
same time. She tried to concentrate on the one in her mouth, but the pressure
and pounding from the other two fucking her pussy and ass made it hard to
concentrate. Rene was struggling with her first triple penetration as well.  
  
Francine did a better job and as she handled all three cocks and it was
obvious that she had done this before. With the pressure of two cocks as they
pounded her pussy and ass Debbie's body jerked and twisted in a powerful
orgasm. Moments later the cock up her ass swelled and exploded filling her
bowels with hot cum. Another orgasm ripped through Debbie and sent her head
spinning as she gasped for air around the cock that filled her mouth.  
  
Rene was overcome with the debauchery of taking three cocks at the same time.
She seemed to keeping cumming forever as she experienced one intense orgasm
after another. The three cocks exploded in her and filled her mouth, pussy and
asshole to capacity sending her beyond the limits of sensuality and
shamelessness. Her lifeless body drained of energy and barely conscious
finally flopped down on the body below her. The cocks erupted in Francine and
spilt a flood of hot cum into all her orifices.  
  
Debbie was trying to keep her mouth on the spewing cock when the hard meat
stuffed up her cunt drove deep into her belly and erupted and filled her
steamy cunt full of more thick cream. Debbie's orgasm peaked yet again as her
pussy quivered with one spasm after another. Desperate gasps and moans from
Francine and the girls were interspersed with sighs of pleasure as cum dripped
from all their orifices.  
  
Francine pulled Debbie's face to hers and kissed her as she fed cum into
Debbie's mouth with her tongue. Then Francine moved to Rene and kissed her
deeply and swapped more cum with her. Francine urged Rene and Debbie to kiss
once again and they tasted the different juices. They shared mouthfuls of cum
and Francine brought Debbie and Rene to the limits of ecstasy.  
  
Francine took Debbie and Rene by the hand and led them to her bedroom. Debbie
was immediately sandwiched between two men as was Francine and Rene. A huge
hard cock entered her swollen pussy and split it open as it slipped deep into
her body. Behind her Debbie felt the head of a second cock probe her tight
asshole. She gasped when it popped into her poop chute and buried its length
up her ass. Debbie looked over at Rene and Francine as they too were double
penetrated.  
  
Debbie's feet lifted off the ground as the two cocks fucked her pussy and ass.
She wrapped her arms and legs around the person in front of her for support.
Two hands crushed her tits and pulled on her sensitive nipples. Another orgasm
ripped through Debbie's pussy and caused her cunt juice to gush all over the
cock that fucked her. Debbie tried to catch her breath but then she felt an
explosion of hot cum shoot up into her ass. When he pulled out of her ass,
Debbie was lowered to the floor with her arms and legs wrapped around her fuck
partner. He pounded his cock into her hard and fast driving her crazy and she
screamed and dug her fingernails into his shoulder when another orgasm
exploded from within her belly as a hot river of cum flooded her cunt.  
  
She still screamed when a river of hot cream flooded her cunt. He pulled out
and Debbie collapsed on the floor. She could feel the fluids as they oozed
from her body until she lay in a puddle of cum and cunt juice. The cock that
had been fucking her dangled in her face and she licked and sucked it clean.  

Over on the bed Francine lay on her back and underneath her a guy had his cock
up her ass with another guy on top as he fucked her pussy. Rene was on the
floor with two guys as they double fucked her in her pussy and ass. Debbie
overcome with lust straddled Francine's face and lowered her cunt to her
mouth. Francine pushed two fingers up Debbie's ass while she licked and sucked
her juicy pussy. Debbie leaned forward and licked Francine's clit and ran her
tongue over the cock that slid in and out of her pussy.  
  
Francine pulled her fingers from Debbie's ass and flicked her tongue across
the tight pink rosebud between her cheeks and her pussy quivered. Francine
used her thumb to rub Debbie's clit while she continued to lick her asshole.
It was more than Debbie could take and she began to tremble with the onslaught
of yet another orgasm. Francine clamped her lips around Debbie's cunt and
swallowed the juices that poured into her mouth. On the floor next to them
Rene screamed as her holes were filled with hot semen sending her over the
edge once again.  
  
Debbie tried to catch her breath when the cock that fucked Francine's cunt
swelled and poured hot semen into Francine's body. When it had shot its wad,
the cock popped out of Francine's cunt trailed with a string of cum. Debbie
sucked the member dry and then put her mouth on Francine's swollen sex and
licked the creamy treat from her steamy chamber.  
  
Just below her face, Debbie could see the other cock as it slid in and out of
Francine's tight asshole and watched it spread Francine's dark tunnel. The guy
picked up the pace and went faster and faster before he finally thrust his
cock deep into her bowels and groaned. Debbie grabbed his scrotum and fondled
his balls. She could feel his cum as it pulsed through his scrotum on the way
to Francine's asshole.  
  
The men were finally drained and the three girls cuddled on the bed and
stroked each other's bodies tenderly. Debbie fell into a deep sleep between
the warm bodies of Rene and Francine. The men returned to the other room and
poured themselves more champagne. Henri smiled as he thought of Rene and her
introduction to anal sex. Henri had been the first to take her ass and her
anal virginity then Steve followed him into her snug asshole. Before the night
was over Rene had had every male cock in her ass and before morning she would
have more cum dumped in her bowels. The men toasted each other and
congratulated each other on an incredible evening.  
  
ANOTHER WEEKEND IN IOWA  
  
George was in the family room with his wife Karen and his daughter Nicky
discussing plans for Saturday night. His boss Stan had invited George and his
family to his house again although this time the guests would not leave early
as they did last time. In fact this time the guests would be staying to sample
the charms of George's family and many of the men were thrilled to hear that
Karen and Nicky took it in all their holes. George new he would get to fuck
some different women but he also knew the real reason they were invited back
to his boss' house was because of his sexy wife and daughter.  
  
As they talked about the possibilities of the swinger's evening they got hot
just imagining the action. In fact they were so turned on by each other's
description of the potential couplings and combinations that the three of them
went to bed early and fucked their brains out. George was still getting used
to Karen and Nicky using a dildo on each other but he knew they were
insatiable and he just didn't have enough for them. Their favorite position
was with Karen on her back with the two heads of the three headed dildo in her
pussy and her ass. The other end of the dildo was imbedded in Nicky's pussy as
her father fucked her in the ass. George loved fucking his daughters ass
particularly in this erotic coupling. After George came in his daughter's ass
and he had rested long enough to recharge him self the mother and daughter
switched positions and they went at it again. This time Nicky was on her back
with the two fake cocks in her pussy and ass and Karen fucked her as the other
fake cock was deep in her pussy. George this time was in his wife's ass and he
treated her to another anal cream pie.  
  
Just as George's family enjoyed their incest, Stan's family had been equally
active. As they discussed the upcoming swinger's party and the initiation of
George, Karen and Nicky they worked themselves into a state of desire. Stan,
Trudy, Zack, Jay and Connie all adjourned to the master bedroom and piled in
the king sized bed. Zack and Jay double fucked their mother as Stan fucked
Connie in the ass. Zack came quickly and flooded his mother's asshole with his
warm semen. Jay came next and dumped his load into Trudy's pussy. Trudy moved
over in front of Connie and presented her with her cum filled pussy. Connie
sucked Jay's cum out of her aunt's pussy as Stan shot his wad in his niece's
asshole. Then Connie swung her body around and lowered her pussy to Trudy's
mouth and the two women ate each other until they climaxed.  
  
Trudy and Connie were rolled to their sides still in the 69 position as Zack
and Jay filled their assholes with hard cocks. Jay fucked his mother's ass as
Zack fucked his cousin's ass. It took longer the second time but the brothers
eventually shot their loads into the women's anal passages. The two women
stayed coupled until they brought each other to another orgasm. Stan stroked
his cock and then turned Connie's head toward him so that he could cum in her
mouth. Exhausted and spent for the night everyone returned to their own room.  
  
George, Karen and Nicky arrived at Stan's home Saturday night and they were
warmly greeted by Stan's family. Connie took the family around and introduced
them to all the friends that were there that evening. It was impossible to
remember every name at the moment but many of the names would become very
familiar before the evening was over. All of the couples were married but it
was hard to determine who went together since people were spread all over the
house. As the party went on and more and more drinks were consumed people
became touchier and assertive. Nicky felt many a hand glide over her shapely
ass and she was getting horny. Nicky looked around for Connie but didn't see
her anywhere and decided to look for her. As Nicky started down the hallway to
the bedrooms she came across a man standing outside one of the rooms.  
  
The man at the bedroom door smiled and stepped aside allowing Nicky to look
in. On the bed lay the lithe Connie, her legs apart and a large male was
fucking her hard with his very large cock. Her dress and underwear lay
scattered on the floor. Another man was standing behind them, his hard cock in
his hand. Another male sat watching from a nearby chair. Yet another was
kneeling at her head as she sucked his cock. The two standing and sitting
seemed to be waiting for her holes to free up for their use. Nicky paused to
watch for a moment as the scene captivated her. Connie was certainly enjoying
the situation, taking both cocks as the two men moaned their pleasure.  
  
A feeling of dampness in her loins struck her as she retreated from the scene
and returned to the main part of the house. Back in the kitchen Nicky poured
another wine for herself and since there was no one else in the room so she
walked out onto one of the patios. There she bumped into two of Zack's
friends, Sam and Mike and she stopped to talk with them and then they decided
to go back inside. Nicky was telling Sam and Mike about Connie when Jackie,
Sam's wife stumbled out of one of the bedrooms. Jackie had overheard the
conversation and she said aloud that the scene in the other room was even
hotter. Sam, Mike and Nicky walked into the other bedroom.  
  
Joanne, Mike's wife was standing bent at a chair, her hands bracing herself as
a man named Nick worked his cock in and out of her pussy. Her sexy black dress
was pushed up her back and her panties were stretched between her parted legs,
looking as though they were about to snap. Not far from Joanne a red head
named Amanda was on her knees on the floor with Tom riding her like a dog.
Nicky couldn't remember who Amanda and Tom belonged to. The redhead was naked
except for a bright red lace bra and Sam walked over, stood in front of her,
lowered his pants and offered her his cock to be sucked by the sexy woman.
Amanda's red dress lay over a nearby chair and her red lace panties were
thrown in the middle of the room. Sam unsnapped Amanda's bra and tossed it in
the pile with her dress and panties. Amanda's impressive tits spilled out into
Sam's meaty hands.  
  
On the two-seater Stephanie sat with her legs spread wide. Her sexy tight
fitting dress was pushed up past her waist and Tony was on his knees licking
at her pussy through the fine mesh of a pair of black lace panties. The tall
blond was distracted by John sitting next to her as he French kissed her
beautiful red lips.  
  
Nicky trembled as the scene unfolded and lots of gentle moans were heard
throughout the room. Another man whose name Nicky did not remember walked in
the room. As he passed the chair where Joanne was bent over she reached out to
stop him then she released his hard cock from his pants and started massaging
it with her hand.  
  
Another naked man appeared from behind Nicky and walked behind Stephanie. He
turned to rest his huge swollen cock against the back of the chair sliding it
across toward Stephanie. The blond didn't break her kiss with John but reached
back to grasp the cock and her fingers working the hard shaft expertly. Then
Nicky realized that the naked man was Zack.  
  
Nicky turned back, her mind totally taken by the scene before her. She found
herself squeezing her thighs hard together. The heat from her pussy was
getting intense. Her panties were definitely damp. Suddenly her mouth felt dry
and she moistened her lips with her tongue. Nicky had no idea where her father
and mother were but she was sure that they were being attended to.  
  
Right before Nicky's eyes, on the floor, Tom slammed his cock into Amanda's
red pussy groaning as his cock was spilt his load deep into the red head's
snatch. One of his hands gripped Amanda's shoulder as he exploded. Tom slowly
pulled back and out her as he leaned forward to kiss her neck. As he did, a
dribble of cum dripped to the carpet as his cock fell out of Amanda's pussy.
Amanda continued to pump at Sam's cock in front of her as Tom sat up and
rubbed along his girlfriend's back.  
  
Stan entered the room and commented on how hot Stephanie looked. Nicky felt
Stan's hand wrap around her waist to hold her gently and her breathing became
shorter as she felt a hot flush roll through her body. In front of her the
semen continued to leak from Amanda as she continued to suck on Sam. Next it
was Nick who shot his load into Joanne's tight pussy. Joanne let out a squeal
as she felt her insides being drenched with the sticky semen.  
  
Nicky felt the zipper on the side of her dress slide down and the material was
peeled back revealing her sexy black lingerie. Stan stepped closer so their
bodies touched and Nicky felt his hard cock against her butt. Her hand snaked
back between them and she found that his cock was already free of his pants.
Nicky's hand brushed it as she tried to locate it and then she grasped the big
thick rod in her hand. She glanced down but couldn't see Stan's cock but Nicky
spotted Mike's monster hanging from his pants. She watched as he tugged at the
thick long cock, getting it erect. Stan kissed her neck, massaged it with one
hand as the other hand pushed the soft black lace into her pussy. He rubbed
her panties with his fingers and found her clit growing hard through the fine
black lace.  
  
Stephanie was being fucked now by Tony and he knelt between her legs as she
had slid forward on the two-seater to meet him. She still wore the black lace
panties and he had pulled the crotch away from her swollen pussy. Zack stood
directly behind the soft chair as Stephanie still pulled on his hard cock.
Zack grimaced and then came next and the first stream of hot cum shot straight
over Stephanie's shoulder and left a trail of white slime across the front of
her dress. Zack's next shot caught her on the cheek as she turned her head
slightly toward him. Two more shots caught her in the hair and on the shoulder
as ropes of cum made a sticky mess in her blond hair. All the time Stephanie
concentrated on holding onto his cock that sprayed like a fire hose out of
control.  
  
A completely naked Mike stepped forward next and at first Nicky thought he was
going to take Zack's place, but then it had become clear he was headed to
Amanda's raised butt. Mike had realized that Sam was just about to spill his
load into her mouth. No words were spoken, no one asked permission, as Mike
simply pressed his cock against the red pussy. Amanda gave a little squeal as
Mike pushed in but then she settled back to finish Sam off.  
  
Nicky never witnessed Sam's orgasm as Stan was now pushing his finger deep
into her. Her body gave way as her orgasm mounted. Nicky's mouth was dry again
and her body twitched as Stan rubbed the black lace across her clit. Her body
was wracked by waves of pleasure as her orgasm overtook over. Stan had pulled
the crotch of her panties aside and his cock poised at her entrance. Nicky had
bent over to accept the huge head but suddenly Stan stopped. The big purple
head was at her entrance and Cliff's hand was on her neck as he forced her
down. She felt the head at her entrance and then it pushed past her swollen
outer lips causing Nicky to moan aloud. Stan pushed in as her pussy contracted
around his stiff member. His cock buried itself in her tight passage and he
pumped in and out of her. His hand reaching under her bent body to play with
her breasts encased in a gorgeous black lace bodice. His strokes grew harder
and harder as he forced her to take his cock and he worked it deeper and
deeper into her wet pussy.  
  
Meanwhile Nicky watched as Stephanie had been lifted from the two-seater to
let John slide under her and stuff his cock into her ass. Now Stephanie was
being fucked in the ass by John while Tony continued to fuck her pussy. Jay
had since walked into the room away and he calmly took up a position in front
of Amanda. He offered the sultry redhead his cock and she took it and slurped
on the throbbing muscle. On the floor, Mike continued to fuck Amanda from
behind.  
  
Stan's cock pushed into her with force causing Nicky to almost lose her
balance. Wave after wave of quivering pleasure flooded her body and she lost
count of her orgasms as he pumped her like a wild animal. Stan grabbed her
hips and pulled her back onto his cock, impaling her as deep as he could. His
orgasm was huge as spurt after spurt of hot cum filled her. Stan almost
collapsed on her back as his cock continued to eject hot semen into her womb.
Stan's cock then deflated and finally slipped from her pussy. Nicky's black
lace panties slipped back across her cunt and immediately filled with the hot
sticky cum and prevented the spunk from leaving her pussy.  
  
Nicky surveyed the room and saw that Amanda was still sucking on Brad's big
cock. Mike had cum in her and had collapsed in a corner on the floor to
recover. Stephanie was still being fucked by both Tony and John. Sam, Zack and
Joanne had all disappeared, although Nicky noticed that Joanne's dress was
still draped over the chair where she had been fucked.  
  
Stan and Nicky left the room and they walked in opposite directions. Nicky
walked into the kitchen and poured another wine. As Nicky walked through the
house, the thought of walking through this party dressed only in her lace
bodice, cum stained panties and lace topped stockings never occurred to her.
In the hallway she passed a fully clothed man talking to a blonde hair girl
naked except for a pair of white satin panties. Another couple whose names she
couldn't remember. The blonde passed her hand over Nicky's ass as she walked
by and Nicky just smiled. Further down the hallway Joanne was on her knees in
front of another man Nicky didn't remember giving him a blowjob.  
  
She walked past them and into the room where she had first seen Connie being
fucked, which was empty now. In the next bedroom she could hear moans of
sexual pleasure and she decided to look in. Her mother Karen was sitting
astride a man and was bouncing up and down on his cock as she sucked Zack's
cock as he stood in front of her.  
  
Nicky moved on and then she found two naked men standing outside another
bedroom. They turned toward her as she approached and smiled at her. Nicky
didn't remember the name of either of them. They each took one of her arms and
steered her into the bedroom. Inside the room the king size bed was already
occupied by Connie and another man who was between her legs fucking her. Nicky
was going to suggest the empty room she had just passed but she didn't get
that chance. A hand touched her and gently caressed her breasts through the
black lace bodice. Her nipples hardened as another set of hands slid the
sticky panties down her stocking clad legs. She slipped an arm out of the
bodice and then the other and allowed the lace fall away from her breasts as
the man kissed her and plucked at her nipples with his lips. The other man
touched her pussy as she stepped from the panties. His fingers peeled away the
crusty cum from her labia which sent another tingle through her body.  
  
The man who sucked at her breasts now kissed her neck. Nicky felt so hot. The
men propelled her toward the bed and she felt the soft bed beneath her as she
toppled back onto it. The bed moved as Connie was fucked right next to her.
She glanced over at Connie who seemed to be lost in ecstasy. One of the men
fell on the bed with her and kissed her on her red lips. His cock homed in on
her pussy as they fell and he slipped straight into her hot hole. He wasn't as
big as the other men, but his pumping action was just as good. Nicky twisted
her stocking clad legs around his back as he rocked into her. The other man
knelt beside them and tugged on his hard cock. He was too far away for Nicky
to do anything with his cock.  
  
The man fucking Connie let out a low moan and suddenly pulled his cock out of
the lithe girl's pussy. Spurt after spurt of hot cum shot over Connie's body,
some of it landed on Nicky as well. A giggling Connie jumped off the bed and
disappeared with her temporary lover. Nicky hadn't even noticed Connie leave
as the man in her pumped his hard cock into her. Then he spurted his load into
her, just as the man who had been tugging himself shot his balls all over the
two of them. The two men left her on the bed with cum dripping from her pussy
and wads of it soaking her breasts.  
  
Another naked man walked into the room and lay down on the bed behind her.
Nicky felt his warm body snuggle up against her. His hand glided along her
slim arm and barely touched her skin. His lips kissed her shoulder and he let
his hand fall to her hip where he brushed her fine young skin softly as he
rubbed across her hip to her torso. The hand felt gentle as he found her pubic
area, brushed her fine trimmed hair and fondled her hard pubic mound. Nicky
moaned again as she felt those erotic feelings return.  
  
The man whispered in her ear and asked her what she wanted. Nicky nodded
frantically when he asked her if she wanted him to fuck her. She felt his
large hard cock press into her buttocks. He asked if he could fuck her ass and
Nicky nodded again as she just wanted his cock somewhere and she wanted to cum
again.  
  
Now his finger played with her clit as he moved his cock against her butt.
Nicky moaned again. His finger then touched her butt hole, caressed it, and he
felt the little pucker of skin. He brought his other hand around to touch her
breast as the finger slowly slipped into her warm asshole. Still he kissed her
neck and shoulders and with his free hand fondled her firm young breasts. His
finger worked in and out of her asshole as Nicky's pussy got wetter and
wetter. Nicky moaned louder as he moved his penis closer to her anus.  

Nicky moved her body a little letting the man have better access to her ass.
He pressed his hard cock against her bung hole and then eased the head in.
Nicky moaned loudly as the head entered her anal passage as he slowly pushed
it in deeper and deeper.  
  
He pushed all the way in and then pulled back slowly, letting Nicky feel her
insides expand with his huge cock. He whispered to her to close her legs so
that he would get the maximum feeling from the experience. She moaned as she
felt the cock expand even more in her tight hole.  
  
Then he started pumping, slowly at first, building in tempo as his cock moved
more easily in her stretched butt. She could feel a massive orgasm building as
he slid in and out of her and his fingers played with her slippery clit and
she bucked violently. Nicky lost control and she came, bucked and moaned. She
felt the man's body tighten just before he spilt his enormous load deep in her
bowels. Nicky felt the warm seed enter her rectum as he emptied his balls into
her.  
  
They stayed coupled together as his cock deflated and slipped from her
asshole. Nicky felt his cum as it oozed out of her asshole and trickled down
over her ass cheek. The man turned her toward him and kissed her passionately.
Then he told her that her ass was everything that he had heard about. He
slipped out of bed and told her to enjoy the rest of the evening. Nicky stayed
in bed for quite awhile before she decided to walk around again. She still
hadn't seen her father or Stan's wife Trudy. A satisfied smile spread on her
face as she walked out into the hallway and began her search for the others.  
  
The next room she passed had Trudy kneeling in front of three men as she
alternated her mouth from cock to cock. Underneath Trudy, Nicky's mother Karen
was licking Trudy's pussy. Zack Trudy's son was fucking Karen and the other
son Jay was fucking his mother in the ass. On the bed a girl Nicky didn't
recognize was being fucked by Nicky's father as she sucked on Stan's cock. The
whole house rocked with sex now. Nicky smiled as she walked past the room in
search of more cock or pussy, which ever came first.  
  
A SPECIAL PARISIAN CHAMPAGNE BRUNCH FOR PENNY  
  
Penny had been invited to a Sunday brunch by Jean-Claude and Nichole. The
French restaurant was magnificent in every aspect. They were seated toward the
back of the restaurant and Penny was surprised how empty it was. Penny sat in
a leather bench seat as Jean-Claude and Nichole sat in chairs across from her.
The food was exquisite and the champagne was superb. Penny felt more
lightheaded then normal but very relaxed as the champagne went to her head.
Penny asked Nichole if she had given her anything this time and Nichole
laughed. Jean told Penny that after her performance last time that he was sure
she did not need any stimulants.  
  
As the meal was served Penny realized that they were the only patrons in the
restaurant. The waiters fussed over her and continually served her more
champagne. Jean spoke French with all of the staff as they scurried about
their table. Two of the waiters sat down on either side of Penny and began to
caress her bare arms and shoulders. Then they began to kiss her neck and face.
When Penny protested one of them held the champagne glass to her lips. Each
time Penny protested their advances she was fed more champagne. Jean and
Nichole smiled at her and told her to relax and enjoy the attention.  
  
All of a sudden Penny realized that the top of her dress was in her lap and
the two waiters fondled and kissed her tits. They spoke in French telling
Penny that she had beautiful breasts as they continued to turn her on. Penny
became aware that the table had been moved away from her when she felt hands
under her skirt. She felt her panties pulled down and removed from her legs.
It was a third waiter that had knelt between her legs, removed her panties and
then licked her pussy. Penny had three now on her, two on her tits and one on
her pussy. She was in a state of desire. Nichole and Jean enjoyed the
seduction and Nicole took Jean's cock out of his pants and stroked it as they
watched Penny succumb to her desires.  
  
The restaurant owner told Jean and Nichole that everything was prepared and
then Penny was led into another room that was very well lit. Jean told her it
was time for dessert and then all of Penny's clothes were removed. Penny was
surrounded by five Frenchmen one was kissed her lips, two kissed her tits,
another ate her pussy and the last one had his tongue in her asshole. The
waiters kept complimenting Penny and told her that she had beautiful tits, had
a tasty pussy and had a luscious ass.  
  
Penny was guided to the floor where she mounted the cock of a waiter on his
back. Another cock was placed in her mouth and a third pushed into her
asshole. Penny was triple penetrated and fucked thoroughly until cum spilled
into her mouth, pussy and asshole. The three men were replaced by three others
and Penny's holes were filled with hard cocks again. The triple penetration
lasted for hours and Penny wondered if people had come into the restaurant and
watched as she was fucked repeatedly. Each time one of men came in one of her
holes that hole was immediately filled with another hard cock. Penny learned
later that each of the five waiters had come in each of her three holes and
that she had received a total of fifteen loads of cum, five in each her mouth,
her pussy and her ass.  
  
Penny didn't remember going back to the apartment but she woke up in bed that
evening on her side with Jean-Claude's impressive cock buried in her asshole.
He and Nichole watched TV as he fucked Penny in the ass. As Penny's eyes
focused she realized that they were watching a porn movie. However upon closer
scrutiny Penny realized that it was her in the movie with the five French
waiters. The fuck session had been video taped and Jean and Nichole were
watching it. Penny was amazed at how well she had handled the five cocks and
she looked insatiable on the screen. The waiters had been very well endowed
and it looked as if Penny continuously had over two feet of cock in her at all
times.  
  
Jean-Claude was extremely turned on by Penny's performance and he fucked her
ass with abandon. He told Penny how good she looked as she took all that cock
in her pussy, mouth and ass. Nichole told him to roll over on his back. Jean-
Claude rolled over and pulled Penny with him as he kept his cock deep in her
ass. Nichole then mounted Penny's face and lowered her pussy on Penny's mouth.
Nichole sat on Penny's face in a 69 position and lowered her own mouth to
Penny's pussy. Nichole then sat back up and Penny's nose was pushed into
Nichole's asshole. Penny inhaled and smelled the exotic aroma of Nichole's
ass. Nichole reached down and tweaked Penny's tits and nipples before she
returned to Penny's cunt and shoved her tongue into her. Penny felt Jean-
Claude's hard cock expand in her ass as he neared his climax. Penny felt him
shoot an excessive amount of cum into her ass as he continued to fuck her.
Penny came in Nichole's mouth her orgasm triggered by the warm semen that
filled her ass. Penny was surprised when Jean-Claude didn't go soft and fucked
her in the ass as Nichole ate her pussy. It was awhile before Jean-Claude came
again and spilt more cum into Penny's asshole. Jean-Claude's cock softened and
slipped from Penny's ass and Nichole took the deflated meat into her mouth.
They stayed in the same position for several minutes before they uncoupled.
Nichole cuddled with Penny and they both fell asleep.  
  
Penny dreamt that Jean-Claude's cock was still in her ass. As she slept Penny
imagined that there would be cocks in her mouth, pussy and ass for the rest of
her life. She awoke later that day sandwiched between the bodies of Jean-
Claude and Nichole. She wondered what else was in store for her that day and
then she fell back asleep.  
  
EPILOGUE  
  
I plan to make the next chapter the last one for this story. Please send me
your suggestions and ideas. I have enjoyed writing this story but I do think
it is time to bring it to closure. I have received requests to write other
stories with different themes and I have started to do that. Thank you again
for all your encouragement and positive comments.




        And Mother Makes Four Ch. 24


INTRODUCTION  
  
The story has run for 11 months now and I thought it fitting to bring it to a
close. I enjoyed writing the story and I am particularly grateful for all the
reader feedback over the entire run. I have received requests to write new
stories and sequels to ones that I had written. The two I am working on now
are Lesbian Soccer Moms and Capri Isle of Love. Another one that I wrote
recently was The English Stepdaughter. Please, enjoy this final chapter and
thank you again for your feedback and suggestions.  
  
MONTHS AFTER THE ROMAN ORGY  
  
Marla was slowly waking up on Saturday morning and she lay reminiscing about
the past year. She thought about how it all started when she was seduced by
Biff and then by Joannie. A day later her son Jerry had joined in and the four
of them had sex continuously. Marla thought back to the honeymoon and how she
had willingly engaged in sex with complete strangers both men and women for
the first time. Then there seemed to be a never ending string of new
adventures and new sex partners. She started to get a little hot so she let
her hands move over her naked body and find their way to her pussy. A familiar
voice interrupted her thoughts.  
  
"A penny for your thoughts mother?" Jerry asked her.  
  
Marla looked up and saw that her son Jerry had entered her bedroom. He was
completely naked and his cock was semi-erect. Marla smiled and continued to
rub her pussy.  
  
"I would like to have a penny for every time I had an orgasm over the past
year and one for every cock and pussy I had," Marla replied laughing then she
asked, "Where is your lovely wife this morning?"  
  
"Oh you know Joannie she loves Biff to fuck her in the morning with his piss
hard-on. They were still at it when I left the bedroom," Jerry answered as he
crawled in bed with his mother.  
  
"Are Sondra, Boris and Ivan up yet?" Marla asked about the staff.  
  
"I have seen them but I bet if Ivan and Boris are up they are up their
sister's ass and pussy," Jerry quipped.  
  
Jerry reached for his mother's pussy as she took hold of his hardening cock.
"So what had you so deep in thought?" he asked.  
  
"I was just thinking about how my life has changed over the past year. I mean
I was always faithful to your father right until he died and then I was
celibate the years after until you introduced Joannie and Biff into my life,"
Marla played back her thoughts.  
  
"Any regrets?" Jerry teased as he tickled her clit.  
  
"Smart ass," she said as she squeezed his cock and then, "No regrets but I
have amazed myself with my sexuality."  
  
"We have had a lot of fun and met some very sexually charged people," Jerry
admitted.  
  
"That we have and it is still fun to stay in touch with them and get together
with them from time to time. I don't know how long I will be able to continue
with this life style but I plan to as long as I can," Marla sighed.  
  
"You have a lot of great years ahead of you, mother. What's planned for this
week?" Jerry inquired.  
  
"I have a bridge date with Marion and April on Wednesday and a massage with
Antonio scheduled for Thursday. Other then that I am pretty open," Marla
replied.  
  
"Bridge, since when did you take up playing Bridge?" Jerry asked with a laugh.  
  
"Oh we don't play cards we just say we are playing Bridge. It is really an
excuse to get together for some female sex. Actually Joannie will be joining
us this time and since I am hosting it, Sondra will be serving the drinks and
appetizers," Marla explained.  
  
"Sounds like fun. Maybe I'll start my own Bridge group with Bruce, Colin and
Andrew," Jerry mocked.  
  
"Sure and if you host it you can Ivan and Boris serve the refreshments. I bet
you would have a lot of fun with all those cocks, mouths and assholes
available," Marla countered his mockery.  
  
"Mother such talk from such a sophisticated lady!" Jerry exclaimed with a
giggle.  
  
"Oh shut up. Besides I am getting hot and I am going to sit on your cock,"
Marla snapped and then straddled her son's lap and lowered herself on his
cock.  
  
Jerry reached up and fondled his mother's tits as she bounced up and down on
his erect dick. Jerry tweaked her nipples causing his mother to moan as she
rubbed her clit against his shaft. He lifted his hips to meet his mother's
movements and the two of them approached their first orgasms of the day.  
  
"I'm close Jerry. Oh here it comes get ready," Marla screamed.  
  
"Cum for me mother cum for me," Jerry urged her.  
  
Marla released a torrent of female juices onto her son's cock as she seemed to
cum for minutes. Her pussy swelled as it normally did and she squirted an
abundant amount of female nectar onto Jerry's cock and pubes. Jerry's cock was
swimming in her pussy and he increased his thrusts as he drove toward his own
release. Jerry stiffened and blasted a load of his seed deep into his mother's
quim. Marla felt his release and the surge of his ejaculation as his semen
filled her womb. The two of them held to each other as their juices
intermingled and then Marla rolled off of her son and took his softening cock
in her mouth. Marla cleaned her own juices off his shaft and sucked any
remaining cum from it.  
  
In the other bedroom Joannie was getting her brains fucked out as Biff pounded
her pussy. Joannie was continually amazed how long he could last in the
morning before he shot his wad or took a piss. Biff loved the tension in his
cock as he fucked the beautiful blonde. The pressure of having to piss plus
the filling of his balls was an incredible sensation. Biff was holding
Joannie's legs out wide as he slammed into her cunt with his massive cock.  
  
"Oh shit, fuck me, fuck me hard fuck me with your big cock. I'm close to
cumming again stick it to me," Joannie screamed.  
  
"You like this don't you, you sexy cunt?" Biff baited her.  
  
"Oh I love it. The more you fuck me the better. Shit here it cums!" Joannie
yelled.  
  
Joannie's body went into spasms and she shook from head to toe with the
intensity of her climax. Biff kept right on fucking her and pounding his big
dick into her womb. Joannie was out of control and her pussy was gushing as
her love juices flowed steadily from her body. Joannie was still amazed at how
much she could cum when Biff fucked her like this. Biff's cock was soaked with
her juices and it glistened as it slid in and out of her snapping pussy.
Joannie collapsed on the bed and her body went still but Biff continued his
onslaught and drove his cock in and out.  
  
"Biff please stop now. I can't cum anymore this morning. Go take your piss and
come back and fuck my ass," Joannie begged.  
  
Biff smiled as he withdrew his cock from her pussy. With certain smugness, he
went to the bathroom and relieved himself. When he returned to the bedroom he
found Joannie on all fours waving her fantastic ass at him. He smiled again as
he knelt behind her and slipped his massive cock into her receptive asshole.
Joannie grunted as Biff's cock worked its way up her ass. As often as he had
fucked her ass the initial penetration always took her breath away and raised
goose bumps on her skin. Biff settled in quickly and he soon had a rhythm
going as he butt fucked his best friend's wife. Joannie began clenching her
anal muscles around Biff's cock and Biff knew that he would soon unload in her
ass.  
  
"Get ready Joannie," he warned.  
  
"Give it to me Biff. Give me your cum, fill my ass with it," Joannie said
urgently.  
  
Biff's body stiffened on his final thrust and he fired a barrage of semen into
Joannie's rectum. Joannie's felt the ropes on cum fill her asshole as his cock
fired round after round. Biff then relaxed as his remaining seed trickled out
of his cock and Joannie milked him dry with her anal muscles. Eventually his
cock softened and slipped out of Joannie's ass with an audible pop. Biff's
semen oozed out of Joannie's bung hole and flowed over her pussy lips and down
her inner thighs. Joannie then swung around and took Biff's cock in her mouth
and sucked it clean of all juices.  
  
Just as Jerry had suspected Ivan and Boris were fucking their sister Sondra in
the apartment over the garage. It had pretty much become a ritual that when
they didn't have other guests to entertain that they slept together and fucked
each other. Sondra loved having two cocks in her and she looked forward to the
double penetrations each morning. Ivan was now fucking her ass as her other
brother, Boris fucked her pussy. Boris had already cum in her ass and Ivan had
already cum in her pussy. Sondra herself had already had multiple orgasms and
she was close to yet another one. Ivan announced that he was cumming and it
seemed to trigger a response from all three of them. Sondra came again as she
felt her brother's semen fill her ass and Boris shot his load as Sondra's
vaginal muscles gripped his cock. The three of them grunted orgamsed and held
to each other as their bodies shook with their release.  
  
Her brother's cocks deflated and slipped from her holes as Sondra was the
first to get out of bed. She showered and dressed as she prepared to take on
her household chores. She returned to the bedroom only to find her two
brothers on their sides sucking each other's cock.  
  
"My, my, we are horny today aren't we," she teased and the said, "I am going
down to the main house to get breakfast started.  
  
Sondra left the apartment and headed to the house. As she walked across the
garden path a slight breeze circled under her short skirt and caressed her
bare buttocks. Sondra wore a thong bikini under her skirt as she liked the
feeling of her naked ass against the skirt. She entered the house and began to
set the table and prepare breakfast for her employers.  
  
One by one the family arrived at the table for breakfast and each one greeted
her. They kissed both cheeks as had become their custom and wished each other
a Good Morning or Good Day. Sondra moved around the table and poured the juice
and coffee. It was a good thing that she had a steady hand because each time
she moved to a seated family member a hand found its way up her skirt. Her
buttocks were continually caressed and an occasional finger strayed over her
panty covered pussy.  
  
"Why don't you and your brothers join us poolside later today when you have
finished your chores?" Marla offered.  
  
"That would be lovely, thank you Marla," Sondra graciously replied.  
  
Sondra knew that she and her brothers were in for some more casual sex with
the family that afternoon. They would all sunbathe and take occasional dips in
the pool and Jacuzzi but they would also have sex with whoever wanted to.
Sondra and her brothers would mix the drinks serve the refreshments as they
all relaxed poolside.  
  
SATURDAY AT MARION'S HOUSE  
  
April had just arrived at Marion's home. Their two daughters, Darcy and Ashley
were working at Yvette's boutique in the mall and their husbands Raymond and
Glen were off playing golf for the day. Marion and April had the afternoon to
themselves and they had invited Brad over to spend it with them.  
  
Since the orgy at Marla's things had changed for the two families. Darcy and
Ashley had accepted the sales positions at Yvette's boutique and they were
getting their pussies licked on a regular basis. Incest had also taken hold in
both households and the mothers; fathers and daughters had sex together on a
regular basis. Sometimes the two families would get together and change
partners. Also there were times that Marion, April and the husbands got
together at one house while Ashley and Darcy would get together at the other
house and invite Brad to join them.  
  
Marion and April also had standing appointments with Antonio's massage parlor.
They loved the massage treatment and getting triple fucked by Antonio's young
virile staff. They also loved being fucked by Antonio with his big cock and
the way Sandy cleaned up at the end of a session.  
  
This day April was pretty horny when she arrived so she and Marion were locked
in a torrid 69 when the door bell rang. Marion knew it was Brad and she opened
the door completely nude. Brad was surprised but not shocked as he stepped
inside.  
  
"I see you started without me," he said as he patted Marion's shapely ass and
followed her toward the bedroom.  
  
Brad was not surprised to see April naked in the bed and he greeted her as he
joined them. Brad was out of his clothes in a flash and on the bed with the
two lovely mature women. Marion dove in between April's legs and engulfed her
girlfriend's pussy. Brad knelt behind Marion and pushed his instant erection
in her pussy. Marion lapped away at April's pussy and clamped down on her
clit. Brad moved his cock easily in and out of Marion's sopping wet cunt. He
moistened his fingers with her pussy juice and then teased Marion's nether
hole with a wet finger.  
  
Marion loved having her ass played with, penetrated and fucked so she was very
relaxed as Brad inserted first one then two fingers into her ass. Marion cooed
into April's pussy as she felt the desired intrusion in her ass. April was
cumming with her first orgasm and Marion focused on her pussy. As she lapped
at April's cunt Brad moved his cock from Marion's pussy to her asshole. He
pressed forward slightly and his pussy moistened cock made it's way into
Marion's ass. Marion gasped as the impressive shaft penetrated her ass.
Usually Marion would need lubricant in her ass to facilitate a thick cock but
today Brad apparently had succeeded with just her pussy juice and his saliva.
It seemed snugger without the lube to Marion and particularly to Brad who felt
his imminent release.  
  
Brad thrust his cock as deep as he could and fired an enormous amount of semen
into Marion's butt hole. He kept thrusting as he came and his cock slid easily
now in her cum filled asshole. Marion clenched her anal muscles and gripped
Brad's cock in her channel. Brad massaged Marion's shapely ass cheeks as he
squirted more cum into her. He loved fucking these two women in the ass and he
loved fondling their shapely asses as he unloaded in them. Marion continued to
lap at April's pussy until she was pushed away. April could not cum anymore
and her pussy was too sensitive to allow Marion to eat it any longer.  
  
Brad's cock slipped from Marion's ass and a stream of cum ran out of her
aperture and trickled over her pussy lips and down her thighs. April had slid
under Marion and she licked her way up Marion's inner thighs. April licked cum
from Marion's thighs and eventually from her pussy as the seed flowed from
Marion's asshole. April then took Brad's cock in her mouth and sucked him dry
of all semen. April kept right on sucking Brad's cock as she knew that she
would keep the teenager hard. Marion and April then switched positions and
April sucked on her girlfriend's pussy.  
  
Brad located the lubricant and this time he lubed up April's asshole and his
cock before he shoved his cock into her ass. April loved the feeling of Brad's
fingers in her ass but she loved the presence of his cock even more. April
knew that Brad would take longer to cum this time and she reveled in the time
he would spend in her ass. Marion had a quick orgasm but she was still ready
for more and April was up for it. The threesome worked each other toward
another round of orgasms. Marion came first as April out did herself eating
her girlfriend's pussy and nibbling on her erect clit. Brad was next to cum
and he filled April's ass with a generous amount of semen. April loved the
feel of semen shooting into her rectum and coating her anal passage. April
reached between her legs and fingered herself as she brought off her
girlfriend and Brad unloaded in her ass. April groaned as she too orgamsed.  
  
Marion followed April's example as she moved under her girlfriend and licked
up Brad's spunk as it flowed from April's asshole over her pussy lips and down
her inner thighs. After licking April clean, Marion took Brad's cock and
sucked him deep in her mouth. Marion sucked Brad's cock clean and dry. The
three of them collapsed on the bed exhausted and drained from the intense sex.  
  
The rest of the afternoon the three of them experimented with different
positions and combinations. Marion and April also used dildos on each other as
Brad fucked their asses. After a few hours they were all drained and Brad had
to clean up and leave before the husbands and daughters arrived home. Later
that evening Marion, April, Raymond, Glenn, Darcy and Ashley were back at it
and they engaged in a variety of sexual compilations with each other.  
  
IN OTHER HOMES THAT SATURDAY  
  
Helen and Susan rolled over toward each other as they had slept way past lunch
time. They embraced and ran their hands over each other's aching bodies. Helen
and Susan were slowly recovering from another Friday night of wild sex with
their colleagues and students. Rob, Dick, Lorraine and Betty had participated
along with the teenagers Chet, Cliff and Bill. This had become a regular
Friday night session with the nine of them ever since the orgy at Marla's
house.  
  
"Hey the sleepy heads are awake," Cliff yelled to his friends.  
  
The two women looked up and saw the teenager standing in the doorway to
Helen's bedroom. He had a big smile on his face as he stood there naked
stroking his erect cock. Helen thought everyone had left earlier but
apparently the young guys hung around.  
  
"What are you still doing here?" asked a surprised Helen.  
  
"Oh just waiting for you two to wake up so we could have some more fun," Cliff
answered.  
  
Just then the naked bodies of Chet and Bill entered the bedroom as well. The
three young men moved toward the bed as they stroked their hard cocks. Helen
and Susan knew it was useless to protest so they resolved themselves to more
sex. Chet lay on his back and he had Helen straddle him as she faced his feet.
He slid his well lubed cock right up her ass causing Helen to gasp aloud. He
pulled Helen back on his body and reached around and played with her tits as
he fucked her ass. Bill knelt along side Helen and turned her head toward his
cock. Helen immediately took his cock in her mouth and sucked on it.  
  
Cliff had Susan kneel in between Helen's legs and lick her superior's pussy.
Cliff then got behind Susan and slid his slippery cock in her curvy ass. They
all fucked and sucked each other until they had all orgasmed again. Once more
Helen and Susan had their assholes filled with the boy's creamy semen. Helen
juiced all over Susan's face as Bill filled her mouth with cum and Susan
brought herself off with her fingers. That afternoon a few more fuck sessions
took place before the boys finally cleaned up and left for the day. Helen and
Susan bathed together and then spent the rest of the day by the condo pool
allowing the sun to heal their bodies.  
  
That same afternoon in Seattle, Donna and her daughter Sheila were enjoying a
latte at an outside café over looking Lake Washington. Jack was going to join
them shortly as he had to go in the office for awhile that day. They had moved
to Seattle because Jack was transferred from the southern California office.
The truth was that one of the corporate groupies complained that Jack had
offered her a promotion in exchange for sex. Jack was fortunate that he was
transferred because he could have been fired.  
  
Donna and Sheila were thrilled that they had to move because they had gotten
themselves in a lot of trouble with James and his friends. The move to Seattle
was the best way they could break their ties with the wrong people in
California. They had gotten a little closer since the move and they enjoyed
the incestuous sex with each other, at least for now. Donna, Sheila and Jack
knew that they would most likely stray again and find new sex partners but for
now they all cooled it.  
  
In Iowa that Saturday Stan's family was entertaining George's family again.
They had actually started Friday night and now they were well rested and back
at it Saturday afternoon. Zack, Jay and their father Stan were triple fucking
Nicky again. Since arriving Friday night Nicky had been triple penetrated
several times both by the men and by the women. Everyone just seemed to be
enamored with her body particularly her ass and all the men fucked her ass at
least once.  

Across the room Karen was also being triple penetrated by Connie, Trudy and
George. Connie and Trudy had double dildos in their pussies. The other end of
the one in Trudy's pussy was in Karen's ass and the other end of the one in
Connie's pussy was in Karen's pussy. Karen was also sucking on her husband's
cock.  
  
The room was filled with the smell and the sounds of sex. The families grunted
and groaned as their bodies thrashed about. Stan and his two sons unleashed
their loads into Nicky's orifices and once again the teenager had semen
shooting into her three holes. Nicky came again and creamed on the cock buried
in her pussy. Karen, Connie and Trudy were all cumming and spraying their
juices on the fake cocks stuffed in their cunts as George filled his wife's
mouth with his seed.  
  
Everyone slowed their activities and kicked back for awhile. The two families
had really settled in together and George, Karen and Nicky were very happy
that they landed in Iowa. They missed the climate of southern California but
the sex was just as good.  
  
BACK AT MARLA'S HOUSE  
  
Marla, Joannie, Jerry and Biff sunbathed naked by the pool as the equally
naked Sondra, Ivan and Boris served drinks and applied sun tan lotion to the
bodies of their employers. Ivan was putting lotion on Marla's body and Boris
was applying it to Joannie's hot form. Ivan worked the lotion from Marla's
shoulders, down her back and then covered her legs before returning to do her
buttocks. Marla wiggled her shapely ass as Ivan massaged the lotion into her
bottom. He allowed a finger to slip in the crack in her ass and tickle her
nether hole. Marla raised her ass to make it easier for him to finger her hole
and Ivan pushed a digit into her channel. Marla cooed as Ivan added more
lotion and then a second finger.  
  
"I think I am ready for your cock now," Marla sighed.  
  
Ivan got on the lounge behind her and lifted Marla's ass up to his rock hard
cock. He slid his stiff dick into her well lubed butt hitting bottom with one
stroke. Marla tightened her anal muscles in a reflex response and then relaxed
them as Ivan began to fuck her ass.  
  
The scene was duplicated between Joannie and Boris. Joannie was now in a doggy
position with Boris pounding her curvy ass. As they watched Sondra was
applying lotion to both Biff's and Jerry's cocks and she masturbated them both
as the three watched the others in action. In wasn't long however before
Sondra was lowering herself on Biff's big dick and Jerry was shoving his cock
up her ass.  
  
The seven of them fucked for several minutes before the ejaculations started.
Ivan unloaded in Marla's ass and Ivan filled Joannie's ass with his seed.
Sondra felt cum from Biff's cock flood her pussy which was quickly followed by
Jerry squirting his spunk in her ass. The double fuck and ejaculation sent
Sondra off again and she doused Biff's cock with her female nectar.  
  
Marla and Joannie in search of their own orgasms rolled over on their backs
and had Ivan and Boris suck on their pussies. It didn't take long for the
sexually charged females to climax and Ivan was drowned in Marla's juice as it
gushed from her squirting pussy. Joannie also came and coated Boris' face with
her sweet nectar.  
  
"Dears please mix us some more drinks and then join us in the pool," Marla
requested with a sigh.  
  
Ivan, Boris and Sondra quickly mixed a fresh round of drinks as the others
entered the swimming pool. The drinks were served and then Sondra and her
brothers entered the pool as well.  
  
"Here's to fantastic sex," Marla toasted.  
  
"Here, here," everyone chimed in and clinked glasses.  
  
"So Marla what do you hear from your sister these days," Joannie asked.  
  
"I just spoke with Sally the other day and she told me that her son Barry is
seeing someone now," Marla replied.  
  
"Girl or guy?" teased Jerry.  
  
"What do you think? Anyway he is seeing another bi-sexual guy on the skating
team. The best part is that he is sharing him with Sally," Marla continued.  
  
"I bet Sally is happy, she always liked more than one cock," Joannie said
laughingly.  
  
"Yes she does and the best part is that she now has three cocks when Dennis
and the boys are home and she loves it," Marla added.  
  
"I bet she does. I still remember her performance at the orgy it seemed as if
she had three cocks in her the entire night," Biff said chiming in.  
  
"Well she's happy now. How about Kim Joannie any word from her?" Marla asked.  
  
"No not recently, the last I heard from her she had moved in with two other
bi-sexual female flight attendants," Joannie answered.  
  
"Any word from Karen and Nicky," Jerry inquired.  
  
"No I never heard from them but I did get a letter from Penny from Paris
yesterday. I just forgot to open it. Be a dear Sondra and bring me the mail
from yesterday," Marla directed.  
  
Sondra got out of the pool and wrapped a towel around her naked beauty as she
headed for the house. She returned shortly carrying the mail in one hand and
her towel in the other. Sondra re-entered the pool and handed the letter to
Marla. Marla opened it and read it to herself and then she spoke to the
others.  
  
"It appears as if Penny has made some very good friends and found some very
capable lovers in Paris. Also Steve and Debbie have hooked up with some young
friends and they attended their first Parisian orgy. Penny is planning a party
that will include her lovers, Steve and Debbie and their lovers as well. She
sounds excited about it. She has also extended an invitation to visit them
sometime," Marla related the contents of the letter.  
  
"Sounds like they didn't miss a beat since leaving here," Joannie offered.  
  
"You know I have never traveled out of the country and a trip to France sounds
very appealing," Marla said as if thinking out loud.  
  
"Really mother, are you serious?" Jerry asked almost in disbelief.  
  
"It could be a lot of fun," Joannie said excitedly.  
  
"Well let's think about it. The restaurant is doing very well, reservations
are booked for the next several months and Bruce and Colin are doing a great
job managing the business. Sondra, Ivan and Boris will take care of the house
while we are gone. I can certainly afford for us all to go, why not," Marla
stated.  
  
"I am all for it and we can write off some of the trip by visiting some
culinary schools, restaurants and wineries while we are there," Biff added.  
  
"Good thought Biff. Besides Paris where else where would you like to go while
we are in France? Marla polled the others.  
  
"Well I definitely want to visit the Riviera and some of the nude beaches,"
chimed in Joannie.  
  
"What a surprise!" mocked Jerry.  
  
"Listen I'll call the travel agent and I will have her plan the trip for us. I
would love to stay in some of the old hotels and chateaus. I'm thinking about
six weeks should do it, two weeks in Paris, one at the Riviera and three for
other towns and sights," Marla concluded.  
  
"Sounds terrific, I can't wait," said Jerry as Biff and Joannie nodded their
approval.  
  
"Great, now all this excitement has me horny again," Marla said with a laugh.  
  
Marla pushed herself up on the side of the pool and sat on the edge. Then she
beckoned Sondra to her and spread her legs to accommodate Sondra's mouth.
Joannie sat on the pool along side of her step-mother and Biff covered her
pussy with his mouth and lapped at her pussy with his talented tongue.  
  
Jerry got out of the pool and had Ivan and Boris join him as he was in the
mood for some cock. Ivan covered his cock with lotion and shoved t into
Jerry's receptive ass. Boris moved around in front of Jerry and offered him
his cock which Jerry sucked deep into his mouth. The threesome then found
their way to the pool deck and Boris turned around so he could get to Jerry's
cock. Now Boris and Jerry sucked each other as Ivan fucked Jerry's ass.  
  
Marla and Joannie were on the verge of cumming as the two talented tongues of
Biff and Sondra worked over their pussies. Marla moaned and doused Sondra's
face with her cunt juice. Right behind Marla, Joannie screamed in ecstasy as
Biff clamped down on her clit and sent her over the edge. Joannie's body
lifted off the side of the pool and she creamed Biff's face with her warm
nectar. Biff and Sondra continued eating Marla and Joannie until they were
pushed away by the drained women. Then Biff and Sondra turned to each other
and Biff slipped his massive hard cock into her pussy.  
  
Boris was the first to cum in Jerry's talented mouth followed by his brother
cumming in Jerry's ass. Once Jerry tasted cum enter his mouth and the warm
seed fill his ass he too lost it and shot his wad in Boris' mouth. The three
of them continued sucking and fucking until their cocks softened and slipped
from the orifices.  
  
Biff was pounding Sondra's cunt as they stood in the pool. Sondra had her arms
wrapped around Biff's neck and her legs wrapped around his midsection. She
held on for all she was impaled on Biff's big cock. Biff held her by her
buttocks and bounced Sondra up and down on his cock as he thrust into her.
Sondra was pleading with Biff to cum soon as she wasn't sure how much more she
could take. Her grip on his neck was loosening just as he tensed and shot his
wad into her quim. Sondra felt the warm liquid shoot into her and she grabbed
Biff's neck even tighter and she had one more orgasm rifle through her body.
Biff slowly lifted her off his softening cock ad lowered her gently onto the
pool floor. Sondra collapsed in Biff's arms and he held her steady until she
regained some strength.  
  
Sondra stepped back into the waiting arms of Marla and Joannie still sitting
on the edge of the pool. Marla and Joannie held and caressed Sondra's body and
fondled her aroused tits and nipples. Sondra calmed in the other women's arms
as they soothed her ravaged body.  
  
"I think it is time for a break and I am going to call the travel agent,"
Marla said being the first one to speak.  
  
The others made their way back to the lounges and relaxed with a fresh round
of drinks mixed up by Boris and Ivan. They chilled out as Marla called the
agent. Marla shortly returned and told everyone that the agent was thrilled
with the opportunity to book the trip and that she would be back to them with
a suggested itinerary on Sunday. They all held their glasses in the air and
toasted each other and wished for a safe, enjoyable and sensual adventure.




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 01


_This story series will link some of the characters of two previous series
together. The most recent series Son Controls His Mother will be united with
some of the characters from And Mother Makes Four. For those that do not wish
to go back and any chapters from those stories I will briefly describe the
characters as they are re-introduced in each of the following chapters of this
story. My thinking for these chapters, certainly subject to change, is as
follows:  
  
Chapter 1 -- Marla's family meets Monarch Academy's new teachers.  
  
Chapter 2 -- Meet the Monarch Senior Girls along with New Students  
  
Chapter 3 -- Meet the Monarch Senior Boys and Football Coaches  
  
Chapter 4 -- Helen learns more about the Mathews Twins and Mother  
  
Chapter 5 -- Susan tests the water with Maria and Betty discovers the Boys  
  
Chapter 6 -- Joannie takes Amelie shopping and Paul becomes Paula  
  
Chapter 7 -- Carrie introduces Joey, Ellie and Ally to Marla's Family  
  
Chapter 8 -- Marla decides its time for another big party_  
  
In Chapter 1 Marla and her family pick up where they left off in the story,
And Mother Makes Four. Marla's son Jerry, Jerry's wife Joannie and their best
friend Biff are as sexually active as ever. Marla's family vacationed in
France where they hooked up with some former neighbors and met some new
adventurous people. They have some interesting stories about their vacation.
Marla's new house staff Sondra and her brothers Ivan and Boris are just as
active with the family as they are with each other. The new teachers Carrie,
(Son Controls His Mother) and Amelie get closer with the family and the house
staff. Biff hires a new hostess for the restaurant after testing her sexual
abilities. The Monarch Academy Principal Helen Eisenhower (And Mother Makes
Four) conducts a meeting with her female faculty and staff to discuss the
upcoming year and the prospective senior class.  
  
As Carrie Foster was returning home with the three students that had
accompanied her to her former place of residence, she thought about her
meeting with Joey and his mother Ellie. They had had some great sex together
and Carrie was totally turned on by Joey's incestuous relationship with his
mother. Carrie closed her eyes and thought back to the one scene when Ellie
was eating Carrie's pussy and Joey was fucking his mother in the ass. Carrie
was reminded of the first time she had witnessed incest in a family.  
  
Carrie had been invited to join Helen and Susan for a party at Marla's house.
It was there that she met Marla, Marla's son Jerry, Jerry's wife Joannie and
their best friend Biff. Marla also had three people on her house staff that
were related two brothers Boris and Ivan and their sister Sondra. Carrie
thought back to the most erotic incestuous scene that she had ever witnessed.  
  
Carrie was on all fours as Biff fucked her ass with his huge cock. Carrie
always thought that Joey was big but she had never had anything in her bottom
like Biff's ass buster. Joannie the scrumptious blonde was on her back as her
mother-in-law Marla ate her pussy. Jerry had knelt behind his mother and was
butt fucking her as his mother ate his wife's pussy. In another grouping Ivan
and Boris were double fucking their sister Sondra. The three of them were on
their sides with Ivan in Sondra's pussy and Boris in her ass. Helen and Susan
also watched the action as Helen fucked Susan in the ass with a strap-on cock.  
  
Carrie was lost in her thoughts as she recalled the events of that party and
her hands subconsciously slipped inside her panties and rubbed her pussy. One
the three boys sat in the back seat with Carrie and he noticed that she was
playing with herself. He reached over and replaced her hand with his own. He
slipped his middle finger into her sopping wet pussy and diddled her clit.  
  
"I'll do that for you Carrie," the boy said.  
  
Carrie opened her eyes and smiled at the young stud and replied, "Thank you
Bill I would like that."  
  
Chet was driving Carrie's car and the other boy Cliff was seated in the front
passenger seat. The two boys looked at each other and smiled as they knew that
they would get some more action before they arrived home. Carrie just seemed
to be insatiable around young cocks.  
  
Bill removed his former teacher's panties and pushed her halter top up over
her bare tits. He then leaned in and sucked on Carrie's tits as he fingered
her pussy under her mini skirt. Carrie leaned back and closed her eyes as Bill
fingered her pussy. Bill then removed his moistened middle finger from her
pussy and slipped it into her warm asshole. Carrie shifted to give him better
access to her ass. Bill then pushed his thumb from the same hand into Carrie's
pussy. He knew that Carrie liked the double penetration and she referred to it
as the bowling grip.  
  
Carrie reached over and fished Bill's cock out of his pants and jerked him off
as he continued to finger fuck her ass and pussy. Carrie had a mild orgasm and
Bill could feel her increased wetness on his hand. Carrie spit on her hand and
then stroked Bill toward his orgasm.  
  
"I'm going to cum Carrie," Bill warned her.  
  
Carrie leaned over and took the young hard cock in her mouth. It only took a
few sucks from Carrie before Bill ejaculated in her mouth. Carrie sucked him
dry before she released the cock from her mouth. Chet pulled the car over to a
rest area and then Cliff got in the back seat with Carrie and Bill rode up
front. The scene was repeated with Cliff and then he too came in Carrie's
mouth. Next it was Chet's turn and Bill took over the driving.  
  
By the time they arrived at Carrie's place she had sucked off each of the
boys. However they were all still horny and Carrie had them come into her
condo for some more sex. Carrie wanted to be triple fucked by these boys at
least one more time before they left her condo. After several hours of intense
sex the three boys dressed and left for home. Carrie would miss these three
boys when they went off to college but she would be forever grateful to her
Principal at Monarch Academy, Helen Eisenhower, for introducing them to her.
As Carrie lay naked in her bed with cum oozing from her pussy and her ass, she
wondered what the coming school year would yield in terms of new adventures.  
  
A TYPICAL MORNING AT MARLA'S HOUSE  
  
Sex was always the first agenda item of the day at Marla's house. This morning
Marla and Joannie were locked in a 69 position as Jerry fucked his mother's
ass and Biff fucked Joannie's ass. Marla and Joannie had a string of orgasms
before the two young men finally flooded the women's rectums with their seed.
Joannie and Marla loved the feel of the semen entering their assholes as they
were cumming.  
  
Over in the garage apartment, Boris and Ivan were fucking their sister Sondra
in the shower. They were holding her up between them as Sondra wrapped her
legs around her brother Boris. Boris had his cock buried in his sister's pussy
as Ivan fucked her in the ass. Sondra was moaning over and over as her
brothers pounded her holes. Sondra had already cum twice and she was pleading
with her brothers to fill her holes with their spunk. Finally Boris came first
followed by Ivan and Sondra felt the surge of semen shoot into her rectum and
pussy. The three of them held to each other until the brother's cocks softened
and slipped from Sondra's holes. Then they set her gently down in the shower.
Sondra had to steady herself briefly before they could let her go. The three
of them then finished their shower together.  
  
Jerry was in the mood for some cock so he decided to pay Boris and Ivan a
visit.  
  
"Send Sondra over here when you get to their room," Marla told her son.  
  
Jerry arrived at the garage apartment just as Sondra was leaving. She smiled
at Jerry and told him that her brothers were still in bed naked. Jerry
snickered and then entered the apartment. On his way in he told Sondra that
his wife and mother were expecting her. Sondra knew what that meant and she
rubbed her pussy in anticipation.  
  
Jerry entered the apartment and just as Sondra had said, Boris and Ivan were
naked in the same bed. Their cocks still had telltale signs of semen leaking
from their pee holes from their morning session with Sondra. Jerry kicked off
his shorts and crawled in bed with the naked brothers. Boris and Ivan smiled
at him as he took both cocks in his hands and alternated sucking them. Before
long Boris and Ivan were hard and Jerry took both cocks at once. Boris fucked
Jerry in the ass and Ivan filled Jerry's mouth with cock. Both brothers worked
their cocks in Jerry's holes and Jerry used his talented mouth and anal
muscles to milk both cocks. Before long the two brother's cocks were spurting
in Jerry's mouth and ass. Jerry sucked Ivan dry and used his anal muscles to
massage every drop of cum from Boris.  
  
Jerry was hard again after the great sex with Boris and Ivan so he had both of
them kneel on the bed with their shapely asses in the air. Jerry went from one
brother to the other licking and kissing their bums. Then Jerry lubed up each
asshole and took his time playing with them. Satisfied that they were well
greased Jerry slipped his cock into Boris for a few strokes and then moved to
Ivan. Jerry continued to fuck both brothers moving his cock from one ass to
the other. Jerry felt his orgasm building in his balls and just before he
ejaculated, he pulled out of Ivan's ass and sprayed both asses with his cum.
Jerry aimed his cock at Ivan first and then hit Boris with the second rope of
semen. He alternated between the two brothers until he was finished cumming
and then he leaned over Ivan's body. The three of them then flopped on the bed
next to each other.  
  
In Marla's bedroom a different scene was about to take place. Sondra had
entered the bedroom and Marla told her to take off her clothes and join them
in bed. Sondra did as she was told and when she got in bed she melted into the
arms of Marla and Joannie. The three beauties stroked each other for several
minutes caressing each other's tits, buttocks and vulvas.  
  
Marla then spoke, "Sondra dear, Joannie bought these new strap-on dildos and
we have been dying to try them out."  
  
Joannie got the dildos and Sondra noticed that each one looked like it had
three cocks attached to the harness. Joannie explained how they worked. The
woman wearing the strap-on would put the two smaller ends in her pussy and ass
and then she would fuck her partner with the remaining larger end. Sondra was
told to get between Joannie and Marla as they would fuck her ass and pussy
while the dildo plugs filled their own pussies and assholes.  
  
Both Joannie and her mother-in-law put on the harnesses with the fake cocks.
Joannie lay on her back and Sondra straddled her lowering her trimmed pussy
onto the fake cock. Marla moved in behind her Sondra and squirted an ample
amount of lube directly into Sondra's asshole. Then Marla pushed it in deeper
with her finger and massaged her employee's asshole with her finger. Sondra
crooned as the lube entered her rectum and she felt her boss' welcome finger
in her ass. Marla then put and ample amount of lube on the fake cock and eased
it into Sondra's ass. Sondra loved to be double penetrated more than anything
and she thought that less than two hours ago she had her brother's cocks in
both holes and now she had two fake cocks in her holes.  
  
Marla fucked her ass as Sondra rode the fake cock in her pussy. Sondra was out
of control and she was bucking frantically with the intensity of her orgasm.
Joannie reached up and pinched Sondra's firm tits and hard nipples as Sondra
cried out in climax.  
  
"That's it my dear cum for us, cum for us," Marla urged as her Sondra surged
out of control and collapsed on Joannie.  
  
Joannie cradled the trembling girl in her arms as her mother-in-law eased the
rubber cock out of Sondra's asshole. Sondra felt the cool air tickle her
dilated anus as the cock was removed from her butt. Sondra rolled off of
Joannie and lay next to her on the bed. She was only allowed to rest for a few
minutes and then Sondra put on the strap-on that Joannie had used on her
pussy. Both of the dildo plugs filled Sondra's asshole and pussy. Sondra now
knew why Joannie had selected these new toys. Joannie was next and she
straddled Sondra and lowered her pussy onto the fake cock. Then her mother-in-
law lubed her asshole and filled it with the other fake cock just as she had
done to Sondra. Joannie soon felt the surge run through her body and she
drenched the rubber cock in her pussy. Joannie gushed in orgasm as the two
fake cocks worked her holes.  
  
Finally it was Marla's turn to be double fucked. She liked to lie on her side
with the two girls fucking her. Joannie pressed into her mother-in-law and
their tits rubbed together and the sensitive nipples hardened immediately.
Sondra pushed the other dildo into Marla's ass and then she established a
rhythm with Joannie as they fucked Marla's brains out. Marla loved to be
fucked by Sondra and Joannie more than any women and she was so glad that
Joannie had introduced her into the world of lesbianism. Sondra and Joannie
fucked Marla with a passion and when Marla pleaded with them to stop they
ignored her and continued fucking her. The girls knew that Marla had at least
one more orgasm in her and they were determined to bring her to another
climax. The final orgasm hit Marla hard and her entire body shook and trembled
as she screamed in passion. She felt as if she was close to passing out as her
orgasm was that intense.  
  
"Oh this is a big one, oh my God, oh my God, I'm cummmming!" Marla cried out.  
  
"That's it Marla cum for us just as we came for you," the girls urged her.  
  
"Oh please stop now, I can't take anymore. You must stop, please," Marla
begged them.  
  
The two blondes stopped their movements but left the fake cocks in Marla's
holes and the three of them remained motionless for several minutes. Sondra
and Joannie savored the feeling of the dildo Plugs in their own holes. Sondra
moved first and slid the rubber dick out of Marla's ass. Then Joannie pulled
out of her mother-in-law's pussy and Marla rolled over on her back. Joannie
and Sondra took off the strap-on dildos and removed the three pronged cocks
from the harnesses. Then Joannie took the cocks and put them in the bathroom
sink to be cleaned. Joannie then went back to the bed. Marla was too exhausted
to even move off the bed and she just laid there as Joannie and Sondra took
turns eating each other's pussy. Sondra and Joannie loved to eat each other
and cum in each other's mouth.  
  
While the three women and the three men were having sex upstairs, Biff was
getting breakfast ready downstairs. He knew that they would all be drained and
ready to relax with a cup of coffee once they made it downstairs. Normally
Biff would have been right in the thick of things but today he decided to save
himself for later in the day. Biff had an appointment that afternoon and he
wanted to have plenty of energy in case things worked out favorably for him.
Everyone eventually made it down for breakfast and afterward they relaxed with
a cup of coffee before they started with the day's planned activities.  
  
HELEN AND STAFF DISCUSS THE UPCOMING SCHOOL YEAR  
  
Helen had invited Susan, Lorraine, Carrie, Betty and the new French teacher
Amelie over to her condo to discuss the upcoming school year. The principal
and faculty discussed the previous year's activities for Amelie's benefit.
Amelie was not shocked at the faculty's behavior but she was surprised by the
number of students that had been involved in the prior year's sexual
activities.  
  
They discussed the new crop of seniors for the coming year and Helen had only
listed the 18 year old students for the purpose of discussion. Both boys and
girls were discussed as likely candidates to succumb to the faculty's
seductive tactics. There was one new girl who was very pretty named Maria. She
was only 5'3" but she was built like the proverbial brick shit house. Maria
had large tits probably at least a 38" bust but she had a tiny waist, shapely
legs and a beautiful round ass. She had dark brown hair, brown eyes and that
very mysterious Mediterranean appearance.  
  
Helen felt a little sorry for Maria as she guessed that all the boys dated her
so they could get their hands on her big tits. Unfortunately for Maria she had
blossomed early and by the time she got to college she could very well be a
cow if she didn't watch her weight. The women agreed she was a potential
target and Susan volunteered to explore Maria's potential further. Helen had a
different thought as she visualized Biff's big cock sliding between Maria's
big tits and shooting his load all over the young girl's chest.  
  
They discussed many of the boys particularly those that were rumored to be
very well endowed. Nurse Betty would do her best to verify their suspicions
and report back to Helen. Helen still remembered the time she caught Nurse
Betty with all her holes stuffed with the cocks of Bill, Chet and Cliff.  
  
Other senior girls were discussed but the ones who generated the most
discussion were the twin sisters, Ingrid and Annika Mathews. Helen had long
suspected that these sisters preferred girls to boys and after meeting their
mother Elke, Helen was convinced that the mother was a lesbian. Helen wondered
if there was an incestuous lesbian relationship going on with that family.  
  
The women talked about some other administrative duties and then called their
business meeting to a close. Helen would have to brief the male faculty on the
meeting since she decided not to invite them to today's session. Helen had
decided that she wanted to kick off the year with the female bodies.  
  
"Well we have finished our business for the evening, should we have some fun
now?" Helen asked. The women looked at Helen as they thought they knew what
was on her mind but nobody moved.  
  
Susan spoke up, "Sure, why not there aren't any secrets here?"  
  
All six of the women undressed as if it was the most natural thing to do and
then stood naked looking at each other and taking in each other's beauty and
unique attributes. Helen and Lorraine approached Betty and told her not to be
shy as she was still adjusting to a bi-sexual life. Susan and Carrie led
Amelie over to one of the sofas and sat down on the edge of it on either side
of Amelie. Helen and Lorraine led Betty over to the other sofa and they sat
facing Carrie, Amelie and Susan. Helen and Lorraine sat close to Betty so that
their bodies were touching. Susan and Carrie did the same with Amelie.  
  
"This is so hot," said Carrie as she and Susan moved their hands over Amelie's
body.  
  
"So have you experimented with any new toys or dildos yet?" asked Helen. Then
she and Lorraine moved even closer to Betty and began to move their hands over
her breasts and thighs.  
  
"Not since you introduced me to a strap-on cock," Betty replied nervously but
turned on by the caressing of her body.  
  
"Well we have some surprises for you later but first things first," said Helen
as she and Lorraine gently pushed Betty back on the sofa.  
  
Carrie and Susan also pushed Amelie back on the other sofa and Carrie got
between Amelie's legs as Susan mounted Amelie's face. Carrie wasted no time in
cupping Amelie's hot ass and as she plunged her tongue deep into the French
teacher's pussy.  
  
Then on the opposite sofa Lorraine straddled Betty's face just as Helen slid
between Betty's legs and began to eat her cunt. Helen probed Betty's pussy
with her fingers and sucked on her clit. Betty's legs were then lifted on her
shoulders exposing her ass and her little aperture. Helen then began to lick
Betty's bung hole and tickled it with her tongue. Helen had a long thin tongue
that probed deeply into Betty's ass as she continued to finger fuck her pussy.
Betty knew she was going to cum soon so she picked up the pace eating
Lorraine's pussy. Lorraine held herself open for Betty and she went wild as
Betty nibbled on her clit.  

"Betty you are a natural," proclaimed Lorraine and then yelled, "Oh this is
going to be a quick one."  
  
Lorraine humped herself on Betty's mouth and came in buckets all over her
face. Betty reached her own climax and drenched Helen's face. Helen sucked her
dry as if she didn't want to miss a drop of Betty's nectar.  
  
"She is a real squirter," Helen announced as she moved up the bed to straddle
Betty's face and then said to Lorraine, "Your turn."  
  
"A real live squirter oh let me at her," Lorraine said excitedly and then
covered Betty's pussy with her mouth.  
  
The actions were repeated this time with Helen cumming on Betty's face and
with Betty squirting her juice into Lorraine's mouth. Only this time Lorraine
fingered Betty's asshole the whole time as she ate her to climax. The three
women then separated and sat on the sofa watching Carrie, Amelie and Susan.
Susan was riding Amelie's face as Carrie ate out Amelie's pussy. Carrie had
pushed anal beads into Amelie's ass and she held onto the string as she ate
her. As Amelie started to cum, Carrie pulled on the string and one by one the
beads popped out of Amelie's asshole. There were six beads in all and Amelie's
body jerked in spasm each time one of them cleared her sphincter intensifying
her orgasm. Carrie moaned aloud into Amelie's cunt as her mouth was filled
with Amelie's juices. Amelie collapsed on the sofa next to Carrie and Susan
and the three of them hugged and kissed one another.  
  
Helen got up and went over to a bag in the corner of the room where she
retrieved six dildos four strap-on dildos and a couple of two headed dildos
that had to be 18" to 20" long with a fake set of balls in the center. Helen
strapped on one dildo that was very large. Lorraine, Carrie and Susan strapped
on the other ones that were about the same size. Lorraine lay on her back and
Helen had Amelie straddle the dildo and lower her pussy on it. Helen then
greased up Amelie's asshole and the strap-on cock. Helen then pushed the fake
cock all the way into Amelie's asshole and then she and Lorraine began to fuck
Amelie's two holes.  
  
Susan and Carrie were double fucking Betty on the other sofa. Susan was on her
back playing with Betty's tits as she fucked her pussy. Carrie was pounding
away at Betty's ass and had the entire dildo buried in her poop chute. Betty
was moaning and screaming for the girls to fuck her hard.  
  
Amelie came and came from the ferocious pounding of her pussy and ass. She
pleaded with Helen and Lorraine to let her rest for awhile. Lorraine walked
over to the other sofa and presented her fake cock covered with Amelie's cunt
juice to Betty's mouth. Betty sucked it right into her mouth as she was fucked
by Susan and Carrie. It was an incredibly erotic sight to see Betty triple
penetrated by three fake cocks.  
  
The strap-on dildos had little nubs on the end that massaged the pussies of
the girls doing the fucking. Susan, Carrie and Lorraine were being stimulated
by the action of Betty's body as they triple fucked her. Soon all four of them
climaxed again and then they collapsed in a heap on the sofa.  
  
"Very nice show girls," said Helen as she sat next to Amelie and caressed her
breasts.  
  
They all needed a break so Helen served some wine and everyone kicked back for
awhile. All the women were now comfortable with their nudity and sexuality.
After consuming the wine and feeling well rested the women rekindled the orgy
and fucked each other well into the early evening hours. They all tried a
number of different positions and penetrations with the dildos.  
  
Amelie and Betty lay on their sides fucking Susan in the ass and pussy with
the strap-on cocks. Helen and Lorraine did the same to Carrie but Lorraine had
a double dildo in her ass with the other end in Betty's ass. The six of them
were coupled together by the fake cocks. Later Carrie and Susan were placed on
all fours with their butts touching. Helen inserted one of the double headed
dildos in Susan's pussy and the other end in Carrie's pussy. Then Helen placed
a second double dildo in Susan's ass and the other end in Carrie's ass. Carrie
and Susan double fucked each other as they ate the other women's pussies. As
Carrie and Susan were eating two of the women the other two women knelt down
beside them and played with their tits and diddled their clits. Carrie and
Susan had mind blowing orgasms and they were done for the night.  
  
Everyone was sated and exhausted and they were sprawled on the two sofas in
Helen's family room. Helen suggested that everyone call it an evening but she
offered that anyone who wanted to stay the night was welcome. All the women
but Susan and Carrie decided to shower dress and go home. Susan and Carrie
spent the night sleeping with Helen in the king size bed.  
  
BIFF'S MEETING AND INTERVIEW  
  
Biff was meeting with Rachel that afternoon. Rachel was the restaurant hostess
but she needed to resign her position since she was relocating. Rachel had
served the family well as the restaurant hostess and she had also served the
family in bed. She had been to the house many times for group sex sessions and
she seemed to enjoy the women as much as the men. However she loved Biff's big
cock and she often had Biff visit her at her apartment for some one on one
sex.  
  
As Biff was driving over to Rachel's apartment he recalled the first time that
he had fucked her there and it was the first time he took her ass. Biff had
just eaten her pussy and Rachel doused his face with her nectar. She recovered
quickly and looked at Biff's raging hard-on.  
  
"Now bring that big dick up here and fuck my brains out," Rachel ordered.  
  
Biff slid between Rachel's legs and pushed his big thick cock into her tight
pussy. She was snug at first but she soon loosened up and Biff began to pound
her cunt.  
  
"Sweet Jesus, I have never been so full of cock in my life," Rachel exclaimed
as Biff filled her pussy.  
  
Biff kept fucking her, keeping his cock in contact with her clit and Rachel
was going wild. She thrashed around and humped her cunt up at Biff. She had
multiple orgasms and the last was vocal and violent as Biff creamed her pussy
with his seed. Rachel screamed for Biff to hold her as she thrashed around and
seemingly lost her breath.  
  
Biff kept fucking Rachel slowly and amazingly he stayed hard. Rachel pleaded
to give her clit a break so Biff rolled her seemingly lifeless figure over on
all fours and began to fuck her doggy style. Rachel laid her head on the bed
and had an absolute look of bliss on her face as Biff screwed his cock in and
out of her pussy. Biff started to finger her asshole and Rachel felt as if she
had two dicks in her.  
  
Rachel was going wild and she was approaching another mind blowing orgasm. As
Rachel impaled her cunt on Biff's cock he diddled her clit and she moaned in
ecstasy. As Rachel thrashed around in orgasm, Biff removed his cock from her
cunt and positioned it at her asshole. With Biff's pushing and Rachel's
thrashing, his cock was soon buried in her ass. Biff began to slowly fuck her
in the ass and he continued to finger Rachel's twat. Rachel then realized that
Biff was in her ass and at first she was nervous due to his size. But
apparently she had adjusted well and was soon enjoying the feeling of his big
thick dick in her asshole.  
  
"Oh yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it good. I want to feel you shoot your load in my
asshole," Rachel exclaimed.  
  
Rachel felt Biff bury his cock in her asshole, stiffen tense up and then fire
a barrage of cum into her ass. "Oh I feel it, I can feel it, I'm so full,"
Rachel carried on.  
  
Biff's cock slowly softened in Rachel's ass and eventually slipped from it and
Rachel's ass made a popping sound as the cock cleared her asshole. Biff's cum
trickled down between Rachel's ass cheeks over her pussy lips finding its way
to her inner thighs. The two of them collapsed on the bed and lay cuddled
together for several minutes before the silence was broken.  
  
Just then Biff was brought back to reality as he pulled into the apartment
complex and parked in the space near Rachel's apartment. He was to meet a girl
named Miko as a candidate for Rachel's replacement as hostess. Apparently Miko
worked at another restaurant as a hostess and Rachel thought that Miko would
work out well as her replacement. Biff wondered what Miko looked like and if
she would be willing to fuck him and maybe even the family as Rachel had.  
  
In the apartment Rachel and Miko awaited Biff's arrival. Rachel had already
alerted Miko about the family. She explained how she had participated in group
sex sessions and the one on one sex with Biff. Miko was turned on by the
prospect as she considered herself bi-sexual like Rachel. In fact Miko and
Rachel were occasional lovers and secretly Miko hoped that the three of them
could get in on that day.  
  
Biff entered the apartment and he was greeted by the two girls. He sized up
Miko and she was a very pretty Japanese girl with jet black hair to her
shoulders. Her eyes were dark adding to the mysterious oriental look. Miko
stood at about 5'6" but couldn't have weighed more than 100 pounds. She had
smallish tits but her mini skirt showed off her shapely legs and accented her
curvy bottom. Biff liked the girl and decided that he would like to fuck her
and probably hire her.  
  
Biff was standing between Rachel and Miko as they sipped some wine and
chatted. Biff slipped his hand under Rachel's skirt and cupped her ass. Rachel
giggled and told him not to ignore Miko. Biff reached under Miko's tight
miniskirt and began to stroke her ass and legs. Miko was immediately turned on
and she had trouble maintaining her balance as Biff started to diddle her
twat. Rachel grabbed Biff's pants and pulled them along with his underwear
down to his knees. His big erect cock sprung up as the elastic top cleared it.
Miko's eyes widen in total awe of his manhood, she had never seen a cock this
big and certainly never this close to one.  
  
"Go ahead and touch it Miko," urged Rachel.  
  
Miko took the monster in her tiny hands and stared at it. Rachel knelt down in
front of Miko and pulled her panties down and off her legs. Biff eased Miko to
the floor so that she was on her back with her mini skirt pushed up to her
waist. She was begging Biff to fuck her with his big dick. Biff leaned over
and pulled her skirt down and off her body. Then he removed her top to get a
look at her hot little tits. Rachel had already removed her clothes and was
kneeling next to Miko.  
  
"I can't wait until he fills your cunt with his meat, you have never felt
anything so big, it will fill you up," said Rachel.  
  
Biff knelt between Miko's legs and slowly slid his cock into her tight pussy.  
  
"Wait until he shoots in you he is going to fill up your Jap twat to
overflowing," Rachel continued.  
  
Biff had worked his cock all the way into Miko and began to fuck her slowly.
He made sure to keep his cock in constant contact with her clit. He began to
use long deliberate strokes with his cock coming almost all the way out of her
cunt and then filling it again. Miko was going wild she had multiple orgasms
and was in the process of her most intense one yet. Rachel was tweaking her
nipples and playing with Miko's tits.  
  
Rachel yelled, "Oh yeah give it to her, fuck her, fuck her good."  
  
Rachel was getting turned on watching him fuck Miko with his big dick as it
disappeared and then reappeared in her tiny cunt. Miko was out of control she
was thrashing and screaming to be fucked. She tensed up and had a violent
orgasm as she sat up and grabbed Biff begging him to hold her.  
  
She screamed, "Yes, yes, yes."  
  
Biff blasted his load into her cunt filling it easily. Miko felt stream after
stream of his cum hit her cuntal walls. Miko lay back down and Biff slid his
still erect cock out of her pussy. Rachel just stared at Biff's cock and
Miko's stretched pussy.  
  
"Clean him up you Jap cunt," teased Rachel.  
  
Biff straddled Miko's chest and offered her his cock, which she took in her
mouth willingly. Miko sucked the remaining juices out of Biff's dick and her
sucking kept him hard.  
  
"My turn," yelled Rachel as she flopped over on her back and spread her legs.  
  
Biff moved to her quickly and buried his meat in her pussy. Rachel was hot and
humped Biff for all she was worth. It would be a while before Biff could cum
again but he remained hard and fucked Rachel until she begged him to stop. The
three of them then went into Rita's bedroom to continue their afternoon
action.  
  
Biff, Miko and Rachel walked in the bedroom naked. Miko smiled at Biff as she
got in bed and lay naked next to Rachel. There were no preliminaries Miko just
wanted Biff to fuck her again with his big dick. Biff got between her legs and
slid his dick into Miko. She was sopping wet just from anticipation so he
entered her easily filling up her twat with his rod. Biff fucked her royally
keeping his cock in contact with her clit the entire time. Miko went wild
imploring Biff to fuck her forever. She had multiple orgasms again and again
until she pleaded with Biff to stop. Miko was exhausted and could not handle
any more contact on her clit.  
  
Biff rolled her almost lifeless figure over on all fours and entered her pussy
from behind. Miko liked the feeling of his cock sliding in and out of her
without touching her engorged clit. Rachel moved her pussy to within range of
Miko's mouth and encouraged her to lick her pussy. Miko gladly sucked on
Rachel's cunt as Biff fucked her from behind. Biff stared at Miko's beautiful
ass and then began to caress her lovely ass cheeks. Miko cooed into Rachel's
twat as Biff lovingly stroked her ass. Biff tickled her asshole and then
inserted his little finger into her asshole.  
  
Miko liked the penetration and Biff's finger was about the size of a small
cock. Biff grabbed some lotion that Rachel kept nearby and coated Miko's
asshole with it. Biff then put a bigger finger in her ass this time and
although Miko uttered a little grunt she went along with the anal probing.
Biff played with Miko's clit as he fucked her doggy style and fingered her
asshole. Biff's middle finger was buried in Miko's asshole as he tweaked her
clit and fucked her. Miko could feel another orgasm coming on and she started
to tremble and shake her hips. Miko began moaning in Rachel's pussy as Rachel
held Miko's face to her cunt. Miko's hips were thrusting with the intensity of
the orgasm.  
  
Biff took advantage of Miko's state and slipped his cock from her pussy to her
asshole. Between his hardness and Miko's gyrations, Biff's cock cleared her
sphincter. As Miko started to recover from her orgasm she realized that Biff's
cock was in her asshole. Miko panicked a little and eyes her widened with
fear. She tried to dislodge his cock but Biff held her hips firm and continued
to feed more and more cock into her asshole. Rachel held Miko by her ears so
that she couldn't move her face from Rachel's pussy. Rachel was turned on as
she watched Biff slide more and more of his cock into Miko's tight little ass.  
  
"Yeah fuck her, fuck her tight little Jap ass, stretch that asshole and fill
it up with your cum," Rachel urged.  
  
"Please no you too big, too big," pleaded Miko, her voice partially muffled by
Rachel's cunt.  
  
Biff continued to fuck her and soon his entire cock was disappearing into her
asshole. Biff could feel his orgasm building and he knew he would blow his
load soon. Miko felt him tense up and she knew he was about to cum in her ass.
Biff fired a barrage of cum into her tight asshole and Miko's ass almost with
a will of its own milked his cock dry. Miko could feel his cum backing up in
her ass and running down over Biff's cock and over her pussy lips.  
  
Biff and Miko rolled to their sides with Biff's cock still buried in her ass.
He slowly fucked her as he softened and his cock slipped from her ass with an
audible pop. Miko felt the cool air fill her passage that had just been
unplugged. Biff reached around Miko and stroked her tits and rock hard
nipples. Rachel took one of the tits in her mouth.  
  
Biff was kissing Miko on the neck and Miko was cooing and murmuring, "Thank
you, thank you".  
  
"You are most welcome," Biff mused and then said, "By the way, you got the
job."  
  
The three of them cuddled for awhile and then they showered together. After
they the shower they got dressed and had another glass of wine. Miko would
begin work the following week and Rachel would train her on her duties at the
restaurant. Biff would miss Rachel particularly her incredible blow jobs as he
briefly recalled the way his cock nestled in her throat and she massaged it
with her throat muscles. However he was very happy with her replacement Miko.  
  
"Miko you will have to come over to the house and meet the family soon," Biff
told her.  
  
Miko looked at Rachel and the two of them smiled as Miko knew what she would
be in for at Marla's house. "I would love to," Miko replied.  
  
Biff then left the two girls and drove back home. He had some good news to
share with the family. He knew that Joannie and Jerry would be anxious to get
their hands on Miko. They had so enjoyed their time with Kim the flight
attendant.  
  
CARRIE INTRODUCES AMELIE TO MARLA'S FAMILY  
  
Amelie had spent the night at Carrie's place and they had shared a night of
passionate love making. They took a night off from using the sex toys and
relied solely on their tongues and fingers to pleasure each other. Amelie
loved cuddling and making love with another woman and Carrie was as gentle as
any woman Amelie had been with. Of course Carrie could be assertive too and
Amelie remembered all too well the time the Carrie fucked Amelie relentlessly
with the fake cock. It had seemed that Carrie could not get enough of Amelie's
pussy or ass that night as she fucked the young French woman for hours. But
last night was a night of tender love making between two beautiful women.  
  
Carrie had made plans to visit Marla that day as she was anxious to tell Marla
about Joey and his mother Ellie. Of course she would relate the entire story
to Marla and describe their little orgy in every detail. Marla would most
likely agree to meet Joey and his mother and probably invite them to her home.
Knowing Marla she would probably include Ally in the invitation.  
  
Carrie invited Amelie to come along with her to Marla's house and meet the
family that Carrie had mentioned so many times. Amelie was a little
apprehensive but at the same time curious enough to accompany Carrie to
Marla's home. It was a drizzly overcast day that day and Amelie had no other
plans anyway.  
  
Carrie and Amelie arrived at Marla's home and the young French teacher was
taken back by the house and property. Carrie explained that Marla had done
very well with her investments after her divorce and that the restaurant was
doing extremely well. Carrie also told Amelie that if it had been a sunny day
that they would have found the family poolside most likely naked since they
loved to sunbathe in the nude.  
  
Sondra answered the door and showed Carrie and Amelie into the house. Amelie
was taken with Sondra's beauty and she felt a tingling in her loins as she
recalled what Carrie had said about Sondra and her brothers participating in
the sex orgies. Sondra showed the two women into the family room where the
family was gathered around in comfortable clothes. Biff and Jerry wore tees
and shorts and Marla and Joannie wore shorts and halter tops. It was obvious
that they were not wearing bras. The family was very polite and invited Carrie
and Amelie to sit down and offered them something to drink. Amelie checked out
each of the beautiful people in the room and her eyes subconsciously drifted
to Biff's crotch as Amelie hoped to get a glimpse of the outline of his big
cock in his shorts. Introductions were made and the Carrie and Amelie relaxed
in the easy chairs.  
  
"It's good to see you Carrie. Biff was just telling us about his interview the
other day when he hired a new hostess for our restaurant," Marla said.  

Carrie laughed to her self as she could imagine what transpired in the
interview. "It's good to also see you again Marla. Amelie had stayed over last
night so I invited her along. I hope that was alright," Carrie replied.  
  
"Of course it was Carrie. We are always happy to meet your friends," Marla
answered as she took in the young French woman's beauty and thought how she
would like to shove her tongue in Amelie's hot little pussy.  
  
Amelie smiled at Marla and nodded in appreciation. Amelie looked at Joannie
and she was sure that she saw Joannie lick her lips seductively. Amelie felt a
tremor pass through her body as she felt the room was sexually charged.  
  
Then Joannie spoke, "So Amelie you are from Paris and you are teaching French
at the school, is that right."  
  
"Yes that is correct. It is my first year teaching at the academy," Amelie
replied nervously as she watched Joannie lick her lips again.  
  
"Marla you and the family visited France earlier this summer didn't you?"
Carrie asked already knowing the answer.  
  
"Yes we did we visited a family that we know now living in Paris and then we
spent about three weeks sightseeing. We also spent a week on the Riviera,"
Marla confirmed.  
  
"You should tell us about your trip. I would live to hear about it and I'm
sure that Amelie would be interested in what you did there," Carrie urged.  
  
Marla smiled as she thought about all the things they did and all the sex they
had while in France and then replied, "Maybe later but for now what news do
you have for us?"  
  
"Oh I wanted to tell you about my recent visit to my previous place of
residence. I ran into a former lover, Joey who I had mentioned to you," Carrie
began.  
  
"Joey, he was the student you were fucking at the last school right,"
interjected Joannie.  
  
Amelie was taken back by Joannie's bluntness but Carrie just smiled and
continued. "Right he was one of several students that I had sex with at the
previous school," Carrie admitted.  
  
"Yeah then you got caught with three student cocks in you at the same time,"
Biff blurted out.  
  
Again Amelie was stunned by the frankness of the conversation. Carrie just
laughed and carried on, "Right Biff but none of them was as big as you,"
Carrie said with a giggle.  
  
"Well anyway I ran into Joey again and he told me about his incestuous affair
with his mother," Carrie went on.  
  
"My kind of guy," Jerry quipped.  
  
"Not really Jerry, Joey does not do guys," Carrie countered and everyone
laughed except Amelie.  
  
Amelie looked at Jerry and tried to imagine him with another guy. She had seen
two men together before but she was curious. Amelie had no idea that Jerry
often sucked on Biff's big cock and had Biff fuck him in the ass. She
certainly had no idea that Sondra's brothers were also bi-sexual and that they
had made it with Jerry many times.  
  
"Please go on Carrie, this is getting interesting," Marla encouraged her.  
  
Carrie then went into great detail about blowing Joey in the espresso bar and
the orgy that followed the following day. Carrie told them about Joey's mother
Ellie, Ellie's friend and shrink Ally, Joey's friends Bobby and Kenny and the
three students Chet, Bill and Cliff. Carrie described every sex act as best as
she could remember from the orgy with the three women and six boy students.
Amelie sat in almost disbelief as Carrie recalled the orgy. Amelie knew that
Carrie was promiscuous but even this story surprised her. Then Amelie spotted
Biff's cock outlined in his shorts. Carrie was right he was huge and Amelie
wondered how Carrie could take that monster in her ass.  
  
"So Marla I told Joey about you and your family and I thought it might be fun
to get together with him and his mother," Carrie said after finishing the
story.  
  
"That is a wonderful idea Carrie you know how we are always looking to meet
new people. You said that Joey was well endowed, is he as big as Biff?" Marla
asked.  
  
"I have never been with a cock bigger than Biff's but Joey is the second
largest cock I have ever had," Carrie replied.  
  
"We definitely have to meet them," chimed in Joannie, "I would love to have
another big cock in me while Biff fucks me."  
  
"Me too," Joannie's husband Jerry added.  
  
"Good then I'll set it up," Carrie agreed and then, "Now you must tell us a
little about your trip to France since Amelie is here."  
  
"Very well I'll begin with Paris but there is so much to tell some of it will
have to wait for another time," Marla offered, "You heard of Penny and her son
Steve and her daughter Debbie. They were former neighbors of ours and Steve
and Debbie were former students at the academy. They moved to Paris when
Penny's husband was transferred there."  
  
Marla explained how the husband and father traveled all the time which is how
they met Penny's family and eventually became intimate with them. Marla then
told them how Penny had found some lovers in Paris and that Steve and Debbie
were making it with other students and teachers as well.  
  
"They were thrilled that we decided to travel to France and that we looked
them up while we were there," Marla continued.  
  
Then Marla and her family replayed the details of the first night in Penny's
house. It didn't take long after all the hugs and kisses for everyone to shed
their clothes and get into a sexual reunion. Penny was dying to get three
cocks into her so Biff filled her pussy, Jerry her mouth and her son Steve
plugged her ass. Penny was racing toward an intense orgasm and she could care
whose cocks were in her as long as they fucked her and made her cum. Joannie
moved back to Marla and the two of them played with Debbie's body fondling her
tits and fingering her pussy as the three of them watched Penny's triple
penetration.  
  
Penny kept cumming and cumming with countless orgasms as the three guys
continued to fuck all her holes. Jerry came first in Penny's mouth and she
swallowed his cum and sucked him dry like a woman possessed. Steve's body
tightened and he shot an enormous load into his mother's ass. He could feel
his spunk surrounding his cock and trying to get out of his mother's asshole.
Steve just kept fucking his mother's ass as long as he could. Penny was
trembling with desire and shaking with her volcanic orgasms. Biff finally came
and flooded Penny's pussy with his hot seed. Penny had never been so full of
cum since she moved to Paris. Her son had filled her ass, Biff her pussy and
Jerry her mouth.  
  
Steve removed his cock and Penny felt her son's cum ooze out of her asshole
and trickle down between her thighs. Biff rolled the two of them over and then
he pulled out of her pussy. Penny thought she felt a wave of cool air enter
her cunt as it was vacated by Biff's big cock. Penny lay there gasping and
breathing hard as she slowly recovered from the triple fucking.  
  
Joannie then released Debbie's pussy and went over to Penny. Joannie had Penny
get on all fours and then she had Debbie spread her legs in front of her
mother. Penny did not need any coaxing and she just dove right into her
daughter's pussy. As Penny was eating Debbie, Joannie had Steve fuck his
mother's ass again. Now the family was coupled in raw sex.  
  
Joannie lie down next to Debbie and spread her legs and then said, "Come on
Marla let's make this a true family affair."  
  
Marla did not hesitate but went right down on her daughter in-law and started
lapping at Joannie's succulent pussy. Jerry got the message and he got behind
his mother and slid his cock into her ass. Biff kicked back and watched the
two families with the mothers eating their daughter's pussies and the sons
fucking their mother's asses. This is really hot he thought to himself.  
  
After Steve and Jerry had cum again in their mother's assholes, Joannie had
the mother's switch daughters. Penny was now eating the beautiful blonde's
cunt and Marla was enthusiastically lapping at Debbie's teenage pussy. Steve
and Jerry moved out of the way to recuperate from their mind blowing orgasms.  
  
Biff moved toward Penny and Joannie saw him and smiled at him. Biff put a
generous amount of lube on his cock even though Penny's ass was still slick
from lube and cum. Biff knelt behind Penny and admired her shapely ass. He had
wanted to do this since arriving at their flat in Paris. Biff lined up his
very hard erect cock with the woman's asshole and slowly began to push it in.  
  
Penny stiffened with trepidation as she realized that Biff was behind her. She
tried to remind Biff to go slow but her voice was muffled as her head was
firmly held in place by Joannie. Penny's pleas were muffled and lost in
Joannie's pussy. Biff held her hips firmly and continued to push his cock in
deeper and deeper. Penny was overcome with lust and she whimpered into
Joannie's cunt.  
  
Biff had finally buried his entire cock in Penny's ass and he held still as
her rectum relaxed a little adjusting to the intrusive invasion. Penny
realized that she had been holding her breath and then she started to breathe
easier and relieve some of her tension. Biff began a slow fucking motion and
caressed Penny's shapely buttocks. Penny never really felt pain but she felt
an incredible pressure in her rectum and bowels. The familiar pressure
subsided and she actually began to enjoy the ass fucking. Biff sensed that
Penny was relaxing and loosening up so he began to fuck her with long deep
strokes.  
  
Penny started sucking on Joannie's pussy at a furious pace which signaled Biff
that she was approaching her own orgasm once again. Biff picked up the pace
and really began to pound Penny's ass. His cock would come almost all the way
out of Penny's ass and then he would shove it back in to the hilt. Biff kept
pounding Penny's ass. Joannie grunted and groaned in orgasm as Penny sucked up
all of her juices. Penny then lifted her mouth off of Joannie's twat and
groaned allowed as Biff pounded her ass.  
  
Biff increased his speed and his cock was flying in and out of Penny's ass.
Biff's thighs were slapping into Penny's buttocks causing her ass cheeks to
jiggle with each thrust of his cock. Biff then shoved his cock in all the way,
stiffened and grunted as his cum shot out of his pecker into Penny's ass. Biff
emptied his balls and flooded Penny's ass with his spunk. Penny felt bloated
as cum filled her to overflowing.  
  
Penny and Biff collapsed and fell to the floor with Biff's cock still in her
ass. Biff lay on top of Penny until his cock softened and began to slip from
her ass. Biff rolled to the side and his cock slipped from her well fucked
asshole. As Penny lay on her stomach Biff's sperm seemed to bubble up from her
asshole like a little spring. Penny clenched her anal muscles and more cum
squirted out of her ass and ran down between her ass cheeks and inner thighs.
Biff's cum seemed to trickle out of Penny's ass for a long time.  
  
Penny broke the silence in the room by suggesting that everyone break for some
wine. They all went down to the main room and remained nude as they sat around
and sipped some wine. Both families were comfortable with everyone's nudity.
Penny invited Marla's family to stay with her family that night. They all
agreed and decided on sleeping arrangements. Penny would spend the night with
Biff, Steve would spend the night with Marla and Debbie would be with Jerry
and Joannie.  
  
Marla then wrapped up the story, "The next morning we all fucked our brains
out again and then we cleaned up and went out for a continental breakfast. We
discussed our plans for sightseeing and other things to do."  
  
"Let's tell them about meeting Penny's French friends and lovers," Joannie
spoke out.  
  
"Yeah that and tell them about the orgy with Steve, Debbie and the teachers
and students," Biff added.  
  
"No, no let's tell them about the transsexuals that we met on the Riviera,"
insisted Jerry.  
  
"As you can see ladies we had a very adventurous time in France. But those
stories will have to wait for another time," Marla replied to everyone.  
  
"God that is so hot," Carrie said to Marla, her family and Biff, "I can't wait
to hear about the transsexuals. Did they really look like women? Did you
really have sex with them?"  
  
"Yes they looked so much like women it was almost scary and yes we did fuck
them," Biff interjected.  
  
Amelie just sat in awe of the story and had some flashbacks to her own
experiences. She particularly recalled her own incestuous relationship with
her aunt and uncle in France but she had never told anyone about that. Even
Amelie's closest friends and lovers had never learned about that time in her
life.  
  
It was obvious that everyone was turned on by the story and ready to fuck but
Marla controlled the action. "Amelie you must have a story that you can share
with us. There must have been a special lover in your life," Marla quizzed
her.  
  
Amelie blushed slightly as she recalled her favorite seduction of all time.
"Yes, well there is one story that I remember very well," she admitted.  
  
"Do tell us Amelie I can't wait to hear it," Joannie blurted out and shoved
her hand into her shorts.  
  
"It was when I was in high school in France. I was not doing so well in this
one class so I went to my teacher for extra help. My best friend told me the
teacher liked girls so if I let her touch me I would pass the class," Amelie
recalled.  
  
"Oh this is going to be good," Joannie echoed.  
  
"Tell us what happened, Amelie. We are all interested," Marla urged.  
  
Amelie then proceeded to tell her story in detail. Amelie explained how she
went into the teacher's room to discuss her failing grade. The teacher pushed
her chair back from her desk and told Amelie to come closer. Amelie stood
close to the teacher as the teacher looked her up and down. Amelie described
her school uniform with her white blouse; short plaid skirt cut about 12"
above the knee, her white socks ending just below the knee and her saddle
shoes. Amelie was wearing white cotton panties under her short skirt.  
  
"I was trembling just from her looking me up and down. I was not a virgin but
I had not been with a woman before then and I was very nervous," Amelie said
describing her apprehension.  
  
Amelie then described how the teacher began the seduction. She whispered
things to Amelie describing what Amelie could do to improve her grade. She
insisted that Amelie call her by her first name, Nichole. Then she touched
Amelie on her flesh just above the knee. Nichole spent a few minutes rubbing
Amelie's thighs but it seemed like an eternity to Amelie.  
  
"She rubbed my thighs for minutes that seemed like hours. By the time she
finally touched my panties they were soaking wet," Amelie recalled.  
  
"What happened next?" gasped Joannie.  
  
"She caressed my pussy through my panties and I groaned out loud. Boys had
touched me there before but this was so different, so loving and so exciting,"
Amelie admitted.  
  
Amelie explained that Nichole told her that they couldn't take off their
clothes in the classroom. So Nichole pulled Amelie's cotton panties to the
side and stroked her vulva. Amelie had one orgasm before Nicole fingered her
pussy and brought her off a second time. Amelie watched as Nicole licked her
fingers clean of Amelie's nectar.  
  
"That's it, that's all?" Joannie quipped.  
  
Amelie smiled and replied, "No she then told me to come to her home and she
would tutor me some more. So we scheduled a time after school to meet at her
house. My parents thought it was wonderful that Madam Noir was helping me with
my school work. Of course they never found out what really happened at
Nichole's house."  
  
Amelie then told the family about her first visit to Nichole's home. It was
the first time that she had told anyone the story and Carrie was leaning over
listening intently. Amelie said that we went to Nichole's home right after
school one day so she was still in her school uniform. Nichole was still
dressed professionally in her business suit that showed off her shapely legs
below her short skirt. Nichole had Amelie sit next to her on her sofa and then
she started to kiss Amelie. Nichole kissed her lightly on the face and lips
and ran her tongue around Amelie's ears. Amelie said that she thought that she
would explode before they actually did anything.  
  
Nicole then unbuttoned Amelie's blouse and unfastened her bra. Nichole
caressed Amelie's small firm breasts in her hands and twirled the rock hard
nipples in her fingertips. Amelie said that she gasped aloud when Nicole
sucked on one of her tits. Nicole kissed Amelie's breast and tenderly sucked
on her rigid nipples. Then Nicole told Amelie to undress her. Amelie pulled
Nichole's jacket from her body and then opened her blouse. Amelie reached
behind Nicole and unfastened her bra letting the teacher's medium sized
breasts tumble out of their confinement.  
  
Nicole instructed Amelie to caress her and suck on her breasts the same way
the she had done to Amelie. Amelie admitted that it was exciting to fondle
another woman's tits and Nicole's were larger than she had expected as they
were well concealed under the clothing. Nichole then took Amelie's face in her
hands and kissed her deeply shoving her tongue down the young girl's throat.
Amelie said that she had been French kissed before so she returned the kiss
with Nicole. As they kissed their breasts and hard nipples pressed together
and Amelie said that she was close to cumming.  
  
Nicole then said to Amelie, "It is time for us to take off our panties."  
  
Nicole reached under Amelie's uniform skirt and took hold of the cotton
panties by the waistband. She slowly peeled them down Amelie's legs kissing
the young girl's thighs in the process. Nicole then kissed her way back up
Amelie's thighs but stopped short of her pussy.  
  
"She was driving me crazy!" Amelie squealed.  
  
"Didn't she eat you?" asked Joannie.  
  
"Yes but not then," Amelie answered.  
  
Amelie then described the action further. Nicole then told Amelie to take off
Nicole's panties. Nicole pushed the short skirt up Nicole's hips baring the
teacher's shapely legs and thighs. Nicole was wearing stockings and a garter
belt with her panties pulled over the garter belt. Amelie lowered Nicole's
panties and removed them from her legs. Nicole had Amelie kiss the bare flesh
between the stocking tops and her garter belt. Nicole then had them kneel on
the sofa facing each other so that they could kiss with their tits pressed
together while they fingered each other's pussy.  
  
"Up to that point in my life that was the hottest I had ever been. I came
several times on Nicole's fingers and she came on mine before we moved on,"
Amelie admitted.  
  
"After that we moved into a 69 position with Nicole on the top. Nicole ate my
pussy as she instructed me on eating her pussy. We were both still partially
clothed and we looked very erotic with our skirts up, pussies bared, blouse
open and tits hanging out. We had multiple orgasms before we both had to stop.
We were drained and remained in each other's arms for several minutes before
we separated," Amelie went on.  
  
"Did you visit her again," Carrie asked hopefully.  
  
"Oh yes, many times and we always started the same way as if she was seducing
me for the first time. We eventually would go to her bed naked and then she
began to introduce me to her sex toys. The affair went on for the rest on the
year and I received a very good grade," Amelie admitted.  
  
"I bet you did get a good grade," Joannie replied and then added as she
stripped off her clothes, "I don't know about the rest of you but these
stories have got me hot and I am ready to party."  
  
"Amelie, do you want to party with us? Carrie has partied with us before but
if you don't want to join in we understand," Marla said offering the girl a
way out.  
  
Amelie looked at the naked Joannie and at once she knew that she could not
walk away from the beautiful blonde. "I think I would like very much to party
with your family," Amelie replied somewhat sheepishly.  
  
Everyone disrobed and faced each other in their naked beauty. Amelie stared at
Biff's huge cock and she couldn't imagine how Carrie was able to take it in
her ass. Joannie and Jerry went over to Amelie and began to caress her body.
Jerry fondled her tits and Joannie worked Amelie's pubes. The same scene was
repeated by Biff and Marla as they attended to Carrie. Amelie preferred to
have a woman handle her tits but she went along with this arrangement. Joannie
smiled at her and then she slipped a finger into Amelie's pussy. Amelie gasped
and then she opened her legs a little wider. Joannie dropped to her knees and
began to kiss Amelie's inner thighs working her way up to her pussy. Joannie
reached her target and then plunged her tongue deep into Amelie's twat. Amelie
couldn't believe her good fortune to have someone as beautiful as Joannie eat
her pussy. Amelie came quickly and muffled her cries with her own hand.  

Amelie looked over at Carrie and saw that Marla was between her legs. Biff was
rubbing Carrie's tits and Carrie was sucking on Biff's huge cock. Carrie also
came quickly and coated Marla's mouth with her juices.  
  
Carrie and Amelie were turned over and their buttocks were caressed by four
sets of hands. Biff and Marla worked Carrie's ass and Jerry and Joannie worked
Amelie's ass. The ass cheeks were massaged and fingers were dipped into their
assholes. Carrie and Amelie were beside themselves with lust. Biff continued
to work Carrie's ass and he had one thick finger sawing in and out of her ass
as he massaged her generous globes. Jerry was doing the same to Amelie
fingering her asshole and massaging her buns.  
  
Amelie heard Joannie say, "Your turn Frenchy."  
  
Then Joannie moved around in front of Amelie and presented her pussy to the
young woman. Amelie dove right in like a woman possessed and soon was sucking
on the beautiful blonde's clit. Jerry lifted Amelie by her hips so that her
ass was sticking up in the air as he continued to finger fuck her ass. Amelie
moaned with delight into Joannie's juicy pussy. Amelie then felt Jerry remove
his finger and move in behind her. Amelie knew what was next and she
anticipated Jerry's cock in her ass. Jerry eased his cock into Amelie's ass
and began a slow fucking motion as the woman continued to eat his wife's
pussy.  
  
"Is this your first husband and wife combo?" Joannie asked.  
  
Although it was not her first husband and wife combo, Amelie just nodded her
head yes in Joannie's muff and continued to suck on the blonde's clit. Amelie
had spent a year with her aunt and uncle and they used Amelie for their
pleasure. Amelie had never told anyone about that experience or that her uncle
had taken her anal virginity. Jerry was gliding in and out of the young
woman's ass and Amelie was ecstatic with desire. Marla had moved in front of
Carrie and she was now enthusiastically eating Marla's pussy. Carrie was
reminded how big Marla's clit was and she loved sucking on the hard little
female pecker. Biff had also lifted Carrie up by the hips and he was still
finger fucking her ass with his thick finger.  
  
Biff removed his finger and lined up his massive cock with Carrie's asshole.
He pushed in steadily with his well oiled cock and spread Carrie's sphincter.
Carrie held her breath as the huge cock spread her open. Biff went slow and
eased his cock in a little and then back out. It seemed that he only put ½
inch in and then withdrew going a little deeper each time. Carrie thought that
he had finally had his entire cock in her ass but in reality Biff was only
about half way in. Carrie started to breath, relax and then she fucked back at
Biff pushing her ass toward him. Carrie was surprised that as she pushed back
and Biff thrust forward that more of his cock filled her ass. Biff took her
move as a go signal and then he buried his cock all the way into Carrie's ass.
Carrie's eyes widen and she gasped into Marla's pussy as the thick cock made
its way into her rectum. She had forgotten just how big Biff was.  
  
Marla was fast approaching her first orgasm as Carrie was doing a marvelous
job licking her pussy and sucking her clit. Carrie felt Marla tense up and she
held Marla close to her mouth to drink in all her juices. Carrie was surprised
yet again this time by Marla's orgasm. Carrie was caught off guard with the
force and the amount of pussy juice that Marla squirted in her mouth. Carrie
gulped down Marla's nectar and she was nibbling on Marla's clit when she felt
Biff stiffen behind her. Biff tensed up and his cock swelled in Carrie's ass
as he fired stream after stream of warm cum into Carrie's ass. Carrie felt the
rush of cum flow into her ass and fill her rectum. Carrie loved the feeling of
a male's cum flooding her anal channel particularly when she was eating pussy
or sucking cock. Carrie touched her own clit and she felt a mild orgasm of her
own.  
  
On the other lounge Jerry was shooting his seed into Amelie's ass and Joannie
was spraying Amelie's face with her first orgasm of the day. Amelie squeezed
her anal muscles milking cum from Jerry's rod as she continued to lick Joannie
clean of all her juices. Amelie liked the feeling of cum filling her ass.  
  
Everyone rested briefly without changing positions and then Marla, Joannie,
Jerry and Biff switched positions. Joannie was positioned so that Carrie could
eat her pussy and Jerry was ready to fuck Carrie's ass. At the other lounge
Marla had presented her pussy to Amelie and Biff was lubricating Amelie's ass.
Jerry's cock slid easily into Carrie's ass and he began to fuck her with long
deliberate strokes. Carrie went right after Joannie's delectable pussy and she
sucked on it with a vengeance. Amelie had Marla's pussy in her face and she
located Marla's clit. Amelie loved her oversized clit and excitedly sucked on
it.  
  
Biff was working more lotion into Amelie's ass and he was coating his cock
with lotion and saliva. When he had it as slippery as he could make it he
eased his cock into Amelie's ass. Amelie's eyes widened and she audibly gasped
into Marla's cunt as the thick rod spread her ass. Because of the lotion and
saliva combination Biff's cock slid in without any resistance other then the
snugness of Amelie's anal channel. Amelie felt the hard rod steadily move deep
in her ass until Biff had it buried in her hole. There was no pain but nothing
that wide or long had ever been in her ass. Biff began to fuck her ass with
long steady strokes as he massaged her curvy ass cheeks. Amelie turned her
attention back to Marla's pussy and resumed nibbling on her swollen clit.
Amelie reached between her legs and stroked her own pussy. The three of them
were on the verge on another orgasm when Amelie felt Marla grab her head and
hold Amelie's face against her squirting pussy.  
  
Amelie was thrilled with the way she made Marla cum and she loved the spray of
pussy juice from Marla's orgasm. Amelie had never been with a squirter and she
found it extremely erotic for a woman to cum like that. Amelie was brought
back to reality when she felt Biff's cock swell in her ass just before he
unleashed his hot seed into her rectum. Amelie cooed as the streams of cum
filled her anal channel and she felt her own orgasm drench her hand.  
  
Jerry was shooting his spunk into Carrie's asshole to mingle with the copious
load that Biff had left there. Joannie was writhing and thrusting her pussy
into Carrie's face as the beautiful mature woman devoured her. After another
round of orgasms everyone rested briefly. Just then Sondra walked into the
room and smiled at all the naked bodies.  
  
"Sondra dear, go and get your brothers we are going to need some more cock for
this party," Marla directed.  
  
Sondra let the room and minutes later she returned with her brothers. Sondra,
Boris and Ivan all entered the room naked. Amelie stared at the beautiful
blond Sondra and her two handsome brothers. Both brothers were sporting
erections and they were obviously ready for action.  
  
The rest of the afternoon was one hot orgy. Amelie straddled Biff's big cock
and lowered her pussy onto it. Ivan slipped his cock into Amelie's ass and
Boris fed his cock to her mouth. Amelie experienced her first triple
penetration and she went wild on the three cocks. Carrie was on all fours
eating Sondra's hot pussy while Jerry fucked Carrie's ass. Joannie had slipped
under Carrie's legs to eat Carrie's pussy as Marla watched the action.  
  
The orgy lasted for several hours during which time partners were changed and
positions were varied. Carrie also experienced a triple penetration which had
become her favorite. She just loved it when three cocks spurted their cum into
her three holes. Amelie got to experience every pussy and every cock in her
very first visit to Marla's home. Eventually everyone was drained and dead
tired. The bodies peeled apart and rested awhile before everyone got cleaned
up and dressed. Amelie and Carrie then said goodbye to the family and thanked
them for an exciting afternoon.  
  
"You must come back for another visit Amelie. We really enjoyed your company
and we would love to hear some more stories about your life in France," Marla
said.  
  
Amelie replied, "I would like that and I too would like to hear some more
about your visit to France."  
  
Carrie then drove Amelie home. Carrie and Amelie normally would have spent the
evening together but they both admitted they had enough sex for one day.
Amelie and Carrie kissed on both cheeks in the European fashion and said
goodnight. At Marla's house the family sat around enjoying some wine and
discussing their new found friend from France.  
  
_NEXT CHAPTER  
  
In the next chapter we will meet two new Monarch Academy students and their
families. We will also be introduced to the senior girl cheerleaders and learn
a little about their sexual orientation. As always I look forward to reader
feedback and suggestions._




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 02


_This story series will link some of the characters of two previous series
together. The most recent series characters from Son Controls His Mother will
be united with some of the characters from And Mother Makes Four. Reading
Chapter 1 will help with the orientation of characters for those who do not
wish to read the other two series. All characters in the story are at least 18
years of age. My thinking for these chapters, certainly subject to change, is
as follows:  
  
Chapter 1 -- Marla's family meets Monarch Academy's new teachers.  
  
Chapter 2 -- Meet the Monarch Senior Girls along with New Students  
  
Chapter 3 -- Meet the Monarch Senior Boys and Football Coaches  
  
Chapter 4 -- Helen learns more about the Mathews Twins and Mother  
  
Chapter 5 -- Susan tests the water with Maria and Betty discovers the Boys  
  
Chapter 6 -- Joannie takes Amelie shopping and Paul becomes Paula  
  
Chapter 7 -- Carrie introduces Joey, Ellie and Ally to Marla's Family  
  
Chapter8 -- Marla decides its time for another big party_  
  
*  
  
**CHAPTER 2 -- MEET THE MONARCH ACADEMY SENIOR GIRLS AND NEW STUDENTS  
  
LOREN CHAMBERS FINDS HIMSELF**  
  
Loren Chambers had just turned 18 years old and he would be entering his
senior year of high school. Loren was very much a loner as he did not date any
girls from school and he had very few friends. Loren's mother was a little
concerned about him but she thought that is was a maturity issue with her son.  
  
One particular day Loren was riding the bus downtown where he planned to just
walk around and check out some stores. The bus got very crowded and Loren
found himself pressed between people and almost unable to move. As the bus
moved Loren felt a hand move over his crotch but he dismissed it as
accidental. But then it came back and this time it stayed on his crotch and
rubbed it through his pants. Loren tried to move but there was no where to go.
The hand became insistent and it soon had Loren's cock in an erect state. No
one except Loren himself had ever touched his cock.  
  
Loren decided to wait it out until his stop and then he would be off the bus.
He was not prepared for what happened next. The hand expertly lowered the
zipper on Loren's pants and worked its way inside. Fingers then pulled his
briefs aside and the hand found his erection. Loren gasped with desire as the
first hand other than his own grasped his cock. The hand stroked him for
awhile and then much to Loren's disappointment, the hand left his pants. His
fly was zipped back up and Loren was confused. Then a voice whispered to him.  
  
"Get off at this stop with me," a young good looking man said to him.  
  
The bell rang and the bus stopped. As if under a spell Loren followed the
young man off the bus. When the bus pulled away the young man introduced
himself.  
  
"Hi my name is Carey. Did you like what I was doing to you?" the young man
said.  
  
"My name is Loren and I think I did. No one has ever touched me there before,"
Loren replied sheepishly.  
  
"Well then you are in for a treat just follow me," Carey directed.  
  
Loren walked with Carey for a few blocks paying attention to where he was
going. He wanted to be able to locate the bus stop on his own later. Carey
then stopped in front of an adult book store and ushered Loren inside. Carey
got some tokens from the clerk and then led Loren to the back room where the
video booths were located. Carey picked out a booth and locked the door after
he and Loren were inside. Carey then put some tokens in a slot and a movie
appeared on the screen immediately. Carey then pushed a button changing the
video selection until a gay video appeared on the screen.  
  
Loren couldn't believe his eyes as he had never seen a porn movie much less a
gay one. There were three men in the video and one was on his knees getting
fucked in the ass while he sucked the cock of the third man. Carey reached
over unfastened Loren's belt, unzipped his pants and pushed them with his
briefs down to his ankles. Carey then dropped to his knees and took Loren's
rock hard cock in his mouth. Loren was so turned on that he came in Carey's
mouth almost immediately. Carey sucked down every drop of Loren's cum and he
drained Loren's cock dry. Loren couldn't believe that he had just cum in
another man's mouth.  
  
Carey then stood up and kissed Loren allowing him to taste his own cum. Carey
then dropped his trousers and underwear baring his own erection. He pushed
gently on Loren's shoulders and Loren realized what was expected of him.  
  
"I've never done this," Loren whispered.  
  
"No problem, just do what I did to you," Carey replied as he pressed down on
Loren's shoulders.  
  
Loren sank to his knees and his face became level with Carey's cock. Loren had
never seen another hard cock until today. Carey pulled Loren's head toward the
erect cock and Loren instinctively took it in his mouth. Loren actually liked
the feel of the hard shaft in his mouth and he sucked on it tenderly. Carey's
cock was about the same as Loren's in length about 7" and girth more than 4"
around. Carey guided Loren's head back and forth until Loren got the hang of
it. Loren then bobbed his head up and down on Carey's cock until Carey
stiffened and fired a barrage of cum into Loren's mouth. Loren instinctively
swallowed the first jet of cum that hit the back of his throat and then he
continued to swallow each additional volley. Loren surprised himself with his
reaction to Carey cumming in his mouth. Loren thought that he would have been
repulsed by it but he had just the opposite reaction. He actually liked the
taste of Carey's cum and he had a strange sense of power over Carey as he
came.  
  
Loren was hard again and he hoped that Carey would suck him off once more. But
Carey surprised Loren when he turned him around to face away from him. Carey
then reached under Loren and cupped his balls and stroked his cock. Loren
groaned as his scrotum was fondled and then he watched the scene on the video
screen, the three men were still fucking and sucking each other. Loren felt
Carey's tongue slide over his perineum and up between his ass cheeks. Loren
flipped out when Carey licked his ass and rimmed his asshole. Loren didn't
know that people did that to each other but the feeling was sensational.  
  
Carey worked his tongue back and forth over Loren balls to his asshole. Loren
thought that he would cum again any second if Carey didn't stop tongue probing
Loren's ass. Then Loren felt a cool liquid enter his asshole and it almost
seemed to numb his anus. Carey then stood up and coated his cock with the same
lubricant unbeknown to Loren. Carey pushed Loren over slightly as he lined his
cock up with Loren's asshole. When Loren felt the cock at the entrance to his
ass he panicked briefly but he was afraid to protest,  
  
Carey pushed his cock into Loren's ass and Loren almost screamed out in pain.
Loren muffled his cries with his arm as he was afraid that any noise would
draw too much attention. Loren was afraid of getting caught naked with another
man. Carey worked his cock into Loren's ass and the pain eventually subsided.
Loren then felt bloated for awhile and then he just felt full. Carey began to
saw his cock in and out of Loren's ass.  
  
Loren's ass was extremely tight and Carey did not last long even though it was
his second orgasm. Loren felt Carey stiffen and hold onto Loren's hips. Carey
plunged his cock all the way into Loren's ass and then he unleashed a torrent
of cum into the boy's virgin asshole. Loren felt Carey's seed flood his ass
and he found himself instinctively using his anal muscles to milk Carey's cock
dry. Loren at that moment decided that he liked the feeling of cum filling his
asshole.  
  
They stayed in the same position for a few minutes and then Carey's cock
softened and slipped from Loren's ass. Carey told Loren to redress himself.
Once they were both dressed Carey spoke.  
  
"That was great. Come on I'll show you another part of the store," Carey
whispered.  
  
Carey opened the video booth door and they both stepped out into the hallway.
Loren noticed that there were other men standing around other video booths and
as he walked by them he felt a hand caress his ass. Carey led him to the
theater section of the video store. When they entered the theater Loren
noticed that there were two sections one for straight sex films and the other
for gay sex films. Carey led Loren into the gay section.  
  
Loren saw the movie and it was an all out orgy with naked gay bodies all over
the place doing every imaginable thing. It took a while for Loren's eyes to
adjust to the dark room but when they did he noticed that there were 6 to 8
men in the room. There were folding chairs to sit in to watch the movie but no
one was seated. Carey started caressing Loren's body again and he had Loren
erect in no time. Carey this time undressed Loren so that he was totally naked
and then Carey took off his clothes as well. Loren felt the presence of
another body behind him as Carey embraced him.  
  
"Who do we have here today Carey?" the voice asked.  
  
"Ronnie this is Loren and you won't believe this. Loren just gave up his
cherry to me in the video booth," Carey replied.  
  
"His cherry, you got his cherry, his oral cherry and in the video booth!"
exclaimed Ronnie.  
  
"Ronnie I got both his cherries, his mouth and his ass," Carey bragged.  
  
"Both of them and in the video booth, oh that is so hot," Ronnie gasped.  
  
Ronnie then took hold of Loren's erect cock and asked, "Loren you have a
beautiful cock, can I suck it? Would you like me to suck your cock?"  
  
Loren was overcome with desire and he just nodded. Ronnie sunk to his knees
and took Loren's cock into his succulent mouth. Ronnie proved to be an
excellent cock sucker and he deep throated Loren as he cupped Loren's balls.
Another body then moved in behind Loren and Loren felt another cock slide into
his ass. The man behind him pushed Loren over slightly so that he was bent
over Ronnie who knelt in front of him. The man fucking Loren this time wasn't
as large as Carey and his cock slid in easily. Loren was groaning as he ass
was fucked and his cock was sucked. Then someone turned Loren's head to side
and offered him another cock. Now Loren was getting fucked as he sucked a cock
while his own cock was being sucked. The three of them kept at one another
until they all came. The guy in Loren's ass came first which triggered Lorne's
orgasm. As Loren was filling Ronnie's mouth with cum his own mouth was flooded
by the other cock. It was then that Loren noticed Carey on all fours with
cocks in his ass and mouth.  
  
The four of them uncoupled and then Loren was pushed to the floor and placed
on all fours. Another cock entered his ass and yet another one filled his
mouth. For the next several hours Loren sucked cocks and was butt fucked
repeatedly. Every once in a while someone would suck on Loren's cock too.
Later Ronnie let Loren fuck him in the ass. It was the only ass that Loren got
to fuck that day but he loved it. He loved sliding his cock in and out of
Ronnie's ass as he caressed the shapely buttocks. Loren finally came in
Ronnie's ass and then collapsed on top him. Minutes later everyone got dressed
and Loren walked out of the video store. He never did see Carey again that
day.  
  
Loren looked at his watch and realized that he had been in the video store for
over four hours. He walked back to the bus stop and caught the first bus back
home. When Loren arrived home he was exhausted and his body ached all over not
just from the fucking and sucking but from using muscles that had been idle.  
  
"How was your day dear," his mother called out when he entered his house.  
  
"Oh it was fine mother. It was nice to walk around downtown," Loren replied
and thought to himself, "My God if she ever knew what happened today she would
faint on the spot."  
  
"That's good, well dinner will be ready soon," she replied.  
  
After dinner Loren helped his mother clean up the dishes and then he excused
himself. He told her that he wanted to listen to some music and crash on the
bed, Loren went up to his room, took off all his clothes and flopped on the
bed. As he listened to music he thought back to the day's events and
everything that had transpired. As he recalled his time in the video store he
felt a stirring in his loins. Before long he had another erection and he
stroked it until he fell asleep without cumming again.  
  
In the morning Loren had a raging hard-on and he jerked himself off as he
again thought back to the video store. Loren felt his load building in his
scrotum and he squeezed his cock to prolong his ejaculation. When he couldn't
stand the pressure any longer he released his cock and his cum shot out in
force. The first spurt went past his head and hit the bed headboard, the
second and third spurts landed on his chest and abs. The remaining cum covered
his pubes and his hand. Loren then massaged the semen into his body and
thought to himself that this was now his life. He knew that he was now
addicted to cock and he contemplated re-visiting the video store. Loren
couldn't wait to have another cock in his ass and mouth and he was anxious to
fuck another ass and have his cock sucked as well. He had the whole summer
ahead of him before school started.  
  
THE BARD FAMILY  
  
Joyce Bard nervously fingered the business card of her former high school
classmate, Lenny Morris. Lenny had given Joyce the card several years ago at
their 20th high school reunion. Joyce remembered the incident as if it were
yesterday. Lenny handed Joyce the business card and told her to call him
anytime if she needed help and then he grabbed her curvy ass. Joyce knew that
Lenny lusted after her and that if she made the call for his help that she
would have to sleep with him.  
  
Joyce was no stranger to infidelity as she had been sleeping around for over
ten years now. It all started with the banker who took her to lunch after the
loan approval and then to a hotel room. Later it was the attorney who drew up
their estate plan. That too was lunch followed by a visit to the hotel room.
Joyce loved cock and she took as much as she could get but she was selective
about who she slept with.  
  
Her husband Bruce Bard knew about his wife's infidelity but he accepted it. He
just figured that Joyce needed more cock than he could give her. Besides Joyce
was an incredible piece of ass. She gave great head, loved it in the ass and
she was a fantastic fuck.  
  
Their daughter Marilyn unfortunately was very much like her mother. Marilyn
loved to be naked particularly when she had three hard cocks in her ass, mouth
and pussy. Marilyn was rumored to be sleeping around with the boys on the
football team and was even said to have visited the boy's locker room one
time.  
  
Joyce knew it was time for a move. Her husband had been downsized out of his
job and he still had not found a job. Marilyn had to get out of that school
before her senior year and the bills were mounting up. Lenny had a very
successful company and his firm employed engineers such as her husband. As
much as she regretted it Joyce made the call to Lenny Morris.  
  
"Joyce what a surprise it is great to hear your voice," Lenny said when he
picked up the phone.  
  
"Lenny I need your help," Joyce began.  
  
Joyce then shared the gory details of their situation with Lenny but leaving
out the part about her daughter sleeping around. Lenny was very understanding
and told Joyce that he would be happy to hire Bruce.  
  
"I can start him on second shift immediately and then I will be able to move
him to first shift later on," Lenny told her and then added, "And I will bring
you on as one of my executive assistants."  
  
Joyce almost told him that she didn't want the job but she knew that could
kill the deal. She was sure that she would be spending more time than she
cared for in Lenny's office. Then she asked about the high school.  
  
"Joyce we have a fine private school here called Monarch Academy and I'm sure
that Marilyn would love it," Lenny told her.  
  
"I don't know whether she could get in there. Is it expensive?" Joyce asked.  
  
"Don't worry about it. I am on their Board and I am one of their biggest
benefactors," Lenny assured her.  
  
They concluded the call with Lenny telling them what moving company to use. He
told Joyce to put the house on the market and move the family as soon as they
could. Joyce was grateful for his generosity but she knew that she would be
paying the price for it soon. She knew it was desperate move but it was the
time for desperate measures.  
  
When Lenny hung up the phone he thought to himself that he finally have his
way with Joyce Bard. Lenny could have put Bruce on the first shift immediately
but he wanted Bruce occupied during the hours of 4:00 PM to midnight. That way
he could spend some evening hours with Joyce. Lenny snickered to himself as he
thought of all the things he would do with her.  
  
Two weeks later the Bard's arrived in their new town. Lenny put the family up
in the local hotel while they searched for a new home. Bruce and Marilyn were
overwhelmed with how well things worked out for the family but of course they
had no idea what Lenny had planned for Joyce. Even Joyce was unprepared for
what lay ahead.  
  
Bruce gladly accepted his new position as the lead engineer on the second
shift. It took a little getting used to the change in hours but he adapted
well. The one thing that bothered him the most was that he and his wife Joyce
were like ships passing in the night. Bruce didn't get home until about 1:00
AM and Joyce was fast asleep. Joyce had to be at the office by 8:30 AM and she
was long gone before Bruce woke up at 10:00 AM. Their sexual encounters were
now put off until the weekend but when they were together they fucked like
rabbits, Bruce was particularly active since he was only getting it two days a
week now.  
  
On the other hand a day didn't go by that Joyce didn't have Lenny's cock in
her mouth, pussy or ass. Some days he was in all of her holes. Lenny would
call Joyce into his office for sex breaks in the morning and in the afternoon.
Joyce would enter the office and either end up on her knees sucking Lenny's
cock or she would remove her panties so he could fuck her pussy or give her a
good ass reaming. Lenny loved to fuck Joyce in the ass and his favorite
position was for her to lean over his desk with her skirt flipped up over her
back while he drilled her ass.  
  
Lenny had surprised Joyce with the size of his cock. For a shorter man at 5'6"
he had an impressive dick. His cock when hard was just shy of 9" and a little
over 5" around. It took Joyce a little while to get used to his size in her
ass because his cock was the biggest to ever penetrate her bung hole.  
  
When Joyce first joined Lenny's company she could count on getting fucked or
sucking his cock each morning. They never took their clothes off in Lenny's
office in the morning. If Joyce blew him she simply lowered his pants and
underwear to his ankles and sucked on Lenny's cock until he came in her mouth.
When he fucked her pussy he pulled off her panties, lowered his pants and
underwear and fucked her on his desk missionary style. When he took her ass
she was bent over the desk with her skirt flipped up over her back.  
  
In the evening hours after everyone had left the office Lenny and Joyce shed
their clothes and fucked in Lenny's sofa bed. Lenny's office had a half bath,
small kitchenette and a sofa with matching chairs. The sofa was a pullout bed
in which Lenny fucked Joyce every evening. Having the bathroom in the office
allowed Joyce to get cleaned up and douche cum from her ass or pussy before
she got dressed to go home.  
  
Lenny never had women back to his condo and he never entertained there either.
Lenny liked to keep things simple so he lived in a very spacious condo in a
complex that had many amenities; golf course, tennis, swimming pool, fitness
center and meeting rooms. If Lenny ever had a party he always used the party
room at the condo clubhouse to entertain his guests. He preferred to keep his
sexual exploits in his office or at a hotel.  

Marilyn Bard liked the new town that they had moved to and she loved their new
home. She couldn't believe the family's good fortune but at the same time she
was bored. Marilyn was really starting to miss getting fucked. At her last
place she had an abundance of young cock to satisfy her seemingly insatiable
needs. She hung out with three boys most of the time and she loved having
three cocks in her at the same time. She was tired of hanging around the house
and she needed some action.  
  
Sensing that she was bored and lonely her father suggested that she hang out
at the community swimming pool during the day. He told her that she might make
some new friends there and maybe even meet some students from the private
school that she would be attending that fall. Marilyn decided to give it a try
and spend one day at the pool.  
  
Marilyn found the pool to be uneventful as there were hardly any people her
age there. It was mostly mothers with younger children at the pool. She did
take a liking to the life guards that were there and she was able to talk with
them freely. Two of the boys were sophomores in college and worked at the pool
during the summer. Marilyn openly flirted with them and let them know with her
body language that she was theirs for the taking. Marilyn was not a pretty
girl but she was not offensive either. She hated her hair which was coarse and
straw like, so she kept it pulled back. Marilyn was stacked though and she
filled out her one piece bathing suit which displayed all her curves. At 5'6"
and 115 pounds Marilyn cut a hell of a figure. She had 36 B breasts, a narrow
waist and an ass that one could crack an egg on. Her legs were shapely and
finished off her curvy figure.  
  
One day at the pool it began to rain and everyone headed for their cars.
Marilyn hung back with the life guards and actually helped them put stuff
away. The rain did not let up and the two life guards Ricky and Sean invited
Marilyn into the storage building until the rain stopped. Ricky went in first
and Marilyn followed him. Just as she ducked her head under the entrance Sean
patted her on the ass. Marilyn giggled and wiggled her ass in response. Sean
was turned on by her reaction and patted her ass again only this time he left
his hand on her curvy buttock. Marilyn just turned and smiled at Sean.  
  
"So you like your ass played with do you," Sean said as he squeezed her ass.  
  
"I love my ass played with, it is so sensitive," Marilyn replied in a sultry
voice.  
  
Ricky walked up behind her and grabbed her tits, "How about your tits are they
sensitive too?"  
  
"Oh yes they are very sensitive," Marilyn answered as she held Ricky's hands
firmly against her breasts.  
  
By this time both boys were sporting erections and Marilyn passed her hands
over the boy's crotches. "My, what have we here," she teased.  
  
Sean turned and closed the door to the storage area while Ricky slid the
bathing suit straps off Marilyn's shoulders and pulled the top down to her
waist. Marilyn's firm tits stood straight out from her body and Ricky quickly
covered them with his hands. Sean then pulled her bathing suit down her legs
and Marilyn stepped out of it. The two boys were beaming with excitement at
the unexpected turn of events. Marilyn smiled at both of them and then she
dropped to her knees and peeled the boy's swim trunks down and off their legs.
Their erect cocks bobbed in front of her face. Marilyn was pleased to see that
the boy's cocks were at least an average size of about 6-7 inches.  
  
Marilyn took both cocks in her hands and took turns licking the cock heads as
she stroked them both. Both Sean and Ricky were ready to blow their loads so
Marilyn sucked off Ricky first until he came in her mouth and then she sucked
Sean's cock until he too filled her mouth with cum. Marilyn kept sucking them
and playing with them and managed to keep the boys hard. Then she lay on her
back and told them to fuck her. Ricky mounted her first and fucked her until
he came again. Marilyn had orgasmed several times before Ricky came. Ricky
pulled out of her and Marilyn's pussy was quickly filled with Sean's cock.
Sean fucked her until he came again and Marilyn also orgasmed several times
with him in her. The three of them lay on the floor and the two boys were
enamored with Marilyn's body. They kept caressing, sucking her tits and
playing with her ass as if they could not get enough of her voluptuous body.  
  
"When you guys get hard again I want you to fuck me in my ass. Would you like
to do that? Have you ever fucked a girl in the ass?" Marilyn challenged.  
  
Neither Ricky nor Sean had ever butt fucked a girl although Ricky had been
dying to try it. They couldn't believe their ears when Marilyn asked them to
fuck her ass. This was a girl who was experienced beyond her years. Marilyn
told Ricky to get the suntan lotion and to grease her asshole with it. She
told the boys to put it on their cocks and then to use saliva to make their
cocks really slippery. Marilyn got on all fours and cradled her head on her
arms with her face turned to one side. First Ricky and then Sean fucked
Marilyn's ass. They were overcome with desire and tried to prolong their
ejaculations as long as possible while they fucked her shapely ass. It was the
most fantastic sensation of their young lives when they shot their spunk into
her beautiful ass.  
  
Marilyn continued to go to the pool and hang out for the rest of the summer.
She and the boys had sex together as often as they could and each time it
rained they were ecstatic. Marilyn loved foreplay and one of her favorite
things to do was to stand naked with the naked boys on either side of her.
They played with her tits, ass and pussy as she stroked their erect cocks.
Marilyn loved to have her holes finger fucked and the boys often did that
while she stroked their cocks. One day Marilyn decided that she wanted both of
them to fuck her at the same time so for the rest of the afternoon Ricky and
Sean double fucked her. Ricky lay on his back as Marilyn sat on his cock and
Sean guided his cock into Marilyn's ass. Then the boys switched positions. The
three of them fucked like this four times with each boy cumming in Marilyn's
ass and pussy two times each. Marilyn was full of cum and she loved the
feeling of its presence in her ass and pussy. The boys were overcome with lust
as they double fucked her repeatedly. Marilyn was now content with her new
found lovers and each morning she would sleep late and rest up for her visit
to the pool. Marilyn always slept in the nude and many a morning her hands
would travel over her body caressing her tits and fingering her pussy as she
reflected on her time with the life guards. Sometimes Marilyn got carried away
and she moaned softly as she made herself cum. Her actions did not go
unnoticed. Her father Bruce was usually awake by 10:00 AM and he heard his
daughter's moaning from time to time. One morning he was awake earlier when he
decided to look in on his daughter. He quietly opened her bedroom door and
stared at her fabulous naked body. Bruce was very turned on by his daughter's
nakedness and found himself desiring her. He would watch her for longer
periods each time and then head back to his bedroom to jerk off while
fantasizing about fucking his daughter. Bruce began to set his alarm so that
he would wake up right after his wife left for work so that he could spend
more time looking at his naked daughter.  
  
Bruce began to get bolder and bolder with each visit to his daughter's room.
As he watched his naked daughter in bed he began to stroke his cock. He had
gotten to the point where he didn't return to his bedroom to jerk off but he
stayed in his daughter's room and ejaculated there. One morning Marilyn
realized that her father was in the room and she made believe she was still
sleeping. She peeked through her half closed eyes and watched her father
masturbate as he looked at her body. Marilyn was pleased that her father was
turned on by her naked body and that he would cum just from looking at her.  
  
Marilyn looked forward to the morning visits from her father to look at her
naked body. She became to tease him relentlessly as she faked being asleep and
having erotic dreams. Marilyn would roll over on her stomach so that her
father could see her ass then she would roll on her back and open her legs so
he could see her pussy. Marilyn made believe she was dreaming and ran her
hands over her body moaning as she caressed her tits and stroked her vulva.
Bruce was going mad as she watched his daughter and his hand flew over his
cock. Marilyn rolled over on her stomach and lifted her hips off the bed
slightly as she fingered her pussy. Her father went wild looking at his
daughter's undulating ass.  
  
One morning Marilyn took it one more step as she fingered her pussy, "Oh yes
fuck me," she whispered loud enough for her father to hear.  
  
That did it for Bruce he simply had to have his daughter. Bruce stripped off
his clothes and crawled in bed with his daughter. He moved between his legs
and put his mouth right on her pussy. Marilyn gasped when she felt her
father's mouth cover her vulva and almost screamed out when his tongue
penetrated her pussy. Despite her experience no one had ever eaten her pussy
before and Marilyn was overcome by the sensation.  
  
Marilyn shivered and trembled under her father's hands and kisses. Then she
cried out when Bruce first swiped her pussy with his tongue. Bruce lifted her
legs up to his shoulders as he covered her pussy with his mouth. Bruce could
the feel the firmness in Marilyn's thighs and firm quads. She clamped her legs
tightly around her father's neck as he delved in to her inner depths. Bruce
located her erect clit and sucked it into his mouth emitting an audible gasp
from her. Bruce then reached under her and grabbed a hold of her curvy
buttocks. Bruce loved the firmness of his daughter's muscular ass cheeks as
she tightened them. Marilyn was really hot and she humped her father's face as
he sucked on her clit. She started to cum and Bruce held her thrashing body
tight against his mouth. His hands dug into her firm ass flesh as she went
wild with her first orgasm ever from oral sex.  
  
"Oh, oh, oh God, her it cums," she screamed as her orgasm rocked her body.  
  
Bruce held his daughter tight and sucked every drop of female love juice from
her pussy. Marilyn writhed and gasped all throughout her intense orgasm until
finally her climax subsided and her body calmed. Bruce licked her tenderly
until she couldn't take any more and she gently pushed her father's head away
from her pussy. There was no more pretending now as they both became lovers.  
  
"Wow that was incredible Daddy. No one has ever eaten my pussy before!" she
sighed.  
  
Marilyn leaned over and took her father's cock in her mouth gently nibbling on
the cock head. Bruce was a little surprised by his daughter's action but she
had obviously done this before. Bruce fondled her tits as she sucked him
deeper in her mouth. Marilyn took her mouth off of his cock long enough to
tell her father that he had a beautiful cock and then she sucked it back in
her mouth. Marilyn sucked her father for awhile longer until she was hot
again.  
  
"I am really hot. I need your cock in me Daddy," she gasped.  
  
Marilyn lay back in bed, spread her legs and she beckoned her father to come
to her with her arms open. Bruce knelt between her thighs and slipped his cock
into her pussy. Marilyn closed her eyes and sighed as her father's rock hard
cock entered her. Bruce began to fuck her slowly as his cock settled into her
snug pussy.  
  
"You feel good in me. I like your big cock in my pussy," she told him.  
  
Bruce's cock was all the way in now and Marilyn wrapped her muscular legs
around his lower torso. They picked up the pace as they fucked and Bruce soon
found himself pounding Marilyn's pussy. She pulled her father into her with
her strong legs as he fucked her and they both raced toward their climax.
Bruce could feel his orgasm building in his balls and he knew it would be a
big one. One more thrust and Bruce's body tightened as he emptied my balls
into his daughter's pussy. Marilyn felt the surge of his semen flood her pussy
and she fucked even faster in search of her own climax. Marilyn made sure that
her clit stayed in contact with her father's shaft as she raced toward her
orgasm.  
  
Marilyn stiffened and cried out that she was cumming as her legs clamped
tightly around her father's body. Her pussy involuntarily squeezed his cock.
Bruce could feel the vaginal muscles clench and release his cock over and over
again until his daughter finally went limp under him. They were both sweating
from the intense fuck session when Bruce rolled to his side allowing his
softening cock to slip from his daughter's cunt. Marilyn just lay on her back
looking up at the ceiling and breathing shallowly.  
  
"Daddy you are a good lover. That was a great fuck," Marilyn sighed.  
  
"I would say that you are very good yourself," Bruce replied softly.  
  
Marilyn snuggled into her father and he put his arm around her. He stroked her
firm tits and teased her rock hard nipples as they lay together. They didn't
say much as they lay together but Marilyn began to stroke her father's cock
and held it lovingly in her hand. Bruce started to harden again and she smiled
at his response to her fondling. Marilyn slid down her father's body and took
his cock into her mouth again. Bruce moved his daughter's hips over his face
so that he could lick her pussy and they settled into a comfortable 69
position, another first for Marilyn. He caressed Marilyn's incredible ass and
teased her nether hole as they ate each other. Bruce moistened his daughter's
asshole with her own pussy juice and his saliva before pushing his finger into
her ass. Marilyn seemed to accept the finger in her ass and they ate each
other until they both came again and then returned to a side by side position.  
  
That morning started a string of visits by Bruce to his daughter's bedroom
each morning. Marilyn looked forward to her father's visits and their intense
love making sessions. In spite of her incestuous morning sex however, Marilyn
still looked forward to her afternoons with the life guards. Now that her
father had eaten her pussy she would expect Ricky and Sean to eat her as well.  
  
One morning Bruce fucked his daughter until she couldn't cum anymore and she
begged him to stop. Bruce got Marilyn out of bed to shower with him. He loved
washing her sexy body, soaping her tits, fingering her pussy and her asshole.
Bruce slipped a soapy finger up his daughter's ass and fondled her curvy firm
buttocks. His cock was back at attention so he moved behind her and slipped
his cock into her soapy asshole. Marilyn grunted as her father's cock
penetrated her lovely ass and she leaned forward to place her hands on the
shower wall. Marilyn arched her back accentuating her shapely ass as she
leaned forward. The sight was incredible as Bruce slid his cock in and out of
his daughter's beautiful ass. The scene was even more erotic given that they
were in the shower and his daughter's skin glistened with moisture. Bruce
tired to prolong the ass fuck as long as he could but he was so turned on that
he came quickly. Bruce flooded Marilyn's ass with his seed and she groaned as
it filled her anal cavity.  
  
Bruce was able to stay hard and he kept fucking his daughter's ass even though
he had emptied his balls. Every once in a while he was able to manage back to
back orgasms without losing his erection and this was one of those days. He
fucked Marilyn's ass until he came a second time. Obviously it took a while
before he came again and he was able to savor the incredible sight of his cock
sliding in and out of his daughter's marvelous ass. Bruce's cock softened and
slipped from Marilyn's ass and they stepped out of the shower just as the
water was starting to turn cold.  
  
Bruce and his daughter kept their incestuous affair secretive and Joyce never
suspected anything was going on. Bruce had adjusted to second shift and he
loved his time with his daughter. Once school started Bruce would ask Lenny to
move him to first shift but for now he was very happy with second.  
  
One evening Lenny asked Joyce to join him for a drink after work. He had some
of the salesmen in town and he wanted to buy them a couple of drinks. Joyce
assumed that they would have a few drinks with the salesmen and then Lenny
would whisk her off to the hotel and fuck her brains out.  
  
At the bar the salesmen were drinking boilermakers (a shot and a beer) and
they talked Joyce into trying one. She was usually a white wine drinker so the
boilermaker went right to her head. She remembered having a second one and
then the room started spinning. Joyce passed out right at the table with the
salesmen. Time passed before she began to regain her senses and as she woke up
she realized that one of the men had his fingers buried in her pussy.  
  
"Well look who has rejoined us," one of the men shouted.  
  
"What are you doing? Where are my panties?" Joyce asked slurring her words.  
  
"You lost those a long time ago." We were waiting for you to wake up so we
could get going," the man finger fucking her said.  
  
"Come on it's time to go now but you're too drunk to drive. You ride with me
and one of the guys will drive your car," the guy said as he pulled his
fingers from her pussy.  
  
Joyce needed help standing up and walking out of the bar. The guy opened his
car door for her and she got in back with another man. As the car took off the
man in the back spoke to her.  
  
"Let's see your tits. We have already seen your pussy and ass," he said.  
  
"What? You need to drive me home right now!" Joyce yelled to the driver.  
  
The man driving laughed and the one in the back seat pulled Joyce's dress down
to her lap. She tired to cover her bra encased tits but he was too strong and
easily pulled her hands away from them. He held both her wrists together in
his big hand as he unfastened her bra with the other. Then he pulled her bra
away from her tits baring them.  
  
"Nice tits Joyce, you got a good rack," he said as he fondled one of her
breasts.  
  
The car pulled into a motel lot and Joyce found herself being ushered into one
of the rooms. Once inside she was stripped and placed in the bed. She knew it
was useless to fight it and she resolved herself to be gang fucked. She was
sure Lenny was behind this and there wasn't much she could do about it plus
she was still drunk. Joyce was unsure how many men were in the room but she
guessed it was at least six.  
  
Three men were on her immediately and she had a cock in each hole. Joyce found
herself getting turned on by the triple penetration as it had been awhile
since she had three cocks in her. The other men stood by waiting their turn
and as soon as someone came in her and vacated the hole another cock was there
to take its place. Joyce was triple fucked for sometime before she was placed
on her back with her holes oozing cum.  
  
One by one the guys then fucked her pussy. As one guy fucked her, another put
his cock in her mouth. This time the guys didn't cum in her but on her. A guy
would pull out of her pussy and cum on her pussy and abs while the other guy
would pull out of her mouth and shoot all over her face and tits. Joyce lay
there as one after the other came on her body. Her face, hair, tits, abs and
pubes were cum drenched. She was sure that she heard someone use the term
"Bukkake" as they were cumming on her.  
  
Joyce was then rolled over on all fours with her ass in the air. One by one
the guys fucked her ass and each time they pulled out and sprayed cum on her
ass. Some of the guys aimed their cocks right at her asshole and she could
feel the spunk hit her nether hole. After they came they would push their cock
back into her ass until they went soft. Joyce didn't know how long they fucked
her or how many times they came and she eventually fell asleep in the bed.  

The next morning Joyce woke up and her cum drenched body ached. She could feel
the dried cum all over her body and in her hair. Joyce knew now that she had
reached total debauchery. She stumbled into the bathroom and showered first
washing the semen from her. Then she took a long hot bath and soaked her worn
out body. Joyce then got dressed as she found her clothes neatly hung up and
folded except her panties were no where to be found. Her purse was there as
were her car keys on top of a note.  
  
The note read, "Lenny said you could have the day off."  
  
Joyce laughed to herself and thought, "As if I could go into the office like
this."  
  
Joyce drove home and it was about 10:30 AM when she arrived home. She entered
the house and looked for some aspirin as her head was killing her. Then she
heard her daughter's voice.  
  
"Oh that's it Daddy fuck my ass. Give it to me. Give it to me, cum in my ass,"
Marilyn cried out.  
  
Obviously her husband and daughter didn't realize that Joyce was home as they
probably thought she was at work. Joyce walked to her daughter's bedroom and
the door was wide open. She looked in and saw her daughter on all fours with
her husband kneeling behind her. They fucked like two animals in heat as her
husband pounded their daughter's ass.  
  
Joyce didn't say anything but just watched the two of them fuck in front of
her. Marilyn had her fingers buried in her pussy as her father reamed her ass.
Bruce came in his daughter's ass which triggered Marilyn's orgasm and she
drenched her fingers with her pussy nectar. The two of them collapsed on the
bed with Bruce's cock still embedded in his daughter's ass.  
  
Joyce just walked away and went to her own room where she stripped off her
clothes and crawled in bed. She fell asleep thinking that they were one fucked
up family. When Bruce came back to his room to get dressed he was shocked to
see his wife in bed. Obviously she had come home from work or didn't go to
work at all. He was concerned that she may have seen him with Marilyn. He
hoped not, maybe she just didn't see them but he didn't know how she could
have missed them. He would find out later.  
  
THE SENIOR GIRLS OF MONARCH ACADEMY  
  
The twin sisters, Ingrid and Annika, had talked Wendy into hosting a slumber
party for the senior class cheerleaders. Wendy's mother was attending a
meeting at the twins' house along with some other ladies. Of course Wendy had
no idea that the meeting was a lesbian social club hosted by the twins' mother
Elke.  
  
As they sat around in Wendy's family room there was a little tension in the
air as no one was sure how the slumber party would turn out. Anna, Lauren,
Ingrid and Annika were clearly ready to party but Marcia's and Wendy's
apprehension was obvious. All the girls knew that Ingrid, Annika and Anna were
lesbians and although Wendy, Marcia and Lauren dated boys, they had slept with
girls too, Wendy dated Jake, Lauren dated Butch and Marcia dated Terry. Lauren
had been spending a lot of time with Anna lately.  
  
Ingrid got the ball rolling when she spoke up, "Well girls there are no guys
here so what should we do? We could play spin the bottle or we could play
truth or dare. But those games are designed to get our clothes off and they
take too long."  
  
"So why don't we just skip those games and just take our clothes off?" Annika
challenged.  
  
The girls giggled but no one moved until Ingrid did. She stood up and quickly
stripped off her clothes and stood before the other girls in her blonde
beauty. Then Annika followed her sister's lead and then she too stood naked
before the other girls. The Swedish sisters, Annika and Ingrid were both
beautiful shapely blondes and their beauty did not escape Anna's roving eyes.  
  
"Okay it is time to share stories that is to tell something that we know that
no one else knows," Ingrid said and then added, "I'll go first, Annika and I
are lovers."  
  
The other girls stared in disbelief at Ingrid's admission. Then Ingrid and
Annika kissed each other deeply as their naked bodies pressed together and
they stroked each other's shapely ass.  
  
"I'll go next then," Annika volunteered, "Ingrid and I had sex with Wendy."  
  
All eyes went to Wendy and she was beet red with embarrassment. Wendy sat
there humiliated as she listened to the twins recall their sexual encounter.
Wendy was shocked when the twins told the others about the dildos.  
  
"Come here Wendy don't be shy," Ingrid beckoned the girl to her.  
  
Wendy walked over to the naked twin sisters and she allowed them to kiss her
and undress her. Anna and Lauren were really getting turned on now but Marcia
was scared and confused. Marcia was worried that someone would say something
about her and Lauren, but who else knew and certainly Lauren wouldn't say
anything, at least she hoped not. Ingrid and Annika continued to kiss and
fondle Wendy as the others wondered what would happen next.  
  
Anna could not restrain herself any longer, "Lauren and I are lovers," she
blurted out.  
  
"Well then you two should remove your clothes as well," Ingrid challenged
them.  
  
Anna and Lauren stood up and undressed each other as they kissed. Marcia felt
a pang of jealousy shoot through her as she watched the petite Lauren in
Anna's arms. Marcia wanted desperately to be in Lauren's arms but there was
nothing she could do at the moment. Now everyone was naked except Marcia and
the five beautiful naked teenagers stared at her waiting for her to make a
decision.  
  
"Come on Marcia off with your clothes," Annika ordered but Marcia just shook
her head and remained seated.  
  
"What is it Marcia haven't you been with another girl?" Ingrid probed.  
  
Marcia shook her head again and whispered, "No, I haven't and I can't."  
  
"That is not true, Marcia and I made love for two straight days and she loved
it," Lauren blurted out.  
  
This caught everyone by surprise especially Anna. But Anna was not put out by
Lauren's admission because she always thought that Marcia was hot and now she
would have a chance to fuck her.  
  
"I should leave now," Marcia said as she got up and attempted to leave.  
  
"No, that is not an option," Anna said and took hold of the timid Marcia.  
  
"It's time your clothes came off Marcia," Ingrid directed.  
  
The five naked girls surrounded Marcia and she was powerless to stop them as
they undressed her. Her clothes came off quickly as then she was as naked as
the others. Marcia was lowered to the floor and the five girls were all over
her. Lauren and Anna sucked on her tits as Wendy drove her tongue deep into
Marcia's mouth. Ingrid and Annika worked over Marcia's pussy and ass. Marcia
felt all resistance leave her body and she allowed the girls to have their way
with her. Within minutes they had Marcia screaming and shaking with her first
orgasm of the night.  
  
Wendy then mounted Marcia and lowered her pussy to Marcia's mouth. Marcia did
not hesitate and she devoured Wendy's pussy and plunged her tongue deep into
the warm recess. Marcia was totally out of the closet now as she
enthusiastically lapped at her classmate's cunt. Anna slid between Marcia's
legs and kissed the pretty girl's inner thighs. Anna could smell Marcia's
excitement as she kissed the girl's thighs. Anna moved her tongue to Marcia's
pussy causing the girl to gasp into Wendy's quim. Anna quickly located
Marcia's clit and rolled it gently in her teeth. Marcia was going wild and she
picked up the pace as she lapped at Wendy's snatch.  
  
On the floor next to them Ingrid and Annika were working over Lauren. Lauren
was on all fours in a 69 position with Annika as Ingrid Knelt behind Lauren
and tongued her ass. Lauren was squirming with delight as she loved to have
her ass rimmed and probed with a hot tongue. Ingrid and Annika had Lauren in a
constant state of erotic bliss as they worked her pussy and ass together.
Lauren screamed in ecstasy as the orgasm rocked her hot petite body. Lauren's
juices covered Annika's face as Annika's own orgasm built in her body.  
  
"Cum for us pretty Lauren, cum for us," Ingrid cried out to the pretty
brunette.  
  
Lauren's mouth had left Annika's pussy momentarily but now it returned as
Lauren regained control. Annika then doused Lauren's face with female juices
as she too orgasmed. Lauren rolled over on her back on the floor next to
Annika and then Ingrid straddled her. Ingrid lowered her pussy to Lauren's
mouth as Annika got up to retrieve a strap-on dildo from her overnight bag.
Annika returned to her sister and Lauren and then she slid the fake cock into
Lauren's wet pussy. Lauren gasped into Ingrid's cunt when she felt the rubber
dick penetrate her pussy.  
  
Marcia and Wendy both had massive intense orgasms and collapsed next to each
other on the floor. Anna moved her body and straddled Marcia. Marcia watched
as Anna lowered her pussy onto Marcia's mouth. Marcia didn't hesitate and
probed Anna's pussy with her tongue. Anna gasped when she felt the
cheerleader's tongue in her pussy probing and searching for the hard pearl.
Marcia found Anna's clit and rolled it in her teeth just as Anna had done to
her earlier. Anna went crazy and thrust her pussy onto Marcia's face. Anna
rubbed her cunt back and forth as she fucked herself on Marcia's face and
tongue. Anna then screamed as her body went into convulsions and collapsed on
the floor. Marcia held onto Anna's muscular buttocks and continued to lick
Anna's over sensitive pussy until Anna rolled over onto the floor.  
  
Anna, Wendy and Marcia watched as Lauren was fucked by Annika wearing the big
strap-on cock. Marcia had not seen a cock that big on any of the boys she had
fucked or jerked off and she was amazed how easy the petite Lauren handled it.
Ingrid came and juiced Lauren's mouth as Lauren held tight to Ingrid's
thrashing body. Ingrid eventually rolled off Lauren and joined the others
watching Annika and Lauren. Annika picked up her pace and pounded her
classmate's pussy with the stiff shaft. Lauren groaned as her hands sought out
her own breasts and she pinched her nipples. Then Lauren lost it and her body
thrashed around and she cried out as the orgasm rocked her body. Annika also
came as the dildo nub had done its job rubbing against her clit. Annika leaned
forward and kissed Lauren deeply as the two of them rode out the orgasms.  
  
The girls took a short break as they lay on the floor together and then Anna
spoke, "Marcia have you ever been fucked by another girl?"  
  
"No I haven't just a couple of boys but they didn't have cocks that big,"
Marcia replied referring to the strap-on dildo.  
  
"Everyone else here has been fucked with dildos both vaginally and anally,"
quipped Ingrid.  
  
"Really you girls have had that big cock in your ass?" Marcia said shocked
just at the thought of it.  
  
"Sure once you are broken in it is easy and enjoyable," Lauren said with a
giggle.  
  
Marcia tried to visualize the petite Lauren being fucked in the ass by another
girl and then said, "I don't think that I could do that. I couldn't take
something that big in my virgin ass."  
  
"Well we have lot's of other toys to play with too before the night is over,"
Annika said as she retrieved her overnight bag.  
  
Annika emptied the bag on the coffee table and laid out the variety of toys
for all to see. Anna also brought her bag over and took out the toys that she
had brought along. There were strap-on dildos, double headed dildos, butt
plugs, anal beads and vibrators.  
  
"These should keep us busy tonight," Annika said with a slight sneer.  
  
"I wonder how our mom's meeting is going tonight," Ingrid teased.  
  
Annika laughed at her sister's statement and said, "I am sure they are having
a marvelous orgy by now."  
  
"What do you mean? My mother's not gay, she not going to do anything like
that," Wendy blurted out.  
  
"My, my you are certainly in the dark," Ingrid replied and then added, "Your
mother may not be gay but I bet she is bi-sexual."  
  
"All this talk has made me horny again," announced Anna.  
  
"Me too and it is time for some more fun," agreed Ingrid.  
  
Anna picked up a harness and fastened it to herself. Then she snapped in the
imposing rubber cock and walked toward Marcia. "Come on Marcia I am dying to
fuck you. I'll take it slow and you'll adjust to it quickly."  
  
Marcia took Anna's hand and let herself be directed to a space on the floor.
Marcia lay on her back with her pussy already wet in anticipation. Anna was
true to her word and eased the fake cock in a little at a time allowing Marcia
to adjust to its size. Within minutes it was sliding in and out of Marcia's
sopping wet pussy. Marcia pushed her hips up at Anna and wrapped her legs
around the muscular girl's torso. Marcia began to fuck back at Anna trying to
meet the thrusts as the cock entered her womb. It wasn't long before Marcia
was screaming out from the intensity of her orgasm. Anna continued to fuck
Marcia slowly until Marcia begged her to stop. Anna withdrew the cock from
Marcia's pussy and rolled the girl on her side to watch the other girls in
action. Anna then got behind Marcia and slipped the rubber cock back in her
pussy. Anna reached around and fondled Marcia's incredible tits as she fucked
her slowly from behind.  
  
Ingrid and Annika had arranged Wendy and Lauren so they could fuck each other
with the double dildo. Then Annika got behind Wendy and shoved the strap-on
cock up her ass. Ingrid got behind Lauren and slid her strap-on cock into
Lauren's ass. The four girls frantically fucked each other as they appeared to
be racing toward their orgasms. Marcia could hardly believe her eyes as she
watched her classmates in one of the most lewd display of sex that she had
ever seen but at the same time Marcia found it to be very erotic. Wendy and
Lauren were the first to cum and their bodies crashed together as they were
impaled on the double cock in their pussies and the strap-on cocks in their
asses. Annika and Ingrid kept right on fucking the two girls until the nubs on
the strap-on cocks had done their job. Then Annika and Ingrid both orgasmed as
they pulled the girls bodies close to them pressing their tits into one
another.  
  
The rest of the night was a variety of compilations for the six girls but with
most attention being paid to Marcia since she was the latest to join the
group. Annika was fucking Marcia with a double headed dildo when Ingrid told
her to roll over. Annika rolled to her back taking Marcia with her and keeping
the double cock in their pussies as Marcia ended up on top. Annika held Marcia
tightly as she knew what her sister was up to. Annika kissed Marcia deeply as
they fucked and then she felt Marcia's body tense in her arms and try to break
loose from the grip and kiss. Ingrid had worked the well lubed fake cock into
Marcia's ass.  
  
Marcia twisted and tried to break loose as her eyes filled up with tears. But
Annika held her firmly as Ingrid worked the cock inch by inch into Marcia's
ass. Once it was in about halfway the twins resumed their fucking motions and
Marcia gradually adjusted to the double penetration. As the twins fucked
Marcia the cocks worked their way in deeper and were soon buried in the two
holes. Marcia then began to fuck back at the twins as she felt another orgasm
building in her body. Marcia jerked and thrashed about as a mind blowing
orgasm sent tremors through her body. Marcia cried out loud as she experienced
the most intense orgasm of the night and exploded in climax.  
  
All the girls took turns with Marcia that night as she was repeatedly fucked
in her ass and pussy. By the time the girls were ready to go to sleep, Marcia
had been fucked by each girl and she had eaten each of their pussies. They
left Marcia to sleep on the floor where she had passed out and then they went
to bed. Anna and Lauren slept together and Wendy slept with the twins.  
  
It would be an interesting year for the senior girls at Monarch Academy as
they would learn a lot more about each other, their mothers and their
teachers. School was only a few weeks away.  
  
LOREN'S SUMMER AND RELOCATION  
  
Loren returned to the adult video store and visited the theater section often.
He would find himself with a cock in his ass and another one in his mouth as
someone sucked on his cock. Loren loved being sucked and fucked and also being
able to get sucked and fuck someone else's ass. It was at the theater that he
met two college boys.  
  
Josh and Scot were college seniors who used the video store to get their rocks
off during the summer months. Their attitude was that when it came to fucking
a mouth or an ass that there wasn't much difference between boys and girls.
Josh and Scot both dated and fucked girls on campus and neither one of them
were interested in cock. They frequented the video store because they knew
that they would always get a blow job and sometimes fuck a hot ass. Josh and
Scot met Loren at the video store.  
  
They loved Loren's effeminate body with his flawless, hairless skin. He had
the sweetest ass for a boy that they had ever fucked it was a perfect bubble
butt. Josh and Scot decided that they would befriend Loren and fuck him
outside of the video store. They first invited him to join them at a cabin for
the weekend to do some fishing and have some fun.  
  
Loren was thrilled that these boys invited him up to the lake and he
immediately accepted. When Josh and Scot arrived at Loren's house to pick him
up, Loren's mother was thrilled to meet the young men. She was pleased to
learn that they had girlfriends in college and she thought they would be a
good influence on Loren. Loren's mother had been worried about him up to now
and she was thrilled that he had met such nice young men.  
  
The three young men drove up to the lake on Friday night and got settled in
the cabin. That night Josh and Scot double fucked Loren, taking turns in his
ass and mouth. Loren had to jerk himself off as neither Josh nor Scot would
touch his cock. In the morning Loren was again fucked by both of them. After
breakfast they went fishing and then that evening Loren was double fucked
repeatedly by Josh and Scot. Sunday morning was a repeat performance as Loren
was fucked first by Josh and then Scot. Once again Loren had to stroke his own
cock to achieve an orgasm.  
  
Sunday evening they packed up the car and drove back to town. Loren sat in the
back seat and sucked Josh's cock while Scot drove. Then Josh drove and Loren
sucked Scot's cock until he came in Loren's mouth. The boys dropped Loren off
at his house and a disappointed Loren went to his room where he masturbated
until he fell asleep. Loren did not like the one way sex but he knew he still
had the video store available to him.  
  
Loren did not let Josh and Scot monopolize him but he still did like getting
fucked by them. One day they came over to his house and they fucked Loren on
the pool table in the basement. Loren's mother had come home from work early
that day and she heard the moans and groans in the basement. She went
downstairs to check on Loren and she almost fainted when she saw the three
boys.  
  
Josh was laying on the pool table and Loren was leaning over him sucking on
Josh's cock. Scot was behind Loren and was fucking him in the ass. Loren's
mother had never seen any sex in person much less gay sex. She was appalled
and speechless as the two young men fucked her son. She watched them until
they both came in her son's mouth and ass and then she scurried upstairs. She
would speak with Loren later as she did not want to face him with the other
boys present.  
  
Later that evening Loren's mother confronted him and he admitted that he was
gay. He told her about his first time and the video store. He told her about
the fishing trip and his return visits to the video store. Loren's mother was
at a loss as to what to say to her son. She decided to call her brother and
talk with him. He would know what to do.  
  
"Now, now, Connie just relax and take it slow," her brother Mike said to her.  
  
Mike listened to the whole story and then he offered to help his sister, "He
needs to get away from that town Connie."  

"But where can I send him Mike," she sobbed.  
  
"Send him here. He can stay with me and I can get him into the private school
here. Then he won't have any ties to anyone there," Mike suggested and then
added, "It would only be for a year and it would be the best thing for him."  
  
"Are you sure? How can he get into such an exclusive school?" Connie asked.  
  
"I have connections Connie and I am sure that it would be the best thing for
him," he replied.  
  
"Oh Mike how can I ever repay you. It's been so hard to raise him since his
father left us," Connie sobbed into the phone.  
  
"Don't worry about that Connie just send him up here and I'll take it from
then on." Her brother convinced her.  
  
They hung up the phone and Mike leaned back in his office chair. "So," he
thought, "My sister has a gay son."  
  
Mike tried to remember the last time he saw Loren and he did recall that the
boy was a little effeminate and that he did have a cute ass. Mike smiled to
himself as he thought that it would be fun to turn his nephew into a lady boy.
Mike loved lady boys as he called them. He loved them dressed up as women and
he loved to fuck their hot asses. He was first turned onto them when he was in
San Francisco. He went to this one club that was loaded with transsexuals and
he was amazed how one could not really tell that they were men. Mike took a
very cute one back to his hotel that night and fucked his ass all night. Mike
couldn't believe how much the tranny looked like a woman. Mike learned that
the tranny was taking female hormones and developed his own breasts. When Mike
looked at the hairless shapely body only the cock and balls gave him away as a
guy.  
  
From that time on Mike, although he still dated and fucked women, was
extremely turned on by the lady boys. Every time that he visited San Francisco
he looked up his favorite lady boy and had incredible sex with him. Now Mike
would have a chance to create his own lady boy. He would have Loren take
female hormones and he would dress Loren in women's clothing at the house. He
would turn Loren into Lori, his very own lady boy. Mike got a hard-on just
thinking about it.  
  
A few days later Loren arrived at Uncle Mike's house. Mike showed Loren to his
room and then let him settle in. They had dinner that night and Loren thought
it was cool that his uncle let him have wine with his dinner. They adjourned
to the family room and Mike poured his nephew a night cap. Loren had never had
an after dinner drink and he loved it. In fact he had two more before it was
time to go to bed. Loren was a little light headed from the wine and the
Frangelica liquor but he was in a very relaxed state. He was more than
surprised when his uncle came to his room that night to talk with him. His
uncle ended up giving him a massage to relax him and Loren succumbed to his
uncle's seduction.  
  
Mike rubbed massage oil into his nephews back and shoulders. Then he worked
over Loren's legs and Loren was embarrassed as he got an erection from the
touch of his uncle's hands. Loren was surprised but he didn't object when
Uncle Mike pulled his sleep shorts down and off his legs. Loren pressed his
erection into the mattress so that his uncle wouldn't see how turned on he
was.  
  
Loren groaned when his uncle massaged the oil onto his buttocks and then he
gasped allowed when his uncle inserted a finger into his asshole. Mike kept
massaging his nephew's ass and fingering his asshole until he couldn't wait
any longer. Mike knelt on the bed and pushed his own bottoms down to his
knees. He lifted Loren's shapely ass into the air and eased his oily cock into
his nephew's ass. Mike slid in easily which was testimony that Loren was very
experienced in anal sex. Loren grunted a little as he was surprised with the
size of his uncle's cock. It was clearly the largest cock that had been in his
ass.  
  
Mike fucked his nephew slowly in an attempt to prolong his ejaculation and
savor every second that his cock was buried in the shapely ass. Loren groaned
as his uncle fucked him slowly and then he ejaculated without even having
touched his cock Loren clenched his anal muscles when he came which increased
the tightness around his uncle's cock. Mike then lost it and shot a barrage of
cum deep into his nephew's rectum. Mike left his cock in his nephew's ass and
remarkably he stayed hard, Mike continued fucking his nephew until he came
again. This time Mike reached around and stroked his nephew's cock. Loren cam
twice again in his uncle's hand before Mike filled his ass a second time. Mike
liked giving the lady boys a reach around and he called their cocks their
clits.  
  
Mike would take his time with Loren as he didn't want to scare him with his
plan. He would explain in due time that Loren was destined to become Lori at
least in Mike's house. Mike left Loren alone and Loren lay there thinking that
he was probably going to enjoy his stay with his Uncle Mike. The Loren fell
into a deep sleep.  
  
Uncle Mike was back in the morning and he fucked Loren again in bed. Then he
took Loren into the shower and soaped his body. Mike then fucked Loren's ass
in the shower as he gave him another reach around. Uncle Mike liked watching
Loren shoot and seeing his cum bounce off the shower wall. Then Mike filled
his ass with his seed one more time. Later when they were cleaned up and
dressed, they sat around the breakfast table and Uncle Mike told Loren about
his experiences with the lady boys in San Francisco. He told Loren that he
would like his nephew to become his niece while they were in the house. Loren
was intrigued by the idea and somewhat curious about wearing women's
underwear. Uncle Mike was convinced that his nephew would become a perfect
lady boy.  
  
*  
  
_NEXT CHAPTER  
  
In the next chapter Uncle Mike will continue his training of Loren as his lady
boy. Loren will seek out some other gay friends in the area. We will meet some
of the Senior Class boys at Monarch Academy mostly the jocks and learn more
about them. Loren will register at Monarch Academy and he will apply for the
football team equipment manager job and meet two of the coaches. As always
please send me your comments and suggestions._




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 03


This story series will link some of the characters of two previous series
together. The most recent series Son Controls His Mother will be united with
some of the characters from And Mother Makes Four. Reading Chapter 1 will help
with the orientation of characters for those who do not wish to read the other
two series. All characters in the story are at least 18 years of age. My
thinking for these chapters, certainly subject to change, is as follows:  
  
Chapter 1 – Marla’s family meets Monarch Academy’s new teachers.  
  
Chapter 2 – Meet the Monarch Senior Girls along with New Students  
  
Chapter 3 – Meet the Monarch Senior Boys and Football Coaches  
  
Chapter 4 – Helen learns more about the Mathews Twins and Mother  
  
Chapter 5 – Susan tests the water with Maria and Betty discovers the Boys  
  
Chapter 6 – Joannie takes Amelie shopping and Paul becomes Paula  
  
Chapter 7 – Carrie introduces Joey, Ellie and Ally to Marla’s Family  
  
Chapter8 – Marla decides its time for another big party  
  
CHATER 3 – Meet the Monarch Academy Senior Class Boys and Football Coaches  
  
LOREN’S NEW LIFE  
  
Uncle Mike continued his training of Loren in his quest to turn Loren into a
lady boy. Loren started taking female hormones and he let his hair grow long.
When he was home with Uncle Mike he wore girl’s clothes. Uncle Mike had picked
out all sorts of outfits for his nephew. Loren wore girl’s panties and he
actually liked the feel of them.  
  
One of Uncle Mike’s favorite things to do was fuck Loren in the ass when he
was dressed in a girls’ outfit. First Loren would drop to his knees and suck
his uncle’s cock before his uncle fucked him. Mike would then have Loren get
on all fours and then he would flip the skirt up over Loren’s back. Mike would
caress his nephew’s panty covered ass and then lower the panties to Loren’s
knees. Mike then would grease his cock and Loren’s ass and then slide his big
dick into his nephew’s ass. Mike would fuck Loren in the ass until he flooded
it with his spunk. Mike loved to cum in his nephew’s ass.  
  
Uncle Mike would have Loren wear different outfits although his favorite was
the private school girl’s uniform of Monarch Academy. Other girl’s clothes
that Loren wore included a tennis outfit, a cheerleader outfit and a black
mini cocktail dress. When Loren wore the cocktail dress he also wore thigh
high hose with elastic tops. Loren would often check himself out in the mirror
as he wore one of the outfits and he was surprised himself how much he looked
like a girl. It was actually a little scary because there was really no way to
know until his panties were removed.  
  
Loren enjoyed his adventure with his uncle but he dearly missed having his
cock sucked and fucking another ass. Loren decided that he needed to meet some
gay guys. Maybe he would luck out and find some gay boys that would be going
to the same school.  
  
Loren went to the shopping mall one day to but some casual slacks. Uncle Mike
had given him the money to go shopping. Loren walked around until he found one
store that he liked and he went in there to check out the slacks. A sales
clerk approached him and asked if he could assist him. Loren told him that he
was looking for casual slacks. The clerk showed him one style that was very
popular.  
  
“These are designed to show off your stuff,” the clerk said and then “Come on
I’ll help you with these.”  
  
The clerk grabbed several pair of slacks off the rack and led Loren to the
fitting rooms. Loren entered the fitting room and as he did the clerk moved to
leave. The clerk’s body brushed up against Loren’s as they squeezed through
the door. Loren was sure that it was a hand that touched his ass. The clerk
closed the door and Loren slipped off his pants to try on the new slacks it
was then that he realized that he was still wearing girl’s panties. Loren
pulled on the tight slacks and then stepped out of the room to check them out
in the mirror. Loren’s cock was semi-hard and it was clearly visible in the
tight slacks.  
  
The clerk came up behind Loren and smiled at his reflection in the mirror,
"That's more like it," he said and grabbed the waistband and gave it a firm
tug up.  
  
That move caused Lauren’s cock and balls to be squeezed and caused him to
groan slightly. Sensing his discomfort, the clerk reached around and ran a
hand across the front of the slacks in a smoothing motion gently rearranging
Loren’s cock and balls. By now Loren’s cock was fully erect and straining
against the slacks. Loren went back in the fitting room and when he removed
the slacks his cock sprung to attention inside his panties. Loren was
embarrassed and he didn’t want to be caught with girl’s panties on so he
decided to take them off. Loren grabbed another pair of slacks and took great
care to pull them on. He had to point his cock up because it was too painful
to bend it down. When Loren came back out of the fitting room the clerk was
there waiting for him. The clerk showed his disappointment with the absence of
Loren’s cock bulge in the slacks.  
  
“That is not how you show your stuff. Let me show you,” the clerk said almost
annoyed with Loren  
  
The clerk approached Loren from behind again and focused on the mirror. He
grabbed the waistband to pull the slacks up and his thumb grazed the tip of
Loren’s cock. Loren jumped and the clerk moved his thumb so that he could
tickle the head of Loren’s cock. Loren was now leaking pre-cum and he knew
that the clerk had to feel it. Loren moaned as the clerk took another step
toward him and pulled Loren into his body. Loren could feel the clerk’s
erection on his ass as the clerk rubbed the length of Loren’s cock through the
slacks. At the top of the clerk’s stroke he flicked the tip of Loren’s cock.
Loren closed his eyes and leaned back into the clerk as he found himself
giving in to another seduction.  
  
The clerk led Loren by the waistband back to the dressing room and told him to
try on one more pair before he made up his mind. Loren stripped off the slacks
and his erect cock dangled in front of him as the store clerk watched. Loren
looked at the clerk who was now stroking his cock and caressing its outline
through his slacks. A wet spot had started to spread at the tip and his cock
looked like it was ready to rip through his pants.  
  
"I'll be right back," he said and slipped out of the room.  
  
When the door to the fitting room opened Loren was standing there with his
raging hard-on sticking straight out. The clerk stepped inside and grabbed his
cock firmly as he moved in close to Loren.  
  
"Well, what shall we do with this?" the clerk asked.  
  
The clerk began to stroke Loren slowly and then he led him out of the room by
his cock. They looked into the full length mirror as the clerk stood behind
him. Loren’s eyes were glued to the sight of the clerk’s hand pumping Loren’s
cock. With his other hand the clerk took Loren’s hand and placed it on the
clerk’s cock. Without hesitation Loren started to rub and squeeze the clerk’s
cock. That was all the encouragement the clerk needed and in an instant he was
kneeling in front of Loren sucking his cock.  
  
Loren never saw the other clerk but suddenly there was another pair of hands
on him. The other clerk had approached Loren from behind while the first clerk
was sucking his cock. Before Loren could speak the second clerk pulled Loren’s
t-shirt over his head leaving him naked in front of the huge mirror surrounded
by the two horny clerks.  
  
The one behind Loren reached around and grabbed Loren’s nipples which had
become very sensitive since he started taking the female hormones. The clerk
pinched and twisted the nipples while he ground his clothed erection into
Loren’s bare ass. The clerk in front grabbed Loren’s balls and gave them a
tug. Then in one motion he swallowed Loren’s cock. Lauren was in heaven as he
had found exactly what he was looking for.  
  
The clerks pushed Loren back into the fitting room and closed and locked the
door. They kissed and began to undress each other, all the time they kept an
eye on Loren. Once they were naked, they came back to Loren and the three of
them embraced with their erect cocks touching each other. The first clerk
leaned in and gave Loren a deep tongue kiss. Loren kissed him back with
urgency as it had been some time since he shared a kiss with anyone.  
  
When he broke the kiss he said, "I'm Paul and this is Carl."  
  
Carl leaned in and also kissed Loren deeply.  
  
"Hi," Loren stammered, "I'm Loren."  
  
Paul firmly pushed on Loren’s shoulders until he was kneeling in front of him.
Loren knew what was next and he swallowed Paul’s cock. The texture was soft
and hard at the same time and it had a slightly salty taste to it. Loren did
his best to give Paul a blow job that he would remember and Paul seemed to be
enjoying it. Meanwhile, Carl was behind Loren and had worked his way between
his legs. Loren jumped a bit when he felt Carl’s hands on him with his face
buried in Loren’s ass and Carl’s tongue rimming his asshole.  
  
This was definitely a sensation that Loren missed. It had been so long since
he had a tongue in his ass and Loren loved it! Loren pulled his mouth off of
Paul's cock distracted by the sensation of the rim job. Paul then pulled Loren
onto all fours and went behind him to trade places with Carl. Carl came around
and knelt in front of Loren’s face. He didn't wait for Loren to act but
instead, shoved his cock down Loren’s throat. His cock was bigger than Paul’s
and Loren had to adjust to it, he did quickly and it seemed to go much easier
after that. Loren was really getting into the face fucking. Loren emitted a
little sigh when Paul eased a finger up his butt. Then a second finger was
added and Loren groaned onto Carl's throbbing cock.  
  
Loren could feel Paul squirting cold liquid in his ass. Once Loren was really
loose and slippery, Paul’s fingers were replaced by his cock. Paul fucked
Loren for several minutes and then he pushed in deep and filled Loren’s ass
with cum. Without missing a beat Paul pulled out and Carl was right there to
take his place. They flipped Loren over on his back and Carl’s big cock
started to press its way into Loren’s bowels. Once the thick head was in Loren
got used to it and soon enough Carl was fucking him for all he was worth. In
the missionary position Loren could feel the pressure on his prostate and his
cock, which was fully erect and begging for attention.  
  
Paul leaned over and sucked Loren’s cock while his buddy pounded Loren’s ass
mercilessly. It was another moment that Loren would never forget. Loren came
in a few seconds with an orgasm that shook his entire body. He had never cum
that much in weeks and it seemed to go on for minutes. When Loren finally did
stop spewing into Paul’s mouth, Paul who was now hard again began to jerk off
while he watched Carl fuck Loren. The strokes into Loren’s ass picked up pace
and depth and Loren expected to get the second load in his ass. But Carl did
not cum in Loren’s ass, instead he pulled out and he and Paul jerked off all
over Loren. Loren watched as the streams of cum covered his chest and abs. The
three young men caught their breath as they lay on the fitting room floor and
Paul spoke to Loren.  
  
“Loren you should come to our place sometime and we can really have some fun.
I’m sure that you would like to fuck Carl and me but we can’t do anymore here.
We really took a big chance today,” Paul said.  
  
“I would love to hook up with you guys sometime just let me know where and
when,” Loren replied.  
  
“What about this Sunday? We’re not working and we can hang out by our pool,”
Carl offered.  
  
“You know Paul is right we did take a big chance today but when he told me
about your hot looking ass, I just had to have it,” Carl added.  
  
“And your delicious cock I just loved sucking it,” said Paul and then he told
Loren, “Stay here and I’ll get you a towel. You don’t want to get dressed with
all that cum on you. You don’t want to soil your pretty panties.”  
  
“You saw those,” Loren replied blushingly.  
  
“Of course I did. Do you think I would behave as I did with any customer,”
Paul laughed.  
  
Paul got dressed first and then he returned with a towel for Carl and Loren.
The two of them wiped themselves as clean as possible and then got dressed.
Carl left the fitting area first and then Loren followed. Loren purchased two
pairs of slacks on his way out.  
  
Paul rung up the sale on the register and then said mockingly, “Here you are
sir. Will there be anything else today?”  
  
“No that should do it for today thank you,” Loren replied and laughed at the
same time.  
  
Loren went home very excited by the day’s events. He had never expected the
day to turn out as it had and now he had Sunday to look forward to. He was
anxious for the day to get here so that he could fuck Carl and Paul and have
them fuck him. He thought of how easy it was to change a boy’s name to a
girl’s name Loren to Lori, Paul to Paula and Carl to Carla. Maybe Paul and
Carl would like to become lady boys too. He was sure that Uncle Mike would be
willing to help them and then he laughed at the idea.  
  
THE MONARCH ACADEMY SENIOR BOYS  
  
Jake was waiting for his friends to show up at his house. The guys were going
to get together and talk about the upcoming football season and probably which
girls they were going to try to fuck this year. Jake had met one of the new
girls, Maria and he would definitely zero in on her early in the year. Maria
was a very pretty dark haired girl with a very shapely ass, killer legs and
large tits. Her tits looked too big for her body but they were so firm that
they stood straight out. Jake had seen her in a bikini at the pool this
summer.  
  
Jake then thought what he would do with Wendy. She was his girlfriend and she
was a great fuck but he really wanted a shot at Maria. He would have to be
careful so that he didn’t lose Wendy in the process. Jake then thought about
Wendy and the times they had had together.  
  
Wendy was a virgin when she and Jake started dating but Jake was a master of
seduction and convinced Wendy to expand her horizons. It started out with
heavy make-out sessions and petting, which always left Wendy's panties soaking
wet and with the smell of sex. Soon Wendy's tits were exposed and Jake would
suck her tits and roll the nipples between his fingers until they were eraser
hard. Wendy would have orgasms just from Jake playing with her tits. Later in
their dating Jake would stroke Wendy's thighs when he sucked her tits,
occasionally brushing against her panty covered pussy. Wendy would jump and
moan each time his hand came in contact with her cunt.  
  
One night they went to their favorite make out spot and before long her blouse
and bra was pushed up over her tits. Jake sucked her tits and stroked her
thighs. This time he moved his hand inside her cotton panties and stroked her
clit. Wendy went wild and humped his hand. Jake then eased her panties down
and off her legs, moved between her legs and positioned them over his
shoulders. Wendy was shaking in anticipation as Jake began to lick her pussy
and cup her beautiful ass cheeks. Wendy came numerous times humping her pussy
against Jake's face and soaking him with her cum.  
  
Jake moved up along side Wendy and kissed her deeply allowing her to taste her
own pussy juice. She asked what she could do to reciprocate so Jake steered
her petite hands to his exposed engorged cock. Wendy stared at it in awe not
knowing what she was supposed to do next. Jake guided her through hand job
techniques and soon had Wendy licking and kissing his cock. He moved her to
the next level of sucking the head of his big cock and fondling his cum filled
balls. Wendy started to get into it and tried to take more and more of his
cock in her mouth. Jake could feel his orgasm building but elected not to warn
Wendy.  
  
His first burst of cum caught her totally by surprise and when she felt the
second burst she tried to swallow the first. Her mouth quickly filled with cum
and to prevent gagging she pulled his cock from her mouth. Jake's cock kept
firing cum and it hit her in the face, hair and bare tits. Wendy giggled as
she held the spurting cock in her hands as Jake's cum flew everywhere. Wendy
had come along way since their first date.  
  
The next several dates were repeat performances and Wendy had become
comfortable with both of them being totally naked. Jake added variations to
their sex. He taught her about sixty-nine so they could eat each other
together. He also introduced his finger into her asshole as he ate her pussy.
He placed Wendy on all fours, licked her pussy and rimmed her asshole. One
night he placed just the head of his cock in her pussy and rubbed her clit
with the soft head of his cock. Wendy went wild and had multiple orgasms.
Wendy told Jake that she was ready to fuck but she wanted to do it somewhere
private. Jake arranged for a motel room and they went straight to the room and
took off all of their clothes.  
  
With Wendy lying back on her bed, Jake slid between her legs and was gentle
and patient as he eased his throbbing cock into her pussy. The pressure of his
fullness almost negated the pain of losing her virginity. The pain soon
subsided and Wendy only felt pleasure as the large cock touched every fiber of
her cunt. Jake fucked her slowly with long deep strokes and Wendy began to
hump her cunt up at him. She had numerous orgasms with the last ones violent
and vocal. Jake tensed and flooded her pussy to overflowing with his cum. He
continued to pump her pussy and she could feel cum running out of her cunt and
trickling down her thighs. Wendy held Jake tightly as she felt she was in
heaven.  
  
The rest of the day they showered, had more sex and stayed naked all day. At
one point they took a bath together in the whirlpool tub. After the bath Jake
gave Wendy's body a massage with bath oil. First he massaged the front of her
body paying special attention to her tits and her pussy. Sensing that she was
on the verge of another orgasm he slipped his cock into her cunt and Wendy
humped herself into frenzy.  
  
Jake then rolled Wendy over on her stomach and massaged her back, shoulders
and the back of legs. He kneaded her gorgeous ass cheeks and as he massaged
her ass he put an ample amount of oil on her asshole. Then Jake began to probe
her asshole first with one and then two fingers. Before long his fingers were
moving easily in and out of Wendy's thoroughly lubed asshole. He lifted Wendy
up by her hips until her ass was in the air as she rested her head on the
mattress. He removed his fingers and positioned the head of his cock at the
entrance to her ass. As he eased his cock into her bunghole he heard Wendy
gasp and hold her breath. He assuredly told her to relax and that he would not
hurt her.  
  
As Jake eased his cock into her ass the head cleared her sphincter as Wendy
uttered an audible gasp. He continued to ease his cock in and out of her
asshole feeding her an additional inch at a time, each time waiting until she
relaxed. It seemed to take hours before his entire 9" were lodged deep in her
ass. If he had not cum so many times already he would have shot his wad
quickly. He started to fuck her with long deliberate strokes as he admired her
beautiful ass accepting his huge cock. Jake stroked her marvelous ass cheeks
and told her how good she looked in this position with his dick skewering her
luscious ass.  
  
Jake felt his orgasm start down in his balls and rush up through his cock
flooding Wendy's rectum. He came more than he expected and his cum soon filled
her asshole to overflowing and backed up coating his cock and running down the
inside of her thighs. They both collapsed on her bed and rolled to their sides
with Jake's cock still imbedded in Wendy's ass. His cock softened and slipped
from her asshole with an audible pop. Jake and Wendy continued their sexual
escapades on a regular basis and Wendy could always count on having all three
of her holes filled with cum on each occasion.  

Jake was snapped out of his day dream when the door bell rang. He stood up to
answer it and he then realized he had a raging hard-on just from thinking
about his sex with Wendy. As he walked toward the front door, Jake thought
again that he did not want to give up the great sex with Wendy so he better be
careful with any new blood. He opened the front door and four of his friends
entered the house.  
  
Nick, Charlie, Zack and Jimmy joined Jake in the family room. Terry and Butch
had not yet arrived. Jake got everyone a beer and they made idle talk while
they waited for Butch and Terry. Eventually Butch and Terry arrived and they
said that they were late because of the girl friends. Jake smiled at them as
he was the only one besides Butch and Terry that knew they were fucking each
other’s girl friend. It had happened at a pool party and when Jake went
looking for his friends he found them in the same room fucking the other’s
girl. Butch was fucking Marcia while Terry was fucking Lauren.  
  
“So how did the slumber party turn out for the girls?” Jake asked already
knowing the answer because Wendy had told him.  
  
“I guess they had a good time but Lauren didn’t say anything about it,” Butch
replied.  
  
“Marcia didn’t talk about it either,” Terry added.  
  
Jake knew why Marcia didn’t say anything especially after what she experienced
with the girls. Wendy had told him that Marcia had eaten every pussy and had
been fucked in the ass and pussy by each girl wearing a strap-on cock.
Apparently she was still embarrassed by her behavior. Jake wondered if Butch
and Terry knew that their girl friends had made it with other girls. Jake
thought that someday he would like to see that.  
  
The guys then turned the conversation to football. They felt that they had a
good chance to win their conference but they admitted that the two non-
conference games would be tough. The two perennial Catholic School powers were
loaded again. Both Queen of Peace and St. Peter’s would be pre-season
favorites to contend for the state title. Monarch opened the season against
St. Peter’s then they had an easy game before they faced Queen of Peace. They
agreed that if they could win one of those games they would be in good shape
for the playoffs.  
  
“Do we have an equipment manager yet this year?” Nick asked.  
  
“You mean has Coach James found a gay guy to fill the position.” Charlie
quipped.  
  
”Yeah that’s right last year’s manager graduated. Do we have any gay guys in
school this year?” Zack chimed in and asked.  
  
“Not to my knowledge but Jimmy and Nick should know,” Jake answered.  
  
“Fuck you Jake!” Nick countered.  
  
“Come on we all know that you guys fucked last year’s manager. What was his
name again, Michelle?” Jake replied.  
  
“It was Michael but he liked to be called Michelle. He liked to dress up in
girl’s clothes and I’ll tell you that when it comes to having your cock sucked
or fucking a curvy ass that there is no difference between gays and girls,”
Jimmy blurted out.  
  
All the guys laughed and then Nick said, “Jimmy’s right Michelle gave great
head and loved to be butt fucked. He was always available when we didn’t have
a date.”  
  
“Well obviously Coach James and Coach Thomas agree with you because they were
always fucking him,” Butch added.  
  
“Yeah that is amazing that the coaches were fucking him and yet they have
those hot wives,” Terry said.  
  
Jake thought about Coach James hot wife Julie and the time that she caught him
and Wendy fucking. But she didn’t report them but instead invited them over to
her house where they had another threesome. Julie was incredibly hot and she
gave the best blow job that Jake ever had. She loved Jake’s big cock and she
had Jake come over to the house by himself as well. Jake would fuck her pussy,
mouth and ass each time they were together. Julie also liked girls and she
introduced Wendy to female sex. Now Wendy was comfortable making it with Jake
and her girl friends.  
  
“Earth to Jake, earth to Jake,” Butch said bringing Jake back to the present.  
  
“Sorry I got lost in some thoughts there,” Jake replied.  
  
“Okay let’s talk about the school year and the girls. Are there any new girls
this year that we can target,” Charlie asked.  
  
“I know of one a girl named Maria who is really cute with big tits,” Jake
admitted.  
  
“Jake, you Butch and Terry are already set up with Wendy, Lauren and Marcia.
It’s the rest of us that need to hook up with some girls,” Zack answered.  
  
“My brother Ricky told me that he and the other life guard were banging this
chick at the pool this summer. Her name is Marilyn and she has an incredible
figure. She is not very pretty but she loves to fuck,” Jimmy added.  
  
“Well we will have to keep an eye out for her,” Zack replied.  
  
“From what I hear it’s more like a cock that we have to keep out for her,”
Jimmy countered.  
  
All the guys laughed and then turned the conversation over to the teachers.
They discussed the new teachers Carrie Foster and Amelie Duchane. They had
heard the Carrie had a reputation and that she was fucking three former
students over the summer. They didn’t know much about Amelie except that she
was very French and quite cute. Then they talked about the principal Helen
Eisenhower, the guidance counselor Susan Leach, the teacher Lorraine Basso and
Nurse Betty.  
  
They talked about Nurse Betty and how she had been fucking football players in
her office. The guys agreed that Jake should be the one to test the water with
her. He was to go to her with a fake injury and make sure that she saw his
cock.  
  
“Really Jake once she sees your cock she will be all over you,” Zack said.  
  
“Chet, Bill and Cliff told me about Nurse Betty last year. Then they scored
with Ms. Basso, Ms. Leach and Ms. Eisenhower after that,” Charlie added.  
  
“It’s up to you Jake to get the ball rolling and then we will have all the
adult pussy we can handle,” Zack concluded.  
  
Jake reluctantly agreed to do it even though he had plenty of action with
Wendy and Julie. Plus he wanted to find some time to work on Maria. But he
didn’t want to tip his hand so he agreed to try and seduce Nurse Betty.  
  
The guys wrapped up their chat session and headed on their way. Jake was
sitting in the family room nursing a beer after everyone left and his mind
returned to the first time with Julie and Wendy. Jake had to pick up something
from Coach James at his house. The James’ would be gone for the day so the
Coach told Jake to enter through the back door and pick up the envelope on the
kitchen table. Wendy was with him so they decided to take advantage of the
empty house and went up to the guest bedroom for some quick sex.  
  
Dan had a summer job and Julie was shopping that day so Jake and Wendy would
have the house to themselves and could get in a good fuck session before the
James would be home. They went straight to the guest room and immediately
stripped off their clothes. Wendy was bouncing and giggling on the bed waiting
for Jake to join her. They fucked and sucked for several hours with Jake
flooding her pussy and her mouth with his seed and Wendy coating Jake's face
and dick with cunt juice. Wendy then moved to all fours and waved her curvy
ass in Jake's face. He tongued her asshole for awhile and then lubricated it
with lotion. He then covered his cock with a generous amount of lotion and
eased his cock into her ass. As many times as they had ass fucked because of
Jake's size he made sure that she was well lubed.  
  
Jake and Wendy had lost track of time and Julie had come home early from
shopping. Julie heard Wendy's faint cries coming from the guest room. Julie
found the guest room door open a crack and she could hear Wendy moaning and
cooing.  
  
"Oh yeah, fuck my ass with your big cock, I want you to fill it up with your
jizm," Wendy urged.  
  
Wendy was rapidly fingering her cunt as Jake fucked her ass. Jake stiffened
and buried his entire cock in her ass as he filled it with his cum. Wendy lay
there impaled on Jake's cock as he fired volley after volley of cum into her
ass. Jake's cock eventually softened and left Wendy's asshole with an audible
popping sound. They both collapsed on the bed facing each other and holding
one another tenderly.  
  
Julie walked into the room and said, "Well it looks like you two enjoyed
yourself this afternoon."  
  
Wendy was nervous about being caught but Jake maintained his cool and replied,
"I am so sorry Julie I didn't expect you to be home so soon, I hope that we
didn't embarrass you."  
  
Jake saw her looking at his cock and then he looked at Julie in a different
way. He was thinking about how it would be to fuck her and as his mind
wandered his dick started to harden. Jake came out of his trance and realized
that he was sporting a full size boner again.  
  
"Julie, why don't you take off your clothes and join us," Jake suggested.  
  
Julie was taken back but she was interested. Julie started to take off her
clothes, first her blouse then her bra. She displayed her pert 34" C tits with
hard little nipples that turned up toward the ceiling. She slithered out of
her tight jeans wiggling her ass as they passed her hips. She wore thong
panties that seemed to frame her shapely ass. Julie peeled of her thong and
proudly showed off her red bush neatly trimmed around her pussy.  
  
Julie flopped on the bed with all her beauty, lay on her back and asked, "Who
wants to eat my pussy first?"  
  
Wendy looked confused as she had never been with a girl but Jake slid between
Julie's legs and buried his face in her pussy. Jake knew what he was doing and
soon had Julie panting with excitement. As he licked and nibbled her clit, he
slid a lubricated middle finger into Julie's asshole and his thumb into her
pussy. Julie was humping his face as she came quickly the first time. Jake
continued to eat her and Wendy began to finger her own pussy as she watched
the two of them.  
  
"Wendy come up here and sit on my face," coached Julie. "Come on, I'll eat you
as he eats me," Julie urged.  
  
Wendy straddled Julie's face as Julie cupped Wendy's curvy ass with her hands.
Julie soon had Wendy squirming as she ate her out. The two girls got their nut
again as Julie creamed all over Jake's face and Wendy creamed Julie's face.  
  
Wendy rolled off to the side to recover. She had just had a woman eat her
pussy for the first time and she loved it.  
  
"Now bring that big dick up here and fuck my brains out," Julie ordered.  
  
Jake slid between Julie's legs and pushed his big thick cock into her tight
pussy. She was snugger than Wendy but she soon loosened up and Jake began to
pound her cunt.  
  
"Sweet Jesus, I have never been so full of cock in my life," Julie exclaimed
as Jake filled her pussy.  
  
Jake kept fucking her, keeping his cock in contact with her clit and Julie was
going wild. She thrashed around and humped her cunt up at Jake. She had
multiple orgasms and the last was vocal and violent as Jake creamed her pussy
with his seed. Julie screamed for Jake to hold her as she thrashed around and
seemingly lost her breath.  
  
Wendy had never seen anyone else fuck before and it was a real turn on for
her. Jake kept fucking Julie slowly and amazingly he stayed hard. Julie
pleaded to give her clit a break so Jake rolled her seemingly lifeless figure
over on all fours and began to fuck her doggy style. Julie laid her head on
the bed and had an absolute look of bliss on her face as Jake screwed his cock
in and out of her pussy. Jake started to finger her asshole and Julie felt as
if she had two dicks in her. Wendy lay next to Julie and started to fondle her
tits and tweak her nipples. Julie was moaning as Wendy slipped her head under
Julie's chest and began to suck on her tits.  
  
Wendy was totally carried away and slid further down to lick Julie's twat as
Jake's dick fucked in and out of her. Julie was going wild and she was
approaching another mind blowing orgasm. As Julie impaled her cunt on Jake's
cock and Wendy nibbled on her clit Julie was in ecstasy. As Julie thrashed
around in orgasm, Jake removed his cock from her cunt and positioned it at her
asshole. With Jake's pushing and Julie's thrashing his cock was soon buried in
her ass. Jake began to slowly fuck her in the ass and Wendy continued to lick
Julie's twat. Julie then realized that Jake was in her ass and at first she
was nervous due to his size. But apparently she had adjusted well and was soon
enjoying the feeling of his big thick dick in her asshole.  
  
"Oh yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it good. I want to feel you shoot your load in my
asshole," Julie exclaimed.  
  
Wendy alternated between Julie's pussy and licking Jake's balls, which
accelerated his orgasm. Julie felt Jake bury his cock in her asshole, stiffen
tense up and then fire a barrage of cum into her ass. "Oh I feel it, I can
feel it, I'm so full," Julie carried on.  
  
Jake's cock slowly softened in Julie's ass and eventually slipped from it
right into Wendy's waiting mouth. Julie's ass made a popping sound as the cock
cleared her asshole. Jake's cum trickled down between Julie's ass cheeks over
her pussy lips finding its way to Wendy's mouth. Wendy sucked Jake's cock
clean, lapped up Julie's cunt and accepted Jake's cum as Julie kept pushing it
out of her ass. The three of them collapsed on the bed and lay cuddled
together for several minutes before the silence was broken.  
  
Julie said, "You two had better get cleaned up and get out of here before Dan
comes home."  
  
Jake recalled that day as if it were yesterday. He remembered every detail of
his first threesome with his girl friend Wendy and the Coaches wife. Jake
visited Julie from time to time after that and they fucked each other’s brains
out without Coach James and Wendy knowing about it. One day Julie told Jake
that she had finally told her husband about their affair and Jake panicked.
Julie told him not to worry as she and her husband were swingers and that
someday they would invite Jake and Wendy to a swinger’s party.  
  
BUTCH AND TERRY  
  
As soon as they left Jake’s house Butch and Terry headed over to Lauren’s
house were Marcia and Lauren were waiting for them. Lauren’s parents were out
for the day and the four of them could party for awhile. Her parents had gone
into the city for the day and they would be eating dinner there and taking in
a show afterward. Her parents wouldn’t be home until around midnight.  
  
Lauren was built exactly like Marcia but she was a natural redhead. She had a
nicely trimmed red tuft of hair just above her pussy. Her fair skin contrasted
beautifully with her red hair and Butch loved her green eyes. She was a
beauty.  
  
Marcia was a cute brunette who wore hair pulled back. She was almost flat
chested but she had long hard nipples on her small tits. Marcia was straight
lined from her breasts to her waist but then her hips flared out to a shapely
ass. Her ass was definitely her best asset.  
  
The four of them wasted no time in getting their clothes off and into bed. The
girls looked at the two erect cocks before them. Terry had an above average
cock but was smaller next to Butch's. Butch had more of a cock that most girls
were used to. But neither Lauren nor Marcia had ever seen a cock the size of
Jake’s. They only heard about it from Wendy.  
  
The four of them got on the king size bed with both girls on their back. Butch
got between Lauren's legs and Terry got between Marcia's legs. Terry slid his
cock easily into Marcia's sopping wet pussy and the two of them began to rock
back and forth. Butch eased his thick cock into Lauren's tight cunt and worked
it slowly until he was balls deep in her pussy. Lauren loved being so full and
she swore that she could feel every ridge and vein on his cock touch her
vaginal wall. Lauren gasped as he hit bottom.  
  
Lauren and Marcia were so hot that they both had mild orgasms when the cocks
first entered them and rubbed against their clits. Marcia was working Terry's
cock now and she really knew how to fuck. Marcia had her legs wrapped around
Terry's torso and she humped her hips at him and kept her clit in constant
contact with her clit. Terry could feel the friction of his cock rubbing her
clit and the contractions from Marcia's pussy.  
  
Lauren on the other hand had a harder time moving as she was so stuffed with
cock. Butch was doing a marvelous job of bringing her from one climax to
another as he pounded his cock deep into her pussy. His cock never lost
contact with her clit and Lauren came so much that Butch's cock moved easily
now in her soaked pussy. Lauren was grunting and groaning as she went through
multiple orgasms. Her last one was the most intense one she had ever had and
it was finally brought on when Butch fired a barrage of cum into her. Lauren
felt the warm liquid flood her innards like many times before.  
  
Marcia and Terry tensed up next to them and Terry shot his wad into Marcia's
cunt as she too experienced yet another orgasm. Marcia couldn't wait until she
sampled Butch's bigger cock. The two guys rolled off the girls and lay next to
them on the bed. Marcia slid down and took Butch's wet soft cock in her mouth
and sucked it clean of Lauren's and Butch's cum. Lauren lay there with her
body still quivering from the intense fuck session. Terry smiled down at her
and then moved between her legs. Terry began to lick her quim and both girls
were surprised that he didn't seem to mind that Butch had cum in her pussy.  
  
Butch was soon hard again and Marcia mounted his cock emitting a gasp as she
slid all the way down on it. She began to move her hips and clench her
buttocks as she fucked his big cock. Terry watched her hot ass and then he
decided to test the water. He grabbed his lube and applied it generously to
his cock. He knelt behind Marcia and fingered her asshole applying lube to it
as well. Marcia just kept on fucking Butch as if she knew what was coming.  
  
"Come on get your cock in there," Marcia yelled back at Terry.  
  
Terry pushed forward and his cock slid right into her asshole. Marcia had
obviously been butt fucked before but Terry wondered if she had ever been
double fucked, of course he had not heard about the sleep over when she was
repeatedly double fucked with fake cocks. Marcia was ecstatic with two cocks
in her and she thrust her hips wildly fucking both cocks. The three of them
were humping each other with abandon now. Butch would thrust his hips up
driving his cock deep into her pussy as Marcia slammed her cunt down on his
cock causing Terry's cock to slide almost out of her ass. Then Marcia pushed
back against Terry and his cock filled her asshole as she lifted herself off
of Butch's cock. Butch made sure that his cock did not leave Marcia's cunt.  
  
The three of them pounded each other as Lauren watched. She had never seen
anyone take two real cocks at the same time and it was exciting to watch her
girl friend get skewered in both holes. Lauren thought back to the sleep over
when she and Wendy double fucked Marcia. Marcia tensed her body as it was
rocked with a massive orgasm.  
  
"Oh sweet Jesus, I'm cumming, I'm cumming! Please hold me, hold me!" she cried
out as her body shook with tremors from the intensity of her orgasm.  
  
Terry shot his load deep into her ass as he shoved his cock in as far as it
would go. Marcia's ass muscles milked Terry's cock of his cum as if her ass
had a mind of its own. Butch stiffened below her and flooded her cunt with his
spunk. Marcia felt his cock throbbing in her pussy as rope after rope of cum
bounced off her vaginal walls. Marcia collapsed on top of Butch as he held her
tightly to him. He could feel her hard sharp nipples pressing into his chest.
Terry knelt back and caressed Marcia's shapely ass. He massaged her ass cheeks
and toyed with her bung hole as his cum trickled out it.  
  
"God, I have never been fucked like that," Marcia gasped.  
  
Marcia then rolled off of Butch and lay on her back with cum oozing from her
pussy and asshole. Lauren looked at her and she had never seen her girl friend
so sexually drained. Lauren had fingered herself during the threesome fuck but
she had not yet got off. Marcia saw her frantically frigging herself so she
rolled over and put her mouth on Lauren's pussy. Marcia loved to eat pussy
especially Lauren's and she loved to make Lauren cum in her mouth. Lauren
welcomed Marcia's mouth on her pussy even though so wasn't sure how the guys
would react.  

Marcia picked up her pace as she licked and sucked Lauren's firm swollen clit
while her fingers entered her pussy and located and stroked her G-spot. Then
Marcia shoved a moistened finger into Lauren's ass. Lauren climaxed as her
body bowed up and her pussy slammed against Marcia's mouth. Marcia sucked her
girl friend's clit and ran her finger around inside Lauren's sweet sex. Marcia
felt Lauren's pussy and asshole clamp down on her fingers as she screamed out
her passion. Suddenly Marcia felt that familiar gush of juice against her lips
and she quickly moved her mouth down a little to let it squirt into her mouth.
Marcia popped her finger out of Lauren's ass causing her to squirt again.  
  
"Oh, yes make me cum. Make me cum. I'm so hot. Please!" Lauren cried out as
her entire body lifted off the bed and collapsed.  
  
"Nice show girls," Butch quipped.  
  
For the next 30 minutes or so the girls told the boys about the slumber party.
They also admitted that the two of them had been lovers before the party but
that the party really brought Marcia out of the closet. The hot talk had
aroused the boys and they were ready to fuck and suck some more.  
  
The foursome started out in a daisy chain like position where Butch ate Lauren
pussy as Lauren sucked Terry's cock. Terry ate Marcia's pussy as she sucked
Butch's cock. They stayed like this until they were aroused and ready to pair
off. Marcia wanted Butch to fuck her doggy style so she got on all fours with
her head on the bed and her ass pointed in the air. Butch slipped his cock
into her hot pussy and began to fuck her from behind.  
  
Lauren decided that she too wanted to be fucked doggy style, so she and Terry
assumed a similar position. The two women were side by side on their knees
with their faces turned toward each other on the bed. They reached out and
held hands as the two cocks pounded their pussies from behind. Terry massaged
Lauren's shapely ass as he fucked her pussy and let his finger trail over her
anus tickling it at the same time. Lauren had a sensitive ass but she loved
being butt fucked.  
  
Butch already had a finger in Marcia's bung hole and she seemed to like it as
he rubbed his cock through her thin membrane. Marcia was groaning softly with
the double penetration and Butch's finger felt almost as big as Terry's cock.
She wondered if he would try to put that monster in her ass or would she let
him. Marcia could feel another orgasm building in her loins as Butch slid his
huge cock in and out of her pussy. She reached for her clit and pinched it
slightly as she climaxed again. Marcia's body shook with her orgasm and she
felt Butch hold onto her hips so that she didn't pull off of his cock.  
  
Marcia shot her juice all over her fingers as she stroked her pussy. Her ass
felt fuller as she thought that Butch must have added another thick finger to
her bum. Marcia then realized that Butch was holding her hips with both hands
and it had to be his cock in her ass. What Marcia didn't realize at the time
was that Butch had just pushed the head in past her sphincter but he still had
a ways to go before his cock filled her ass.  
  
Terry had inserted one of his fingers in Lauren's asshole and she seemed to be
okay with it as he fucked her pussy thoroughly. Lauren too had reached for her
clit as Terry's ample cock filled her pussy. Terry moved his finger around in
her rectum and she could feel his finger and cock rub together through the
thin membrane separating her passages  
  
Butch continued to press his cock deeper into Marcia's ass and Marcia
surprised herself with her ability to take it. Butch was gentle he fed her a
little at a time and then stopped to allow her to adjust to his size. Butch
was thicker than any of the dildos that had been in her ass. He was patient as
it took quite a while before he was able to really start fucking her ass.
Marcia's body was tense and she found herself holding her breath. Butch
whispered to her and told her to breathe and relax. Then she felt his cock
begin to saw in and out of her tight asshole. Marcia relaxed and let herself
breathe then her fingers dug into her own pussy and diddled her clit. She had
never felt so full in her life but there was no pain just a bloated full
feeling.  
  
Lauren was experiencing yet another orgasm as Terry's cock pounded her pussy
from behind and her fingers danced all over her pussy and clit. Lauren tensed
briefly and then thrust her hips with the intensity of her orgasm. Just as
Butch had done to Marcia, Terry did to Lauren. He seized the moment of her
orgasms and slipped his cock into her ass. Lauren felt an increased pressure
in her rectum as she was climaxing but she couldn't stop her body from
thrashing about. As she did thrash about she further impaled herself on
Terry's cock. Lauren relished his cock in her ass. Terry was stroking his cock
all the way in and out of her hot ass now and Lauren just relaxed and let her
butt be fucked.  
  
Lauren looked at her girlfriend and called to her, "Marcia he is fucking me in
the ass. He is fucking my asshole. Your boyfriend is fucking me in the ass."  
  
Marcia held her girlfriend's hand tighter and replied to her, "Oh Lauren Butch
is fucking my ass too. He has his entire big cock in my ass. God it feels so
good."  
  
Lauren tried to imagine Butch's cock in her girlfriend's ass and thought that
Marcia would never be the same. Terry's cock in her ass was more than she ever
thought would be there and Lauren couldn't fathom what Butch's cock would feel
like and she had no plans to find out. The guys continued to bang at the two
beautiful asses and the girls fingered their pussies and rubbed their clits as
they all drove toward another orgasm.  
  
Terry shot his load into Lauren's ass and for the first time in her life she
felt a man cum in her ass. Lauren liked the feeling of his warm seed filling
her rectum. It was a feeling that was hard to describe but one that she would
look forward to again. Butch stiffened and pushed his cock all the way into
Marcia's ass as he blasted another good sized load into her ass. Marcia was
rubbing her clit frantically and she too came as she felt the hot spunk fill
her asshole once again.  
  
The four of them uncoupled and lay down in the bed. They were exhausted and
drained. The four of them now had a closer bond then ever but they made a pact
that they would never tell anyone about their relationship. As far as anyone
knew Butch dated Lauren and Terry dated Marcia.  
  
LOREN AND THE COACHES  
  
Uncle Mike continued with his plan to covert his nephew into a lady boy. Loren
uncle would fuck him in the morning before he went to work. He would just
enter Loren’s room roll him over on all fours and then slide his greased cock
into Loren’s ass. Then at night he would have Loren dress up in a girly outfit
and fuck him again. He had Loren continue to take female hormones and let his
hair grow longer. Mike also had his nephew wear girl’s underwear and clothes
when he was at the house. Mike also had Loren start wearing makeup and
lipstick when he was dressed in girly things. Mike loved it when his cock had
traces of Loren’s lipstick on it. Loren would check himself out in the mirror
and it turned him on to wear the lipstick, blue eye shadow and other accents.
He could feel his cock harden in his panties. He just wished Uncle Mike would
do more than just give him a hand job.  
  
When Loren ventured back out he cleaned up the best he could. But even his
best efforts left slight traces of coloration on his face and lips. Loren
would often wear sunglasses to hide and trace of eye shadow. One day Loren was
going over to Monarch Academy to register for school and he tried his best to
eliminate all traces of makeup.  
  
Loren was successful in registering for school without an incident. Of course
Uncle Mike had paved the way so the registration went very easily. Loren
noticed on the bulletin board that the football team was looking for an
equipment manager. Loren’s cock stirred from just thinking about the
possibilities of being around the naked bodies in the locker room. He decided
to apply for it. The secretary in the administration office directed him to
Coach James office. Loren followed the directions and arrived at the coach’s
office.  
  
Loren knocked on the door and he heard Coach James bellow, “Come in.”  
  
Loren entered and the coach looked at him and asked gruffly, “Is there
something I can do for you?”  
  
“I would like to apply for the equipment manager’s position, Mr. James,” Loren
said tentatively.  
  
“Really, sit down and tell me about yourself and why you would want that job,”
Dan James directed.  
  
Loren sat down and Dan James scrutinized the young boy as he explained why he
wanted the job. Loren explained that he was new to the school and that he
thought that being close to the team would help him make friends. As he
continued to speak Dan listened and looked Loren up and down. Dan James was
convinced that Loren had been wearing makeup and even lipstick recently. He
couldn’t believe his good fortune that Loren had stopped in and asked for the
job. Dan James was convinced that Loren was gay just from his effeminate
manner and the traces of makeup.  
  
“Tell me something Loren, are you gay?” Coach James asked.  
  
Loren was stunned with the question and he tried to compose himself and
answered with a question, “Is it a problem if I was gay?”  
  
Coach James laughed and replied, “No Loren, actually it is a benefit if you
are gay. You see Coach Thomas and I like to have a gay boy around. It helps us
with our stressful coaching jobs.”  
  
Loren realized that if he now accepted the position that he would be serving
the coaches as well as his Uncle Mike. He knew that Coach James was married so
Loren assumed that he was probably bi-sexual but he wondered about the other
coach.  
  
“Are you gay Coach James?” Loren asked with trepidation.  
  
“No I don’t consider myself gay. I do like to get blow jobs and butt fuck
people but I am not interested in anyone’s cock. I have great sex with my
wife. I guess you could say I’m bi but certainly not gay,” the coach replied.  
  
“Is the other coach gay?” Loren continued his questioning.  
  
“I would say that Coach Thomas is bi also but he does like to have a cock in
his ass as well. He is also married and has a hot little wife. If you’re
wondering if you will get to fuck him the answer is yes,” Dan James replied
with certainty.  
  
Loren was pleasantly surprised with the answer. He would get to fuck someone
and it wouldn’t be all one way as it was with his uncle. Then Loren thought
about the boys his age and their naked bodies in the shower and the locker
room.  
  
“I would still like to have the job Coach James,” Loren said and then asked,
“When would I start?”  
  
“Great I’m glad you accepted and you can start right now,” Coach James said
and then he locked his office door.  
  
Dan James turned toward Loren and then he unbuckled his pants and pushed them
along with his underwear down to his knees. Loren stared at the impressive
mature cock in front of him and knew what he had to do. Loren went over to the
coach and dropped to his knees then he took the coach’s cock into his mouth.
Loren made up his mind to give the coach the best blow job that he could.  
  
Loren was a very good cocksucker and in no time he had Coach James ready to
blow his load. Coach James tried to prolong his orgasm as long as he could.
Loren knelt on the floor and drew Coach James in toward him. Loren caressed
the back of Coach James's legs and cheeks of his ass as Loren's warm, wet,
wonderful mouth sucked on Coach James's cock. Loren massaged the head of Coach
James's cock against the roof of his mouth. He circled Coach James's cock with
his tongue and Coach James felt the light scraping of Loren's teeth. Coach
James's knew he was going to shoot soon.  
  
Loren took Coach James's cock out of his mouth and looked up at him as he
stroked the entire length of it and massaged Coach James's bloated balls.
Loren then put it back in his mouth and took it out again then he gently blew
on it as his fingers continually massaged Coach James's balls. Loren tickled
the cock head with his tongue and teased Coach James's pee slit. Loren had
Coach James close to cumming a few times. Loren seemed to know when Coach
James was getting close, and he would do things making him last longer,
torturing Coach James in the process.  
  
Loren looked up at Coach James and smiled as he stroked the slick cock. Then
he asked, "Ready to cum Coach James"?  
  
"Yes oh God, yes!" Coach James replied.  
  
Loren then took Coach James's cock all the way into his warm wet mouth. He
swirled his tongue around the length of the shaft, nibbled on the cock head
and sucked Coach James hard. Loren reached under Coach James's balls and
rubbed the hardness between his balls and anus. Coach James felt his cock
thicken and he knew he was going to cum. There was no stopping Coach James
this time.  
  
Loren grabbed Coach James's ass cheeks with both hands as Coach James exploded
in his mouth. Coach James fired round after round of cum into his mouth and
Loren sucked and swallowed as fast as he could. Rope after rope of semen shot
into Loren's mouth as Coach James seemed to have an endless supply. Finally
the barrage subsided and Coach James stopped cumming in Loren's mouth. Loren
sucked on the thick firm cock until he had drained every drop from Coach
James's dick.  
  
Coach James felt weak from the intense orgasm so he sat down on the chair
across from Loren. Loren’s cock was rock hard and he knew that he would have
to make a stop in the boy’s room before he left the school for home.  
  
“Loren you passed the interview with flying colors. Come back tomorrow at this
time and I will introduce you to Coach Thomas. He will be thrilled that we
found someone like you for the job,” Coach James said.  
  
Loren left the office and stopped in the first boy’s bathroom that he passed.
He went into the stall dropped his pants and fished out his cock. He jerked
off and within minutes he was shooting jets of cum into the toilet. Loren then
wiped himself clean, dressed and left the building.  
  
The next day at the same time Loren arrived at Coach James’ office and met
Coach Thomas. The three of them got right down to business and Coach James
fucked Loren’s ass as Loren sucked Coach Thomas cock. Then they switched
positions and Coach Thomas fucked Loren as Loren sucked Coach James. Finally
Loren got to fuck Coach Thomas while Coach James fucked Loren. Loren decided
that he was going to enjoy being the equipment manager.  
  
BACK AT MARLA’S HOUSE  
  
The family was sitting around after breakfast discussing plans for the day and
talking about past acquaintances. Joannie and Marla planned to go shopping
that day and take Sondra with them. The guys would hang out at the house
although Biff planned to stop by the restaurant later in the afternoon. Biff
thought about Miko and he would call her and tell her to stop by earlier that
day.  
  
“You will never guess who called me yesterday,” Joannie announced.  
  
Everyone shrugged indicating they had no idea. “Kim called me, remember our
flight attendant?” Joannie told them.  
  
“Who could forget that hottie,” Biff chimed in, “What she up to?”  
  
“She wants to come out for another visit. She told me that she met a girl
while traveling who she thought was me. Now they are living together and Kim
wants to bring her along for the visit,” Joannie replied excitedly.  
  
“Oh my God, are we ready for two Joannies?” Biff mocked.  
  
“Fuck you Biff! Are you ready for this? She and Kim actually made it on the
plane,” Joannie blurted out.  
  
“A female mile high club sounds erotic,” Marla added.  
  
“Not only that but this girl, Sandy, has fucked her brother and has made it
with the family that Carrie told us about,” Joannie went on.  
  
“Unbelievable, it truly is a small world,” Jerry said mockingly.  
  
“Now that you mentioned Carrie, she called the other day and told me that the
college is having parents weekend for freshman. Carrie invited Joey’s mother
and her friend to stay with her. Carrie would like to bring them along with
Joey over here to meet us,” Marla shared with everyone.  
  
“Sounds like a busy couple of weeks,” Biff quipped.  
  
“Are you complaining?” Joannie asked.  
  
“Not at all, when did you ever hear me complain about a house full of pussy?”
Biff laughed  
  
Marla gave everyone the dates when Carrie would bring the family over for a
visit. Joannie said that she would call Kim and schedule her and Sandy for
another time. After the conversation and arrangements, Joannie, Marla and
Sondra left to go shopping.  
  
After the women left to go shopping, Jerry summoned Ivan and Boris for some
guy sex that afternoon. Biff only stayed for one round since he had arranged
to meet Miko at the restaurant. Jerry had Ivan lay on his back and he slid his
cock into Ivan’s ass. Boris knelt over his brother and fed his cock to Jerry’s
receptive mouth. Biff stood behind Jerry and fucked him in the ass. After they
all came, Biff left the party and then Jerry and the two brothers arranged
themselves to suck each other’s cock. Jerry sucked Ivan, Ivan sucked his
brother Boris and Boris sucked Jerry. They continued their threesome well into
the afternoon until they were drained and exhausted.  
  
NEXT CHAPTER  
  
It’s the Sunday before school starts at Monarch Academy and things are active
at Marla’s house as always while Loren spends the afternoon with his new found
friends, Paul and Carl. The Principal Helen Eisenhower meets with Elke and her
twin daughters and Bruce and his daughter Marilyn spend the afternoon together
while Joyce goes shopping with a colleague. As always feedback, comments and
suggestions are encouraged.




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 04


_This story series will link some of the characters of two previous series
together. The most recent series Son Controls His Mother will be united with
some of the characters from And Mother Makes Four. Reading Chapter 1 will help
with the orientation of characters for those who do not wish to read the other
two series. All characters in the story are at least 18 years of age. My
thinking for these chapters, certainly subject to change, is as follows:  
  
Chapter 1 -- Marla's family meets Monarch Academy's new teachers.  
  
Chapter 2 -- Meet the Monarch Senior Girls along with New Students  
  
Chapter 3 -- Meet the Monarch Senior Boys and Football Coaches  
  
Chapter 4 -- Helen, the Mathews Family and other Sexual Couplings  
  
Chapter 5 -- Susan tests the water with Maria and Betty discovers the Boys  
  
Chapter 6 -- Joannie takes Amelie shopping and Paul becomes Paula  
  
Chapter 7 -- Carrie introduces Joey, Ellie and Ally to Marla's Family  
  
Chapter8 -- Marla decides its time for another big party_  
  
**CHAPTER 4 -- Helen, the Mathews Family and other Sexual Couplings**  
  
SUNDAY AFTERNOON BEFORE SCHOOL STARTS AT MOANARCH ACADEMY  
  
MARLA'S HOUSE  
  
Biff had left for Miko's house and he would be spending time with her before
they both went to the restaurant. Boris, Ivan and their sister Sondra had the
day off but there was no better way to spend it than to be with Marla's
family. The six of them were coupled together in the family room. Marla was
eating Sondra's pussy as Sondra was eating Joannie's pussy. Joannie was eating
her mother-in laws pussy as her husband Jerry was fucking his mother's ass.
Boris was fucking Joannie in the ass as his brother Ivan was fucking their
sister Sondra in the ass. The six of them stayed coupled until each of them
had cum.  
  
After a brief rest the six of them separated into two groups. The women formed
a daisy chain and ate each other again. This time Joannie ate Sondra, Sondra
ate Marla and Marla ate Joannie. Jerry was on all fours with Ivan in his mouth
and Boris in his ass. After Marla came she disengaged from Sondra and Joannie
who immediately moved into a 69 position and ate each other's pussy and
fingered each other's ass. Marla slid underneath her son and sucked on his
cock as he was continually fucked by Sondra's brothers. Jerry came in his
mother's mouth just as he felt Boris cum in his ass. Jerry tightened his ass
around Boris' cock and milked it for every drop. Ivan was the last of the guys
to cum and he flooded Jerry's succulent mouth. Joannie and Sondra had put the
double dildo in their pussies and they were fucking each other frantically as
they raced toward yet another orgasm.  
  
Jerry eventually scrambled to his feet and served wine to everyone. They all
sat around naked and sipped the wine as they recuperated from a couple of very
intense orgiastic orgasms. About an hour later they began to mingle with each
other again and decided to form one large oral daisy chain. Marla sucked her
son's cock as he ate Sondra's pussy. Sondra's sucked her brother Ivan as he
ate Joannie's pussy. Joannie sucked Boris' cock as he ate Marla's pussy.
Another round of orgasms and they were done for the day. They just lay naked
on the floor for several minutes before anyone moved.  
  
LOREN VISITS PAUL AND CARL  
  
After Uncle Mike had fucked Loren in the ass that Sunday morning, Loren took a
long shower and prepared for his visit with Carl and Paul at their house.
Loren washed his body thoroughly with a special scented body wash and he made
sure that his entire uncle's cum was douched from his asshole. Loren wanted
his body to be clean and smell alluring for Carl and Paul.  
  
When Loren arrived at their house Paul answered the door with a towel wrapped
around him and he led Loren through the house out to the pool deck. Carl was
totally naked in a lounge chair sipping a glass of wine. Paul dropped his
towel and he too sat naked in his lounge chair. Paul told Loren to relax and
take off his clothes and join them. Loren did just that, he stripped of all
his clothes, poured himself a glass of wine and sat in the available lounge
chair. Loren felt his loins stir as he looked at the naked bodies of Paul and
Carl.  
  
The three of them chatted for a few minutes when Paul came up with the idea of
telling each other about their first gay experience. Paul volunteered to go
first and break the ice. He told them that it was with his cousin who was
older. He was visiting his cousin's family and he and his cousin had to share
a double bed. The first night that they were together his cousin seemed to
have a hard time sleeping and he kept rolling into Paul. In the morning when
Paul woke up he looked at his cousin who had his shorts pulled to the side
with his erect cock sticking out. Paul had never seen an erect cock other than
his own and he was fascinated with it. Paul kept staring at it and then his
cousin opened his eyes and caught Paul staring at his erection.  
  
His cousin told him to touch it that it was okay. Paul had only touched his
own cock before then and he was apprehensive about touching his cousin's cock
although he wanted to. Paul reached over and took the cock in his hand and
started jerking off his cousin. Paul did the same thing that he did to his own
cock and before long his cousin was shooting streams of cum into the air. Paul
was mesmerized by the streams of cum that shot out of his cousin's cock and
landed on his cousin's abs and pubes. Paul's hand was also coated with cum and
he did not know what to do with it however his own cock was hard and he
decided to jerk off in front of his cousin.  
  
Paul's cousin then replaced Paul's hand on his cock and he jerked Paul off
just as Paul had done for him. Paul came in minutes and he drenched his own
body in his own cum. Paul then watched in shock as his cousin licked his hand
clean of Paul's cum. His cousin then scooped up some cum from Paul's abs and
fed it to Paul. It was the first time that Paul had ever tasted himself. Then
his cousin scooped up some cum from his own abs and fed that to Paul as well.
Paul tasted the difference between the two and he was surprised that there was
a difference.  
  
Paul and his cousin got up, showered and dressed and spent the day together.
That night in bed Paul's cousin moved close to him and caressed Paul's body.
Paul could feel his cousin's erect cock pressing into his side. His cousin's
hand moved lower over Paul's abs and grasped his cock. Paul realized at that
moment that he was as hard as a rock. Paul's cousin stroked his cock again and
Paul was certain that he was going to get another hand job. But Paul's cousin
descended on Paul's body and took Paul's cock in his mouth. Paul had never had
oral sex before but the feeling was fantastic. Paul came seconds after his
cousin deep throated him and Paul felt as he never had before as his cousin
swallowed every drop of Paul's cum.  
  
Paul said that his cousin then told Paul it was his turn. Paul hesitated but
his cousin was insistent and he guided Paul through every movement. Paul
sucked on his cousin's cock as he followed his cousin's instructions. When his
cousin came in Paul's mouth, Paul instinctively swallowed his cousin's cum.
That was the night that Paul lost his oral virginity. Paul then told how he
lost his anal virginity in the shower the next morning as his cousin slipped
his soapy cock into Paul's soapy asshole. Paul admitted that he had an
erection the entire time that his cousin fucked him. Paul said it was a real
rush the first time he felt his cousin's cum shoot into his rectum. Afterward
his cousin turned his back to Paul and let Paul fuck him in the ass as well.  
  
The rest of the week they were together they had sex every night and every
morning. They would both cum four sometimes even five times a day. One day
when they were alone all day Paul's cousin fucked Paul in the ass three times
before finally pulling out. Paul's ass was overflowing with cum and it bubbled
up and out as his cousin slipped his softening cock from Paul's ass. That was
the week when Paul lost his oral and anal virginity and when he knew that he
was indeed gay.  
  
Both Carl and Loren were hard from listening to the story and they stroked
their cocks lightly so as not to cum too soon. Carl then offered to tell his
story. Carl said that his mother had employed an interior decorator named
Raymond. Raymond was over at the house a lot and he had very effeminate body
language. Carl's father used to make fun of Raymond when he wasn't around and
he referred to Raymond by many names including fairy, fag, sissy and gay. One
day Carl had been out but came home earlier than expected. When he got home he
saw his father with his pants down to his knees with Raymond kneeling before
him sucking his cock.  
  
Carl couldn't believe his eyes as he watched Raymond work over his father's
cock. Carl stayed hidden and watched until his father came in Raymond's mouth.
Carl thought that he was undetected but Raymond had spotted him. One day when
Raymond was working in the house Carl was home by himself when Raymond
approached and asked if Carl enjoyed watching his father get a blow job. Carl
said he was lost for words and then Raymond asked if he would like a blow job
too. Carl said that he was frozen to the spot as Raymond dropped to his knees
and lowered Carl's pants and underwear. Raymond had Carl hard in no time and
sucked him off. Carl came within minutes and flooded Raymond's mouth with cum.
Raymond swallowed every drop and kept Carl's cock in his mouth. Carl said that
he didn't go soft and that Raymond sucked him through another orgasm. Carl
said it was the most incredible feeling that he ever had had to that point.  
  
Carl said that Raymond blew him a few more times and that Carl looked forward
to getting a blow job. Then suddenly Raymond stopped and Carl wondered what
was wrong. Raymond explained that Carl would have to reciprocate if he wanted
to continue to receive oral sex. Carl admitted that he had thought about it
briefly but didn't think that he could go through with it. Raymond then talked
Carl into going to bed and sucking each other at the same time. So they took
off their clothes and Carl followed Raymond's lead as they moved into a 69
position on their sides. Carl took Raymond's cock in his mouth and sucked him
off as Raymond sucked off Carl. They both came in each other's mouth and Carl
knew then that he liked sucking cock.  
  
Raymond then asked Carl if he would like to fuck him. Again Carl didn't know
how to respond so Raymond just took over. Raymond knelt on all fours and
wiggled his shapely ass at Carl. Carl said that he was taken with Raymond's
hairless body and shapely ass so he followed Raymond's instructions. Raymond
told Carl to get some lotion from the bathroom. Carl said he hurried to the
bathroom and located the body lotion. Raymond told Carl to work the lotion
into his ass. Carl pushed the lotion into Raymond's asshole and fingered it
for awhile. Carl said he enjoyed fingering Raymond's ass and that he added a
second finger. Raymond then told Carl to cover his own cock with lotion and
saliva and then fuck him. Carl said he was so excited that he would have cum
immediately if he hadn't cum earlier.  
  
At this point Paul had moved over to the lounge with Loren and they lay next
to each other stroking each other's cock as they listened to Carl. Carl smiled
at them and then went on with his story. Carl told how he fucked Raymond twice
that day and how much he enjoyed watching his cock slide in and out of
Raymond's bubble butt. Carl then told them that the day came when Raymond
wanted to fuck Carl. Carl said that he reluctantly agreed to try it but with a
promise from Raymond that they would stop if Carl didn't like it. Carl said
that it was painful at first but that pain passed quickly and that he then
liked the feeling of a cock in his ass. Carl said that he stayed hard the
entire time that Raymond fucked him and that when Raymond came in his ass that
Carl came too without even touching his own cock.  
  
Carl said that he and Raymond continued to have sex together. They would blow
each other, suck each other in a 69 and fuck each other. Carl then said that
one day his father caught them. Carl thought that he was dead when his father
walked into Carl's room and found Carl fucking Raymond. Raymond was on all
fours in the bed as Carl fucked him from behind. Instead of losing his temper,
Carl's father dropped his pants and fed his cock to Raymond. Raymond sucked
off Carl's father as Carl fucked Raymond in the ass. After that scene the
three of them continued to have sex together. Carl's father was not interested
in cock but just in getting his rocks off. Carl even sucked his father off as
Raymond fucked Carl and then one day his father fucked Carl as he sucked
Raymond.  
  
Carl said that his father then started coming to his room more often to fuck
Carl to have Carl suck him off. Carl remembered that his father said that
Carl's mother did not like to get fucked in the ass or give blow jobs. Carl,
Raymond and his father continued to have sex together until Carl finally left
home and by then Carl knew that gay life was for him.  
  
Loren was really turned on and he felt that he would cum if Paul continued to
stroke his cock. "Paul I'm going to cum if you keep that up," Loren gasped.  
  
"It's okay to cum. I would like to see you shoot and you will still have
plenty left in that young body," Paul said as he picked up the pace on Loren's
cock.  
  
Loren's body stiffened and then he ejaculated. His cum flew out of his cock
and landed on both his and Paul's body.  
  
"There now doesn't that feel better?" Paul asked teasingly as he continued to
stroke Loren's cock.  
  
Paul rubbed cum into Loren's body and then into his own and then he reminded
Loren, "Your turn now. Tell us about your first time."  
  
Loren told Carl and Paul about meeting the guy on the bus and following him
into the video store. Loren then told them how he lost both his oral and anal
virginity in the video booth and what happened afterward in the theater.  
  
"Oh my God that is incredible. That is so hot!" exclaimed Carl.  
  
"I don't know about you two but I am so fucking horny right now after those
stories," Paul said.  
  
"Me too," agreed Carl.  
  
Both Carl and Paul were sporting erections when they stood up. They arranged
Loren on all fours and then Carl fucked Loren as Loren sucked on Paul's cock.
After both of them came in Loren the three of them switched positions with
Paul in the middle. Paul sucked on Carl's cock and Loren fucked Paul. Later it
as Carl in the middle and Loren got to fuck him too as Carl sucked on Paul's
cock.  
  
The three of them spent the afternoon having sex, cooling off in the pool,
sipping wine and telling stories. Loren told them about his Uncle Mike and how
he was training Loren to be a lady boy. Paul and Carl told Loren to bring some
girly outfits with him next time and they would all have fun together. Carl
also suggested that Loren get his hair styled and he gave Loren the name a
stylist that they knew. By the time Loren was ready to leave he had cum five
times and he was totally drained. As Loren made his way home he thought about
school starting the next day and how everything would work out. He also knew
that once he arrived at his uncle's house that Uncle Mike would fuck him again
him again tonight before he went to bed.  
  
HELEN MEETS WITH ELKE AND HER DAUGHTERS  
  
Helen Eisenhower arrived at Elke's home wearing a summer sun dress. The dress
was tied behind her neck and she had opted not to wear a bra. Helen had heard
rumors about Elke and her daughters and if things went well she hoped that she
might experience their charms. Elke answered the door and invited Helen into
the house. Elke's daughters Ingrid and Annika greeted Helen and then they
excused themselves and went to their room.  
  
Elke offered Helen a glass of white win and then they sat in the family room.
"So Elke to what do I owe this pleasant invitation?" Helen asked.  
  
"Oh I thought that since this was the last year for my daughters at Monarch
Academy that it would be nice to get to know you better," Elke replied and
then she added, "You see Helen I know about your affairs last year with the
two girls Ashley and Darcy and their mothers April and Marion."  
  
Helen almost choked on her wine and then as she cleared her throat she
replied, "Really and what did you hear?"  
  
Elke poured Helen another glass of wine and then continued, "Well I know that
you and your colleague Ms. Leach had sex with both daughters and took their
virginity and that you and Ms. Leach ate their mother's pussies in your
office."  
  
Helen was stunned by the details that Elke had heard. "You see Helen we were
very good friends with Marion, April and their daughters. In fact we became
lovers and we shared many secrets among us." Elke added.  
  
This time Helen poured herself another glass of wine. She knew she was
drinking too fast but the wine was going down very easy. "In that case Elke
can I ask you if the rumors about you and your daughters are true."  
  
"Probably everything you heard is true. My daughters and I are lesbians and
lovers. I had sex with a young Swedish man of good stock when I decided to
have a child. I was very surprised and pleased when I had twin daughters. I
have been a lesbian my entire life but I did not impose that on my daughters.
It is their choice to pursue that way of life," Elke explained to Helen.  
  
Elke then moved over to the sofa with Helen and smiled at her, "I find you
very attractive Helen."  
  
Elke leaned in toward Helen and kissed her on the lips. Helen accepted the
kiss but she didn't kiss Elke back. Helen knew that she was very vulnerable at
the moment. She had too much to drink and she was also feeling very horny.
Elke kissed her again and this time she pushed her tongue into Helen's mouth
and stroked her breasts through the dress fabric. Helen gasped into Elke's
mouth when she felt the hands pass over her erect nipples poking through the
dress. Elke did not miss the hard nipples and she gently pinched them through
Helen's dress. Elke reached for the tie behind Helen's neck and pulled it
loose. Then she lowered Helen's dress top to her lap baring the firm breasts.  
  
"You have beautiful breasts Helen," Elke complimented her as she caressed the
firm mounds.  
  
"Elke please don't your daughters!" Helen gasped.  
  
"Oh don't worry about them they will stay in their room," Elke assured her as
she continued to fondle Helen's firm tits.  
  
Helen knew she should stop Elke and get up and leave but she was past any
point of reason. Elke lowered her mouth to one of the firm tits and took the
erect nipple in her mouth. She massaged Helen's other breast as she sucked on
them moving her mouth from one to the other. Helen was hooked now and she gave
no further thought to the twins in the house.  
  
Elke went to her knees in front of Helen and pushed her dress up letting it
gather in her lap. She then stroked Helen's creamy thighs and then moved her
hands up to the panties. Elke hooked her fingers in the waistband of the
panties and slowly peeled them down the principal's legs. Helen raised her
hips slightly to allow the panties to clear her buttocks and Elke smiled her
approval. Helen's legs were pushed gently apart and Elke lowered her mouth to
Helen's pussy. Helen groaned out loud when Elke's tongue located her hooded
clit.  
  
Helen closed her eyes as she rested her head on the back of the sofa. Elke
inserted two fingers in Helen's twat as she nibbled on the erect clit. Helen
groaned again and then she felt her breasts being sucked. She opened her eyes
and saw the twins on either side of her, they were both completely naked.  
  
"Oh mother she has the most suckable tits!" Annika exclaimed.  
  
"Just wait until you suck her pussy," Elke answered.  
  
Helen couldn't protest that moment if she wanted to as she was so close to an
orgasm. She allowed herself to be loved by Elke and her two daughters. Elke
continued to suck on her clit and finger her pussy as Ingrid and Annika worked
over Helen's tits. Helen's body began to gyrate in response to the
manipulations administered to her and she felt her orgasm building.  

"Oh this is going to be a big one," Helen warned and they she screamed, "Oh
I'm cumming, I'm cumming."  
  
Her body thrashed about and she pushed her hips into Elke's face. Helen's
female juices gushed out and coated the Elke's face. Elke continued to lick,
suck and drink down every drop of Helen's sweet nectar. Helen stopped moving
and Elke slowed her cunt lapping but the daughters continued sucking Helen's
tits. Finally they all stopped and they stared at the beautiful principal
sprawled in the sofa.  
  
"I think we should take this up to my bedroom now," Elke said.  
  
Ingrid and Annika led the way to their mother's bedroom as Elke took Helen's
hand and showed her the way. Helen's dress slipped from her body and she
stepped out it leaving it with her panties in the family room. As if in a
trance Helen went with the family to the bedroom and she watched the beautiful
teenage twin sisters walk naked in front of her. When she entered Elke's
bedroom she noticed the king sized bed and wondered how many females had been
in it with the family.  
  
Elke removed her clothes and lay in the bed on her back. She patted her pussy
and Helen knew that Elke expected her to reciprocate. Helen smiled at the
woman as she got between her legs then Helen lowered her mouth to Elke's
pussy.  
  
"You take her pussy and I'll take her ass," Annika said to her sister.  
  
Helen then felt Ingrid slide under her and fasten her mouth on Helen's pussy.
Next Annika knelt behind Helen and played with her buttocks. Annika then
pushed Helen's butt cheeks apart and stared at the tight brown aperture. Helen
gasped as Annika probed the anus with her tongue and then stuck the tip in the
tight little ring. Helen tried to focus on Elke's pussy but the twins had her
in an erotic state. Helen located Elke's clit and drew it into her mouth. Elke
cried out as Helen took the hard pearl in her teeth and gently rolled it
around.  
  
Elke buck her hips as she cried out with the intensity of her orgasm. Just as
she came Helen held Elke tightly to her mouth and tried to drink in all the
woman's love juices. Helen was struggling with her own climax as the twins
worked over her pussy and her asshole. Annika had her tongue in Helen's ass as
deep as it would go and Ingrid chewed lightly on Helen's clit. Helen screamed
and her body thrashed about as her climax rocked her beautiful body. Helen
collapsed into Elke's arms and lay still as the mother and two daughters
caressed her body.  
  
Once Elke and Helen recovered sufficiently from their orgasms, Elke had her
daughters Annika and Ingrid lay next to each other on the bed. Then Helen
knelt between Annika's legs and lowered her mouth to the tasty teenage pussy.
Elke did the same with Ingrid and the two adults knelt side by side as they
ate the twins' pussies. The pussy eating skills of Elke and Helen were just
too much for the young girls and they were soon thrashing and groaning on the
bed as Elke and Helen worked over their young energetic pussies. The girls
pushed their hips up toward the women trying to get the tongues even deeper
into their cunts. Almost simultaneously the two teenagers screamed with the
intensity of their orgasms. Elke and Helen continued to lick their creaming
pussies and nibble on their aroused clits as they climaxed wildly. As the
girls calmed a little Elke and Helen kissed and licked around their pussies
and inner thighs. The girls shivered with delight as the tongues tickled them.  
  
Elke got off the bed and then returned with two strap-on dildos and she told
her daughters that she wanted them to fuck her and Helen with the fake cocks.
Elke and Helen then helped the teenagers put on the strap-on dildo and
harness. The two girls giggled as they looked at each other as the fake cocks
bobbed in front of them.  
  
"You have a cock," Ingrid giggled.  
  
"You do too," laughed Annika as she reached over and stroked Ingrid's rubber
cock.  
  
Elke and Helen lay on their backs side by side and Elke urged the young girls
to fuck them. Annika moved between Helen's legs and Ingrid got between Elke's
legs. The women helped the girls guide the fake cocks into their pussies and
began moving their hips up to meet the teenager's experienced thrusts. Annika
and Ingrid knew what they were doing and they soon had established a rhythm
fucking the older women. The girls soon felt the nubs on the dildos rubbing
against their own clits and they realized that they too would experience yet
another orgasm. It was so exciting for the young girls to be fucking the adult
women that they leaned over to suck on the women's tits. Elke and Helen in
turn fondled the teenager's tits and tweaked their nipples and rolled them in
their fingertips.  
  
The entire room smelled of sex from the four dripping pussies. The four of
them were racing toward another string of orgasms as the teenagers fucked hard
and fast. Annika and Ingrid were rewarded for their enthusiastic efforts as
the dildo nubs rubbed their clits and kept them in a constant state of
arousal. The two sisters worked their hips so that they could receive as much
pleasure as they were giving. Elke and Helen were beyond themselves with lust
and they felt their intense orgasms building in their wombs. Elke and Helen
screamed with joy as their orgasms took over their bodies. They humped quickly
and then collapsed back on the bed as the two sisters plowed their pussies
with the fake cocks.  
  
Annika and Ingrid removed the rubber dicks from the women's pussies and looked
at the dildos glistening with Elke's and Helen's juices. As if it were the
natural thing in the world Annika and Ingrid moved into a 69 position and
licked the female nectar off the two fake cocks. Elke and Helen watched them
do this and marveled at the teenager's initiative. The two girls sucked the
artificial cocks into their mouths and made a game out of how deep they could
take them. After they licked the dildos dry of Elke and Helen cunt juice the
two teenagers sat up and blushed slightly as they realized what they had just
done.  
  
"Helen have you ever been fucked in the ass," Elke inquired.  
  
"Yes many times by both sexes," Helen admitted much to the delight of Elke and
her daughters.  
  
"Wonderful let me show you what is next," Elke told them.  
  
Elke and Helen as lay on their sides facing one another and worked the double
dildo into their pussies as they had their assholes greased up by the twins.
The two teenagers watched in awe as the entire shaft at each end disappeared
into the women's pussies.  
  
"Now Ingrid and Annika we want you to fuck us in the ass with your cocks,"
Elke directed.  
  
The two young girls were so excited they couldn't believe their good fortune
that Helen actually wanted a big rubber cock in her ass. Tentatively the two
girls got behind Elke and Helen and tenderly pushed the fake cocks into the
women's assholes. Elke and Helen reached behind them and guided the dildos
into their assholes and encouraged the girls to fuck them hard and quick.
Annika moved closer to her mother as the cock slid into her ass and Elke
reached behind her and pulled Annika by her buttocks tightly against her.
Annika's pubes pressed into Elke's ass as the fake dick went all the way up
her rectum. Annika could once again felt the nub on the dildo work its magic
on her clit and she began to thrust her hips into her mother as she fucked her
ass. Annika reached around and slid her hand between Helen and her mother and
cupped her tits.  
  
Almost the same scene was repeated between Ingrid and Helen and the two
teenagers were now fucking their lover's asses with the same enthusiasm as
they had fucked their pussies earlier. The dildo nubs were doing their job as
Annika and Ingrid rapidly fucked the two shapely asses of Elke and Helen.
Annika was the first to cum and she shuddered and held her mother tightly as
she screamed out loud in ecstasy. Ingrid was right behind her and she buried
her head in Helen's shoulder to muffle her own screams as her body shook with
the intensity of her orgasm. Elke and Helen went right on fucking each other
with the double dildo until they too had mind shattering orgasms. The two
women held onto the cute shapely bottoms of the teenagers as they thrashed
their hips together, shuddered, stiffened and coated the double dildo with
their female juices.  
  
"Oh my God that was fantastic," cried Helen.  
  
"Oh you girls are so incredibly sexy," Elke gasped.  
  
The four of them lay still in the bed for awhile still coupled together with
the fake cocks. Elke told her daughters to move first and slowly pull out of
her and Helen's ass. Annika and Ingrid eased the strap-on cocks out of the
women's asses and looked at them in disbelief. It was still hard to imagine
those big rubber cocks stuffed up Elke's and Helen's asses. Elke and Helen
then moved apart and removed the double dildo from their pussies. Elke
gathered up the fake cocks and took them to be washed thoroughly. As Elke
washed the dildo's Helen lay on her back between the two teenagers. Ingrid and
Annika played with Helen tits as Helen diddled each girl's tight little pussy.  
  
The four of them were done for now and Helen knew that she needed to get home
soon. Tomorrow was the first day of school other wise she would have been
pleased to spend the night with Elke and he daughters. Elke showed Helen to
the shower and provide her with clean towels. After her shower Helen walked
naked back downstairs and into the family room where Elke and her daughters
were. The three of them were still naked and the two sisters sat together
stroking each other's body as they watched a porn movie. Helen got dressed and
said goodnight to Elke and the twins. As she was driving home she thought
about how much she had to tell Susan. Not only about her affair with Elke's
family but the information that Elke had shared with her about the lesbian
club that often met at Elke's house. Helen had also learned that the Senior
Class cheerleaders Wendy, Lauren and Marcia were bi-sexual and that Anna was
also a lesbian. Helen smiled to herself as she thought the school year was of
to a roaring start. She had no idea about the things that would truly develop
this year but she found it hard to believe they could top last year. Time
would tell.  
  
BRUCE AND MARILYN HAVE FUN TOGETHER WHILE JOYCE SHOPS  
  
Joyce Bard planned to go shopping that Sunday afternoon with a colleague from
work Barbara Jones. Barbara was a blonde 33 year old divorcee with a shapely
figure in spite of her almost flat chest. She had a narrow waist, shapely legs
and an ass that turned every head in the office. Joyce and Barbara had become
friends at work so when Barbara asked Joyce to go shopping together, Joyce
jumped at the chance.  
  
Joyce's husband Bruce and her daughter Marilyn were thrilled that they would
have the house to themselves that afternoon as it was the last time that they
could be alone. Bruce had been moved to first shift at work and Marilyn was
starting school on Monday. Barbara picked Joyce up at the house and as soon as
they were out of the driveway Marilyn headed for her bedroom with her father
right behind her. Marilyn stripped off her clothes quickly and hopped in her
bed.  
  
Marilyn was lying on the bed naked as she watched her father undress and then
get in bed with her. She watched as him as he crawled between her parted legs.
He parted them even wider, taking his time to look at her wet snatch in
detail. Then he slowly lowered his head, breathing in deeply and smelling her
sex. Marilyn could feel his breath on her snatch when he suddenly opened his
mouth and licked the length of her slit. Marilyn writhed with pleasure and
played with her tits. Bruce teased her with his tongue for a while and then he
used it to part her pussy lips encountering more wetness. He lapped up her
juices and started flicking his tongue across her clit. Marilyn moaned louder
and louder as Bruce knew exactly how to please her hungry cunt. He sucked on
her clit for a while and then he slid his tongue inside her tight hole. He
tongue fucked her, faster and deeper, applying pressure to her clit with his
nose. Marilyn pulled at the headboard with her hands as she wrapped her legs
around her father's shoulders and thrust her hips up to feel more of him. When
she couldn't hold back anymore she cried out loud and her pussy juices
showered his face as she orgasmed.  
  
He crawled up next to her and kissed her deeply, sharing the juices with her.
Marilyn could feel his cock getting hard against her hips again as he lowered
his head and started sucking her nipples. It felt so good. He sucked and bit
her tits, pulling them and kneading them. Marilyn was soon on fire again and
she wanted his cock so badly.  
  
"Fuck me, Daddy," she begged breathlessly.  
  
"That's better," he smiled. "Pull your legs up and open yourself wide for me."  
  
Marilyn did as she was told. She grabbed hold of her legs and pulled them wide
apart, showing off her dripping pussy. Bruce kneeled by her cunt and jerked
his cock, getting it really hard. He ran his cock head the length of her wet
slit and then he entered her cunt with the thick cock head and stopped there.  
  
"Oh yeah, baby," he gasped. "You're so hot. I love fucking your cunt."  
  
"Oh yes," she moaned. "Fill me with your thick meat."  
  
With those words he slowly started burying himself deeper inside her cunt.
Marilyn felt herself stretching to accommodate his full size and he felt great
inside her. This was what a cock was supposed to feel like. This slow,
torturous pleasure was what fucking was supposed to be like. When he was
buried all the way inside her cunt he stopped, smiled at her and started
sucking her tits again. They lay like that for minutes. Her father's cock was
firmly lodged in Marilyn's hungry cunt and he was sucking her nipples. She was
impatient to feel more but he refused to move. He was in control of her
pleasure.  
  
When he was ready he placed his hands on either side of her to give himself
support and then he slowly slid his fuck meat almost completely out of her
cunt. Only the tip was still inside her hole and Marilyn moved her hips
upwards to get him back. She wanted him to fuck her. She wanted him to fill
her again.  
  
"Fuck me, please!" she begged him.  
  
Then he quickly pounded back inside her again. His balls slammed into her ass
as he filled her cunt. He pulled out again and slammed back inside. With an
ever increasing pace he was burying his cock deeper and harder inside her
tight hole. He slammed inside his daughter harder and harder and every thrust
went straight to her clit, sending an electric shock through her body.  
  
Marilyn was breathing faster and faster. She couldn't believe the pleasure he
was giving her. She loved every moment of the fucking. She moved her hips to
meet his thrusts, to get as much of his fuck meat inside her. She could hear
the sounds of their fucking get wetter and wetter as her hungry cunt worked
overtime to produce more juices. She knew that she wouldn't last much longer.  
  
"I've got to cum," she panted.  
  
"Oh yeah, baby," he whispered against my skin, "Cum for your daddy!"  
  
With those words she felt her pussy contracting tight around his shaft. He
kept fucking her at the same pace as before while her pussy shivered and
convulsed around his thick meat. When she was done cumming he pulled out and
put her on my hands and knees. He wasn't done yet. His cock was still big and
hard and he was going to get satisfaction from her pussy.  
  
He easily slid his cock into her waiting hole. Marilyn was ready to take his
cock again. He managed to get even deeper from behind. He slammed harder and
faster now. Each thrust sent his balls crashing into her sensitized clit. Then
he pulled her up by her tits and with her full breasts in his hands he nibbled
at her neck.  
  
"Your cunt is so sweet and tight, baby," he whispered as he kept pumping into
me, hitting her womb with every thrust, "You make daddy feel so good."  
  
Marilyn's breathing grew heavier and she knew that she was about to surrender
to his fucking once more. Her pussy squeezed tight around his cock and her
body shook. She moaned out loud and Bruce stopped his fucking. With her pussy
gripping his cock hard and milking him he thrust deep inside her and roared as
he released his spunk straight up her hungry cunt.  
  
When we'd both stopped cumming he pulled out of her and collapsed next to her
on the bed. They were both sweaty from the sexual exercise and he pulled her
tight into his arms.  
  
"You are a great fuck, baby," he said and smiled.  
  
She kissed him as she heard those wonderful words. Marilyn straddled him and
he guided her father's cock back into her cunt. She rode him fast and
furiously as he played with her bouncing tits.  
  
"God, you're insatiable, Daddy. That lovely cock is ready for more." Marilyn
gasped.  
  
"Do you mind?" Bruce quipped.  
  
"Of course not do what you like. I'm yours for your pleasure. Anyway you want
it." Marilyn offered.  
  
"You're too good to be true. Anything I want?" Bruce teasingly challenged his
daughter.  
  
Marilyn rolled off her father and got on all fours waving her ass at him.
Marilyn raised her butt into a half kneeling posture. She stared at her daddy
while she sucked the middle finger of her left hand into her mouth. When it
was wet enough she drew a shiny line down her body to her back door. Gently
spreading her ass cheeks she wet the puckered hole of her ass and probed her
fingertip in ever so slightly.  
  
"I think you I know what you want daddy," Marilyn teased.  
  
"Oh yes I want to be in your ass?" Bruce said excitedly.  
  
"Oh yes, Daddy. Do it here. Fuck my ass with your lovely cock. You know you
want to. And I want you to," Marilyn pleaded  
  
Smiling Bruce knelt behind her on the bed. Marilyn cooed and encouraged him
while she smeared her juices from her pussy to her ass to lubricate it in
readiness. The large purple head of his dick prodded his sexy daughter's
asshole and slid across the puckered entrance. Bruce first slid his thick cock
deep into her cunt to get it moist with her natural juices. Marilyn groaned
aloud as her pussy was still very sensitive from the recent fucking. Bruce
made a few slow strokes and watched as Marilyn poked her finger ever deeper
into her bum hole. Soon she was knuckle deep and Bruce's prick was slick with
her pussy cream. Extracting her digit she looked back and smiled at her
father.  
  
"I'm ready now," Marilyn cooed.  
  
Bruce eased his big cock from her pussy and trailed it up to her bum. Marilyn
positioned the cock head against her hole and pressed back with her body.
Bruce matched her movement with a gentle forward push. The very tip of his
cock started to enter her tight hole. Marilyn's face was a picture of sexy
concentration, her brows pinched and her mouth drawn tightly shut. The big
cock eased slowly into her back passage. She relaxed her muscles and slowly
welcomed her father's tool into her most private place. Eventually it is in
all the way to the hilt and Marilyn looked back at her father and smiled  
  
"Are you okay baby?" Bruce asked concerned.  
  
"Yes! Fuck me but do it really slow," She requested.  
  
She clearly loved the solid feeling in her ass. Marilyn rubbed her clit, which
served to drive her to another orgasm. There was sweat on both their bodies as
Bruce held his daughter's waist and slid his dick in and out of her now gaping
asshole. He was admiring her ass and he couldn't believe that he was fucking
his daughter's ass again.  
  
Marilyn's attentions on her pussy were having the desired effect and she was
nearing another orgasm. She hoped that they could climax together so she told
her dad she was going to cum.  
  
"I am too baby, very soon," Bruce strained to talk.  
  
His pace quickened again and he changed to shorter faster strokes. He was
pumping her hole telling his daughter that he would soon cum. She was gasping,
grunting and straining toward her own orgasm. Faster and faster her fingers
flew over her clit. Her body started to convulse with a powerful orgasm. At
the same time Bruce came, he jammed his cock into her ass to the hilt and felt
it as it jerked and spewed his spunk deep into her anal passage. He fell
forward on top of his daughter with his cock still buried in her and still
twitching and spitting its cum coating her anus.  

Marilyn's orgasm matched her daddy's in length and fury. Surge after surge of
pleasure shot through her body and each new wave was triggered by each new
twitch from her father's exploding cock. The two of them lay together and
cuddled on the bed with her father's cock still twitching in her ass.
Eventually Bruce went soft and his cock slipped from his daughter's curvy ass.
The two of them stayed in bed for another hour caressing and playing with each
other. They would have to figure something out with the change in schedules so
that they could somehow continue their incestuous affair but for now they
enjoyed their time together.  
  
JOYCE AND BARBARA  
  
While her husband and daughter were fucking their brains out at home, Joyce
was enjoying her afternoon with Barbara. They were enjoying each other's
company and they were like a couple of school girls giggling and talking. They
took a break from shopping and went to the espresso shop in the mall. They
both ordered a café latte and sat outside the shop. As they continued their
conversation Joyce all of a sudden felt very close to Barbara as someone she
could talk to and trust.  
  
"So how are things going with you and Lenny these days?" Barbara asked out of
the blue.  
  
"Do you mean do I enjoy working there? If so it's okay. I'm satisfied with the
working relationship?" Joyce replied somewhat guarded.  
  
"Are you still fucking him?" Are you still having sex in his office?" Barbara
continued.  
  
"What ever do you mean?" a stunned Joyce asked in a shaky voice.  
  
"Joyce this is Barbara, you can tell me. Plus I've been there I know the
drill," Barbara replied.  
  
"You've been there? You've done that? Oh my God does anyone else suspect that
I'm having sex with Lenny?"  
  
"Oh they may suspect something is going on but no one knows for sure. The only
reason I know is because I went through it before you and it cost me my
marriage," Barbara admitted and then asked, "Does your husband suspect
anything?"  
  
"He might but even if he did he would be okay with it. He knows that I have
slept around before and he seems to be okay with it as long as he still gets
what he needs," Joyce revealed and then added, "You know this conversation
should be over something stronger to drink than coffee."  
  
Barbara laughed and then offered, "You're right why don't we wrap it up and go
to my house and have some wine."  
  
"Lead the way," Joyce agreed.  
  
The two women left the mall and traveled to Barbara's house. Once inside
Barbara got the wine and they sat in her family room and continued their
conversation. They shared many intimate stories with each other and Joyce
learned that it was just a matter of time before Lenny set his sights on some
new blood. In the conversation Joyce told Barbara that she saw her daughter
and husband having sex together.  
  
"I assume that they are fucking every chance they get. Hell they are probably
at right now as we speak," Joyce giggled and poured another glass of wine.  
  
Barbara was somewhat shocked that Joyce's husband and daughter were fucking
each other but she made a mental note to tell Lenny. Barbara knew that Lenny
would try and find a way to fuck Joyce's daughter once he heard about her.
Barbara also noticed that the wine had gotten to Joyce and decided it was time
to make her move.  
  
Barbara put down her glass of wine and reached over, trailing her hand along
Joyce's arm and down to her hand. She took the glass of wine from Joyce's hand
and set it on the end table. Joyce looked at her with a half smile on her
face.  
  
"What are you doing," Joyce said breathlessly.  
  
"Hush and relax," Barbara said.  
  
Barbara trailed her fingers back up Joyce's arm, stopping at the inside of her
elbow. Here she drew lazy circles with her fingernail. Joyce started fidgeting
nervously and smiled. Barbara moved her hand farther up Joyce's arm, stopping
on the top of Joyce's shoulder and raking her nails along the baby sensitive
skin. Joyce shuddered involuntarily and Barbara took this as a sign to
continue the seduction. She moved her hand to the side of Joyce's neck and
trailed her finger up behind her ear then she moved her lips to Joyce's ear
and blew softly causing her to gasp audibly. Barbara used her tongue and
trailed it along the inside of Joyce's ear very lightly and then stuck it in
her ear making it very wet. Barbara then blew on her wet ear sending a chill
through her co-worker.  
  
Joyce shuddered again and she knew that she stop this before it went any
further. But whether it was the wine or her curiosity or both she allowed
Barbara to continue. Barbara followed Joyce's jaw line with her tongue until
she got to the corner of her mouth, then she flicked her tongue lightly at the
corner of Joyce's mouth and then ran her tongue along the woman's luscious
lips. Joyce hadn't kissed anyone for weeks and she allowed her lips to part
slightly as Barbara put her lips on hers. She gently coaxed Joyce's lips
farther apart with her tongue and probed the inside of her mouth. Her hand
trailed down Joyce's neck to her breast. Barbara cupped her breast through her
shirt and bra and flicked her thumb over her hardening nipple. Joyce was
surprised when she felt her nipple harden and come to attention. Barbara kept
up the exploration of Joyce's mouth with her tongue French kissing her as she
gently pinched Joyce's nipple between her thumb and forefinger.  
  
Joyce thought again that she should stop Barbara but it felt so good. Plus she
thought to herself she could always stop Barbara before she went too far.
Joyce moaned loudly and arched her back as Barbara moved her hand under
Joyce's shirt and raked her nails across the woman's belly. Barbara reached
behind Joyce and with one hand expertly unhooked her bra. The Barbara moved
her hand up and cupped Joyce's bare breast allowing the roundness to fill her
hand. She rubbed the pad of her thumb across her co-worker's bare nipple and
felt the electricity that flowed through Joyce's body. Barbara pushed the
shirt and bra up over Joyce's chest and lowered her mouth to suck in her
nipple. Barbara gently nibbled on Joyce's hard nub sending chills throughout
the woman's body. Joyce groaned aloud with desire.  
  
Barbara moved her hands quickly and seemingly in one movement removed Joyce's
shirt and bra revealing her beautifully rounded breasts and very hard nipples.
Joyce was caught off guard that everything happened so fast. Barbara quickly
covered Joyce's nipples with her mouth kissing and nibbling one and then
switching to the other. She could hear Joyce's breathing getting faster and
shallower. Joyce let out a moan and grabbed Barbara's head as if to push her
away but she didn't.  
  
"We really should stop. I really don't want to do this," Joyce said rather
unconvincingly.  
  
Barbara ran one of her hands under Joyce's skirt and up the insides of her
thigh toward the woman's vulva. Barbara touched the panty covered pussy and
felt the heat and moisture of Joyce's steamy cunt.  
  
"I would say that your pussy disagrees with you," Barbara said and then
continued to suck on Joyce's tits and nipples.  
  
"Oh, that does feel good. Please don't stop," Joyce said breathlessly holding
Barbara's head tightly to her bosom.  
  
"Don't worry," Barbara replied, "I have no intention of stopping."  
  
Barbara then trailed her tongue down Joyce's breast and stomach and dipped her
tongue into her belly button. Barbara continued to run her hands over Joyce's
thighs and gently brushed her fingers over the sopping wet material of her
panties. She could feel the moisture soaking through Joyce's panties and
smiled to herself in victory. Her tongue continued to roam across Joyce's
stomach and Barbara let her fingers dance on the woman's panties emitting more
moans from Joyce.  
  
Barbara grabbed the waistband of Joyce's skirt and she pulled it down along
with her panties very slowly. Joyce was totally confused as her mind told her
one thing and her body another. She didn't stop Barbara as she told herself
she would instead she lifted her hips making it easier for her colleague to
remove her skirt and panties. Now Joyce was totally naked in front of her
seductress.  
  
Barbara smiled at Joyce and slid her finger down her slit. Barbara teased the
woman's clit by gently nicking it with her nail. Joyce's body leaped in
response to her sensitive clit and she gasped out loud.  
  
"Do you still want me to stop?" Barbara said  
  
Joyce just shook her head no as she was unable to get any words out. She was
overcome with lust as Barbara rubbed her finger along the engorged clit and
slit of her pussy. Joyce realized that she was extremely wet as she felt her
wetness running out of her pussy and in between the cheeks of her ass. She
finally resolved herself to the fact that there was no turning back now.  
  
Barbara gently spread Joyce's pussy lips and flicked her tongue along the
inside of her co-worker's pussy. Joyce nearly jumped out of her skin with the
initial contact of Barbara's warm tongue on her pussy. It had been awhile
since anyone had eaten her pussy and she just couldn't believe the feeling of
Barbara's tongue.  
  
Barbara could tell by Joyce's reaction to her tongue lapping that she was on
the brink of her first orgasm. Barbara again flicked her tongue inside her
neighbor's pussy and let it travel up from Joyce's vagina to her clit. She
pointed her tongue and slowly drew circles on the flat space under Joyce's
clit. Joyce tensed up and she moved her hips trying to get Barbara's mouth to
stay on her clit. In desperation Joyce moved her hands to her pussy and pulled
back the hood exposing her clit. Barbara saw this and she flicked her pointed
tongue quickly over Joyce's exposed flesh feeling it harden with each stroke.  
  
"Oh God Barbara, don't stop please, make me cum. I'm going to cum. I'm cumming
Barbara, oh Barbara!" Joyce screamed as her body thrashed around with the
intensity of her orgasm.  
  
Barbara continued tongue fucking her and playing with her clit and Joyce could
not stand it anymore as her body went rigid. Joyce moaned and lifted her hips
toward Barbara's face as if she were trying to get the tongue deeper into her
pussy. Barbara grabbed Joyce's buttocks and she continued with her tongue
lapping and squeezed Joyce's shapely ass at the same time. This final act took
Joyce over the edge with a mind numbing orgasm.  
  
Barbara smiled to herself in conquest and slowly withdrew her tongue from her
co-worker's pussy. She was not done by any means yet but she would let Joyce
take a few minutes to recover. As Barbara felt Joyce's body relax and sensed
her relaxed state, she slowly ran her tongue up the inside of her pussy and
Joyce jumped with surprise.  
  
"What, not again," Joyce gasped.  
  
Barbara moved her hand and gently patted her stomach. "Oh we are just getting
started, we are not even close to being done," she said softly. "Now just lay
back and enjoy."  
  
Barbara stood up and unfastened her dress letting it fall to the floor. She
had not bothered with a bra or panties and Joyce took in all of her
colleague's beauty. Barbara smiled as she looked at Joyce and saw the
appreciation of her body in her new lover's face. Barbara sank back to her
knees, spread Joyce's pussy and went back to work on her. She started making
slow circles with her tongue just under Joyce's clit. Barbara then coaxed
Joyce to spread her lips of her pussy as she had done before and as she did
her clit peeked out of its protective hood. Barbara slowly drew circles around
Joyce's over sensitive clit with the tip of her tongue bringing it to
attention. Barbara flicked her tongue across Joyce's clit teasing her by not
quite taking it in her mouth. Barbara could tell from the reaction of Joyce's
body that she wanted more then just the tip of her tongue.  
  
"You want more don't you Joyce? I can see by the way your body moves that you
want more," Barbara teased her.  
  
"Yes I do, please more, give me more," Joyce pleaded as she was now at
Barbara's mercy.  
  
Barbara slowly took her hand and stuck her finger inside Joyce's sopping wet
pussy. Barbara slowly worked it in and out finger fucking her and then she
added a second and then a third finger to her lover's cunt. Joyce's hips
bucked up against Barbara's hand as if she were trying to get the entire hand
in her pussy. Barbara wrapped her lips around Joyce's clit and gently bit the
nub as she continued to finger fuck her. Barbara felt Joyce's body quiver and
her pace quicken against the intruding fingers. Barbara flattened her tongue
and increased its pace on her co-workers's clit causing Joyce to start moaning
again and lifting her hips off the couch. Barbara took this opportunity to
seek out Joyce's asshole. She got one finger soaked with Joyce's cunt juice
and teased her anal opening. Barbara continued to add more and more of Joyce's
natural lube to her ass and then pushed in her finger a little deeper each
time. Soon Barbara had her middle finger buried all the way in Joyce's asshole
and she finger fucked both the woman's ass and pussy together.  
  
Barbara then located Joyce's g-spot as she found the spongy area and ran her
fingertip over the sensitive ridges. With a slight pressure Barbara rubbed in
a circular motion while she increased the action on Joyce's clit. Barbara
alternated between using the flat part of her tongue and the tip of her tongue
on Joyce's clit as she also increased the pressure and speed on her g-spot.
This action combined with the finger fucking of her ass sent Joyce over the
edge.  
  
Joyce could not take anymore and she sensed an orgasm like no other in her
life. Joyce felt an uncontrollable weird feeling that started in her groin and
spread rapidly down her legs. She lifted her hips higher off the floor giving
Barbara more access to the spot inside almost as if she were trying to get
Barbara's entire body into her own body. Joyce felt her legs go rigid and her
hands tightened as she grasped the air. Joyce was paralyzed, her body was not
her own and she felt the crescendo building but not letting up either. Joyce
felt Barbara increase the pressure on her clit and that did it. Joyce screamed
as her body convulsed uncontrollably. She clamped her thighs together and
grabbed the back of Barbara's head as she had orgasm after orgasm. Barbara did
not let go of Joyce's clit and kept her finger buried in Joyce's asshole.  
  
"Enough, please enough, I can't take any more," she pleaded with Barbara.  
  
But Barbara did not stop instead she increased the pressure and speed on her
clit one more time and rotated her finger around in Joyce's rectum. Joyce felt
lightheaded and thought she might pass out. Barbara popped her finger out of
Joyce's ass and sucked hard on her clit one final time. Joyce grabbed onto
Barbara's head and lifted her hips off the couch in a mind numbing, shattering
orgasm. Joyce went rigid and Barbara thought that she had passed out but Joyce
lay still and just let the intensity leave her body as best she could. Barbara
released Joyce's clit and moved up along side her. She smiled at her and
gently kissed her, letting Joyce taste her own juices.  
  
"My God I thought that I was going to die," Joyce said still out of breath,
"What did you ever do to me?"  
  
Barbara laughed and kissed her again. "Do I really need to explain?"  
  
Joyce sighed and licked her lips as she tasted herself for the first time.
Joyce wondered what Barbara tasted like, would she taste the same? Joyce liked
the musky smell and somewhat sweet taste of her own pussy and she made up her
mind then that she would find out how Barbara tasted. Joyce's ass was on fire
as it was extremely sensitive and she enjoyed anal penetration. Her husband
loved to fuck her in the ass and Joyce could orgasm from a good ass fuck.
Whether it was her husband or someone else she loved the feeling of the hot
spunk shooting into her ass and coating her rectal passage.  
  
"What are you thinking?" She heard Barbara ask.  
  
"I was just thinking about your finger in my ass. Your finger stirred up some
old sensations," Joyce admitted.  
  
"You did seem to like it and I always love to be finger fucked in the ass when
someone is eating my pussy," Barbara told her, then asked, "Anything else?"  
  
"I was just thinking if you tasted the same and what it would be like to find
out," Joyce said somewhat shyly almost embarrassed.  
  
Barbara answered her rather coyly, "Well, why not find out for yourself?"  
  
Joyce didn't respond and just stared down at the floor.  
  
"What's wrong," Barbara said. "Did I say something wrong? Did I offend you?"  
  
"No, no, not at all. It's just that I have never been with a woman until now
and I'm afraid that I may disappoint you," Joyce confessed.  
  
"Joyce it wasn't that long ago that I felt the same way with women. I had
never been with a woman either until then. I just tried to copy what they did
to me but more important was to do what I wanted to do and what I liked,"
Barbara said trying to comfort her.  
  
Barbara went on, "I have thought about being with you since we first met but
if you are uncomfortable with it, I understand."  
  
Joyce looked into Barbara's understanding eyes and she immediately felt
relieved. Joyce now had the same desire for Barbara. Then she asked shyly,
"Where, how do I start?"  
  
Barbara answered her with a smile, "Start wherever and however you want and
then just follow your instincts."  
  
Joyce nervously moved over and kissed Barbara. She thrust her tongue between
her lips and started exploring the inside of Barbara's mouth tentatively just
as Barbara had done to her. She felt Barbara kiss her back and then she
started to relax a little. Joyce moved her hand to Barbara's tiny breast and
started playing with her nipple, gently squeezing it, amazed at how instantly
hard it got. She lowered her head and flicked her tongue over the nipple,
hearing Barbara moan aloud. Joyce liked bringing pleasure to her and she was
encouraged by Barbara's submission. Joyce alternated between each breast,
gently nibbling and flicking her tongue over Barbara's nipples. She broke away
and put her hands on Barbara's small breasts, she loved the feeling of the
tiny firm mounds. Joyce could feel her own juices start to heat up again.  
  
They moved to the floor and Joyce sat on Barbara's stomach and Barbara felt
Joyce's wetness leak over her. Joyce caressed both of Barbara's breasts and
stared at them fascinated with their firmness and elongated eraser hard
nipples. After a few minutes, Joyce worked her way down Barbara's stomach and
knelt between her legs. She ran her tongue over Barbara's stomach and teased
her just above her pubic line. Barbara moaned again and brought her hand down
to caress Joyce's face and silky hair.  
  
Joyce's confidence continued to grow and she moved down to Barbara's inner
thighs. Joyce ran her tongue up and down between her co-workers's thighs. She
remembered what it felt like when Barbara had done it to her and she tried to
duplicate every move. As she ran her tongue up the inside of Barbara's thighs
she stopped to look at her pussy. Joyce had never been face to face with
another woman like this. She studied the way the Barbara's pussy lips puffed
out with desire. She saw Barbara's wetness glistening on her neatly trimmed
tuft of pubic hair.  
  
Joyce tentatively took her finger and ran it along the crack of Barbara's
pussy, feeling for the first time another woman's wetness and warmth. Joyce
took a deep breath and smelled the muskiness of sex that filled the room.
Joyce was enamored with the slickness of Barbara's wetness and she found it
exciting. Joyce then took both hands and spread Barbara's pussy lips apart,
exploring her further and studying her pussy. Joyce was surprised by the size
of Barbara's clit as it poked out of the hood that covered it. Joyce saw how
it tried to escape out from under the hood so she peeled the hood away freeing
the engorged clit. Barbara's clit looked like a little cock and it amazed
Joyce that something so small could bring a woman so much pleasure. She ran
her finger over Barbara's clit and felt her body jump almost involuntarily.
Joyce then ran her finger down to Barbara's vagina and gently slipped her
forefinger in the juicy hole.  

Joyce was amazed at how Barbara's vagina felt to her. Even though she had
masturbated she really was not sure what to expect fingering another woman's
pussy. Joyce liked the way Barbara's pussy closed around her finger. Joyce
flinched in surprise when Barbara muscles unexpectedly tightened around her
finger.  
  
Joyce looked at Barbara smiled and then started moving her finger in and out
very slowly finger fucking her just as Barbara had done earlier. Joyce wanted
to see if she could make Barbara cum with her finger. As she continued to
finger fuck her, Barbara started to move her hips up to meet each one of
Joyce's strokes. Joyce heard her moan and watched Barbara's face as she
quickened her strokes. Barbara was close to an orgasm and Joyce increased her
speed as the pussy muscles continually tightened around Joyce's finger.  
  
"Keep going, faster. I need to cum," Barbara said in desperate desire.  
  
Joyce slowed briefly and gently slipped in her middle finger along side with
her forefinger and then increased her speed again. She watched as Barbara
arched her back, tilted her head back, closed her eyes and bucked her hips
faster and faster.  
  
"Please, I am almost there. Just a little more, oh God here it comes. I'm
cumming!" Barbara cried out in ecstasy  
  
Joyce watched excitedly as Barbara fucked her fingers. She felt Barbara's
muscles contract over and over in spasm as her legs went rigid and her orgasm
exploded on Joyce's hand. Barbara squirted her juice all over Joyce's hand and
her own thighs. Joyce was taken back by Barbara's orgasm she had never known
that a woman could ejaculate like a man. Joyce removed her fingers and brought
them to her lips and seductively licked off Barbara's wetness with her tongue.
Joyce couldn't wait until Barbara would shoot the tasty juice into her mouth
just as a man would release his seed.  
  
Joyce went down between Barbara's legs and spread her pussy with her fingers
then she tentatively stuck her tongue out and touched Barbara's erect hard
clit. She felt Barbara jump and she pleased that she found the right way to
bring Barbara so much pleasure. Joyce moved her thumb over her co-worker's
clit and gently pulled it further exposing the nub from its protective hood.
Joyce tried to simulate what Barbara had done with her tongue so she could
pleasure her in the same way. Joyce flattened her tongue and drew circles very
slowly around Barbara's clit. When she felt Barbara shudder, Joyce became very
pleased with herself.  
  
As Barbara's body shuddered she screamed, "Oh god."  
  
Joyce knew this was a good sign and she continued with what she was doing. She
pointed her tongue and flicked it over Barbara's clit. Joyce felt her new
lover's body stiffen as she covered the nub with her mouth and gently grabbed
it with her teeth. She gently nipped and sucked on it, then rolled the nub
around with her tongue driving Barbara insane with desire  
  
Barbara was very close to the edge and Joyce had learned very quickly what to
do this time. Barbara had been dreaming of this moment since she first met
Joyce. Suddenly, Barbara felt that familiar twinge in her groin and she
quickly grabbed onto Joyce's head. Joyce increased the speed of her tongue on
Barbara's clit causing her to jump and stiffen again as her orgasm built
within her body. Barbara's breath became ragged and she screamed out for Joyce
to hold her tight. Joyce remembered that Barbara had not let go of her when
they reached this stage so she stayed with her lover's clit and moved her
hands to Barbara's ass, squeezing the firm shapely cheeks. This brought
Barbara over the edge.  
  
Barbara's legs stiffened, her stomach tightened and her eyes rolled back.
Barbara shot stream after stream of juice into Joyce's mouth and although
Joyce was surprised by the amount and the force of Barbara's orgasm she stayed
glued to her co-worker's pussy. Joyce continued to ride the orgasm for another
minute or so before Barbara begged her to stop. But Joyce did not stop but
instead she attacked Barbara's clit with even more voracity.  
  
Barbara started to protest but the words never escaped her mouth as they were
cut short by another mind blowing orgasm. Even more juice sprayed Joyce's face
surprising both women with the amount and intensity or Barbara's release.
Joyce finally released her friend's clit and looked at it swollen and
throbbing. Joyce moved up along side of Barbara her face drenched with
Barbara's juices. Joyce laid her head on Barbara's breasts and played with her
glistening pubic hair. Barbara had just had one of the most intense and
satisfying orgasms of her life and she lay there and stroked the hair of her
new found lover.  
  
"So how did I do for my first time?" Joyce asked already knowing the answer
and feeling very pleased with her performance.  
  
"Well you would have a very difficult time convincing anyone else that it was
your first time with another woman," Barbara replied, and then she said, "I
have so many other things to show you and teach you."  
  
"Barbara, I really need to get going. May I take a shower before I leave?"
Joyce requested.  
  
"Of course you can, I'll get you some towels," Barbara replied and then she
led Joyce to the shower and put out towels for her to use.  
  
Joyce showered and dressed. She thanked Barbara for a wonderful afternoon and
then left for home. As she drove home she thought about her husband and
daughter and that they probably fucked the day away. Joyce laughed to herself
and mused that they should be done by now.  
  
Right after Joyce left Barbara's home Lenny arrived and knocked on the door.
Barbara assumed it was him so she didn't bother to put any clothes on to
answer the door. Lenny smiled at her in her nakedness as he stepped inside.
Barbara closed the door and as she turned to walk into the family room, Lenny
cupped her curvy ass. Barbara giggled and wiggled her ass in response to his
groping.  
  
"I don't think that I will ever tire of your hot ass babe," Lenny told her and
then asked, "So how did it go, she was here long enough?"  
  
"It went very well and you were right she had never been with a woman until
today," Barbara replied.  
  
"Well I'm sure that she was no match for your seductive techniques," Lenny
added.  
  
"She was a willing partner and she was very good for her first time, for any
time actually," Barbara reported.  
  
"That's great did you use any toys on her?" Lenny inquired.  
  
"No, not this time, I thought I should take it slow. The next time I will
introduce her to a couple. I learned something else today that should please
you," Barbara replied.  
  
"Really, do tell!" Lenny asked anxiously.  
  
"Joyce's husband is fucking their daughter," Barbara said with a smirk feeling
proud with the knowledge of the incest.  
  
"That's unbelievable! I have to meet this daughter," Lenny excitedly
responded.  
  
All this time Barbara had remained naked in front of Lenny and now Lenny was
ready for some action. "Babe I don't know about you but I am ready to fuck,"
he announced.  
  
Barbara smiled and replied, "So am I. I am ready for a cock. Let's go
upstairs."  
  
Barbara led the way upstairs and Lenny had his clothes in no time. Barbara
asked Lenny to fuck her pussy first and then he could have her ass later.
Lenny slipped his big dick in Barbara's pussy and fucked her through multiple
orgasms. Then he placed her on all fours and fucked her ass until he shot his
load into her rectum. The two of them then collapsed on the bed next to each
other and rested for several minutes. Lenny later left Barbara's house and as
he drove home he thought of the possibilities of getting Joyce and her
daughter in bed together with him and maybe even Barbara.  
  
NEXT CHAPTER  
  
_School starts and more discoveries are made. Carrie finalizes arrangements
with Joey, his mother and friend. Biff and Miko continue their torrid affair
outside the family._




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 05


AMMFR 5  
  
_This story series will link some of the characters of two previous series
together. The most recent series Son Controls His Mother will be united with
some of the characters from And Mother Makes Four. Reading Chapter 1 will help
with the orientation of characters for those who do not wish to read the other
two series. All characters in the story are at least 18 years of age. My
thinking for these chapters, certainly subject to change, is as follows:  
  
One of my loyal readers, who always provided excellent advice, cautioned me
about introducing too many characters into the story. I will heed that advice
and I will be careful not to have the story become confusing because of the
number of characters. He also told me that the sex was too boring in the
previous chapter so I will try to liven up the action._  
  
CHAPTER 5 – SUSAN TESTS THE WATER WITH MARIA WHILE BETTY DISCOVERS THE BOYS  
  
FRIDAY AFTERNOON AT MONARCH ACADEMY  
  
As Maria made her way to the guidance counselor's office to meet with Ms.
Leach she reflected on her first four weeks at school. It had been frustrating
for Maria as the boys were constantly trying to rub up against her or cop
quick feels of her tits. She had had a few dates but on each occasion the boys
tried to get her blouse and bra off as quick as possible. Maria was not a
virgin but she hated the fact that the boys only showed interest in their own
pleasure and they weren't willing to do anything for her. Then there were the
Mathew's twins who teased her in the shower after gym class. They were always
telling her how hot her body was and that she should hang out with them. One
day they offered to wash her back but their hands were all over her tits and
ass and then they laughed at her when she ran from the shower.  
  
Maria knocked on the guidance counselor's office door and she entered when she
heard Ms. Leach say, "Come in please."  
  
"Oh good afternoon Maria, please have a seat on the sofa over there," Susan
Leach told the young girl.  
  
Susan could hardly contain her excitement as the stacked Maria walked in her
office and sat on the small sofa. Susan watched as Maria sat down and her
short uniform skirt slid up her luscious thighs. Susan stood up from her desk
and walked passed the girl to lock her office door. Then she turned and sat
down in the chair across from Maria.  
  
"So Maria how do you like it here at Monarch Academy?" Susan asked.  
  
"I like it so far," Maria answered somewhat unconvincingly.  
  
"Well it's only been four weeks but so far all of your teachers have given you
a very positive report. Have you made many friends yet?" Susan continued.  
  
"A couple but I'm still meeting people too," Maria replied.  
  
"How has your social life been? You are a very pretty girl and I am sure that
all the boys are chasing after you," Susan inquired.  
  
"Yes but my dates have not gone very well yet. None of the boys I dated have
been nice," Maria said sounding dejected.  
  
"That's too bad. Are they too aggressive? I mean it is obvious that you have a
beautiful figure and it seems that at this age the boys are all interested in
girls with larger breasts," Susan asked.  
  
Maria blushed but she nodded in the affirmative and replied, "Yes that has
been the problem they are all trying to grab my breasts all the time. I wish
that I didn't have such big breasts."  
  
Maria was almost sobbing when she spoke to Susan so Susan tried to comfort
her, "Now Maria don't talk like that, you should be proud of your body and
your beautiful breasts. Don't let the boys get you down I am sure that you
will find someone to date who will respect you."  
  
Maria's eyes filled up with tears from her emotional outbreak so Susan moved
over to the sofa and sat next to her. Susan put her arm around the sobbing
girl and offered words of encouragement.  
  
"Maria let me see your breasts and I will be honest with you about what I
think of them," Susan offered.  
  
"What you want to see my breasts, here in your office?" Maria gasped.  
  
"Well yes, it is very private here and the door is locked. I am sure that
other women and girls have seen your breasts before. I just want to see them
so I can give you honest feedback about them and about your concern that they
may be too big," Susan replied.  
  
Maria thought it was an odd request but she said to herself, "What the hell!"  
  
Maria unbuttoned her blouse and let it hang open in front of her as she had
planned to leave it on. But Susan took it from her and tossed it on the chair.
Susan was struggling to keep her desires in check as she looked at the buxom
girl with her tits straining to be cut loose from their confinement. Maria
upon Susan's urging unhooked her bra and let the straps slide down her arms as
she covered her breasts with her hands. Susan took the bra from her and tossed
it the chair with the blouse. Maria sat still with her hands covering her tits
suddenly embarrassed with her nudity.  
  
"Now don't be shy, let me see them," Susan said as she gently pried Maria's
hands away and then she exclaimed, "Oh my they are beautiful, they are
perfect."  
  
Maria blushed again as she held her hands tightly in her lap while Ms. Leach
looked over her bare tits. Susan pushed Maria's shoulders back against the
sofa so that the girl's tits would be even more emphasized. Susan's hands were
trembling now as she touched Maria's skin.  
  
"Maria these are the most beautiful breasts that I have ever seen. You are
truly blessed and you should be very proud of them. They are so perfect that
they don't look real. I just have to touch them to be sure that they are
real," Susan said with a crack in her voice.  
  
Before Maria could object, Susan had placed her hands on Maria's breasts and
held them lightly. Maria felt like an electric shock had just passed through
her body and then she realized that her nipples were hard and erect.  
  
"Oh my goodness, look at your nipples. I have never seen nipples like that.
They are so hard and so long," Susan remarked.  
  
Maria was shocked when Susan took the nipples between her fingers and gently
rolled them around. Maria sighed as an unexpected pleasure took over her body.
Maria knew that she should get up and run away but Susan's hands felt so good
on her tits. No woman had ever touched Maria's breasts at least in this manner
and it felt strangely erotic.  
  
Maria felt her pussy getting wet and a stirring in her pubes as Susan
continued to stroke her tits and diddle her nipples. Maria shifted slightly
and opened her legs slightly.  
  
"Is this exciting you Maria? Is my touching your breasts getting you hot?"
Susan asked in a shaky voice as her own emotions were escalating.  
  
"Yes a little. No one has ever been so gentle with them before," Maria
admitted.  
  
"Well many times that is the difference between a woman's touch and a man's.
Do you touch yourself when you are alone Maria? Do you play with your pussy?
Do you want to touch yourself now?" Susan asked excitedly in recognition of
Maria's state.  
  
"Yes at home in bed I play with myself. Yes I do need to touch myself now,"
Maria gasped.  
  
"Go ahead dear pleasure yourself while I love your breasts," Susan told her.  
  
Maria's hand darted under her skirt and she pulled her cotton panties to one
side baring her vulva. She frantically rubbed her pussy lips and then inserted
a finger in search of her own clit. Susan watched the girl finger herself for
a few minutes and then she decided to take Maria to the next step.  
  
Susan reached for Maria's hand and moved it away replacing it with her own.
Maria was so close to an orgasm that she didn't care at this point who was
rubbing her pussy. Susan turned Maria so that she could lean back into Susan's
body. Then she stroked Maria's pussy with one hand as she fondled Maria's tits
with the other. Susan brought Maria to the brink of her orgasm but then
suddenly stopped. Maria looked confused and quickly reached for her pussy but
Susan stopped her. Susan pushed Maria back against the sofa and then she knelt
on the floor in front of Maria. Susan ran her hands under Maria's skirt and
hooked her fingers in Maria's panties. Susan pulled the panties down and off
Maria's legs and tossed them aside.  
  
Susan then parted Maria's luscious thighs and lowered her face to Maria's
pussy. Maria stared in shock as the sophisticated guidance counselor moved
toward her pussy. Maria gasped aloud when she felt the first contact of
Susan's tongue on her pussy. Maria had heard of this but no one had ever eaten
her pussy. Susan lifted Maria's legs up and pulled Maria closer to her. Susan
then reached up around Maria's legs and found her tits as she closed her mouth
over Maria's pussy. Maria went wild as Susan ate her and played with her big
tits.  
  
Susan could tell by Maria's reaction to her tongue lapping that she was on the
brink of a massive orgasm. Susan again flicked her tongue inside the student's
pussy and let it travel up from Maria's vagina to her clit. She pointed her
tongue and slowly drew circles on the flat space under Maria's clit. Maria
tensed up and she moved her hips trying to get Susan's mouth to stay on her
clit. To her own surprise, Maria moved her hands to her pussy and pulled back
the hood exposing her clit. Susan saw this and she flicked her pointed tongue
quickly over Maria's exposed flesh feeling it harden with each stroke.  
  
"Oh God Ms. Leach, don't stop please, make me cum. I'm going to cum. I'm
cumming Ms. Leach, oh Ms. Leach!" Maria screamed as her body thrashed around
with the intensity of her orgasm.  
  
Susan continued tongue fucking her and playing with her clit and Maria could
not stand it anymore as her body went rigid. Maria moaned and lifted her hips
toward Susan's face as if she were trying to get the tongue deeper into her
pussy. Susan released Maria's tits and grabbed Maria's buttocks. She continued
with her tongue lapping and squeezed Maria's shapely ass at the same time.
This final act took Maria over the edge with a mind numbing orgasm.  
  
Susan smiled to herself in conquest and slowly withdrew her tongue from
Maria's pussy. She was not done by any means yet but she would let Maria take
a few minutes to recover. As Susan felt Maria's body relax and sensed her
relaxed state, she slowly ran her tongue up the inside of her pussy and Maria
jumped with surprise as she felt another tremor shake her body.  
  
Susan stood up and looked at the beautiful girl in her sofa. Maria was
breathing hard and her breasts rose and fell with every breath. Her skirt was
thrown up over her lap and her pretty pussy and luscious thighs were on
display. Susan knew that she could spend the rest of the day with his girl and
under different circumstances she would. Susan knew that the day would come
when she would make Maria cum repeatedly until she was drained but today was
not that day.  
  
Susan smiled at Maria and handed her panties to her. Maria quickly pulled on
her panties as she seemed embarrassed and shaken about what had just happened.
As Maria put on her bra and blouse Susan spoke to her.  
  
"Maria that was just very special. I wanted to show you just how tender love
can be and it should be no different whether it's a man or a woman. Please
don't be embarrassed, women do it all the time and it was obvious that you
enjoyed it," Susan said consoling the confused girl.  
  
"I don't know what to say. I've never done anything like that but it felt so
good but at the same time so shameful," Maria whimpered.  
  
"Don't be ashamed. Just think about it for awhile and think about the pleasure
you received. Then we will talk some more. You should get back to your home
room now," Susan concluded.  
  
Maria finished arranging her clothes and walked back to her home room. As she
walked the halls she felt as if everyone that saw her knew that she had just
had her pussy eaten by Ms. Leach. But at the same time she had the urge to
touch herself again. In a way she wished that she could have stayed with Ms.
Leach longer and had more orgasms. Maria decided to stop in the girl's room
and rub her pussy a little bit before she returned to class.  
  
Helen Eisenhower called Susan into her office. Susan walked in and shut the
door behind her. "How did it go with Maria?" Helen asked.  
  
"See for yourself," Susan replied and she stepped up and kissed Helen full on
the lips.  
  
"Delicious!" Helen exclaimed, "Well done! What's next for our little Maria?"  
  
"I suggest we let it sink in for awhile but I will tell you that if I had kept
her there I bet she would have cum all day," Susan replied.  
  
"Maybe next time I'll join you and if that goes well then we can have her over
to the condo," Helen added.  
  
"Sounds like a plan. Oh what time should I stop over tonight?" Susan asked.  
  
"Anytime after 7:00 Pm, I have a few things to pick up after school," Helen
replied.  
  
"I'll see you then," Susan concluded and then went back to her office.  
  
JAKE AND BETTY  
  
At the same time Maria was experiencing her first cunt lapping, Jake had made
his way to the nurse's office. There was no practice that day so it he agreed
to visit Nurse Betty faking a slight muscle pull in gym class. Jake had taken
the time to slip off his jock so that he would be commando when he went to the
nurse. Jake liked the feeling of the cool air caressing his balls as he walked
toward the nurse's office. Jake thought back to the first time he had sex with
a woman older than him.  
  
It was earlier in the summer when he went to his aunt's house for a week. Jake
had agreed to stay with them for a week and help them with a home project. His
aunt's husband and her son were building a gazebo in the yard and Jake's mom
had volunteered his services to help out. Jake's aunt was his mom's younger
sister by 5 years. They would work in the morning and hang out by the pool in
the afternoon and then do some more work in the evening. Jake always thought
that his aunt was paying a little too much attention to him and she was a very
touchy feely person.  
  
One day they were all sitting around the pool having a few drinks and relaxing
when Jake got up to go to the bathroom. He went into the house and used the
bathroom and then he decided to freshen up his drink. Jake did not know that
his aunt Rhonda had followed him in the house and then into the kitchen. As
Jake freshened up his drink, Rhonda stripped off her bikini and stood naked in
the kitchen and then she spoke Jake's name.  
  
Jake turned around and he almost dropped his drink when he saw Rhonda standing
there naked. He put the drink on the counter, came over to Rhonda and pushed
her up against the refrigerator. Jake dropped to his knees and drove his face
into Rhonda's vulva. Rhonda gasped aloud as she felt Jake's tongue enter her
vagina and seek out her clit. Within minutes Rhonda was writhing and holding
onto Jake's head as he ate her through a string of orgasms. Rhonda was weak
kneed and she sank to the floor. Jake peeled off his Speedo and plunged his
big cock right into Rhonda's pussy. Rhonda grunted as the huge cock made its
way into her hot hole.  
  
Rhonda was flat on her back now and she wrapped her legs around Jake's body as
he pounded her pussy. Rhonda just seemed to go from one orgasm to another as
Jake drove toward his own release. Jake then stiffened and fired a huge amount
of spunk into Rhonda's quim. Rhonda moaned as she felt the warm fluid fill her
womb. Jake's cock kept moving in her and Rhonda realized that he wasn't going
soft. Jake's cock swam around in the combined love juices as he continued to
fuck an exhausted Rhonda. Rhonda begged him to let her rest a minute but Jake
just turned her over on all fours and then fucked her doggy style.  
  
Rhonda had her head on the kitchen floor as Jake fucked her from behind and
played with her shapely ass. Jake then got up for a minute and took the
cooking oil from the cabinet. Jake poured the oil on his aunt's ass and let it
run into the crack of Rhonda's ass. He then pushed one of his fingers into
Rhonda's asshole lubricating it thoroughly. Rhonda flinched and almost
screamed out loud when she felt Jake's cock at her asshole. Jake pushed and
his cock head cleared her sphincter. Rhonda wanted to protest but she was
afraid that her husband or son would hear her if she did. She then resolved
herself to give up her anal cherry. Jake slowly worked his big dick into
Rhonda's shapely ass and then he fucked her methodically. Jake fucked her
slowly and his cock steadily went deeper into her rectum until he was
completely buried in her ass.  
  
Rhonda experienced pain but it quickly turned to cramping and bloatiness. Now
she just felt full as the thick cock stretched her hole. Jake picked up the
pace as he approached his orgasm and Rhonda reached between her legs and
finger fucked herself. Jake tensed and then he unloaded in Rhonda's ass. He
was so excited that he flooded her rectum with an enormous amount of semen.
Rhonda felt the huge load fill her ass and she involuntarily milked the cock
with her anal muscles. Jake stayed in her ass until his cock was drained and
then he pulled it slowly from Rhonda's asshole. Rhonda felt a huge void in her
ass as the cock left her hole.  
  
Jake stood up and picked up his bathing suit. He looked at Rhonda lying on the
kitchen floor with cum dripping from both her holes. Then he teased her by
saying that her husband was walking toward the house. Rhonda jumped up and
grabbed her bikini. She ran down the hall toward her bedroom with cum dripping
from her holes. Jake laughed as she scurried down the hall. He then put his
bathing suit back on, grabbed his drink and went back out to the pool. His
cousin teased him and asked him what took so long, was he jacking off inside.
Jake laughed and sat down with his drink. After that for the next three days
Rhonda fucked Jake whenever she could. One day her husband and son decided to
take the morning off and go fishing but Jake faked not feeling well. That day
he fucked Rhonda senseless and he came four times himself filling her ass,
mouth and pussy with his cum.  
  
Jake snapped out of his thought process as he had just arrived at the nurse's
office. He knocked on the door and walked in not waiting for an invitation.
Nurse Betty looked up from her desk at the handsome strapping student and
asked how she could help him.  
  
"I have a slight groin pull that the coach wanted looked at before tomorrow's
practice," Jake said.  
  
"Well let's have a look. Sit up on the exam table," Betty told him as she got
up and locked the door.  
  
Jake admired the shapely nurse in her white uniform there was something sexy
about being dressed in white.  
  
"Which side is the pain on?" Betty asked.  
  
Jake pointed to his left side and pulled his shorts over a little bit, "Right
here, it hurts to the touch but it isn't too bad when I run."  
  
Betty sat on the stool next to the exam table and pressed lightly on Jake's
side, "Does that hurt?"  
  
"No it is a little higher," Jake faked.  
  
He felt his cock start to harden as Betty moved her hand around looking for
the tender spot. Betty noticed the erection in Jake's shorts and she was taken
with the size of his cock. She contemplated whether she should make the next
move or not.  
  
"Any pain here?" she asked.  
  
"No just a little higher is where I last felt it," Jake said his voice now
cracking.  
  
Betty reached a little higher and the back of her hand brushed against his
erect cock. Jake flinched when he felt the contact and Betty smiled at his
reaction. She purposely kept moving her hand under his shorts and brushing his
cock with the back of her hand. Jake was breathing heavier now and struggling
to keep his composure. He knew Betty had to make the first move.  
  
"It seems that another muscle is swollen in here," Betty said as she grasped
Jake's cock, "Should I rub this one maybe that will help with the groin pain."  
  
Jake nodded and blurted, "Yes rub that one."  
  
Betty pulled his shorts to the side and freed Jake's big cock. She stroked it
a few times before taking it in her mouth. Jake's body almost leaped off the
table when she engulfed his cock in her mouth. He was so turned on by now that
just after a few more sucks Jake flooded her mouth with cum. Betty sucked down
every drop of the student's cum.  

"Now does that feel better?" Betty asked mockingly.  
  
Jake jumped off the table and told Betty to sit on it. Betty sat on the edge
and allowed Jake to push her back so that she was lying down. Jake pushed up
her short white skirt and pulled her panties off her legs. He pushed her legs
apart and plunged his mouth onto Betty's pussy. Betty gasped in surprise as
she knew that not many students ate pussy. Betty was surprised by Jake's skill
as he was clearly advanced for his years. Jake ate Betty to an orgasm and then
he dropped his shorts and slipped his cock into her pussy.  
  
Jake fucked Betty into frenzy as he pounded her cunt with his big cock. Jake
stiffened and just as Betty was having her third orgasm he shot his wad into
her pussy. Jake managed to stay hard after his second cum and he kept right on
fucking Betty. Betty pleaded with him to let up on her pussy so Jake pulled
out of her and then had her bend over the exam table.  
  
Jake then slipped his cock back into Betty's pussy from behind and he played
with her shapely ass as he fucked her. Jake then thought about fucking Betty
in the ass but he asked first.  
  
"Have you ever been fucked in the ass?" Jake asked although he already knew
the answer.  
  
"Yes, but put lots of lube on that monster of yours," Betty replied and
pointed at the KY jelly.  
  
Jake grabbed the KY from the counter and lubed up his cock and Betty's
asshole. Jake then eased his cock into her pussy and fucked her from behind
until Rhonda orgasmed once again. Then he moved his cock to her ass and fucked
her for a longer time before he unloaded his cum in her anal canal. Betty
looked so hot leaning over the table with his cock sliding in and out of her
asshole that he just couldn't prolong his ejaculation any longer. Jake leaned
over her and exploded in her ass. His cock seemed to keep firing round after
round of semen and he could feel his warm liquid surround his shaft as the
semen filled her asshole. Betty milked his cock dry until it softened and
popped out of her ass.  
  
Jake picked up his shorts and put them back on. Betty continued to lean over
the exam table with her shapely ass sticking up in the air. Jake looked at her
and he knew that he would fuck her again.  
  
"Thanks Nurse Betty my muscle feels much better now," Jake said.  
  
Betty pushed her skirt down and replied, "I'm glad that I could help. Come
back and see me again if you ever have the same problem."  
  
"I'll be sure to do that," Jake answered and then he left the office as Betty
unlocked the door for him.  
  
Betty locked the door again and then cleaned herself up before putting her
panties back on. Betty smiled to herself as she would have a report for Helen
now. Betty was sure that she could convince Jake to bring some friends next
time. She would love to have three youthful cocks in her at the same time.
What Betty didn't know was that was already in the works as Jake's friends
were anxiously awaiting his report as well.  
  
AN ACTIVE SATURDAY AT MARLA'S HOUSE  
  
Carrie Foster had arrived after lunch to meet with Marla and discuss the
arrangements for when Joey, Ellie and Ally were in town. Sondra showed Carrie
to the back yard where the family was sitting around naked as they normally
did poolside.  
  
"Well hello Carrie please do come in and get comfortable," Marla invited her.  
  
"We don't have too many pool days left in the year so we are taking advantage
of today's weather," Jerry added.  
  
"Come on Carrie take off your clothes and join us," offered Joannie.  
  
Carrie glanced at everyone and she couldn't help but notice Biff's big cock
lying across his thigh. As she looked at it in its flaccid state she couldn't
believe that she had actually taken it in her ass the last time. Carrie smiled
at everyone and then removed her clothes and joined the family in an equally
naked state.  
  
Carrie began the discussion about Joey, Ellie and Ally. She explained that
they would be in town in two weeks and that Ellie and Ally would be staying
with her. There was a dinner Friday evening at the college and a fairly full
agenda Saturday up to about 2:00 PM. Carrie asked if it was alright to bring
all of them over to meet Marla and her family.  
  
"Carrie why don't we plan on 4:00 PM for cocktails and then we can dine at
6:00 PM. Then after dinner we can have some fun. Of course everyone will be
welcome to spend the night here," Marla suggested.  
  
"That sounds perfect Marla. I know all of you will enjoy Joey, Ellie and
Ally," Carrie confirmed.  
  
Then Carrie looked at Jerry and said, "The last time I was here you promised
to tell me another story about your trip to France."  
  
"Absolutely, I have been dying to tell someone about the transsexual or
transgender people we met. I'm not sure what to call them but they were
beautiful looking guys with shapely tan figures, nice tits and they had cocks
and balls," Jerry told her.  
  
"I would love to hear that story," Carrie replied excitedly.  
  
"Well we were in the south of France on the Riviera and we went clubbing one
night. It seemed as everyone on the dance floor was dancing with everyone else
so we just joined in. Then these two beautiful looking babes started dancing
closer to us so we moved in on them. At the end of the dance, a Frenchman who
knew us told us that they were guys dressed as women. He explained that they
were transsexuals," Jerry explained.  
  
"So we split and went back to our room that night," Biff added and then
admitted, "I was glad that guy tipped us off or I would have been swapping
spit with one of them and I would have really been pissed off."  
  
"Anyway, you won't believe this but we saw them on the beach the next day
wearing thong bikinis but going topless. It was unbelievable, they really
looked like girls. They put their blanket next to ours and began a
conversation with us," Jerry continued.  
  
Biff, Joannie and I kept staring at them in disbelief that they were guys,"
Marla added.  
  
"Of course they salivated over Biff's big cock," Joannie added.  
  
"Who didn't salivate over Biff's cock on the clothing optional beach," Marla
said with a snicker.  
  
"Well as it turned out we got along fine and we invited them to party with us
in our suite that evening. They accepted and they arrived that night dressed
in mini-skirts and halter tops. They really looked hot," Jerry went on.  
  
"Describe them to me in more detail," Carrie requested.  
  
"They were built about like Joannie with nice tits, curvy asses and shapely
legs. They called themselves Pia and Carmen. They had brown hair, brown eyes
and flawless skin," Jerry replied.  
  
"They looked very hot in their mini-skirts and halter tops. I mean until their
clothes were off later and their cocks were let loose you would swear that
they were very pretty French girls," Joannie added.  
  
"Carmen and Pia told us that they had always been gay and they had got the
idea to look like girls from the models at Pigalle in Paris. They began taking
female hormones and they developed breasts and their hair grew long. They lost
their body hair too and then they got jobs as transgender models at Pigalle.
They were on vacation at the Riviera when we met them," Jerry went on with the
story.  
  
"I asked them if they had ever fucked women and they told me a couple of
times," Joannie interjected, "They said that had fucked a couple of lesbian
girlfriends who wanted to feel a real cock in their ass."  
  
"God that sounds so hot. Tell me about your evening with them," Carrie asked
as she rubbed her own pussy.  
  
"Well we all knew what we were there for so we all took off our clothes. It
was really hot to watch Carmen and Pia undress particularly when they skinned
their panties down and their erect cocks popped out. Carmen's cock was about
average at 5-6" and Pia's was a little smaller at about 4-5", Jerry continued.  
  
"They couldn't wait to get at Biff's cock so they both knelt down and took
turns sucking on it. They passed it back and forth between them and sucked on
it until Biff blew his load. They looked like little baby birds with their
mouths open as Biff sprayed his cum all over their faces and tits," Joannie
said describing the early action.  
  
"Then they kissed each other and licked Biff's cum from each other's face. God
was that hot to watch," Jerry told them.  
  
"Carrie, are you getting hot? Why don't you move over here with me and we can
play with each other as Jerry tells the story," Joannie suggested.  
  
"Better yet sit between us," Marla directed.  
  
Carrie squeezed in between Marla and Joannie and the three of them played with
each other as Jerry continued the story. "Oh my if you two keep this up you
will have me cumming in no time," Carrie sighed.  
  
"That's the idea isn't it?" teased Joannie.  
  
"After they cleaned themselves of Biff's cum, I fucked Pia in the ass while he
sucked on Carmen's cock. It didn't take me long to cum and I kept right on
fucking Pia's ass until Carmen came in his mouth. Then I switched to Carmen
and fucked his ass while he sucked Pia's cock. I shot my spunk into Carmen's
asshole just as Pia cam in his mouth. Then we rested for a few minutes," Jerry
described the action.  
  
Joannie had her fingers in Carrie's pussy and ass while Marla played with
Carrie's tits when Carrie asked, "How about you two did you have sex with
these trannies?"  
  
"Oh yes but a little bit later. First they were introduced to Biff's big cock
in their asses," Marla answered.  
  
"Yeah Pia went first and it was quite a sight to watch Biff worm his cock up
Pia's cute bubble butt. Neither of them had ever had a cock the size of Biff's
in their ass before and they were both nervous although they wanted to try
it," Jerry continued.  
  
"Biff pushed his cock into Pia's ass and Pia almost screamed out in pain. Pia
muffled his cries with his arm as he was afraid that any noise would draw too
much attention to our room. Biff worked his cock into Pia's ass and the pain
eventually subsided. Pia cried out that he had never been so full of cock.
Biff began to saw his cock in and out of Pia's ass," Jerry went on describing
the action.  
  
"Pia's ass was extremely tight and I did not last long even though it was my
second orgasm. I stiffened and held onto Pia's hips. I plunged my cock all the
way into Pia's ass and then I unleashed a torrent of cum into his asshole. Pia
felt my seed flood his ass and he used his anal muscles to milk my cock dry.
Pia at that moment decided that he liked the feeling of my cock filling his
asshole. We stayed in the same position for a few minutes and then I removed
my cock from Pia's ass," Biff said replaying the scene.  
  
"Carmen then dropped to his knees behind Pia and inspected Pia's ravaged ass.
He wanted to see how much Biff had stretched it," Jerry added.  
  
"Then Pia told Carmen that he had to try Biff's cock in his ass. Carmen
nervously got on all fours and Pia prepared his lover's ass for Biff's cock.
Biff had stayed semi-hard and then he stroked his cock until it was fully
erect again. Pia grasped Biff's cock and steered it into Carmen's ass. As Biff
slowly penetrated Carmen's asshole, Carmen's eyes got as big as saucers.
Carmen too covered his mouth to muffle his cries as Biff's monster slid into
his ass. Biff worked his cock in and out and we all watched as little by
little it disappeared into Carmen's ass," Jerry continued the story.  
  
"Then I sawed my cock in and out of his curvy butt until I came in his ass.
Carmen used his anal muscles to massage my cock and drain it of all cum. Both
of these girly boys were very skilled in using their anal muscles," Biff
added.  
  
"Is that what you called them, girly boys?" asked Carrie as Joannie and Marla
continued to play with her body.  
  
"Yeah, I didn't know what else to call them so I used the name girly boys,"
Biff laughed.  
  
Carrie turned to Joannie and Marla and asked, "What about you two? Did you see
any action that night?"  
  
"Oh yes, Carmen and Pia were hard again after Biff fucked them so we had them
fuck us. Carmen fucked my ass while Pia fucked Joannie's ass," Marla replied.  
  
"Then the guys were all exhausted so Marla and I ate each other to a couple of
orgasms," Joannie added.  
  
"A little later Carmen and Pia wanted to see Jerry fuck his mother and our
family in action. So Jerry fucked me doggy style while I ate Joannie's pussy
and Biff fucked Jerry in the ass," Marla said.  
  
"After that we went to bed and Pia and Carmen stayed the night. Mother,
Joannie and Biff slept in one bed while Carmen, Pia and I slept in the other
bed. But Pia and Carmen were turned on by the family action so Carmen fucked
me while I sucked on Pia's cock until they both came. Then we all went to
sleep," Jerry concluded.  
  
"Wow that was some evening. I bet things picked up again in the morning,"
Carrie inquired.  
  
"Oh yes, you know Biff's morning hard-on is legendary. He fucked Joannie and
me repeatedly in the morning through countless orgasms. As always we had to
beg him to stop," Marla reported.  
  
"Then after taking his morning piss he joined us in bed. Carmen and Pia lay on
their sides in a 69 position while Biff fucked Pia and I fucked Carmen in the
ass. Pia went wild with the amount of cum that flooded his ass when Biff came
for the first time that day. I came in Carmen's ass and then we all moved to
the other bed," Jerry explained the morning action.  
  
"Carmen fucked me in the ass and Pia fucked Marla in the ass. It was wild
feeling Carmen's tits brush my back as he fucked me. I had never felt tits
before with a real cock in my ass. Anytime before that it was always a strap-
on cock in my ass when I felt a woman's tits pressing into my back," Joannie
added.  
  
"Then Biff and I fucked Carmen and Pia while they fucked Joannie and Marla,
this time Biff fucked Carmen. I loved playing with Pia's tits as I fucked him
from behind. Pia and Carmen didn't last long with our cocks in them and they
soon shot their wads," Jerry said.  
  
"It was so erotic to have Carmen cum in my ass with his tits pressing into my
back," Joannie squealed.  
  
"I felt the same way with Pia shooting his load in my ass while his firm tits
pressed into my back. It was wickedly erotic," Marla added.  
  
"But the best was when Pia fucked Carmen's ass while he sucked Carmen's cock,"
Jerry stated.  
  
"How did they ever do that?" Carrie gasped.  
  
"Well Pia was incredibly flexible and he was able to lock his legs behind his
arms. So he sat on the bed with his legs locked behind his arms and Carmen sat
on his cock. Carman worked Pia's cock into his ass and then Pia leaned forward
and took Carmen's cock in his mouth. Carmen then bounced up and down on Pia's
cock as Pia sucked Carmen's cock. It was an incredible sight," Jerry
described.  
  
Jerry then went on, "I was so turned on that I moved over to them and I pushed
my cock in Pia's ass and began fucking him. Then Joannie told Biff to fuck me
in the ass. So Biff knelt behind me and shoved his cock up my ass. The four of
us went at it until we all came again."  
  
"It was the hottest guy scene that I have ever witnessed," Joannie added.  
  
"It certainly was to watch all four cocks attended to was an incredible
sight," Marla said.  
  
"After the four of us came we slowly peeled apart. Then we showered, dressed
and had a continental breakfast. Later we all returned to the clothing
optional beach and baked in the sun. That evening we had some more fun with
Pia and Carmen but they didn't stay that night as they had to get back to
Paris first thing in the morning. Before they left they invited us to a party
that they described as huge to be held at a club in Paris," Jerry concluded
the story.  
  
"Did you ever go back to Paris for that party?" Carrie asked dying to hear
more.  
  
"Oh yes we did and it was a big party. There were straight people, lesbians,
gays and transsexuals and they were all beautiful people. But we will save
that story for another time. Beside Carrie your pussy is already dripping wet,
I bet you are ready for some action by now," Marla replied.  
  
"Oh yes all this talk about cock has got me in the mood. Any chance I can get
three in me today," Carrie said excitedly as Marla and Joannie continued to
stroke her body and finger her pussy.  
  
"I think that can be arranged. Joannie be a dear and go and get Ivan and
Boris," Marla requested.  
  
Joannie smiled and moved her naked body away from Carrie and Marla. Joannie
then stood up and walked out of the room as all eyes followed her beautiful
blonde tanned body. Joannie walked over the garage apartment and as she
entered the room she found the Czech family already fucking each other. Sondra
was on all fours with her brother Ivan's cock in her mouth and her other
brother Boris' cock in her pussy. Joannie watched for a few minutes and then
interrupted them before the guys came in their sister's holes.  
  
"Sorry to interrupt but Ivan and Boris your services are needed poolside. We
have a special guest here today who is need of more cocks in addition to
Jerry's and Biff's. I will stay with Sondra while you help out at the pool,"
Joannie said with a sexy smile.  
  
Boris and Ivan pulled out of their sister and walked naked out of the room
still sporting their erections. Joannie smiled at Sondra who smiled back and
then moved to her back. Joannie climbed up on the bed and nestled between
Sondra's legs and sought out Sondra's pussy. Sondra gasped aloud when
Joannie's mouth descended on her pussy and Joannie's tongue quickly located
her clit. Sondra placed her legs over Joannie's shoulders and stroked
Joannie's silky blonde hair. Joannie reached up and found Sondra's tits as she
devoured the Czech girl's pussy.  
  
Boris and Ivan arrived at the pool and saw that Carrie had already started
with Biff and Jerry. Carrie was straddling Biff's big cock while Jerry fucked
her in the ass. When Biff saw Ivan and Boris arrive he had an idea. Biff had
Jerry roll over on his back with his cock still buried in Carrie's ass. Then
Biff shoved his cock back in Carrie's pussy. Biff told Boris and Ivan to get
on both sides of Carrie's face and feed her their cocks. Carrie took a cock in
each hand and alternated sucking on them as Biff pounded her pussy and Jerry
filled her ass with their cocks. Carrie was in another realm as she overcome
with lust. She had hoped for three cocks but now she had four. Immediately
Carrie thought about a fifth cock. She could have a cock in her pussy, in her
ass, in her mouth and one in each hand.  
  
The five of them fucked and sucked for several minutes before Carrie felt
Jerry cum in her ass. Jerry didn't have much room to move but his cock pulsed
and throbbed in Carrie's asshole as he fired streams of cum into her. Boris
and Ivan came next and ribbons of cum landed on Carrie's face, hair and tits
as she jerked them off. Carrie looked like a baby bird with her mouth open
catching as much cum as she could in her mouth as it flew over her face. Then
she felt Biff stiffen just before he came and filled her pussy with his load.
It was the first time in her life that she had four men cum in her and on her
simultaneously.  
  
Biff pulled out of her pussy and left pool deck to shower and dress. He had
another appointment with Miko that day. Although he loved fucking the
insatiable Carrie, Biff knew that Miko would be demanding and he wanted to be
sure and have something left for her. Carrie was triple fucked several times
the rest of the afternoon as Boris, Ivan and Jerry took turns in each of her
holes.  
  
After the first gang bang, Marla decided to check on Joannie and Sondra. She
knew what she would find so she stopped by her room and picked up a couple of
strap-on cocks before she went to the apartment. When Marla arrived Joannie
was on her back with the beautiful Sondra between her legs. Sondra never heard
Marla enter the room as she was so preoccupied with Joannie's pussy. Marla
smiled at the two blonde beauties as she put on one of the strap-on cocks.
Marla then knelt behind Sondra and eased the fake cock into Sondra's wet
pussy. Sondra stiffened for an instant and then relaxed as the rubber phallus
made its way into her pussy. Marla then began a slow fucking of Sondra's pussy
as Sondra continued to eat Joannie's pussy. Marla fucked Sondra from behind
until Joannie orgasmed and drenched Sondra's mouth with her female nectar.
Then Marla pulled out of Sondra's pussy and lay down next to her.  

"Come and join me Sondra," she told the Czech beauty.  
  
Sondra walked to the bed and mounted Marla sliding the dildo deep into her
pussy. Marla reached up and fondled Sondra's pert tits and tweaked her hard
nipples as Sondra reached down and squeezed Marla's ample tits. Sondra began
to bounce up and down fucking herself on Marla's fake cock. Waves of pleasure
washed through Sondra's body as she slowly fucked Marla's thick rubber cock.
Sondra ground down onto the cock enjoying every rib and notch of it as it once
again stretched her pussy. Sondra moaned loud enough for Joannie wherever she
was to hear her as she reveled in the sensations in her cunt. Marla pulled her
down and they kissed each other hungrily.  
  
Suddenly the focus of Sondra's attention switched as she became aware of
Joannie's presence behind her. Joannie turned Sondra's head toward her and
kissed her deeply and wantonly. Joannie licked and nibbled Sondra's lips and
forced her tongue deep into her mouth. Sondra felt as if Joannie was fucking
her mouth with her tongue and she sucked on it much like she would do with a
man's cock in her mouth. Their tongues interlocked and Joannie swirled her
tongue around in Sondra's mouth. Joannie pressed her body into Sondra and
Sondra could feel Joannie's firm tits press into her back. Joannie reached
around Sondra and replaced Marla's hands with her own on Sondra's tits. She
began to fondle Sondra's tits and roll her swollen nipples gently in her
strong fingers. As Joannie fondled Sondra's breasts Sondra returned her
attention to Marla and kissed her hungrily as she thrust herself down on the
strap-on cock their tongues explored each other again.  
  
Sondra gasped in surprise as she suddenly felt the cool latex of another
strap-on pressed against her back. Joannie had put the other one on. As Sondra
fucked Marla's strap-on she wiggled her ass shamelessly at Joannie. As Joannie
pulled on Sondra's nipples she whispered in Sondra's ear that she was going to
fuck Sondra's hot little ass. Joannie opened the bottle of lube and Sondra
felt a blob of it fall between her ass cheeks.  
  
"Please go easy," Sondra teased.  
  
"Don't worry I will go very easy, just relax," Joannie teased her back.  
  
Sondra soon felt the head of the fake cock press against the opening of her
snug asshole. The head of Joannie's rubber cock was slick with lubricant and
it slid in easily into the stretched opening of Sondra's ass. With one push
Joannie pushed the cock past Sondra's sphincter and it rushed deep into her
ass taking Sondra's breath away. With the strap-on in her ass and Marla's
strap-on in her pussy Sondra began to revel in the pleasure of being double
fucked by two fake cocks. Sondra could feel the two cocks stretching her
insides and rubbing against each other separated only by a thin membrane of
her skin.  
  
Joannie obviously loved the sensation of screwing Sondra's ass and Sondra
wiggled it as Joannie thrust into her while playfully slapping Sondra's ass
cheeks. Sondra moaned deeply with the thrust of the two fake cocks and her
cries filled the bedroom. Marla and Joannie were fucking her harder and
quicker as they rushed toward their own orgasms. At that moment Sondra wished
that there was another cock, a real one, for her vacant mouth.  
  
The three women all came at the same time writhing and screaming as they held
to each other. Sondra leaned forward on Marla and thrust her tongue into
Marla's receptive mouth as Joannie kissed the back of Sondra's neck and
kneaded her breasts. Sondra thought that they had to be the hottest sight ever
with the three of them connected with the rubber cocks.  
  
Joannie was next to get double fucked by Marla and Sondra and then it was
Marla's turn to be sandwiched between Sondra and Joannie with fake cocks in
her ass and pussy. Sondra loved the feeling of power she felt with the strap-
on attached to her body as she fucked the pussies and asses of her employers.
They fucked and sucked each other until they were totally drained and into the
late afternoon.  
  
Marla was the first to speak, "Let's grab a quick shower and then check in on
Carrie."  
  
The three women got out of bed, took a shower and then walked naked from the
garage apartment to the pool deck. When they arrived Carrie was on all fours
with three cocks in her. Boris was in her pussy, Ivan was in her ass and Jerry
was in her mouth. Carrie had traces of dried cum in her hair and on her skin
from the earlier afternoon encounters. It was obvious that they had been
fucking for hours. The three men worked over Carrie's body until they all came
again and then they collapsed along side of her. Carrie remained on all fours
with her head on the pool deck. One could see cum trickle out of her ass and
pussy and trickle over her pussy lips to her inner thighs. Carrie was out of
it almost as if she was cum-drunk if that was possible.  
  
Carrie and the three men stood up and used the shower by the pool. Then they
moved to the Jacuzzi where they were joined by Marla, Joannie and Sondra. For
the next hour they sat in the Jacuzzi and let the jets massage their achy
bodies. Then Carrie announced that she should really be leaving since school
started tomorrow. Everyone exited the Jacuzzi and got dressed and then Carrie
left thanking everyone for an enjoyable day.  
  
BIFF AND MIKO  
  
While the families were enjoying themselves back home Biff had stopped over at
Miko's house before they would go to the restaurant. Biff let himself in with
his key to Miko's place and walked up to her bedroom. Miko was still sleeping
into the early afternoon.  
  
Miko awoke when she felt the presence of another body in her bed. She had an
arm draped over her body and she felt a hard object pressing into her
buttocks. She turned slowly and looked right into the smiling face of Biff.  
  
"Well hello sleepy head. Sorry I'm a little late but we can make up for it
now," Biff greeted her.  
  
Biff rolled Miko over on her back and got between her legs. Miko watched as if
she were paralyzed as Biff lined up his ominous weapon with her quim. Biff
leaned into her and his magnificent cock entered her already moist pussy. He
took his time allowing her to adjust to him and then he buried his cock fully
in her cunt. He took Miko's breath away with his first thrust and then he
settled into a rhythm. Miko had never been full of so much cock in her life as
she was with Biff in her. Biff touched every nerve ending within her pussy.
Miko had an immediate orgasm and then felt another coming on.  
  
Biff pounded Miko's pussy for what seemed like hours before Miko begged him to
stop. Miko felt as if it was impossible to cum anymore and yet Biff had not
cum yet. Biff lifted himself off of the Asian beauty and looked down at her
delicate shapely body. Miko stared in disbelief at Biff's still hard cock as
she had surprised herself by taking all of him in her. He rolled her over on
her stomach and lifted her by the hips so that her shapely ass pointed in the
air. Biff got behind Miko to fuck her doggy style and Miko secretly hoped that
he would put his monster in her ass. Biff slipped his big dick into Miko's
pussy from behind and began to fuck her in search of his own orgasm.  
  
Biff grabbed Miko by the hips and pulled her lifeless body up until she was on
all fours. Biff pushed a thick finger into her asshole and tested her
tightness then he added a second finger which caused Miko to gasp. He worked
the two fingers in and out of her ass stretching her as much as he could. Biff
then placed his big erect cock between Miko's beautiful smooth round ass
cheeks and pushed into her asshole.  
  
As he entered her Miko pleaded, "Oh Biff go easy remember how big you are."  
  
Miko tried to move away from him and ended up on the bed lying flat on her
stomach. Biff followed her to the prone position and lay on top of her petite
body with his huge cock between her ass cheeks and in her asshole. Biff began
to hump Miko at a slow pace and then faster with his hips pumping into her.
Miko's screams and moans were louder than ever as her small body took Biff's
big cock. Miko started taking Biff's cock easier and unconsciously massaged it
with her amazing ass muscles. Biff lifted her back to her knees on all fours
and reached around to feel her tits. Her nipples were rock hard as he twirled
them in his fingers. Biff then moved one hand down to play with her pussy and
Miko went wild humping her hips faster and faster. Biff then placed both hands
on her hips and watched his cock penetrate her curvy ass as he moved her hips
in time with his humps.  
  
Miko yelled for the world to hear, "Oh my God, fuck me, fuck me, please fuck
me!"  
  
Biff complied with her demands and pounded her ass as hard as he could. Miko
squeezed her ass cheeks together as she orgasmed as Biff joined her and shot a
huge load of cum deep into her ass. Miko screamed and moaned as she felt Biff
pump several shots of cum into her rectum. Miko's beautiful body radiated heat
as Biff pumped cum into her ass. Miko was almost out of breath but started to
return to normal breathing as Biff caressed her body lovingly. Biff eased his
cock from her ass and traces of cum ran out of her asshole between her ass
cheeks and over her pussy. Miko scooped up the cum with her fingers and licked
them clean. Biff flopped on the bed next to her and Miko dropped down and took
his softening cock in her mouth and sucked it dry.  
  
Biff and Miko lay together for awhile and then Biff fucked her again before it
was time to shower. They showered together and Biff fucked her ass once more
in the shower before they finally dried off, dressed and headed for the
restaurant.  
  
LOREN'S WEEKEND ADVENTURE  
  
Loren was on his way to the hairstylist as his hair had gotten very long and
he was way over due for a haircut. His Uncle Mike liked his long hair and he
liked running his fingers through Loren's hair when Loren was sucking his
Uncle's cock. Uncle Mike also loved it when Loren's hair hung down over his
face while he was on all fours getting his ass fucked. Uncle Mike cautioned
Loren not to have his hair cut too short.  
  
As Loren made his way to Renee's Salon he thought about his Saturday morning
experience at the school. Loren had been having regular sex with Coach James
and Coach Thomas. Loren loved it when he got to fuck Coach Thomas in the ass
while Coach James fucked his ass. Loren would get all charged up watching the
naked bodies of the football team go in and out of the showers. As equipment
manager one of Loren's responsibilities was to hand out and pick up the towels
in the locker room.  
  
Loren always looked forward to seeing Jake walk out of the shower with his big
meat swinging between his legs. Loren wondered how big the cock got when it
was hard and he tried to imagine taking Jake's whopper in his ass. Loren then
thought about what happened to him yesterday morning. That particular Saturday
morning the team had a light workout without pads. They just wore helmets,
shirts and shorts along with their football shoes as they went through the
plays.  
  
Nick the quarterback and Jimmy one of the receivers decided to practice longer
and work on the timing for their pass patterns. Loren had to remain in the
locker room until all team members had left. Coach James and Coach Thomas left
Loren to lock up after Nick and Jimmy were gone. Loren had waited for quite a
while before Nick and Jimmy came in to take their showers and by then all the
players and coaches had left the building. Nick and Jimmy walked into the
locker room joking and laughing.  
  
"Hey Loren, sorry to keep you waiting man, we'll be quick about our showers,"
Nick yelled.  
  
"Loren, haven't you showered yet? Come on and join us," Jimmy offered.  
  
Loren recalled his excitement over the offer to join them in the shower. He
had not showered and he certainly could use one. What Loren had not known was
the whole thing was planned by Jimmy and Nick. Loren also did not know that
they had fucked last year's manager Michelle on a regular basis.  
  
Loren stripped off his clothes and walked into the shower when he saw the firm
hard bodies of Nick and Jimmy he felt a surge in his loins. Loren was a little
embarrassed as his cock hardened slightly into a semi-erect state. Loren
stepped under the water and turned his back to Jimmy and Nick. The next thing
he felt a set of hands on his back and he froze.  
  
Jimmy said, "Here I'll wash your back for you," then he ran his soapy hands
over Loren's shoulders and back.  
  
Loren was then doomed as his cock sprung into a fully erect state. Loren stood
rigid as the hands passed over his shoulders and worked their way down his
back. When Jimmy touched him just above his buttocks, Loren trembled and
moaned slightly. Then Jimmy cupped Loren's ass and then moved his hands around
Loren's body. Loren could feel Jimmy's erect cock pressing into his ass as
Jimmy reached around and cupped Loren's balls with one hand and Loren's cock
with the other.  
  
"Would you like me to fuck you Loren?" Jimmy had asked.  
  
Loren just nodded in the affirmative and Jimmy pushed him over slightly. Jimmy
ran his soapy fingers in and out of Loren's asshole and then Jimmy placed his
soapy cock at the entrance. Jimmy pushed while holding on the Loren's hips and
the cock slid in easily. Loren loved the feeling of a warm cock sliding in and
out of his ass. By then Nick had joined them and he offered his cock up for
Loren's mouth. Loren eagerly swallowed Nick's cock and then the two football
players fucked his ass and his face until they came. Nick filled Loren's mouth
with his cum just as Jimmy had cum in Loren's ass.  
  
Nick and Jimmy then took Loren into the training room where they had him get
on the training table on all fours. This time Nick fucked Loren's ass and
Loren sucked Jimmy's cock until they both came again. Loren later found
himself on his back with his legs dangling off the training table. Jimmy then
pushed Loren's legs up and slipped his cock back into Loren's ass. Jimmy
fucked Loren with Loren's legs resting on Jimmy's shoulders. Loren turned his
head to one side at Nick's urging and took Nick's cock back in his mouth.
Jimmy surprised Loren when he reached over and grabbed Loren's throbbing erect
cock. Jimmy jerked Loren off as he fucked him and Loren shot two loads all
over his own body before Nick and Jimmy came again.  
  
The three of them headed back into the shower to clean up and this time they
did just that. After the shower they all dressed and Loren locked up after
Nick and Jimmy left. Nick and Jimmy promised that they would fuck Loren some
more as long as he kept quiet about it. Loren had promised to keep it their
secret.  
  
Loren's thoughts returned to the present as he arrived at Renee's Salon. He
looked at the sign and it indicated that closing time on Sunday was 1:00 PM.
It was already 12:45 PM and he didn't think that he would have time to get his
haircut but he went in anyway. Renee greeted him and told Loren to have a seat
that he was just finishing up with a customer. Loren sat down and watched the
other stylists move around their customers. Loren was convinced that they were
gay just by their body language and voice. One stylist kept shifting his
weight from one leg to the other and placing his hand on his chin as he
studied the customer's hair. Loren noticed that he had a nice ass and the
stylist seemed to go out of his way to draw attention to it.  
  
All of the stylists wrapped up their work at shortly after 1:00 PM and went
about cleaning up their areas of work. Renee came out and told Loren that he
could take him now. Loren noticed that the other two stylists giggled and
playfully punched each other when Renee spoke to him.  
  
"The sign says you close at 1:00 PM are you sure it's okay?" Loren asked.  
  
"Oh yes, you were referred by Carl and Paul so I squeezed you in today," Renee
replied and then, "Come with me and let's get you shampooed."  
  
Loren followed Renee to the back of the salon where the shampoo sinks were
located. Loren sat down his head back as instructed as Renee turned on the
water. The other stylists were leaving so Rene told Loren that he would be
right back as he had to lock up since they were officially closed. Renee
returned and tested the water temperature and then he had Loren lean back with
his head in the sink. Renee soaped Loren's hair and washed it thoroughly.
Renee massaged Loren's head as he shampooed it and Loren was actually turned
on by the head massage. Renee rinsed his hair and then applied a second
lathering. By the time Renee had finished washing Loren's hair, Loren had a
raging hard-on that was very obvious in his pants. Loren's erection did not go
unnoticed by Renee.  
  
Renee then steered Loren over to the stylist chair and went to work on Loren's
hair. As he cut Loren's hair Renee had a way of touching and rubbing up
against Loren that was turning Loren on. Loren was sure that he felt Renee's
erection against his arm on several occasions. After the first cutting Renee
rinsed Loren's hair again and then had him sit under the hair dryer. Renee
then shocked Loren by kneeling in front of him and removing Loren's pants and
underwear.  
  
"This will help pass the time as you hair dries," Renee said and then he took
Loren's cock in his mouth.  
  
Loren didn't answer but just closed his eyes as Renee's lips kissed the
engorged cock. Loren's body tensed as Renee's lips moved up and down the shaft
and then Loren gasped as Renee's mouth engulfed his cock.  
  
Loren thought to himself, "Oh my God he is going to blow me right here in the
salon."  
  
Renee was a very good cocksucker and in no time he had Loren ready to blow his
load. Loren tried to prolong his orgasm as long as he could. Renee knelt on
the floor and lifted Loren in toward him. Renee caressed the back of Loren's
legs and cheeks of his ass as Renee's warm, wet, wonderful mouth sucked on
Loren's cock. Renee massaged the head of Loren's cock against the roof of his
mouth. He circled Loren's cock with his tongue and Loren felt the light
scraping of Renee's teeth. Loren's dick felt harder and longer than it ever
felt in his life and he knew he was going to shoot soon.  
  
Renee took Loren's cock out of his mouth and looked up at him as he stroked
the entire length of it and massaged Loren's bloated balls. Renee then put it
back in his mouth and took it out again then he gently blew on it as his
fingers continually massaged Loren's balls. Renee tickled the cock head with
his tongue and teased Loren's pee slit. Renee had Loren close to cumming a few
times. Renee seemed to know when Loren was getting close, and he would do
things making him last longer, torturing Loren in the process.  
  
Renee looked up at Loren and smiled as he stroked the slick cock. Then he
asked, "Ready to cum Loren"?  
  
"God yes, I am so ready!" Loren replied.  
  
Renee then took Loren's cock all the way into his warm wet mouth. He swirled
his tongue around the length of the shaft, nibbled on the cock head and sucked
Loren hard. Renee reached under Loren's balls and rubbed the hardness between
his balls and anus. Loren felt his cock thicken and he knew he was going to
cum. There was no stopping Loren this time.  
  
Renee grabbed Loren's ass cheeks with both hands as Loren exploded in his
mouth. Loren fired round after round of cum into his mouth and Renee sucked
and swallowed as fast as he could. Rope after rope of semen shot into Renee's
mouth as Loren seemed to have an endless supply. Finally the barrage subsided
and Loren stopped cumming in Renee's mouth. Renee sucked on the thick firm
cock until he had drained every drop from Loren's dick.  
  
"Loren would you like to fuck me? Would you like to stick your lovely cock in
my ass?" Renee asked as he wiggled his shapely ass in Loren's direction.  
  
Renee took off his pants and his 6" erect dick wavered in the air. He knelt on
the floor and raised his ass in the air. Loren looked at him in this position
and decided that he looked just like a girl with his smooth hairless body and
his great looking bubble butt. Renee reached back and lubed his asshole with
lotion. Loren saw this and then applied a generous amount of lotion to his own
cock. Loren slid out from under the hair dryer, stood behind Renee and stared
at the incredible ass that he was about to fuck. Loren then spit on his dick
making very slippery and eased into Renee's asshole.  

Loren was gentle with him allowing Renee to adjust to his cock. Soon he was
buried to the hilt in Renee's ass and he fucked the stylist royally. Loren
held on to the pretty twin cheeks of Renee's ass as he fucked him thoroughly.
Renee felt Loren tense and then fill his ass with cum. Loren continued to fuck
Renee's ass and the jizm backed out of his ass and ran down over Renee's
balls. Renee fell forward onto the floor and Loren followed him with his cock
still buried in Renee's ass. Loren was so turned on that he remained hard and
he began to fuck Renee again.  
  
Loren was buried balls deep in Renee's tight asshole. Renee was flattened on
the floor face down as Loren drove his cock deep into the bowels of his new
found lover. Renee's ass moved under Loren but Loren's strength and drive kept
Renee pinned under him. Loren's buttocks clenched and unclenched as he
pummeled Renee's ass. Loren's cock drove into Renee and then retreated until
only the head remained in Renee's rectum. Renee felt the shaft drive in and
out of his anal passage like a piston causing him to cry out.  
  
"Oh God your cock is so hot in my ass, so deep. Oh fuck yeah, fill me with
your dick. Cum in me, I want your spunk shooting in my ass again," Renee
exclaimed!  
  
Loren continued to fuck the shapely firm ass of his new lover driving his cock
into the warm recess. Loren sensed his orgasm building in his balls and he
knew that within minutes he would cum in Renee's hot ass. Loren felt the
pressure in his scrotum just before he unleashed a torrent of semen into the
shapely firm ass underneath him. Loren felt Renee's anal muscles tighten
around the shaft and squeeze every ounce of spunk out of it.  
  
"Oh shit, I feel it. I love it when you cum in my ass. I love your hot seed
flooding my ass," Renee cried out, "That's what I love about you teenagers,
you can cum forever!"  
  
Renee got up and wiped him self off with one of the salon towels as Loren
wiped off his cock with one as well. Renee told Loren to take off the rest of
his clothes and that he would finish Loren's hair while they were naked. Renee
also stripped off his remaining clothes and then went about cutting and
shaping Loren's hair. While Renee was cutting his hair Loren told him about
his Uncle Mike. Renee was excited that his Uncle was turning Loren into a lady
boy as he called him.  
  
"I will shape your hair to compliment your appearance as a girl," Renee
promised.  
  
When Renee was done with Loren's hair he had Loren stand up in front of the
mirror as he moved another mirror around Loren's head. Loren's hair had been
cut into a page boy style but on him it looked very feminine. Loren felt
Renee's erect cock brush against his body as Renee moved around him with the
mirror. Renee then put the mirror down and stood close behind Loren. He
reached around and cupped Loren's emerging breasts and pressed his cock into
the crack of Loren's ass.  
  
"I just love it that you have little boobies," Renee said as he gently tweaked
Loren's nipples.  
  
Loren felt his own cock getting hard again as Renee fondled him. Loren reached
behind him and took Renee's cock in his hand.  
  
"Oh you naughty boy, we have plenty of time for that but first I have
something for you to wear," Renee said as he playfully slapped Loren's hand
away.  
  
Renee went to his locker and took out a skimpy looking outfit. It was a figure
skating outfit with a very tiny skirt. He handed it to Loren and told him to
put it on. Loren looked at the outfit and then blushed as it was very
feminine. Loren slipped it on and it was a little tight but it showed of his
new breasts through the thin material.  
  
"I want you to move around. Make believe that you are ice skating. Jump around
so that your skirt flips up," rasped an excited Renee.  
  
Loren danced around the room as if he was skating and allowed the little skirt
to slip up and show his cute ass. Renee watched him move around and as he did
Renee felt his cock rise at the thought of fucking Loren. This time when Loren
danced around the skirt flipped up and showed his bare ass and genitals. Renee
stroked his cock as he watched Loren and the he decided it was time to fuck
Loren. Renee, sporting a raging hard-on, caught Loren. He pushed Loren down on
the floor face down and flipped up skating skirt.  
  
"Do you know what happens to boys that dress like girls? They get fucked in
the ass," Renee announced.  
  
Renee grabbed the lotion from his nightstand and quickly covered his cock with
it. Then he pushed his rock hard cock into Loren's ass and fucked him hard and
fast. Loren whimpered under the assault of his ass but he pushed back to try
to get all of Renee's cock in him. Renee pounded his new friend's ass as they
both raced toward an orgasm. Renee came first and filled Loren's ass with
semen. Loren squealed when he felt the warm liquid flood his ass. Renee
continued to fuck until his cock softened and slipped from Loren's ass. Loren
rolled over on his back and Renee's mouth immediately covered Loren's cock.
Renee sucked on his cock until Loren shot his wad in Renee's mouth.  
  
"Oh God I'm cumming. Suck me Renee, take it all. Oh you are so good!" Loren
exclaimed as his seed filled Renee's mouth.  
  
The two pretty boys lay side by side after their orgasms and held onto each
other's cock. It didn't take long before they were ready to go again and Loren
removed the rest of the skating outfit. Loren and Renee sucked each other in a
69 position and played with each other's ass. Then Loren fucked Renee in the
ass and Renee reciprocated by fucking Loren in the ass again. They stayed in
the salon to almost 4:00 PM and then totally drained they cleaned up and
dressed. Loren went to pay Renee for the hair cut but Renee refused.  
  
"This time it is on the house. You can pay next time," Renee told him.  
  
Loren left the salon thrilled with his new look. He knew that once he got home
and Uncle Mike saw his new hair style that he would fuck Loren's brains out.
Loren was right on target. As soon as his Uncle Mike saw his new hairdo he had
Loren dress up in the school girl uniform. Then his Uncle pulled Loren's
panties down just below his buttocks so that his ass was exposed but his cock
and balls were still covered. Uncle Mike flipped Loren's skirt up over his
back and pressed lightly on Loren's back causing it to arch and further
accentuate his ass. Then Uncle Mike slipped his rock hard cock into Loren's
ass and fucked him slowly. His Uncle repeatedly called Loren by Lori as he
fucked him.  
  
"Oh Lori my dear I love fucking your sweet ass," Uncle Mike said as he
caressed his nephew's curvy bubble butt, "You are my favorite niece Lori. You
have such a beautiful ass and such a talented mouth that I can't get enough of
you."  
  
Uncle Mike didn't last too long since he was so turned on and he soon filled
Loren's ass with yet another round of cum that day. Loren was presented with
his Uncle's cock to suck clean after it was pulled out of his ass. Loren
obediently suck his Uncle's cock clean and felt the cock soften in his mouth.
Later that evening Uncle Mike fucked Loren again the same way with Loren still
in the school uniform. Then they called it a night. Loren took a long hot bath
and soaked his tired body as he douched his ass clean of all traces of cum.
Later Loren retired early to get a good night's sleep as tomorrow was another
school day. It had been one incredible weekend of sex for Loren as he had
encountered three new cocks and had much to look forward to the rest of the
school year.  
  
NEXT CHAPTER  
  
Carrie, Ellie, Ally and Joey will have their own reunion and then they will
visit Marla, her family and Marla's horny employees. Loren will continue down
the path of becoming Uncle Mike's girly boy and their will be some other
surprises.




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 06


_This story series will link some of the characters of two previous series
together. The most recent series Son Controls His Mother will be united with
some of the characters from And Mother Makes Four. Reading Chapter 1 will help
with the orientation of characters for those who do not wish to read the other
two series. All characters in the story are at least 18 years of age  
  
One of my loyal readers, who always provided excellent advice, cautioned me
about introducing too many characters into the story. I will heed that advice
and I will be careful not to have the story become confusing because of the
number of characters. He also told me that the sex was too boring in the
chapter four so I will try to liven up the action._  
  
**CHAPTER 6 -- Joey, Ellie, Ally and Carrie visit Marla and her family**  
  
FRIDAY EVENING AT CARRIE'S HOME  
  
Ellie, Ally and Joey had arrived at Carrie's home to spend the evening
together. Saturday Joey and Ellie had a full agenda at the college until 2:00
PM but later they would rejoin Carrie and Ally and the four of them would meet
Marla and her family. But for now the four of them would enjoy each other's
company.  
  
Carrie took the lead and went over to Ally and began to undress her starting
with her blouse and bra. When she was naked from the waist up Carrie wrapped
her arms around her and cupped her firm pert tits. Carrie twirled Ally's
nipples in her fingers as she leaned over and nuzzled her neck. Ally cooed as
Carrie kissed her neck and fondled her tits. Carrie then removed her skirt and
Ally stood there in her shoes, hose and silk panties.  
  
"Go over and join them mother, you know you want to," Joey said.  
  
Ellie took another sip of her drink and then moved off of her chair and knelt
in front of Ally. Ellie removed Ally's shoes and then slowly pulled her
panties down and removed them as she had done so many times. Ellie then with
painstakingly slowness peeled Ally's hose off one leg at a time. By the time
the second leg was bared Ally's pussy was dripping wet with desire. Ellie
parted Ally's legs and placed her mouth on Ally's womanhood emitting an
audible gasp from the pretty psychiatrist.  
  
Carrie moved away from Ally and removed her own clothes and then returned to
her. Ally felt Carrie's nakedness press into her body from behind as her firm
tits pressed into Ally's back. Ally groaned as Ellie demonstrated her pussy
eating skills as she tongued Ally's pussy and located her clit. Ellie used
both her hands to peel back the hood guarding Ally's clit and then she took
the engorged clit into her mouth. Ellie gently nibbled on the hard pearl and
she had Ally crying out in pleasure and racing toward her orgasm. Carrie held
Ally firmly and continued to caress her tits and play with her nipples. Ally
felt her orgasm building and her body went taught as her climax rocked her
entire being. Ally screamed out loud in ecstasy as she sprayed Ellie's face
with her female love juices. Carrie held on firmly to prevent Ally from
collapsing and sinking to the floor. Ellie continued to lick the women's pussy
and swallow her nectar until Ally begged Ellie to stop and let her rest.  
  
Ellie moved away from Ally and her face glistened with the counselor's pussy
cum. "Oh Ellie, it was so good," Ally sighed.  
  
Ally then had Ellie stand in front of her as she knelt before Joey's mother.
Ally then reached under the short skirt and removed her silk panties. Ally
then fingered Ellie's pussy for awhile and kissed her thighs before moving her
mouth to the woman's vulva. Ally teased her pussy with her tongue and worked
Ellie into a state of desire. Surprisingly then Ally had Ellie get onto the
sofa on all fours with her head down on the cushions. Ally flipped the short
skirt up and bared Ellie's ass and pussy to her, Carrie and Joey. Ellie looked
very erotic still clothed kneeling on the bed without her panties but still
wearing her thigh high hose. The only skin showing was her thighs above the
hose and her nakedness below the skirt.  
  
Ally knelt behind Ellie and tongued the woman from her pussy up through the
crack of her ass. Ally's tongue danced across Ellie's nether hole and drew a
sigh from Joey's mother. Ellie remembered the first time Ally had done that to
her and she thought she would cum on the spot. Ally continued to lick her
pussy and her ass from behind until Ellie was dripping wet and squirming with
desire. Just before Ally made the final assault on Ellie's pussy she spoke.
Joey had removed all his clothes and he was stroking his large cock as he
waited to fuck one of the women.  
  
"Joey please get behind me and fuck me as I eat your mother's tasty pussy,"
Ally said in a sultry tone.  
  
Joey didn't have to be asked twice and he was on the sofa in a flash. He
pushed his cock into Ally's slick pussy and began to fuck her from behind.
Joey loved her pert firm ass and he massaged it as he stroked his cock in and
out of her pussy. Joey tickled her nether hole and Ally shivered as he did.
Ally loved to be ass fucked and she loved having her ass played with. Joey
probed her bung hole as he fucked her tight pussy and played with her cute
ass. Carrie moved over to the sofa and presented her dripping wet pussy to
Ellie who immediately used her tongue and sought out Carrie's clit. Carrie
gasped aloud as Ellie devoured the high school teacher's pussy.  
  
Ally had Ellie moaning, gasping and groaning and her hips failed about as Ally
licked her from her clit to her asshole and back. Ellie felt her climax
mounting as her talented lover tongued her pussy and nibbled on her clit. One
more nibble and Ellie went over the edge she groaned into Carrie's pussy as
she experienced her first orgasm of the night. She thrashed about as Ally
tried to steady her hips and keep her mouth glued to Ellie's pussy. Ellie felt
her body release her juices and she flooded Ally's mouth with a generous
amount of female cum. Ally continued to lick and suck on Ellie's pussy as if
to make her keep cumming and cumming. Ellie finally collapsed and fell to a
prone position on the sofa. Carrie picked up Ellie's face and held it to her
cunt. Instinctively Ellie resumed eating Carrie's pussy. Ally stroked the
lovely woman's ass as she too felt close to another orgasm. Joey had picked up
the pace and was pounding Ally's pussy. Ally reached between her legs and
rubbed her clit as Joey fucked her slick pussy. Joey stiffened and blasted his
cum load into Ally's pussy and that coupled with her own clitoral
ministrations sent her over the edge. Ally's pussy contracted and relaxed
several times as she orgasmed and as it did it milked Joey's cock dry of his
semen. The two of them collapsed on the sofa along with Ellie.  
  
Carrie was the last to cum but when she did she flooded Ellie's face with her
female love juices. The four of them remained motionless for a few minutes and
then they slowly stirred and caressed one another.  
  
"Now tell me that wasn't great. That's what I am talking about," Joey quipped.  
  
"God I can't believe that I still have my clothes on," Ellie remarked.  
  
"Well at least you are without the most important piece, your panties," Ally
quipped.  
  
Ellie got off the sofa and undressed so that she was as naked as the others.
"I need to get some lube? You got my ass so tingly that I need to have
something in it," Ellie stated.  
  
"I have lotion will that do?" Carrie answered her.  
  
"That will be fine, I want Joey to fuck my ass while I eat your pussy again,"
Ellie told Ally.  
  
Carrie got the lotion for Ellie and handed it to Joey. Joey knelt behind his
mother who had already taken up her position of all fours on the sofa. Joey's
cock hardened in anticipation of fucking his mother's hot ass again. Ellie
told Ally to get in front of her so that she could eat her pussy.  
  
"I will eat you too as your son fucks your ass. I want to watch his cock slide
in and out of your asshole," Carrie announced.  
  
Carrie got into position with Ellie and slid her head under the woman's pussy.
Carrie opened up Ellie's labia and fingered her pussy as her son put an ample
amount of lotion into his mother's asshole and on his rock hard cock. Joey
fingered Ellie's ass as Carrie fingered Ellie's pussy and Ellie fingered
Ally's pussy. Then Joey spit on his hand and mixed his saliva with his lotion
covered cock. The effect made his cock very slippery and he lined it up with
his mother's nether hole. Carrie watched as Joey pressed forward and his cock
opened up Ellie's rosebud and the cock head disappeared into her ass clearing
the sphincter. Ellie gasped as she felt the cock enter her ass and sighed as
Joey pushed it in to the hilt. As soon as he was nestled in her ass Ellie
turned her attention back to Ally's pussy. She leaned and sucked on the labia
and folded back the outer lips. Ellie pushed two fingers into Ally's pussy as
she searched for Ally's clit. Ellie then locked her mouth on Ally's clit and
tickled her asshole with one finger moistened with Ally's pussy juice.  
  
Ally gasped when she felt Ellie's finger around her nether hole. Ellie
moistened her finger with more of Ally's nectar and then returned the finger
to her lover's asshole. Ellie probed Ally's rosebud and inserted her finger
all the while she continued to suck and nibble on her clit. Ally liked the
feeling of the small finger in her ass. Carrie located Ellie's clit in the
interest of pleasuring her and Ellie groaned into Ally's pussy. Carrie watched
as Joey's cock slid in and out of his mother's ass just above her face. As she
watched Joey fuck his mother's ass Carrie reached up with one hand and cupped
his balls. She could feel them tighten in her hand from the new sensation.
Carrie continued to eat Ellie's pussy and suck on her clit as Ellie ate Ally's
pussy and clit as Joey slide his slick cock in and out of his mother's warm
poop chute.  
  
Ally was the first to cum and Ellie held her by her thighs with one hand as
she pumped her lover's asshole with one finger of the other hand. Ally groaned
into Ellie's pussy as her climax took over her body and she released her
juices into Ellie's mouth. Carrie went right on eating Ellie's pussy all the
while. Carrie remained focused on Ellie's cunt and her son's balls. Carrie was
nibbling on Ellie's clit driving her wild as she cupped and massaged Joey's
balls. She felt Joey tense in her hand and Carrie removed her hand and took
his balls in her mouth. When Joey felt his balls covered by the warm mouth and
Carrie ran her tongue around them he went wild. Joey fired barrage after
barrage of cum into his mother's ass as Carrie sucked on his testicles. It was
one of his best cums ever.  
  
Joey's body stopped bucking and he pressed his cock all the way into his
mother's asshole. Carrie let his balls pop free from his mouth and she
returned her attention to Ellie. Just a few more nibbles on her clit and Ellie
went into spasms as her body was rocked with the intensity of another climax.
Joey held Ellie by her hips and Carrie kept her mouth glued to Ellie's pussy
as her intense orgasm caused her body to tremble in her release. Ellie juiced
Carrie's mouth with the tasty female nectar and Carrie drank in every drop.
Carrie watched as Joey's cock softened and slipped from his mother's asshole
and dangled just above her face. Ellie was contracting her anal muscles which
forced Joey's cum to ooze out of her ass and trickle down over her pussy lips.
Carrie watched the semen move toward her face and she reached out with her
tongue and gathered it in to her mouth tasting Joey's seed for the second
time. Carrie continued to lick Ellie's pussy and drink in Joey's spunk as it
traveled from Ellie's ass across her pussy and onto Carrie's tongue. When
Carrie was satisfied that the flow of cum from Ellie's ass has slowed, she
then took Joey's deflated cock into her mouth and sucked it dry. Joey's body
shivered with Carrie's sucking action and he could only take it for a few
seconds.  
  
The four of them were well sated for the moment and they untangled their
bodies and lay on the sofa. They were quiet as they recovered from their
intense orgasms and then they began to chat with each other once again.  
  
"It's time for another round of drinks and then we should take this upstairs
to my bedroom," Carrie announced.  
  
Ally flopped on the bed with all her beauty, lay on her back and asked, "Who
wants to eat my pussy first?"  
  
Ellie looked on as Carrie slid between Ally's legs and buried her face in her
pussy. Carrie knew what she was doing and soon had Ally panting with
excitement. As she licked and nibbled her clit, she slid a lubricated middle
finger into Ally's asshole and her thumb into Ally's pussy. Ally was humping
Carrie's face as she came quickly. Joey got behind Carrie and slid his
rejuvenated cock into her pussy. He fucked her pussy for awhile and then moved
it to Carrie's ass. Carrie continued to eat Ally and Ellie began to finger her
own pussy as she watched the three of them.  
  
"Ellie come up here and sit on my face," coached Ally. "Come on, I'll eat you
as she eats me," Ally urged.  
  
Ellie straddled Ally's face as Ally cupped Ellie's curvy ass with her hands.
Ally soon had Ellie squirming as she ate her out. The two women got their nut
again as Ally creamed all over Carrie's face and Ellie creamed Ally's face.  
  
"Now bring that big dick up here and fuck my brains out," Carrie ordered as
she flipped over on her back.  
  
Joey slid between Carrie's legs and pushed his big thick cock into her tight
pussy. "Sweet Jesus, I love being this full of cock," Carrie exclaimed as Joey
filled her pussy.  
  
Joey kept fucking her, keeping his cock in contact with her clit and Carrie
was going wild. She thrashed around and humped her cunt up at Joey. She had
multiple orgasms and the last was vocal and violent as Joey creamed her pussy
with his seed. Carrie screamed for Joey to hold her as she thrashed around and
seemingly lost her breath.  
  
Ellie loved watching other people fuck it was a real turn on for her. Joey
kept fucking Carrie slowly and amazingly he stayed hard. Carrie pleaded with
him to give her clit a break so Joey rolled her seemingly lifeless figure back
over on all fours and began to fuck her again doggy style. Carrie laid her
head on the bed and had an absolute look of bliss on her face as Joey screwed
his cock in and out of her pussy. Joey started to finger her asshole and
Carrie felt as if she had two dicks in her. Ellie and Ally lay on either side
of Carrie and started to fondle her tits and tweak her nipples. Carrie was
moaning as Ellie and Ally slipped their heads under Ally's chest and began to
suck on her tits.  
  
Ellie was totally carried away and slid further down to lick Carrie's twat as
Joey's dick fucked in and out of her and Ally continued to suck on Carrie's
tits. Carrie was going wild and she was approaching another mind blowing
orgasm. As Carrie impaled her cunt on Joey's cock Ally sucked on her tits and
Ellie nibbled on her clit, Carrie was in ecstasy. As Carrie thrashed around in
orgasm, Joey removed his cock from her cunt and positioned it at her asshole.
With Joey's pushing and Carrie's thrashing, his cock was soon buried in her
ass. Joey began to slowly fuck her in the ass and Ellie continued to lick
Carrie's twat. Carrie then realized that Joey was in her ass again. She
adjusted well and was soon enjoying the feeling of his big thick dick in her
asshole.  
  
"Oh yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it good. I want to feel you shoot your load in my
asshole," Carrie exclaimed.  
  
Ellie alternated between Carrie's pussy and licking Joey's balls, which
accelerated his orgasm. Carrie felt Joey bury his cock in her asshole, stiffen
tense up and then fire a barrage of cum into her ass. "Oh I feel it, I can
feel it, I'm so full," Carrie carried on.  
  
Joey's cock slowly softened in Carrie's ass and eventually it slipped from out
right into Ellie's waiting mouth. Carrie's ass made a popping sound as the
cock cleared her asshole. Joey's cum trickled down between Carrie's ass cheeks
over her pussy lips finding its way to Ellie's mouth. Ally slid down the bed
and joined Ellie in sucking Joey's cock. Ellie and Ally sucked Joey's cock
clean, lapped up Carrie's cunt and accepted Joey's cum as Carrie kept pushing
it out of her ass. The four of them collapsed on the bed and lay cuddled
together for several minutes before the silence was broken.  
  
"That was great, I got to fuck all three of you again," Joey exalted.  
  
"I'll say you definitely filled our assholes to overflowing. I don't know how
you can generate so much cum," Joey's mother said.  
  
"It's because you're the hottest ladies I know, that's what keeps me going,"
Joey laughed.  
  
The four of them then split up as Joey slept with his mother in Carrie's guest
room. Ally stayed with Carrie in her bedroom as they turned in for the night.
Sometime during the night Joey got another erection so he rolled over toward
his mother who was sleeping on her side. Joey eased his cock into his mother's
pussy and slowly fucked her until he came again. Then he fell back asleep with
his cock still in his mother's pussy. Ellie felt the cock soften and
eventually slip out of her pussy. She could feel the wetness of her son's cum
coat her inner thighs then she too fell back asleep.  
  
LORI'S NIGHT OUT  
  
That same Friday evening Uncle Mike was like a kid on his first date as he
helped his nephew Loren become Lori. Loren's transformation was coming along
nicely. Loren's hair looked beautiful and he developed cute boobs. His body
was hairless, his skin flawless and his figure that of a young girl. Uncle
Mike had Loren apply lipstick and makeup that evening before they went out.
Loren was dressed in a very casual school girl outfit complete with a
conservative blouse, full skirt, bobby socks and saddle shoes. Uncle Mike was
thrilled with Loren's appearance and he would introduce Loren as his niece
Lori at the restaurant.  
  
Before Loren got dressed that evening he checked himself out in the full
length mirror. As he stood naked in front of the mirror and checked him self
out from various angles and positions, Loren was very pleased with his
feminine appearance. He looked over his shoulder and he checked out his
shapely legs and curvy ass. He indeed looked like a girl from that view. Even
when he looked at his frontal view he still looked feminine with his curvy
figure, narrow waist and blossoming breasts. Only his cock and balls gave him
away. Loren was actually excited about being passed off as his Uncle's niece
that evening.  
  
When they arrived at the restaurant Uncle Mike treated Loren just as if he
were his niece Lori. He called Loren Lori all evening and often referred to
her as dear. At one point Loren had to use the bathroom and his Uncle reminded
him to use the ladies room. Loren was so excited when he entered the ladies
room that he felt his cock harden in his panties. Loren entered one of the
stalls and lowered his panties to take a piss but then he remembered that he
should sit on the toilet. Loren almost giggled with the situation but he
restrained himself. Afterward he returned to the table and he realized that no
one was any the wiser about his masquerade.  
  
Loren did not notice that one of the teachers was dining at the same
restaurant with a lady friend but Rob Elgin noticed Loren. At first Rob was
taken with the pretty teenage girl but he felt she looked very familiar. The
closer he looked at Loren the more familiar Loren looked to him until he
recognized the boy. Rob was very excited about his discovery and he couldn't
wait to tell his colleague Dick Peterson about his discovery. Rob and Dick had
enjoyed fucking a student last year by the name of Andrew. In fact Andrew
would dress up for them and they would call him Andrea. Now Rob and Dick would
have another student to set their sights on this year.  
  
Loren and his uncle finished their dinner and left the restaurant without
incident. When they returned home Uncle Mike insisted on fucking Loren while
he was still dressed. So once again Loren lowered his panties to just below
his ass and Uncle Mike fucked him in the ass. Loren was kneeling on all fours
with his skirt thrown up over his back as his uncle plowed his ass. His uncle
was so excited that it took him no time at all to cum in Loren's ass. Uncle
Mike then had Loren suck his cock until he was hard again and then he fucked
Loren a second time.  

Later Loren lay naked in his own bed stroking his hard cock as he thought back
to the evening out. Loren was thrilled with his debut as a young girl and he
looked forward to other opportunities to dress up. Loren continued to jerk
himself off until he fired a massive load of cum all over his body. Ribbons of
cum flew out of his cock and covered his body from his neck to his abs. Loren
didn't even bother to clean up as he chose to let the semen dry on his body as
he fell asleep.  
  
SATURDAY EVENING -- THE PLAYERS  
  
Monarch Academy lost their opening game to St. Peters. It was a heart
wrenching loss since they played so well but they came out on the short end.
St. Peter's came back in the fourth quarter and scored a late touchdown to
beat Monarch 10 -- 7. The boys were down but the coaches were proud of them
because they played their hearts out. St. Peter's was a two touchdown favorite
on their home field and yet they barely beat Monarch Academy.  
  
After the team returned to Monarch Academy they showered dressed and most of
them headed home. A couple of the guys went out with their cheerleader
girlfriends and ended up at their favorite make-out spot. Jake and Wendy were
among those who took some time to be together before they headed home. Even
though everyone was down in the dumps over the loss some of them were still up
for a little sex. Jake and Wendy were one of those couples.  
  
Jake and Wendy followed their normal routine of sex together as they had no
need to deviate from it. Jake and Wendy's normal routine was that Wendy would
suck his cock and swallow as much cum as she could. Jake then licked her pussy
until she was on the brink then he filled her cunt with his thick cock. He
fucked Wendy thoroughly bringing her to multiple orgasms before he shot his
second load deep into her cunt. The final round was with Wendy on all fours
with her beautiful ass in the air. Jake fondled her ass and probed her with
his fingers until her asshole was well lubed. He continued to play with her
ass until his cock was rock hard again and then he eased his big thick cock
into her ass. He penetrated her slowly until he was all the way in, then he
fucked her ass while he stroked her ass cheeks and Wendy plunged her fingers
into her cunt. Jake fired his third round of cum into Wendy's ass and Wendy
creamed all over her fingers.  
  
Jakes teammates were going through a similar evening with their cheerleader
girlfriends. Butch and Marcia were in the back seat of Terry's car at their
favorite parking place with Terry and Lauren sitting in the front seat. Both
girls were still in their cheerleading outfits but their tops were pushed up
along with their sport bras baring their tits. Both girls panties had been
removed and were somewhere on the floor of the car.  
  
Butch had his mouth fastened to one of Marcia's tits while he finger fucked
her pussy. Marcia had fished Butch's cock out of his pants and she was
stroking it as they made out in the back seat. In the front seat Lauren was
already sitting on Terry's cock as she faced him. He cupped her shapely ass as
she bounced up and down on his cock with her bare tits flopping around.  
  
Marcia turned to face Butch and straddled his lap lowering her pussy onto his
cock. The four teenagers then fucked until the girls had multiple orgasms and
the guys filled their pussies with cum. Both Marcia and Lauren screamed aloud
with the intensity of their orgasm. Both of the young studs stayed hard and
they were ready to butt fuck their girlfriends. Marcia knelt on the back seat
with her ass up in the air as her boyfriend Butch greased up her ass in
preparation for his impressive cock.  
  
In the front seat Lauren was leaning over the back of the seat looking right
at Marcia and Butch as Terry lubricated her ass. Terry then leaned forward and
eased his cock into Lauren's ass. Lauren gasped at the penetration as the rock
hard cock wormed its way into her warm receptive ass. Lauren and Terry fucked
slowly and they both watched as Butch slid his cock into Marcia's ass in the
back seat.  
  
Both girls loved to be butt fucked and it was Butch's and Terry's favorite
position. They loved to fuck their girlfriends in the ass. The four of them
fucked like animals as the boys drilled their girlfriend's asses. Marcia and
Lauren had their fingers buried in their own pussies as the boys reamed their
assholes. First Butch stiffened and came in Marcia's ass followed by Terry who
unleashed a load into Lauren's ass. Then the four of them rested for awhile.  
  
Marcia leaned back into Butch who fingered her pussy and played with her tits.
The same scene was repeated in the front with Terry and Lauren. The Butch
spoke up.  
  
"Have you ever wondered how it would be to switch on a date?" Butch asked.  
  
"You mean switch partners? Like I would fuck Marcia and you would fuck
Lauren?" Terry asked in reply.  
  
"Right, that's just what I mean. How about it? Any takers?" Butch continued.  
  
"I don't know it seems pretty wild," Marcia said.  
  
"Oh come on Marcia I think it would be fun. The idea turns me on," Lauren
added.  
  
Lauren then climbed over the front seat and told Marcia to get in front with
Terry. As Marcia climbed over the seat Lauren ran her hand up Marcia's inner
thigh and touched her pussy. Marcia yelped at the touch as she knew it was
Lauren that had touched her. Lauren wasted no time getting on all fours on the
back seat and imploring Butch to fuck her.  
  
"I want you to fuck my pussy first and then fuck my ass. I want to feel you
cum in my ass," Lauren said to Butch.  
  
In the front seat Marcia was positioned much like Lauren was earlier and Terry
wasted no time as he pushed his cock right up her tight ass. Marcia was pinned
to the back of the car seat as she was impaled on Terry's cock. Marcia grunted
as Terry pounded away at her ass and she watched as her boyfriend Butch moved
his cock from Lauren's pussy to her ass. The two boys were rejuvenated fucking
the other's girlfriend in the ass and they fucked fast and furious in an
effort to flood the girl's asses with cum. Terry came first and shot a huge
load into Marcia's asshole. Then it was Butch filling Lauren's ass with his
seed.  
  
After the third round of orgasms the four teenagers got dressed in the car and
headed home. On the way home Lauren said that she would like to try something
new next time. Lauren wanted to be in a 69 position with Marcia so they could
both eat each other while the boys fucked them in the ass. They all vowed to
try that out the next time they were together.  
  
Jimmy and Nick did not have dates so they invited Loren to party with them
that night. Since they had no where to go they decided to sneak back into the
locker room after everyone else had left. The coaches had entrusted Loren to
lock up so it was easy for them to get back in the school. Loren had placed a
towel in the door so that it would open for them once inside they could lock
the door.  
  
The three boys headed right for the training room and stripped off their
clothes. Nick and Jimmy were excited about the prospect of fucking Loren again
and their cocks were rock hard. Loren lay back on the training table and
turned his head to the side to take Nick's cock in his mouth. Jimmy located
some lotion and used it to grease up Loren's asshole. Jimmy then covered his
own cock with lotion and added his saliva to it making his cock very slippery.
Jimmy then lifted Loren's legs in the air and slid his cock into Loren's
receptive asshole. Loren grunted at the first penetration but then relaxed as
Jimmy began to fuck him slowly.  
  
Loren sucked on Nick's cock as Nick fondled Loren's tits. Nick felt like he
was really with a girl as he squeezed Loren's tits while Loren sucked his
cock. Jimmy was not shy about touching Loren's cock so he stroked it while he
fucked Loren in the ass. Loren was rock hard as Jimmy jerked him off for the
first time. Loren was thrilled that Jimmy had taken the initiative to
masturbate him.  
  
"You know Loren you look so much like a girl with a cock in your ass and a
cock in your mouth, I'm going to call you Lori too. Just as your Uncle Mike
does," Jimmy announced.  
  
"Yeah, I like that. Suck my cock Lori, suck it real good," Nick blurted out.  
  
Loren was thrilled to be called Lori by his two classmates. It made him seem
so feminine particularly with Nick fondling his tits and Jimmy stroking his
cock. Loren knew that he was close to cumming but he hoped that they would all
cum together.  
  
"What a big clit you have," Jimmy teased as he stroked Loren's cock.  
  
Loren picked up on it and yelled, "Yes play with my clit, make me cum!"  
  
Jimmy felt Loren cock throb, pulsate and the he watched as cum shot out of
Loren's cock. Jimmy kept right on stroking Loren's throbbing cock as ribbons
of cum flew out of the cock and landed on Loren's body from his neck to his
abs. Jimmy then released Loren's cock and watched as the remaining cum oozed
out onto to his pubes. That scene set Jimmy off and he flooded Loren's ass
with a huge load. Jimmy felt that his cock was harder and bigger than ever as
he released his load in Loren's ass. It seemed like he came for almost a full
minute as his cock throbbed in the warm recess of Loren's rectum. Loren's
asshole was filled to overflowing and cum backed up coating Jimmy's cock.  
  
Loren never lost track of Nick's cock and he sucked Nick with abandon when he
felt Jimmy's load fill his ass. Loren reached up and cupped Nick's balls and
then tickled his perineum. Nick announced that he was cumming and Loren sucked
for all he was worth. Nick filled Loren's mouth with cum and Loren swallowed
as quickly as he could as one stream after the other entered his mouth. Loren
kept sucking on Nick's cock even after he had drained it of all cum. Loren
then nibbled on Nick's cock head causing chills to run through Nick's body.
Loren felt Nick shiver just before he pushed Loren's head away and freed his
cock from Loren's mouth. Loren loved the power he held over a person when he
had his cock in his mouth.  
  
Jimmy's cock softened and slipped from Loren's ass and a wad of cum dribbled
onto the training table. Jimmy's cock remained semi-erect and he brought it
around to Loren's mouth. Loren immediately took Jimmy's cock in his mouth and
sucked it dry of any remaining cum.  
  
Nick then got on the training table with Loren and had Loren get on all fours.
Nick like fucking Loren doggy style and playing with his shapely ass. Nick
lubed up his cock and slipped it into Loren's well lubed and well used ass.
Loren took Jimmy's cock back in his mouth and sucked on it until Jimmy came in
his mouth. Nick followed suit and soon came in Loren's ass. Loren jerked
himself off as the two classmates filled his mouth and ass with another load
of cum. He sprayed his cum all over the training table.  
  
The three boys then decided to use the shower and get cleaned up. But once
under the water they get horny again and Nick and Jimmy fucked Loren one more
time before they left the school. Nick fucked Loren first as Loren faced the
shower and braced himself with two hands as Nick pummeled his ass again. Right
after Nick came in Loren's ass Jimmy was there to take his place. Jimmy took
his time fucking Loren and he gave Loren another reach around hand job. Jimmy
eventually came again in Loren's ass and sprayed his cum onto the shower wall.
Jimmy like making Loren cum and watching him shoot.  
  
Then they finished showering, dressed and left the school. Jimmy reminded
Loren to keep their get togethers a secret and that he and Nick would keep
fucking him. Loren agreed as he liked his classmates and didn't want to do
anything to screw up their arrangement. As Loren headed home he knew that his
Uncle Mike would be waiting for him. He smiled to himself as he thought about
his transformation to Lori. Loren liked being Lori earlier with Jimmy and
Nick. He wondered if his uncle would have him dress up again or just fuck him
naked that night. Loren would find out soon.  
  
With all the sex that took place the night, the pains of the tough loss to St
Peter's soon passed, at least for some of the players.  
  
SATURDAY EVENING -- THE CHEERLEADERS  
  
Then there were the cheerleaders who hooked up with each other. The Mathews
twins, Ingrid and Annika, invited Anna back to their house for a night cap and
some female sex. It didn't take the girls very long to strip off their
cheerleader outfits and get in bed together. The three of them ate each other
and fucked each other with strap-on cocks until they were near exhaustion.
Then Anna got the surprise of her life when the twin's mother Elke walked in
the bedroom totally naked wearing a strap-on that looked enormous and joined
them on the bed. Smiling at Anna, Elke got between her legs and positioned the
fake cock at the entrance to Anna's pussy. Anna groaned when she felt the head
nestle at her opening.  
  
"Relax," Elke cooed. Anna nodded her head and took a deep breath, then slowly
let it out. The mature woman pressed forward slowly with her hips and Anna
felt the head slip into her, but it quickly became too wide and the forward
progress stopped. Anna felt the muscles at the entrance to her pussy
clenching, fighting to keep the intruder out. Elke kept up the slow steady
pressure and Anna felt her muscles begin to give, slowly, inexorably the head
of the massive phallus entered, stretching her open. The head slipped past the
wall of constricting muscle and her inner lips closed upon the thick shaft.  
  
Anna felt full to the point of bursting, but her pussy also tingled and
itched, sending demanding signals to her brain that she needed more. Elke
proved to be a very thoughtful lover; she held her hips still and let Anna
adjust to the big cock before she slowly pressed forward again. The blunt head
of the dildo slid deeper into her, forcing aside the tight tissues of her
inner channel. Anna gasped and Elke instantly stopped. She felt positively
stuffed and opened her eyes to gaze down her body. Anna was shocked to see she
barely had two inches below the head inside her. Elke began to slowly rock her
hips, not thrusting forward as yet, but moving in an even motion that withdrew
a few centimeters of the big cock and then pushed it back in. Anna's body
jerked like a marionette on a string each time the forward progress of the big
dick was halted by her inner walls. The twins looked on in amazement as their
mother spread their friend's pussy wide open with the massive dildo.  
  
With infinite patience and care Elke worked her big cock into Anna's quivering
pussy. Elke's eyes were glued to Anna's sex. It was so erotic to watch the
pink lips settle around her shaft, to see the sticky wetness coating the shaft
when she withdrew and to feel the inner muscles giving way at last. Finally
the big cock came to rest with only an inch still outside Anna's pink lips.
Elke just looked down, letting the sight and smell of Anna's arousal work on
her senses. Anna was totally lost in sensation and she could feel the huge
cock, feel the head resting in a place nothing had ever touched before. Her
inner muscles spasmed around the big head and Anna thoroughly believed she
could feel each vein and ridge on the big cock.  
  
Elke slowly withdrew her cock and then stabbed it back in, the motion was slow
and gentle, allowing Anna to get used to it before she really went to town on
this lovely woman. Elke was a patient lover and kept the slow rhythm until she
saw Anna's hips begin to thrust back to meet her. The whole length of the big
cock was coated in her juices now and it seemed that the friction had abated.
With that reassurance Elke wrapped her arms around Anna's thighs and holding
her tight she lengthened her strokes and picked up the tempo. The twins
positioned themselves on either side of Anna and they sucked on the girl's
small firm tits as their mother fucked her.  
  
Heaven that was the only word Anna's lust clouded brain could find for the
myriad of sensations that rocked her. The huge dildo stretched and filled her
as never before. Each stroke produced tiny sounds in her throat that escaped
as whimpers and little cries of passion mixed in with her ragged breathing.
Elke was still fucking her slowly as her hips seemed to roll upwards with each
thrust, not only driving the dildo deeply into her, but also scraping the
entire length of the shaft along her clit as it entered. Jagged pleasure
ripped through her body, driving her ever upwards into a red cloud of pure
bliss. She tossed her head from side to side and had a death grip on the
comforter when her orgasm blasted her mind. The contractions were so strong
they seemed to squeeze the very breath from her lungs and the pleasure so
intense she bit her lip to keep from screaming. Through it all Elke never
slowed, but actually picked up the pace, driving in with more and more force
until Anna felt her breath leave her body with each thrust.  
  
The first orgasm was still rippling though her consciousness when a second
even more shattering peak arrived. Anna cried out and her back arched until
only her shoulder blades were touching the mattress.  
  
"Fuck, fuck, fuck," she chanted in time to the driving dildo's assaults.  
  
She was totally lost in pleasure, her very being seemed to be tied to the cock
that was filling her to the brim. Anna came down slowly, only to realize she
was still being fucked. Elke increased the tempo, working the big dildo into
Anna's twitching cunt with clocklike regularity. She was unused to the
stimulation continuing and a series of minor orgasms rocked her slight frame.
The pleasure became so intense her mind began to misfire, things took on a
strange, almost dream like quality. The squishing sounds of the dildo entering
and the rhythmic slap of Elke's thighs on the backs of her own became very
loud. The room was covered in a red haze and she had to squint to make out
Elke's form, holding tightly to her thighs. She felt another orgasm building
this one would be no small affair she could tell.  
  
Without warning her pussy spasmed and her inner muscles clenched the heavy
shaft, the raw pleasure that assaulted her brain and nerves was beyond the
scope of any orgasm she had ever had and she must have blacked out momentarily
for when she became aware again Elke withdrew the huge cock with an obscene
popping sound. The beautiful Swedish woman crawled up onto the bed and lay
down on her side with her head propped up on her hand. She smiled down at
Anna.  
  
"God, you're a great fuck Anna," Elke said in a husky voice.  
  
Anna looked at her and shaking off a final shiver she managed to smile and
say, "That was incredible,"  
  
" I'm glad you enjoyed it," Elke said with a smile.  
  
"Enjoyed it? I wish it would not have ended," Anna said. Her voice sounded
strange in her ears, still thick with desire.  
  
"Okay my turn," Elke said.  
  
Elke took off the harness and handed it to Anna. Anna slipped on the harness
and looked at the big phallus still glistening with her cunt juice. Anna lay
on her back and allowed Elke to straddle her and lower her pussy onto the fake
cock. She grasped the faux cock and brought it to her entrance, feeling it
slide into her already well-stretched hole. Again the head stuck after only a
part of it was inside. Elke didn't care, just feeling it there again reignited
her passion and she wanted only to be impaled on it as quickly as possible.
She carefully brought her leg down until she was perched on both of her knees,
she could feel her muscles straining as her weight slowly shifted and she
began to sink on the big dildo.  
  
Elke gasped when the head slipped past her entrance. Inch by inch she slowly
enveloped the hard latex until she felt her lips rest on the black leather of
the harness. Elke looked down, amazed that she had taken it all. She felt
vaguely uncomfortable being so full, but also very hot. Anna's hands slipped
to her hips and rested there lightly. Elke pressed up with her legs
experimentally and felt the big dildo stir within her. Elke's hips began to
undulate making the big cock slide in and out slightly, but also brushing the
top of her bush against Anna's harness. As the wonderful friction built she
felt a spasm pass through her body, her hands reached out and grasped Anna's
arms as she began to plunge wildly on the petite woman's lap. A moan escaped
her lips and another shudder tore through her. She had not counted on her body
still being sensitized and it seemed she was picking up right were she left
off.  

Anna pulled her legs up until her feet were firmly planted on the bed, her
grasp on Elke's hips became tight and without warning she brutally thrust her
hips upward. The wild thrust took Elke's breath away, but before she could
recover a second and then a third followed it. Anna seemed unwilling to sit
still and let Elke do all the work and soon the room was filled with the
liquid sounds of the dildo juicing into Elke's wet hole and the groans, grunts
and moans of both women.  
  
She sat straight up and then leaned back, resting her arms on Anna's knees and
then went wild. Elke crashed down on Anna's lap to meet each up thrust,
mewling like a cat and babbling incoherently. Anna's eyes were closed and her
breath hissed between clenched teeth. The twins knelt along side them and
played with their tits. Ingrid had one hand on one of Anna's tits and the
other hand on one of her mother's tits. Annika did the same thing on the other
side.  
  
The twin's hands vacated their mother's breast and Annika slipped on one of
the other strap-on cocks. Annika got behind her mother and pushed the fake
cock into her mother's ass. Elke's hands flew to her firm breasts and she
cupped them in both hands as if offering them to Anna. Anna's eyes seemed
glued to the wildly bouncing globes and with a loud bark her hands clamped
deeply onto Elke's hips. She tensed and then thrust upward with such force
that her back and ass were lifted off the bed. Elke's pussy spasmed around the
large cock so deeply imbedded in her and the first contractions of an orgasm
that dwarfed others hit her. Annika drove the rubber dick deeper into her
mother's ass and Elke found herself impaled on two massive dildos. The
pleasure was too intense and for a time she rode on an endless sea of bliss,
each wave sending her further and further from reality.  
  
Elke had collapsed forward onto Anna's chest and the young girl held her
tightly. The big cock was still buried in her pussy and the smaller one in her
ass. Elke could not stop her body from quivering. When Anna's hand stroked her
ass she groaned softly. Her body was still too sensitive; even such a simple
caress sent bright lights flaring into her mind. Anna seemed to understand and
helped Elke dismount. As soon as she was free of the big dildo she rolled over
on her side and allowed her daughter to gently remove the cock from her ass.  
  
Annika and her sister Ingrid took the almost lifeless Anna into the shower.
They bathed her thoroughly and lathered her body with fragrant body wash. Anna
was beside herself with all the attention she received from the twins. After
the shower they dried Anna's body with large fluffy towels. Anna dressed in
her cheerleader outfit, said goodnight to the family and drove home. Anna
couldn't believe that the twin's mother had joined them in bed and she
recalled the sounding fucking she received from Elke. Anna secretly wished her
mother was like Elke Mathews and then they could have sex together at home.  
  
SATURDAY EVENING AT MARLA'S PLACE  
  
Marla's guests had arrived before the football game had even started so they
were well into their own sexual couplings long before the players and
cheerleaders had even made it to their very parking spots. Joey, his mother
Ellie, Ellie's friend and counselor Ally and Carrie had arrived at Marla's
home at 4:00 PM as planned. Marla led everyone out to the pool deck where
cocktails were being served and she then introduced the quests to her son
Jerry, his wife Joannie and their best friend Biff. Marla also introduced her
staff of Sondra and her two brothers Ivan and Boris.  
  
Joey went gaga over the two blonde beauties Joannie and Sondra. He secretly
prayed that he would get to fuck those two beauties sometime this weekend.
Sondra, Ivan and Boris served cocktails and appetizers to everyone before
Marla announced it was time for dinner. Marla arranged for the family's
restaurant to cater the dinner that evening so her guests were treated to some
excellent menu choices. The food was outstanding and the wine was superb.
After dinner Marla had everyone adjoin to the huge family room as Sondra and
her brothers cleaned up after dinner.  
  
The conversation between the parties turned toward sex mainly because that was
what most of them were comfortable talking about. They all shared stories and
before long everyone was horny and ready to take it to the next level. Marla
suggested that they all shed their clothes as they would be coming off shortly
anyway. She and Joannie were the first to stand up and let their dresses fall
to the floor. Marla and Joannie were not wearing bras or panties so they stood
before everyone totally naked. Carrie, Biff and Jerry were next to shed their
clothes followed by Joey, Ellie and Ally. The eight of them stood naked for a
few minutes taking in the nude bodies in the room.  
  
"Now I know from Carrie that you three ladies have all had three cocks in you
at the same time. Since you are our guests I invite each of you to take on the
three cocks in this room. Ellie you should go first," Marla directed.  
  
Ellie was apprehensive when she saw Biff's erect cock. She thought her son
Joey was big but Biff was something else. Biff lay on his back as Ellie
carefully lowered her pussy onto his cock. Joey then knelt behind his mother
and slid his cock into her ass. Ellie had never been so stuffed full of cock
as Biff filled her pussy and her son filled her ass. As Ellie moaned aloud
Jerry pushed his cock into her open mouth. Ally watched her friend with envy
as she patiently awaited her turn. Carrie on the other hand hoped that Ivan
and Boris would join them later and that she could take on five cocks at the
same time.  
  
Joannie and Marla moved over to Ally and stood on either side of her to watch
Ellie get pummeled with the three young cocks. Joannie and Marla began to rub
Ally's ass and tits as they continued to watch the scene in front of them.
Carrie got excited watching the three women so she decided to join them.
Carrie dropped to her knees in front of Ally and pushed her thighs apart. Ally
gasped aloud when Carrie's tongue found its way into Ally's pussy. Joannie and
Marla continued fondling Ally's ass and breasts as Carrie ate out her pussy.  
  
Ellie straddled Biff with his throbbing cock in her hot pussy. Biff groaned as
he felt the warm cavern envelop grasped his surging prick. Joey's cock was
embedded in his mother's asshole. Ellie moaned each time she felt the ample
cock slide in and out of her anal chamber. Ellie sucked Jerry's cock deep into
her mouth. The young men's cocks throbbed in her body and Ellie was proud of
herself that these three young virile men could be so turned on by her.  
  
Marla had dropped to her knees behind Ally and she began to tongue the pretty
woman's asshole. Ally loved to be rimmed and she moaned in lust as Marla's
tongue wormed its way into her nether hole. Joannie now focused on Ally's tits
and nipples as Carrie licked Ally's pussy and Marla rimmed Ally's asshole.  
  
The three guys all came within seconds of each other and flooded Ellie's
mouth, pussy and ass with enormous loads of cum. Ellie knew that there was
plenty more spunk left in the balls of these energetic young men. The guys
just kept fucking her as if they hadn't yet cum. Ellie loved the feeling of
their cocks squishing around in her pussy and asshole bathed in their own cum
and she loved Jerry's cock in her mouth as she swirled her tongue around it.
Joannie spotted the action and she was afraid the guys would keep fucking
Ellie and cum again.  
  
"Hey you three get your cocks out of her. We have another guest here who is
dying to get those cocks in her," Joannie yelled.  
  
Just then Ellie's body shook as her third orgasm rocked her body. She
disengaged and moved away from the three studs and plopped down on her back.
She still had cum oozing from her pussy and asshole as she lay on the floor.  
  
"Your turn Ally," Joannie announced.  
  
Carrie and Marla moved away from Ally so that she could make her way over to
the three guys. The scene was repeated with Ally straddling Biff's monster
cock. Ally took her time lowering her pussy on to Biff's cock and eventually
it nestled within her vagina. Ally had never had a cock this big in her and
she moved gingerly. Joey slipped his cock into her ass and then Ally felt as
if the two cocks were touching inside her. She tried to remain still and allow
her body to adjust to the fullness. The two guys began to move and Ally felt
her holes stretching to accommodate them. Jerry patiently waited for her to
get comfortable and then he placed his cock in her mouth. It took awhile
before Ally could concentrate on Jerry's cock but after her first orgasm she
proved to be a worthy cocksucker.  
  
Ellie still lay on the floor as her body slowly recovered from the mind
blowing orgasms. Carrie went over and knelt down beside Ally and stroked her
achy body. Ellie welcomed Carrie's caresses and cooed under her friend's
loving hands. Marla and Joannie also joined them on the floor and they moved
Ellie into a doggy position so she could watch her friend Ally get fucked with
the three cocks that had just been in Ellie. Marla then handed Carrie a
strange looking dildo set up. There were two cocks that stuck out in a V
formation. One was a little thinner than the other. Carrie immediately knew
what to do with it so she strapped on the device and moved behind Ellie.
Joannie helped Carrie guide the two fake cocks into Ellie's pussy and asshole
so that Carrie could fuck Ellie's two holes simultaneously. Ellie gasped as
the fake cocks penetrated her pussy and ass at the same time. Marla then moved
around in front of Ellie and lay back with her legs open. The invitation was
clear and Ellie lowered her mouth to Marla's pussy.  
  
Ally was grunting on Jerry's cock as she bounced up and down on the two cocks
embedded in her pussy and ass. Ally had already cum twice and she felt a third
powerful orgasm building within her. Biff, Joey and Jerry would take a little
longer to cum the second time around but Ally didn't know how much more
fucking she could take. Her body was a quivering mess as the three cocks
worked her over.  
  
Joannie smiled as she watched all the couplings as she knelt along side of
Ellie and played with her tits. Ellie was moaning into Marla's pussy as Carrie
double fucked Ellie from behind. Ellie made a mental note to get a dildo
device like the one that was presently in her ass and pussy. Ellie was
munching on Marla's clit and she had never sucked on a clit that large before.
Ellie mused that it was like sucking on a little cock. Joannie had had enough
watching and decided to get more involved so she went over to Marla and
straddled her mother-in-law's face. Joannie lowered her pussy to Marla's eager
mouth and moaned as Marla's tongue probed her pussy. Marla loved eating her
daughter-in-law's pussy and having Joannie cum in her mouth. Ellie was close
to another orgasm as Carrie fucked her harder and faster.  
  
Ally was unaware of the action with the four other women as she raced toward
her third orgasm. Just then Ally felt Joey tense up and shoot a large load of
cum into her ass. She felt his cock throb and pulsate as each stream shot into
her anal passage. Ally's asshole instinctively grabbed Joey's cock and began a
milking action on his shaft. Ally used her anal muscles to drain every drop of
cum from Joey's cock. Biff felt the increased pressure around his cock as
Ally's vaginal muscles worked in unison with her anal muscles. Biff knew that
Joey had cum since he could feel the fullness on the other side of Ally's
membrane separating her two holes. Biff then let loose and he blasted a
barrage of seed into Ally's womb. That did it for Ally and she screamed as her
body rocked in climax with her third orgasm. Ally spit out Jerry's cock as her
body shook and trembled out of control. Jerry had been close so her quickly
grabbed his cock and jerked off onto Ally's face, neck and tits. Ally then
collapsed onto top of Biff with his cock still embedded in her pussy. Joey
eased his cock from Ally's ass with an audible pop.  
  
Seconds before Ellie orgasmed, Marla came and flooded Ellie's mouth with
female love juice. Ellie was not prepared for Marla's squirting pussy and it
caught her by surprise. Ellie though stayed with Marla and drank down every
drop of Marla's sweet nectar. Ellie thought that eating Marla's pussy was
indeed like sucking a small cock that spewed cum. That sent Ellie over the
edge and then she too had another massive orgasm. Joannie came quickly as well
as she had been very turned on before sitting on Marla's face. Joannie came in
Marla's mouth and Marla as always sucked her dry. The four women moved apart
and one could see the excitement in Carrie's eyes as she knew that she was
next to get the three cocks.  
  
"Marla I have a very special request. Is there any possibility that we could
Ivan and Boris join us so that I could have five cocks at the same time?"
Carrie asked pleadingly.  
  
"Oh I think that can be arranged. Joannie be a dear and go and tell them that
they are needed here. Oh and tell Sondra to join us as well," Marla said.  
  
Joannie left the room to get the others and Joey watched the blonde beauty as
she walked out. He couldn't wait until he would have his shot at Joannie. Man
this is some family he thought to himself.  
  
When Joannie returned with Ivan, Boris and Sondra, Carrie positioned her self
to accept the five cocks. Joey lay on his back and Carrie lowered her ass on
his cock. The Biff filled her pussy and Jerry filed her mouth. Carrie took
Ivan's cock in one hand and Boris' cock in the other. Carrie was then fucked
in the mouth, pussy and ass while she jerked on the other two cocks. The other
five women watched as Carrie put on quite a show. Boris and Ivan were the
first to cum since it was their first time. They sprayed cum all over Carrie's
face and tits and she just kept jerking them off. The Jerry offered to switch
with Boris so Carrie then jerked off Jerry as Boris stuffed his cock in her
mouth.  
  
Joannie and Sondra got hot watching the six-some so they told Ellie and Ally
to eat them. Joannie lay back and had Ellie get between her legs and eat her
pussy. Ellie was thrilled to be eating the beautiful blonde's pussy. Sondra
also lay back and Ally drove right in and tongue fucked the other beautiful
blonde. Marla picked up the double dildo and strapped it on her body. Then she
moved over to Ally and fucked her from behind as Ally continued to eat
Sondra's pussy. Ally tensed and then relaxed as she felt the two fake cocks
worm their way into her pussy and asshole at the same time. It was an
incredibly erotic sensation. Marla fucked Ally for awhile and then moved over
to Ellie. Then she fucked Ellie for awhile and then moved back to Ally. Marla
kept alternating between the two women as they continued to eat Joannie's and
Sondra's pussies. Boris came in Carrie's mouth and then he switched places
with his brother Ivan. Ivan slipped his cock into Carrie's receptive mouth as
she grabbed Boris' cock in her hand. Carrie had already cum twice and she was
close again as the two cocks worked in her ass and pussy. Joey came again and
filled Carrie's ass with cum. His balls felt drained and empty as he shot his
third load of the day. Biff followed him and dumped a load in Carrie's pussy
which triggered Carrie's third orgasm. Her body shook as it was pinned between
the two hard bodies and stuffed with the two huge cocks. Then Ivan came in her
mouth followed by Boris and Jerry who sprayed her body with their loads.
Carrie was in seventh heaven, she did it she took five cocks at the same time.
She had cum in her and on her body. The six of them slowly disengaged and they
all lay on the floor after and exhaustive evening.  
  
Joannie and Sondra had cum several times in Ellie's and Ally's mouths. Just as
Marla had taken turns fucking Ellie and Ally, Ellie and Ally took turns eating
Sondra and Joannie. They were all worn out and ready for some rest. Marla
decided that it was time to make the sleeping arrangements and let those
together continue on if they so desired.  
  
"All right everyone listen up please. I have decided on the sleeping
arrangements for tonight. Once you know who your partners are you can proceed
to the bedroom and do what you please the rest of the night. Biff you will be
with Ally and Ellie tonight," Marla announced.  
  
"You two are in for a morning you won't soon forget," Joannie quipped.  
  
"Alright, then Joey since you have been salivating over Joannie since you got
here, you will double your pleasure. You will be with Sondra and Joannie
tonight," Marla announced.  
  
Joey just screamed, "Yes!" as his face lit up with delight.  
  
"Carrie you will be with Ivan and Boris. Of course that leaves my son Jerry
with me," Marla concluded and then bid everyone a goodnight.  
  
The eleven of them made their way to their assigned bedrooms with their
partners. It was quite a sight to see eleven beautiful people so casual about
their nudity a they walked to the bedrooms.  
  
_NEXT CHAPTER  
  
We will pick it up with the three families at Marla's house and see what the
morning brings. Lenny will meet Joyce's daughter Marilyn and then plan his
together with the whole family. Coach James' wife Rita plans a cookout with
Coach Thomas and his wife Lucy along with Jake and Wendy._




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 07


_This story series has linked some of the characters from two previous series
together. The most recent series Son Controls His Mother characters united
with some of the characters in the "And Mother Makes Four" series. Reading
Chapter 1 of this series will help with the orientation of some of the
characters for those who do not wish to read the other two series. All
characters in the story are at least 18 years of age_  
  
**Chapter 7 – Families Wrap Up The Weekend And An Active Week Ahead**  
  
SUNDAY MORNING AT MARLA'S HOME  
  
Jerry woke up in his mother's bed and fucked her pussy the first thing. Then
he fucked her ass and dumped his first load of the day into his mother's poop
chute. Marla smiled at Jerry and told him not to forget about their guests. So
Jerry swung his legs out of bed and headed to the room where Biff, Ally and
Ellie were. Marla took her shower and then went to the other rooms to check on
everyone.  
  
Ally and Ellie were about to be introduced to another morning ritual, although
they were no strangers to being fucked silly first thing in the morning. Joey
had fucked them both several times with his morning piss hard-on. Biff woke up
and looked at the two women lying in bed with him. Ally was the closest to him
and she looked so vulnerable in her naked state. Her brown pussy hair
glistened in the soft light. Biff moved her legs apart and slid in between
them. He then positioned his big cock at the entrance to her pussy and slowly
filled her cunt with his shaft. Ally moaned as she stirred and then she looked
up and smiled at Biff. Ally reached for him and pulled him toward her as his
cock sank all the way in her snatch. Biff fucked her slowly at first and then
picked up the pace. Ally was moaning and groaning as Biff fucked her pussy
thoroughly. She kept waiting for him to cum and for him to slow down but Biff
was relentless and he kept fucking her. Ally orgasmed countless times as her
body thrashed about and lifted off the bed. Her pussy was drenched with her
own cum and Biff's cock slid easily in and out of her hole. Finally she
screamed during an extreme climax and her body seemed to go limp.  
  
"Biff, please stop no more. I can't cum anymore. Let me rest, please," Ally
begged.  
  
Ellie woke up during the fuck session and she just watched Biff and Ally as
she lay there. Biff pulled his cock from Ally's pussy and moved over to Ellie.
Ellie anxiously spread her legs and welcomed Biff's big cock into her hot
pussy. It was a repeat performance with Ellie as Biff fucked her into orgasmic
submission. At this point Jerry had entered the room after fucking his mother
in her bedroom. Jerry moved over to Ally but she pleaded with him to give her
pussy a rest. Jerry rolled her over on her belly and then he played with her
ass. Jerry fingered her asshole and lubricated it thoroughly. Jerry lifted her
by her hips and pulled her ass up to the right height then Jerry slipped his
cock into Ally's well greased ass hole. Ally was exhausted and let her self be
maneuvered into position for her another ass fucking.  
  
Ally turned her head toward Ellie and she watched her friend get pummeled with
Biff's cock just as she had been earlier. Ally felt Jerry's cock sliding in
and out of her bung hole and she anticipated his cumming in her ass. Biff
fucked the daylights out of Ellie who normally was insatiable herself but this
time Biff would out last her. Ellie's body was rocked with countless orgasms
as Biff pounded away at her pussy. Ellie finally submitted and begged Biff to
let her rest. Jerry stiffened and he shot his second morning load into Ally's
ass. Ally felt his cum coat her rectum and the warm liquid was soothing to
her. Ally collapsed on the bed as Jerry's cock slipped out of her ass. Biff
got up and went to the bathroom leaving the three others lying exhausted on
the bed.  
  
Jerry rolled over toward Ellie and held her body close to him. He loved the
feel of her rock hard nipples pressing against his chest. He began to stroke
her lovely ass and he felt his cock start to harden again. Ellie sensed his
renewed desire and she spoke to him.  
  
"Let me rest a little bit longer and then you can fuck my ass," Ellie
whispered to him.  
  
Just then Biff returned from the bathroom and surveyed the three people in
bed. Jerry and Ellie were embracing but an exhausted and drained Ally lay face
down on the bed with Jerry's cum oozing from her asshole. Biff took the
lubricant and applied it liberally to his erect cock. Then he knelt down
behind Ally and lifted her by her hips fixated on her luscious ass. The
exhausted Ally offered no resistance and allowed her self to be placed in the
doggy style position.  
  
"Ellie, you take her pussy and Jerry, you take her mouth," Biff directed.  
  
Ellie sensed what was gong to happen and she didn't want to miss this. She
scrambled underneath Ally placing herself in a 69 position and moved her mouth
to Ally's cunt. Jerry moved in front of Ally and he lifted her face toward his
cock. Ally instinctively took the semi-hard cock in her mouth and within
seconds Jerry was rock hard again. Biff spit in his hand and used the mixture
of lube and saliva to make his cock extremely slippery. He moved closer to
Ally and lined his cock up with her asshole. Ellie held Ally tightly pulling
her down and causing her ass to rise slightly. Jerry held her head firmly
between his hands as he fucked her face.  
  
Biff aimed his cock at Ally's asshole and began to push in. Even though Ally
had her asshole fucked by Joey and Biff had thoroughly lubed his cock, the fit
in her ass was incredibly tight. Ally realized what was happening to her and
she shied away from the penetration but Ellie and Jerry held her securely in
place. Ally tried to protest verbally but her yells and screams were lost on
Jerry's cock and her actions almost caused her to gag. Biff had about half of
his cock in her when Ally tried to scream in protest and tossed her head from
side to side.  
  
There was slight pain this time as Biff's cock worked its way deeper and
deeper into Ally's ass. Her eyes welled up with tears as she felt her anal
channel being stretched to new dimensions. Jerry and Ellie had remained still
until Ally's ass was penetrated and now the three of them picked up the pace
again sucking and fucking Ally in all three of her orifices. Ellie ate her
friend's pussy as she watched Biff's thick cock slide in and out of Ally's
tight ass. Ellie was getting turned on just from the sight of the anal
penetration. An exhausted and overwhelmed Ally could only go with the flow.
The pain had disappeared and now Ally felt more of a bloating and cramping
sensation just as she had when Joey had first fucked her ass. The two guys had
established a rhythm and their cocks were now gliding easily in and out of
Ally's asshole and mouth while her best friend licked her pussy and nibbled on
her sensitive clit. The cramping had stopped and now Ally only felt somewhat
constipated with Biff's cock in her ass. Biff suddenly stiffened and fired a
barrage of spunk into her ass. Ally had never felt so much pressure and felt
so full as her asshole was flooded with his seed. The warm liquid however did
feel very soothing in her recently ravaged asshole.  
  
Ally lost control of her body and collapsed on top of her girlfriend. Jerry's
cock slipped from her mouth but Biff followed her down keeping his cock in her
ass. Biff was still fucking her ass when Ellie yelled from beneath her.  
  
"Roll her over," Ellie said urgently.  
  
Biff rolled onto his back bringing Ally with him. She remained impaled on his
cock as she lay back on Biff's body. Ellie scrambled to her knees and resumed
eating her friend's pussy but not before telling Jerry to fuck her ass. Jerry
moved around behind Ellie and entered her ass. His cock slid in easily and he
fucked her ass with a steady pace. Ally's face was distorted with lust as she
rode Biff's thick cock in her ass and Ellie ate her pussy. Ellie watched
Biff's cock slowly fuck her girlfriend's ass as his cock slowly chambered and
re-chambered in and out of her curvy bottom. Ellie was turned on by the sight
of Biff's cock and her own anal penetration by Jerry. Ally felt her channel
stretch and relax even more as it became accustomed to Biff's big prick. Biff
stroked a few more times before he felt his second orgasm build in his balls.
One deep thrust and then he flooded Ally's ass with another huge load of cum
that mingled with the two loads that previously filled her ass. Ally looked at
if she was in a trance as the big cock filled her ass. Ally had another orgasm
as she juiced her girlfriend's face and Jerry unloaded his spunk in Ellie's
ass. Ellie had been frantically rubbing her own clit and was successful
achieving another orgasm as well. The four of them lay motionless for what
seemed like an hour.  
  
"My God I can't believe what you did to me," Ally said as if speaking to
anyone who was listening, "To be fucked in the ass three times this morning
and take Biff's cock was beyond my imagination."  
  
"You handled it very well Ally. Now Ellie it's your turn," Biff replied.  
  
"Okay I want it the same way with you in my ass, Jerry in my mouth and Ally
eating my pussy," Ellie squealed with delight.  
  
The four of them maneuvered into position and then it was a repeat performance
with Ellie on the receiving end this time. It took quite awhile for Biff and
Jerry to cum again so Ellie had multiple orgasms flooding Ally's mouth with
her female nectar. Biff and Jerry finally orgasmed and then the four of them
uncoupled, showered, dressed and went downstairs to join the others.  
  
Marla peeked in on Joannie, Sondra and Joey. She witnessed one of the most
erotic positions she had ever seen as Joannie stood with one leg draped over
Sondra's shoulder as Sondra knelt on the floor. Sondra had her mouth fastened
to Joannie's pussy and Joannie had her head back and her eyes closed as she
stroked Sondra's lovely blonde hair. The two tanned blonde beauties were a
picture of eroticism.  
  
Just then Joey came out of the bathroom sporting an impressive erection that
glistened with lubricant. He moved in behind Joannie and slipped his cock into
her shapely ass. The three of them stayed that way with Joey fucking Joannie's
ass and Sondra eating Joannie's pussy until both Joannie and Joey came. Joey's
cock slipped from Joannie's ass but remained hard and glistened with his own
cum. Sondra and Joannie changed positions and the two blondes again looked
erotic. Joannie knelt before Sondra and ate her pussy as Sondra draped her leg
over Joannie's shoulder.  
  
Joey then moved into position and pushed his cock into Sondra's ass. He
reached around and cupped Sondra's tits and tweaked her eraser hard nipples as
he fucked her ass. Sondra had several orgasms before Joey came in her ass. The
three of them then all went into the bathroom to shower. Marla smiled and then
moved on to another room. As she passed Biff's room she looked in and saw that
Jerry and Biff were taking good care of Ellie and Ally.  
  
Marla then went to the other guest room and looked in on Carrie. Carrie was
riding Ivan's cock that was buried in her pussy while Boris fucked her ass.
The three of them went at it until Ivan and Boris had both fucked Carrie's
pussy and ass cumming in both her holes. Carrie loved to be double fucked and
even better triple fucked so she was in seventh heaven with all the cock she
had in the past two days. Marla moved on and went downstairs. She put on a
couple pots of coffee, cut up a lot of fruit and broke out cheeses and meats
as she prepared a continental breakfast for all.  
  
The families and guests slowly made their way down to the breakfast room and
enjoyed the food Marla had prepared. It was late morning when Carrie, Joey,
Ally and Ellie left. Marla told them that they were welcome anytime and she
hoped that she would see them again soon. Joey asked if he could come by some
time on his own. He was infatuated with Joannie and Sondra. Joannie told him
he could as she playfully grabbed his crotch. Everyone laughed and then they
said goodbye and departed.  
  
It looked like it would be a hot humid day so it was perfect to hang out by
the pool. Marla told Sondra, Boris and Ivan to join them so the two families
relaxed and rejuvenated their bodies that Sunday afternoon.  
  
SUNDAY AFTERNOON PLANNING SESSIONS  
  
Lenny and Barbara were in Barbara's bed and both her holes were filled with
cum from their recent fuck session. Lenny was thinking out loud about how he
could get Joyce's daughter Marilyn into bed with him. Ever since Barbara told
him that Marilyn was fucking her father Bruce, Lenny had been dying to fuck
the teenager.  
  
"I think I'll send Bruce to one of my best client sites in San Diego and tell
him to take Joyce with him. I can get them out of town for a long weekend but
I need them to leave Marilyn at home," Lenny said for Barbara to hear.  
  
"Why don't I have Marilyn stay with me? Joyce trusts me and I'm sure that she
would be okay with it," Barbara offered.  
  
"That's a great idea and then I could come over to your place. We could set it
up so that you and I fuck while she's there and let her catch us in the act.
If she's the horny teenager that I think she is, she would probably be
receptive to my advances," Lenny stated.  
  
"Who knows, maybe she would like a female tongue in her pussy? Her mother did
and it might be fun to test the water with her," Barbara suggested.  
  
"That would be great and maybe we could even have a three way," Lenny said
excitedly and then added, "Okay I'll set up the trip and convince Bruce to
take Joyce with him. You convince Joyce that its okay for Marilyn to stay with
you while their gone."  
  
Lenny's cock had started to harden again as he thought about his plan to fuck
Marilyn. But he was also thinking beyond that and how he could have Marilyn
and her mother at one of his parties so they both could entertain his guests.
Barbara noticed Lenny's cock stiffening and she reached over and took it in
her hand. Then she lowered her mouth to it and sucked him in deeply. Lenny lay
back and let his assistant such his cock as his mind continued to wander.  
  
Barbara's ass was still throbbing from Lenny's previous ass pounding and she
did not want his large cock in her ass again so soon. Her pussy was raw from
their earlier fucking so she decided to blow him and let him cum in her mouth.
Lenny was content to let Barbara suck him and cum in her mouth as he too was a
little tired from their earlier torrid sex sessions. Lenny shot his load into
Barbara's mouth and she swallowed every drop before his cock softened and she
let it slip from her mouth.  
  
They spent the rest of the afternoon having a couple of drinks and watching
pro football. Lenny liked his time with Barbara as they could fuck their
brains out and then watch football like a couple of guys hanging out together.
Lenny kept coming back to his plan in his mind and by the time he left
Barbara's place that day it was well formulated.  
  
Across town there were other plans being made as well. There was a gathering
at Helen's condo with Susan, Lorraine and Betty. Helen called the meeting to
get an update on the students at Monarch Academy. Helen of course would give
her own report on her visit with the Mathews family.  
  
"Carrie is unable to join us today as she and another family is visiting
Marla's family. Amelie called and said that she has a lot to do today and she
just couldn't break away," Helen announced.  
  
"My God I can only imagine what was going on at Marla's with three families in
action!" Susan exclaimed.  
  
"You don't have to imagine Susan we've been there," Helen replied and then
asked, "So Susan has there been any more progress with our new student Maria?"  
  
"No not since that day when I ate her pussy in my office. I know that she has
a date this weekend and she told me that she would let me know how everything
went," Susan replied.  
  
"Well if anything develops between you two like the last time, be sure and
come get me so that I can get in on the action," Helen told Susan.  
  
"Lorraine has anything happened in your corner yet?" Helen asked.  
  
"No it's been pretty quiet although Betty has identified some possible
action," Lorraine replied.  
  
"How is it going with Dick and Rob are you still fucking them?" Susan asked
this time.  
  
"Oh yes in fact they were both over the house on Friday night and Saturday.
That reminds me I wanted to tell you that Rob spotted one of our new male
students dressed as a girl at a restaurant. Apparently Loren, who lives with
his uncle, was out to dinner dressed like a girl with his uncle," Lorraine
told them.  
  
"Really, well it sounds as if we have another Andrew / Andrea scenario. Do we
know for sure that he is gay?" Helen asked.  
  
"He is the equipment manager for the football team and you know how Dan and
Fred are. At least that had that gay boy Michael who they all called Michelle
last year so it makes sense that they found another one this year," Betty
replied.  
  
"Oh one another thing, I am pretty sure that the new girl Marilyn sleeps
around with men and boys. There are lots of rumor surrounding her and I know
that Dick and Rob have their sights set on her," Lorraine added.  
  
"Betty we haven't heard from you yet. How is the search going for our virile
young men?" Helen asked wittingly.  
  
"Well I have a lot to tell you. First it was Jake who came to me faking a
strained muscle but before he left my office his muscle had strained my pussy
and my ass. He is very well endowed and an accomplished lover. A few days
later another boy Charlie came to see me and we had a repeat performance. Then
it was Zack, Butch, Jimmy, Nick and Terry and each time we ended up having sex
in my office," Betty reported.  
  
"You have been busy. Any plans to see them again or more than one at a time?"
Helen asked.  
  
"Oh yes in fact they said that wanted to come by on a regular basis for a
checkup and I suggested that two or three of them come together," Betty
replied with a wicked smile.  
  
"Oh my God Betty you are shameless!" squealed Lorraine and then asked
excitedly, "When can I get to meet them? Can we meet them at your place or my
place?"  
  
"I think that they would like that. I'll set it up and get back to you," Betty
confirmed.  
  
"Okay you two be sure and tell us immediately about your time with those boys.
If all goes well Susan and I will join you next time," Helen remarked.  
  
"Did any of them eat your pussy or was it all just cocks?" Susan asked.  
  
"Mostly it was just them fucking me in my pussy and ass. I did blow a couple
of them. Jake was the only one who ate my pussy and he is quite accomplished
in that manner," Betty admitted and then added, "I don't think I'll ever tire
of young cock. They are so vibrant and they all cum in buckets."  
  
"You know if Jake likes to eat pussy and he is good at it, he is the perfect
guy to date Maria," Susan said.  
  
"But isn't he dating that cheerleader Wendy?" Betty replied.  
  
"Yes he is but if he's fucking you that must mean that he is willing to stray
from Wendy. I bet he would love to have a crack at Maria," Susan stated.  
  
The Helen interjected, "There is something I have to tell you about Wendy and
a couple of other cheerleaders. Apparently they had a party before school
started and Annika, Ingrid, Wendy, Anna, Lauren and Marcia all got intimate
with each other."  
  
"Really how did you find out?" Susan asked excitedly as she imagined herself
with these girls.  
  
"I was invited to dinner by Elke Mathews and afterward we both had sex
together. What I wasn't prepared for was to have her two daughters Annika and
Ingrid join us. The four of us had incredible sex together and then I heard
some stories from the girls. They told me about the party and how all the
senior cheerleaders got together and had one big orgy," Helen explained.  
  
"But Wendy is dating Jake and I think that Lauren and Marcia are dating too.
So that means that they must be bi-sexual, how delicious!" quipped Lorraine.  

"Yes your right but Anna is strictly into girls and hangs with Ingrid and
Annika," Helen confirmed.  
  
"Well it looks that it is shaping up to be a very promising year at Monarch
Academy. I think that's enough talk for now and I don't know about the rest of
you but I am extremely horny," Helen announced.  
  
The four women moved quickly and had their clothes off in seconds. The
Lorraine and Susan moved into a 69 position as did Helen and Betty. After they
all orgasmed, they moved into a four way daisy chain and ate each other's
pussies until they orgasmed again. Then it was time for the toys and they
spent the rest of the afternoon fucking each other vaginally and anally with
rubber cocks. They fucked themselves into exhaustion before they finally
called it a day. Everyone showered dressed and returned to their own homes for
the evening.  
  
Amelie had decided to remain home that day as she had just received a French
porno movie that she just had to watch. The movie was about a female teacher
who seduces a school girl and it reminded Amelie about the time she was
seduced by her teacher in France. Amelie watched the movie several times as
she fondled her tits and played with her pussy all the while reminiscing about
her days in school. Then she imagined that she was the teacher and that she
seduced a student much in the same manner that she had been seduced. Amelie
plunged a dildo in and out of her pussy as she watched the movie for a final
time that day and climaxed continuously until she was exhausted. Amelie fell
asleep thinking about the girls at Monarch and who she would like to seduce.
The image of Marcia kept creeping into her mind as Marcia reminded Amelie of
her self when she was a student.  
  
THE ACTIVE WEEK AHEAD  
  
At Monarch Academy things had progressed during the school week somewhat as
expected. Maria had sought counseling from Susan Leach again as her date did
not go well the previous Saturday night. Maria thought about the last time
that she was with Ms. Leach and her pussy warmed just thinking about what had
happened. Maria secretly hoped that Ms. Leach would seduce her again and eat
her pussy. Maria was not prepared for the principal Helen Eisenhower to join
them. Maria left Susan's office with a feeling and a glow that she had never
had before. The two mature women had both eaten her pussy and stroked her
naked tits causing her to cum multiple times. This time Maria did not have to
stop in the bathroom to masturbate. Maria recalled how it happened so fast.  
  
After her conversation with Ms. Leach, Ms. Eisenhower joined them in Susan's
office. The two mature women removed all of Maria's clothes this time except
for her knee high socks. The Maria was stroked and fondled until she thought
that she would faint from her excitement. Maria asked to sit down so she was
steered over to the sofa in the room and she sat back in it.  
  
"My God but you are beautiful!" exclaimed Helen as she stared at the
voluptuous Maria.  
  
Maria sat on the sofa and the two women moved toward her. Helen and Susan were
both clearly infatuated with Maria's beauty at this point. Susan knelt between
Maria's legs and began eating her pussy. Helen sat next to Maria and fondled
and kissed the girl's large firm tits. Helen just loved Maria's hard nipples
and rolled the nubs around in her mouth. Maria was extremely turned on by this
dual attention and she felt her orgasm coming on. Maria's body stiffened
slightly and she gasped into her own hand as she coated Susan's face with her
female nectar. Susan finished licking Maria's pussy and then moved up to trade
positions with Helen.  
  
Helen moved between Maria's legs and began an equally competent licking of
Maria's pussy. Susan kissed Maria and she was surprised when Susan thrust her
tongue into her mouth. Maria tasted her own juices on Susan's face as the two
of them kissed. Susan then turned her attention to Maria's tits and worked
them much like Helen had. Helen was totally consumed with Maria's pussy when
she decided the test new waters. Helen slid a pussy moistened finger into
Maria's ass and she was pleased when Maria tightened her butt in response. A
virgin asshole Helen thought to herself.  
  
Helen continued to eat Maria's pussy and finger her asshole as Susan worked
the young girl's large firm tits. Maria felt another orgasm and this time her
hips came off the sofa with the intensity of it. Helen's face was covered with
Maria's nectar and she sat up and kissed Susan. Susan kissed Helen back and
tasted Maria on her lover's mouth. They allowed Maria to put her uniform back
on and then return to her class.  
  
Helen and Susan were so turned on by the young stacked student that after
Maria left they had to eat each other. The two sophisticated looking ladies
simply pulled up their skirts, shed their panties and ate each other's pussy.
It didn't take them long to cum since they were so ready after Maria's visit.  
  
Maria was a little surprised that Ms. Leach had suggested that Jake may be a
person to date. Susan had heard that Jake was a very accomplished and gentle
lover and that he liked to eat pussy and pleasure a girl. Maria pictured
herself with the handsome Jake kneeling between her legs and eating her pussy.
Maria of course had no idea that Jake was well hung and she didn't know how
she could infringe on Wendy's boyfriend without causing a stir. However Maria
was intrigued by Ms. Leach's suggestion and she would try to get Jake to warm
up to her somehow.  
  
NURSE BETTY'S WEEK  
  
Betty had been successful getting the boys to visit her at her home and on two
occasions she was triple fucked by three different boys each time. Betty loved
the young studs fucking her and she loved having them shoot their big loads in
her pussy, ass and mouth. Betty then recalled the first session.  
  
Zack, Charlie and Jimmy arrived at Betty's condo the three of them still
uncertain of what she wanted them to do for her. Betty answered the door and
they were surprised to see her dressed very much as she did at the school.
Betty was wearing her nurse's uniform. She led them into her living room and
then she spoke to them.  
  
"Now before we begin today, I want to know one thing. Are you boys interested
in doing me the way you did me individually in my office," Betty asked
shocking the three of them.  
  
Not in their widest imagination would they have ever expected a question like
that one. The three boys looked at each other in disbelief and they were lost
for words. Finally Zack spoke.  
  
"Nurse Betty we would love to get it on with you all at the same time, it's
just such a surprise," Zack stammered.  
  
"Do all of you feel that way?" Betty asked as she watched their heads nod and
then said, "Good I am glad. Now first of all you will call me Betty in my
condo, second I want you three to undress me slowly but before you begin take
off all of your clothes."  
  
  
The boys hesitated only briefly before they began removing their clothes. It
wasn't as if Betty hadn't seen them naked yet, after all she did fuck them in
her office. The boys removed every stitch of clothing as they had been told.
They stood there naked all of them sporting boners as they waited for Betty's
next instruction.  
  
"Very good," Betty said as she smiled at them taking in their athletic bodies
and man-sized cocks. "Now come over here and stand close to me and start
undressing me slowly."  
  
The boys surrounded Betty and they began with her uniform unbuttoning it
slowly until every button was undone. Betty let her hands drop after the
uniform was removed and purposely let the back of her hands brush against
their hard cocks. Betty smiled to herself as the boys jumped at the slight
light touch. She wouldn't have been surprised if they had cum before they
finished undressing her.  
  
One of the boys unclasped her bra in the back and the two others eased it down
her shoulders baring her beautiful breasts. The boys gasped with delight as
her tits came into view and her nipples stuck out like hard eraser tips. Betty
once again let her hands roam and she lightly scraped their abdomens with her
finger nails causing each boy to flinch with a reflex action. Betty ran her
fingertips over the heads of their cocks and she felt the pre-cum seeping out
of their pee holes. The boys fondled her tits and played with her nipples as
Betty tickled their crotches with her fingers.  
  
The boys were breathing hard and anxious to get to the next step as she stood
there in her panties, thigh high hose and heels. The boys were shaking with
desire. Betty let her hands drift under the boy's scrotums and one by one she
scraped underneath them with her fingernails. The boys flinched as the shock
from her touch traveled through their bodies.  
  
Betty then had the boys take her panties off next. They each grabbed part of
the waistband and slowly peeled her panties down her shapely legs. Betty
stepped out of her panties and then she had them take off her heels and hose.
They peeled her hose off one leg at a time as they stared at her trimmed pussy
and curvy ass. Betty told them to kiss her legs as they stood back up. The
boys trailed kisses up her legs as they slowly made their way to their feet.  
  
They began to caress Betty's body, feeling her tits, cupping her ass and
touching her pussy. Betty told Charlie to take the lube from the table and
massage her asshole. The boys then had fingers in her ass and pussy as they
fondled her tits. Betty let her hands dance around their cocks and abdomens.
Every time she touched them lightly or gently scraped them with her finger
nails, the boy's bodies jerked with uncontrollable reflex actions. Betty led
them into her bedroom to let the games begin.  
  
Betty had Zack lay on his back and she straddled him lowering her hot pussy
onto his throbbing cock. Zack groaned as he felt the warm cavern envelop his
surging prick. Next Charlie mounted her from behind and slid his cock into her
greased asshole. Betty moaned this time as she felt the ample cock enter her
anal chamber. Jimmy took his place in front of her face and Betty sucked his
cock right into her mouth. The boys didn't last two minutes once they were
inside Betty's holes and one by one they spurted their huge loads into her
mouth, ass and pussy. Betty was proud of herself that these three young virile
men could be so turned on by her, that they would lose their loads so fast.  
  
Betty knew that there was plenty more spunk left in the balls of these
energetic students. The boys just kept fucking her as if they hadn't yet cum.
Betty loved the feeling of their cocks squishing around in her pussy and
asshole bathed in their own cum. The boys took longer the second time and
Betty was able to experience two orgasms herself before they came again. Their
loads seemed to be just as voluminous as their first and Betty's ass and pussy
overflowed with youthful cum as she swallowed Jimmy's second load. Betty's
body shook as her third orgasm rocked her body. She disengaged and moved away
from the students and plopped down on her back. She still had cum oozing from
her pussy and asshole as she lay in bed.  
  
But the boys were not finished with her yet and they moved her to all fours
again and this time they pushed their cocks into different holes. Charlie was
in her pussy, Jimmy was in her ass and she sucked on Zack's cock. It took
longer that time for them to cum but Betty was still surprised by how much cum
they had left in their bodies as they flooded her holes once again. Just when
Betty thought that they were done and would leave, they went at her one more
time. This time Jimmy took her pussy, Zack took her ass and she sucked on
Charlie's cock.  
  
By the time they finally all came again Betty was absolutely exhausted. The
boys left her in bed with cum oozing from her pussy and ass and drying on her
body. The boys dressed and left without saying a word. Betty knew that they
would be back again now that she had opened the door for them.  
  
A few days later the same scene was played out but this time with new players.
Butch, Terry and Nick were the ones to plug Betty's three holes for hours and
fill them to overflowing with their young spunk.  
  
As Betty recalled the events of the past week she thought if she dared take
the next step and have all six boys visit her at once. Maybe even Jake would
join them this time. She just loved his big cock. The Betty thought of
Lorraine and how much fun it would be to have her join in the action. Betty
would call Lorraine and invite her as soon as it was confirmed with the boys.
Betty's pussy was wet just from thinking about the orgy.  
  
LOREN BECOMES LORI AND ENTERTAINS JIMMY AND NICK  
  
On Wednesday that week it was a half day of school because of the teacher's in
service day. There was no football practice that day so Loren decided to
invite Jimmy and Nick over to his uncle's house. He planned to surprise them
when they arrived. Loren knew that he had the whole afternoon to entertain his
classmates before his uncle got home from work.  
  
Loren invited the two boys in the house and had them wait in the family room.
He told them to get undressed and that he would be right back. Then Loren went
to his room to become Lori. Loren came back into the family room dressed in
the school girl uniform that his uncle had bought for him. Loren smiled at
Jimmy and Nick's nakedness and his cock was already hard in his panties from
anticipation.  
  
"My clit is so hard," Loren said as he lifted his skirt and pulled his panties
down below his crotch, his dick catching in the waistband and letting it
bounce in front of him.  
  
The Nick and Jimmy just smiled at Loren. Nick walked over to him and took hold
of Loren's cock as he did he felt his own cock hardening. Jimmy was amused at
the boy's creativity.  
  
"What is your name little girl?" Nick asked Loren.  
  
"Lori," Loren answered as if he was very shy.  
  
"I see, well it's nice to meet you Lori. You're right your clit is very hard
what caused that to happen?" Nick played along with his classmate.  
  
"Well Loren told me that when I got her that there would be two big hard cocks
waiting for me and I have been thinking about them ever since," Loren replied.  
  
"Are these two big enough and hard enough for you Lori?" Jimmy asked as he and
Nick stroked their erect dicks.  
  
"Oh yes they are big and hard!" Loren exclaimed.  
  
"Tell me Lori what did Loren tell you that we might do with our big hard
cocks?" Jimmy continued the game.  
  
"He said that one of you may put one in my mouth and the other one may go in
my bottom," Loren replied coyly.  
  
"Would you like that Lori? Would you like to suck one cock while the other
cock fucks your ass?" Jimmy prodded.  
  
"Yes," Loren said sexily.  
  
"Well then I think it is about time we got started. Nick let Lori suck your
cock while I prepare her ass for a glorious butt fucking," Jimmy said as he
took some lubricant and applied it to Loren's asshole.  
  
Nick moved in front of Lori and Lori dropped to his knees in front of Nick.
Lori took Nick's cock in his mouth and proceeded to give him a masterful
blowjob. Jimmy moved behind Lori and lifted his school uniform skirt up and
draped it over his back. Jimmy applied an ample amount of lubricant to Lori's
asshole and fingered him deeply. He pushed one then two fingers in the
teenager's ass and moved them around in preparation for his cock. Jimmy then
applied lube and saliva to his own cock and guided into Lori's ass. Lori
gasped as he was penetrated and relished in the slow entry to his ass. Jimmy
eased his cock in one steady push all the way into the student's ass and then
eased it back out. He did this a few more times and then he picked up the
pace.  
  
The scene was quite erotic with the two naked men fucking the school uniform
clad teenage boy. Lori was still dressed with his skirt thrown up on his back
and his panties pushed down just below his buttocks. Nick was close to cumming
as he was really turned on by the whole scene.  
  
"Do a good job of sucking Nick's cock and swallowing all his cum. If you do I
will let Nick play with your hard clit," Jimmy announced.  
  
Lori groaned on Nick's cock when he heard Jimmy's offer. Nick was close and he
could feel his ejaculation building in his balls. Lori played with Nick's
balls and scraped his fingernails along his perineum sending Nick over the
edge. Nick held to Lori's head and plunged his cock all the way in the boy's
mouth. Nick fired streams of cum that hit the back of Lori's throat and filled
his mouth. Lori swallowed all of it not missing a drop and kept sucking until
Nick was completely drained of all cum.  
  
Jimmy unzipped Lori's skirt and pulled it up over her body and shoulders. He
threw it aside leaving Lori buttocks completely naked. Nick took Lori's cock
in one hand and played with his balls with the other hand. Lori was quite
something to look at standing there in his saddle shoes, knee high socks,
school blouse and with his panties stretched around his thighs as he was
fucked from behind and jerked off in front. Lori felt Jimmy's cock throb in
his ass and he knew Jimmy was on the verge of a big cum. Jimmy held onto his
shoulders and drilled Lori's ass with his pulsating cock. Then he stiffened
and blasted a copious load of cum into the teenager's asshole. Lori felt the
spunk fill his rectal passage and then he exploded as Nick stroked his cock.
Nick felt Lori's cock throb so he pointed it away from his body and watched as
Loren's cum flew passed him and onto the carpet. Loren continued the game as
he gathered up his skirt and put it back on. The he acted coy and went into
his bedroom and then re-entered the family room. Nick and Jimmy were still
hard as they waited for Loren.  
  
"You boys shouldn't be in my house. You should put your clothes back on and
leave before my uncle comes home," Lori said.  
  
"Why should we do that?" Nick said playing along.  
  
"Because the last time my uncle caught me doing bad things with two other boys
and I should not be doing bad things," Lori told them.  
  
"And what bad things did you do? What did the boys do to you?" Nick asked.  
  
"Well the one boy held me by my head and put his thing in my mouth. The other
boy pulled my panties down to my knees, flipped up my skirt and put his thing
in my pussy," Lori told them and then said, "They kept their things in me
until they shot their hot juice in my mouth and pussy."  
  
Jimmy and Nick were rock hard again from playing this game with Lori. Lori
spun around allowing the skirt to fly up exposing her thighs and panties and
then flopped down on the sofa allowing the dress to rise up displaying the
panty covered crotch.  
  
"Oh look at your things they are so hard. You must have got hard when you saw
my panties. That's what happened last time with the other boys," Lori giggled.  
  
Nick and Jimmy went over to the sofa and had Lori kneel on all fours. Nick
grabbed Lori's head lightly and pulled Lori's head down to his cock. Lori
sucked Nick's cock right into his mouth. Jimmy pulled Lori's panties down his
thighs to his knees. Jimmy then lined up his big cock with Lori's asshole and
slowly eased it in. Lori's eyes got wide when he felt Jimmy's cock inching its
way into his ass again. Jimmy applied his saliva which when mixed with the
lube made the entry easier. Lori started fucking back at Jimmy and his ass
cheeks slapped against Jimmy's thighs.  
  
Nick unloaded in Lori's mouth and Lori greedily swallowed every drop of Nick's
seed. Lori was working his anal muscles around Jimmy's big dick. Jimmy could
feel his pending orgasm building in his balls. Jimmy's body stiffened and he
blasted another load into Lori's ass. Lori felt the hot sperm coat his rectal
lining and he relished the warmth of the cum. Nick and Jimmy removed their
soft cocks from Lori's holes and sat back on the sofa.  
  
Lori stood up with the panties still around the knees and said, "I mustn't get
my uniform soiled."  
  
Lori then took off the uniform slowly. As each piece of clothing was removed
in was folded neatly and placed in a pile. Lori took off everything except the
knee high socks and stood in front of Nick and Jimmy. Lori actually was very
shapely with his small firm tits, narrow waist, bubble butt ass and very nice
legs. Lori looked like a shy school girl who just did the dirty deed.  

Lori went over to Jimmy and took his cock into his mouth. Lori massaged
Jimmy's big balls as he sucked on his cock. Lori could feel Jimmy's cock
hardening in his mouth once again. Nick was getting hard watching the action
and decided to fuck Lori in the ass. Nick knelt behind Lori and slid his cock
into Lori's ass. Nick's cock went in easy as the hole had been stretched by
Jimmy and Jimmy's cum was still present acting as lubricant.  
  
As Lori sucked Jimmy and Nick fucked Lori's ass, Nick reached around and found
Lori's hard cock. Nick jerked Lori off as he fucked him and Jimmy played with
Lori's tits as Lori sucked on Jimmy's cock In a matter of minutes the three of
them were cumming again, Jimmy in Lori's mouth, Nick in Lori's ass and Lori in
Nick's hand.  
  
Loren told them that they had to leave soon before his uncle came home so Nick
and Jimmy dressed and left Loren's house. Loren hung up the school girl
uniform and put on a sexy shorty as he waited for his uncle to come home.
Loren knew that as soon as his uncle saw him that he would be fucked again.  
  
As Jimmy and Nick drove back to their homes they discussed the Nurse Betty and
Loren. They were both satisfied with the sex that they were getting and it
lessened the pressure to always try to score with their dates. Nick said that
he liked fucking Loren even better than Michelle from last year. Jimmy agreed
and said that Loren really did look more like a Lori whereas Michael was
effeminate and didn't look as much like a girl even though they called him
Michelle. Then they talked about the next planned visit to Nurse Betty's place
which would be this coming Sunday.  
  
After his Uncle Mike had cum in Loren's mouth and ass again that night Loren
lay in bed thinking about his day of sex. He was happy that his Uncle Mike,
Jimmy and Nick were willing to jerk him off while they fucked him but Loren
still missed the sensation of moist mouth or the warm recess of a tight ass
around his cock. Loren loved to have his cock sucked when he was getting butt
fucked or sucking another cock. His favorite was to be fucking an ass while he
was getting fucked. Loren thought about Paul, Carl and Renee and how much he
liked having sex with them. Then he fell asleep thinking about the football
coaches as he would be with them tomorrow and he looked forward to fucking
Coach Thomas in the ass while Coach James fucked him.  
  
AMELIE HAS AN UNPLANNED STUDENT ENCOUNTER AFTER SCHOOL  
  
Amelie Duchene had just completed her school day but she had a few things to
finish up before she left that Thursday afternoon. She closed the door to her
classroom and sat behind her desk as she went over a stack of papers. For some
reason that day she was uncomfortable and she decided to remove her bra. She
wasn't worried since she wasn't expecting anybody in her office. Amelie
removed her bra from under her cotton sweater and placed it in her bag.  
  
"That feels better," she sighed as her pert firm breasts breathed under her
sweater.  
  
Amelie loved the feel of the cotton material brushing against her nipples and
it actually turned her on a little bit. She reached under her sweater and
fondled her own breasts for a few minutes and then reminded herself where she
was. Amelie stopped playing with her tits and smoothed out the cotton sweater.
Then she returned to her work.  
  
A few minutes later Amelie decided to remove her panty hose and totally relax
as she worked. That day she was wearing a longer skirt that came down below
her knees. Her legs were tan and firm enough that she didn't really need hose
but she always wore hose to school. Amelie did not want to wear just her
panties in a room full of students. Amelie then pulled a desk chair around and
put her feet up on it which allowed her full skirt to drop under her legs.
Amelie liked the freedom of no bra and no hose and she found herself thinking
about sex. She would be hooking up with Carrie later and she knew that she
would end up in bed with her, they always did.  
  
Amelie had totally forgotten about Zack. Zack had asked for some extra help
with his French assignment and Amelie had told him to stop by after school.
Zack arrived at Amelie's classroom and he walked in as if he were expected.
Zack spotted Amelie sitting in her chair with her legs up on another chair and
noticed her bare legs. Zack felt a surge in his groin as he looked at the
French beauty. Amelie jumped in surprise and as she lifted her legs off the
chair, Zack could see the back of her bare thighs all the way up to her pretty
blue panties.  
  
"Zack, what are you doing here?" Amelie asked in surprise.  
  
"You said that I could come by today for help with my assignment," Zack
replied.  
  
"Oh that's right, I'm sorry I forgot all about it," Amelie said.  
  
"Is it still okay Miss Duchene or should I come back another day?" Zack asked
hopefully.  
  
"Yes, of course it's okay, please have a seat and I will be right with you. I
just need to finish this one thing," Amelie said forgetting about her attire.  
  
Amelie Duchene, braless and without hose, was in the classroom with a handsome
18 year old student. Zack watched her as she finished up her tasks. He knew
that she had removed her panty hose and now he noticed that her tits moved
freely under her sweater. Zack felt her cock twinge as he watched the pretty
French teacher.  
  
Then he wondered to himself, "Did she really forget that I was coming in today
or did she take off her clothes knowing that I would be here?"  
  
Zack was no stranger to having sex with older women as his father's sister had
taught him many things this past summer. She had stayed with the family for a
few weeks and she had seduced Zack. She had taught him how to please a woman
and how to eat pussy. She taught him about oral, anal and vaginal sex and by
the time she left Zack was well schooled. Then recently he had been with Nurse
Betty and had cum in her three holes. Zack was very confident about himself
now and he was not intimidated by older women. Zack decided that Amelie wanted
him and that he would make his move.  
  
Amelie finished her work and then had Zack come up by her desk. Zack opened
his book as he sat in a chair next to his teacher. As they worked through the
assignment Zack had a difficult time concentrating on his work. As Amelie
talked and pointed things out in the text she leaned over slightly and Zack
looked down her sweater. Zack could see her pert firm tits with the hard erect
nipples and he developed a full blown erection. Amelie got up to get another
book from the bookcase and Zack decided it was time.  
  
Zack stood up and walked over behind Amelie and put his arms around her. He
pulled her tightly to him and pressed his erect cock into the crack of her
ass. His hands covered her tits and squeezed them lightly. Amelie gasped in
shock and tried to worm her way free but Zack held her tightly and he was too
strong for her.  
  
"Zack stop it! What are you doing? Stop it this instant!" Amelie screamed.  
  
"Oh come on Miss Duchene, you know you want it. I know why you took off your
bra and panty hose. You did it for me!" Zack replied as he held her and cupped
her tits.  
  
"Zack that's not right. I just took them off to get comfortable. I can see how
you misinterpreted that but I did not do it because you were coming in today.
I actually forgot that you were coming by," Amelie said and then pleaded, "Now
please let me go and we will forget this happened."  
  
"I don't think so. I know you want it I can see the way you look at some of
the guys in class," Zack stated firmly and then he slipped his hands up under
Amelie's cotton sweater.  
  
Zack fondled her firm titties and rolled her eraser hard nipples in his
fingers. Amelie gasped as he played with her tits and for a minute relaxed her
body. She felt his hard cock pressing into her through their clothes and then
Zack leaned over and kissed her neck. That brought Amelie back to reality and
she reached for his hands to pull them off her breasts. Zack moved quickly and
his hands zipped under her skirt and caressed her creamy thighs and then the
front of Amelie's panty covered pussy. Zack found her panties to be sopping
wet. Amelie shivered with the contact on her pussy and Zack took that as a
sign of submission.  
  
He spun Amelie around and pushed her back on her desk as he moved between her
legs. He held her hands together with one of his and then pulled her panties
to the side with the other. Zack lowered his mouth to Amelie's exposed pussy
and plunged his tongue into the depths of her. Amelie groaned with desire as
she realized it was useless to fight it and decide to let it happen. Then
Amelie remembered they were in her classroom.  
  
"Zack please stop, someone could come in, please," Amelie begged.  
  
Zack stood up and walked over and locked the door. Then he walked back to
Amelie who never moved off of her desk. Zack smiled and dropped to his knees
and ran his hands up her shapely silky legs. Zack then hooked his fingers in
the waistband of her panties and slowly pulled them down and off her legs.
Amelie had given in and was now resolved to be fucked in her own classroom.
Zack retuned his mouth to her pussy and skillfully ate her. Amelie was
surprised how accomplished Zack was as he did everything he was taught to
please her.  
  
Zack moved his mouth toward her and closed over her pussy shoving his tongue
into her wetness. Amelie cried out and grabbed his head and held it tight to
her quim. Zack lapped at her pussy as he fingered her with two fingers. Then
he spread her pussy lips apart and located her throbbing clit peeking out from
its protective hood. Amelie was really excited as her erect clit looked like a
teeny dick sticking out. Zack sucked on her hard clit and she bucked her hips
up into his face. Zack reached under her and cupped her shapely ass cheeks in
his hands as he drove into her pussy with his tongue and nibbled on her clit.  
  
"Oh Zack, I'm cumming. Hold me, please hold tight," she screamed as she lost
it.  
  
The climax rocked her body and Zack held on for dear life as she thrashed,
twisted and bucked all over her desk. Zack kept right on eating her pussy and
he held onto her shapely ass as she thrashed about. Amelie slowly calmed after
her intense orgasm and Zack continued to lick her until her pussy was dry. As
she lay on her desk Zack continued to lick and kiss her bare thighs as she ran
her hands through his hair.  
  
"Oh that was something I really came hard," she murmured.  
  
Amelie watched Zack as if she was in a trance as he pushed his pants and
underwear down to his knees and his rock hard cock leaped out. Zack moved
between her thighs and placed his cock at the entrance to her cunt. She
shivered in anticipation. Zack eased her back down on the desk and proceeded
to feed his thick cock to her.  
  
"Oh we mustn't, we shouldn't, it is not right and then oh yes, oh it feels so
good, oh, oh, fuck me, yes fuck", she cried.  
  
Zack slid in and out of her pussy slowly allowing her to adjust to his cock
and continued to go deeper with each thrust until he was buried balls deep in
her pussy.  
  
"Oh fuck me, make me cum, make it last forever", she cried out.  
  
Zack pounded her pussy making sure that his cock was in constant contact with
her clit. Amelie had multiple orgasms as he fucked her. Zack pushed her
sweater up over her tits. Amelie had small pretty firm tits with rock hard
nipples that extended a ½ inch. Zack twirled the nipples in his fingers and
then leaned over taking one then the other in his mouth.  
  
She went wild telling me. "Oh yes, suck my tits, suck my nipples, fuck me
good!"  
  
Zack could feel his balls start to tighten and he knew it wouldn't be long
before he filled her pussy with his cum. Amelie stiffened and then had another
violent orgasm.  
  
She yelled, "Hold me, please hold me, I'm cummmming!"  
  
Zack reached around behind her and pulled her toward him as she shook and
trembled throughout her intense orgasm. As she was cumming so did Zack and he
fired a barrage of cum into her pussy. As she started to recover Zack slowly
fucked her as his cock remained hard. Zack's cock was swimming in her cunt;
there was so much cum in there mingling with her own juices.  
  
"Are you okay, Miss Duchene?" Zack asked her.  
  
"Yes, I'm all right. Just let me rest for a minute," Amelie sighed.  
  
Zack slipped his cock from her pussy and turned Amelie so that she was face
down over her desk. Her skirt was all the way up on her back and her beautiful
ass was now on display. Amelie felt so vulnerable in this position and she was
worried that Zack may try to fuck her in the ass. Amelie was no stranger to
anal sex but she did not want a student fucking her ass in her own classroom.
Zack pushed his cock back into her pussy and began fucking her again. He
played with her shapely ass cheeks and fingered her delicate rosebud. Amelie
gasped aloud as a wet finger penetrated her nether hole as Zack fucked her. He
removed his cock from her pussy and placed it at the entrance to her ass but
Amelie begged him not to fuck her ass now.  
  
"Zack no not here please, just fuck my pussy today. You can fuck my ass at
another time in another place, please," Amelie pleaded.  
  
Zack remembered his aunt's training well and he honored Amelie's request. He
pushed his cock back into her pussy and fucked her until he came again. He
filled Amelie's pussy for a second time and when he was done he walked around
to Amelie's face and offered her his softening cock. Amelie took the youthful
cock in her mouth and sucked it clean of their combined fluids. Zack then
pulled up his underwear and pants and straightened out his clothes as Amelie
locate her panties and pulled them back on.  
  
"That was the best French lesson I ever had Miss Duchene," Zack said
teasingly.  
  
"I'm sure it was Zack but I think that the next time we will meet at my home.
We will be able to expand our knowledge there," Amelie replied almost
sarcastically and then warned, "Zack it is important that this remain between
you and me. That is if you want to keep the lessons going."  
  
Zack swore his secrecy and then left the classroom and Amelie was not far
behind him. She checked the time and she realized that she would be late.
Carrie would be waiting for her but she knew Carrie would forgive her for
being late once she heard why. Amelie couldn't wait to tell Carrie about the
unplanned encounter with Zack.  
  
MARILYN'S NIGHT OUT  
  
Bruce and Joyce were thrilled to be able to travel to San Diego and spend
along weekend away together. Joyce was happy that Barbara volunteered to have
Marilyn stay with them while they were gone. At first Joyce was a little
apprehensive since she knew that Barbara was bi-sexual but then she dismissed
it from her mind. Certainly Barbara wouldn't seduce their daughter.  
  
Marilyn stayed at Barbara's place Thursday night and Barbara drove her to
school Friday morning. That afternoon Marilyn told Barbara that Charlie had
asked her out to go to a movie and asked if it was okay. Barbara gave Marilyn
permission to go out with Charlie and Marilyn was thrilled, she already liked
Barbara. Later that evening Charlie came by to pick up Marilyn and after they
left, Barbara called Lenny to let him know what was going on. Lenny said it
was perfect as he would come to Barbara's place and as soon as Marilyn got
home later he and Barbara would begin to fuck. Lenny intended to make enough
noise so that Marilyn would check on them and hopefully spy on them.  
  
Marilyn and Charlie went to the movie and Charlie was thrilled that Marilyn
let him feel her tits through her sweater at the movie. Charlie had a raging
hard-on and he almost came in his pants when Marilyn ran her hand over his
erection. After the movie they drove to the favorite make out spot and they
kissed and fondled each other. Charlie couldn't believe the progress he was
making with Marilyn as she was letting him do things that most girls stopped.
He had her sweater pushed up over her tits and he had unsnapped her bra.
Charlie mauled Marilyn's firm hard tits and played with her nipples.  
  
Charlie began to suck on Marilyn's tits as he rubbed her firm abs. he thought
his cock was going to burst through his pants at any minute. Charlie moved his
hands to Marilyn's legs and caressed her thighs. Charlie was thrilled when
Marilyn didn't stop the ascent of his hands under her skirt. Charlie was
breathing harder than Marilyn when he reached her panties. He stroked her
pussy mound causing Marilyn to groan. Then he hooked his fingers in her
panties and began to lower them. Marilyn did not stop him and Charlie was
incredibly excited.  
  
"Oh my God she is going to let me take off her panties!" he thought to
himself.  
  
Charlie slid the panties down Marilyn's legs and took them off her. Then he
moved his hand back to her pussy and found it to be sopping wet. Charlie
slipped one finger and then added a second into Marilyn's pussy and Marilyn
humped his hand in return. Charlie was just about to free his cock when
Marilyn spoke.  
  
"Charlie, let's go to my house. There's nobody there my parents are out of
town," Marilyn said suggestively.  
  
Charlie just nodded and quickly got behind the wheel of the car. He followed
Marilyn's directions to her house and he was careful not to speed even though
he was anxious to get there. On the drive over Marilyn sat close to Charlie
and since she had not put her panties back on or fastened her bra, Charlie was
able to play with her tits and pussy while they drove. Finally they arrived at
Marilyn's house and they rushed inside.  
  
Marilyn steered Charlie into the family room and then she stripped off her
clothes. Charlie just watched as her shapely body came into view. Marilyn was
not the prettiest girl that Charlie had ever dated but she had the best
figure. Marilyn smiled at Charlie as he stared at her body and then spoke.  
  
"Well are you going to take off your clothes or just stand there and look at
me?" she asked.  
  
Charlie snapped out of his stupor and quickly shed his clothes. His cock stood
out like a flag pole displaying his obvious desire. Marilyn walked over to him
and took a hold of his cock. Charlie felt like he would cum any second as
Marilyn toyed with his dick. It was clear that Marilyn was in complete
control. Marilyn pushed Charlie back on the sofa and then she knelt before
him.  
  
You have a beautiful cock and I am going to enjoy sucking it," Marilyn said in
a very sultry tone.  
  
Charlie was speechless as he watched Marilyn lower her head and engulf his
cock in her warm sensuous mouth. He gasped as she closed her lips around it
and then began to bob up and down. Marilyn deep throated him and he felt her
lips touch his pubic hair as she swallowed his entire cock. No one had ever
done that before and he almost lost it at that moment.  
  
Marilyn continued to suck his cock and she swirled her tongue around and
nibbled the head driving Charlie crazy. Marilyn sensed that he was close to
blowing his load and she cupped his tight balls and massaged them as she
tightened her mouth around his cock. That did it and Charlie could feel his
cum travel from his balls through his scrotum as he started to cum.  
  
"Oh shit, here it is. I'm cumming," he screamed but it was more of
announcement than a warning.  
  
Marilyn stayed glued to his cock and swallowed every drop of his seed as it
rushed into her mouth. Charlie came in droves and Marilyn had to swallow
quickly to keep his seed from running out of her mouth. Charlie could not
believe how Marilyn worked his cock and swallowed every drop. None of the
girls he had been with ever swallowed his cum. Marilyn was pleased with his
youthful discharge and she knew that he would be hard again in no time so that
he could fuck her. Charlie shot quite a load in her mouth almost as much as
the life guards had at the pool.  
  
Marilyn sucked and nibbled and teased Charlie to no end. Finally he begged her
to stop and he slid back onto the sofa to rest and recover. Marilyn sat next
to him and turned his face toward hers. She kissed him deeply plunging her
tongue into his mouth allowing him to sample the after taste of cum. Charlie
reached for her and took her in his arms. Charlie fondled her tits, thighs and
ass as they kissed. He could feel himself getting erect again as they cuddled,
petted and kissed on the sofa.  

"Come on, let's take this upstairs where we will be more comfortable," she
said sexily.  
  
Charlie followed Marilyn upstairs to her bedroom. He never took his eyes off
of her shapely legs and killer ass the entire time. They entered the bedroom
and Marilyn turned to face him.  
  
"Have you ever eaten pussy before?" she asked.  
  
"No I haven't but I have fingered a few girls and played with their pussies,"
Charlie confessed.  
  
"Well I will teach you and once you learn to eat pussy you will be very
popular," Marilyn told him.  
  
Marilyn got on back on her bed and spread her legs. Her hands went down to her
pussy and she stroked her quim and opened it for Charlie to see. Charlie just
stared at her in all her beauty lying on the bed. Her hair spread across the
bed, her firm tits and hard nipples stuck up in the air and her voluptuous
tanned body was splayed before him. Marilyn held her arms open to him and then
guided him to her body as he leaned in toward her.  
  
Marilyn coached him through every move of his first pussy eating experience.
Charlie buried his tongue in Marilyn's pussy shoving it in as if he was
fucking her. Marilyn directed the action and she soon had him nibbling on her
clit while he fingered her pussy. Charlie was really getting into the action
particularly because of the way he had Marilyn squirming and tossing on the
bed. Marilyn moved her legs over Charlie's shoulders and pulled his head
closer to her pussy. Charlie held on to Marilyn's shapely buttocks and
squeezed and fondled her firm ass cheeks as he ate her pussy.  
  
"Oh, oh, yes right there. You got it. Suck it, chew on it eat me, oh!" Marilyn
cried out.  
  
Charlie continued to eat her pussy as he held her ass tightly in his hands. He
then moved his hands up to her tits and found her hard nipples. Charlie
massaged her boobs and twirled her nipples in his fingertips as he continued
to munch on her pussy and clit. Marilyn was tossing and thrusting her pussy
into Charlie's face and calling for him to eat her.  
  
"Stick your finger in my ass," screamed Marilyn.  
  
Charlie had never fingered anyone's asshole and he was taken back by the
demand. He snuck one hand behind Marilyn's bottom and toyed with her asshole
tickling the tight nether hole.  
  
"Wet your finger in my pussy and shove it in my ass," Marilyn ordered.  
  
Charlie stuck his middle finger in Marilyn's pussy and got it good and wet
with her juices. He then positioned it at Marilyn's asshole and shoved it in.
Marilyn gasped with the abrupt anal penetration but soon had Charlie's finger
buried in her ass. Charlie pumped his finger in and out of Marilyn's ass as he
continued to maul her pussy with his mouth. Charlie loved the feel of his
finger in the warm recess of Marilyn's ass.  
  
Marilyn stiffened and gasped aloud as she came on Charlie's face. Charlie held
on to her with his finger still buried in her ass and his mouth glued to her
cunt. He felt the waves of orgasm rock Marilyn's body and his face was flooded
with her cunt juice. Marilyn kept humping his face until the last of her
orgasms passed and she flopped back on the bed.  
  
Charlie slipped his finger from her ass and his hands found her breasts again.
He stroked her tits and nipples as he gently licked her pussy dry of all her
juices. Charlie finished eating her and then sat up kneeling between Marilyn
legs. Charlie followed Marilyn's eyes to his cock and then he realized that he
was hard again.  
  
Marilyn smiled at him and said, "That was marvelous, an outstanding first
performance. Now get that cock in my pussy and fuck me!"  
  
Charlie leaned forward and aimed his cock at Marilyn's pussy. He slid in
easily to the hilt and reveled in the warmth of her cunt. Charlie began to
pump his cock in and out of Marilyn's pussy as she wrapped her shapely legs
around his back. Marilyn pulled him in with her legs and positioned herself so
that her clit was in constant contact with his cock. Charlie began to pound
Marilyn's pussy and Marilyn humped her hips back at him just as hard. The two
of them fucked each other frantically breathing heavy and grunting and
moaning. Marilyn had another orgasm but continued to fuck Charlie toward his.
Marilyn lost count of her orgasms before Charlie finally filled her pussy with
his spunk.  
  
Charlie stiffened and then thrust into her each time he felt his cum
ejaculate. Marilyn rocked with him and she clenched her cunt muscles squeezing
every drop of cum from his cock. Charlie collapsed on her body as he felt the
last surge of cum leave his cock. Marilyn held him tight as he relaxed his
body. Charlie had never felt so good in his life. He had fucked other girls
his age before but it was never like this. He couldn't believe his good
fortune in fucking Marilyn.  
  
Marilyn rolled to her side and Charlie rolled with her. They held to each
other and gently caressed each other's sweaty body. Marilyn pushed Charlie on
his back and then she kissed her way down his chest passed his stomach to his
cock. Charlie gasped in surprise when Marilyn took his cock in her mouth and
sucked it clean of their combined juices. Then she moved up his body and
kissed him deeply shoving her tongue in his mouth again. Marilyn wanted to be
sure that he got to taste both of them and that he shed any inhibitions that
he previously had.  
  
"I can see that you are still ready for action. Have you ever fucked a girl in
the ass?" Marilyn quizzed him as she looked at his erect cock.  
  
"No I haven't. I really never thought about it. I have fucked a girl doggy
style and I enjoyed that," Charlie lied not wanting to tell Marilyn about
Nurse Betty.  
  
"I love it in the ass. Will you fuck me in the ass?" Marilyn asked sexily.  
  
"I guess, if you want, yeah sure I'll do it," Charlie replied somewhat
stunned.  
  
Marilyn smiled at him and then got off the bed. She retrieved some lubricant
from the nightstand and handed it to Charlie. Marilyn then got on all fours
and directed Charlie to lube her ass. Charlie got turned on by putting the
lube in her asshole. He enjoyed fingering her hole and caressing her curvy
ass. Marilyn rotated her ass in arousal as Charlie inserted a second finger
into her bung hole.  
  
"Okay I'm ready for your cock Charlie, fuck me in the ass," ordered Marilyn.  
  
Charlie knelt behind her and eased his hard cock into her ass. He worked it in
slowly and reveled in the methodical penetration of her luscious ass.
Marilyn's ass was a warm tight receptacle. Marilyn used her anal muscles to
perfection as she massaged Charlie's cock in her anal sheath. Charlie caressed
both of Marilyn's gorgeous ass cheeks as he fucked her ass deeply. They both
sensed he was about to cum again and Charlie picked up his pace as Marilyn
squeezed his cock with more intensity.  
  
"Cum in my ass, I want your cum in my ass," Marilyn cried out.  
  
Her words sent Charlie over the edge and he fired his third load of the day
into Marilyn's hot ass. Marilyn felt the warm sperm coat her rectal passage, a
feeling that she never tired of. She squeezed her anal muscles and milked
Charlie's cock dry of every drop of cum. Charlie continued to fuck her slowly
until his cock softened and slipped from her ass. Charlie just looked at her
beautiful ass and watched as trickles of cum ran out of her ass across the
lips of her pussy and down her inner thighs.  
  
"Come on let's grab a shower and then I need to get back to my mother's
friend's house where you picked me up," Marilyn instructed.  
  
Charlie and Marilyn showered and washed each other to the point where Charlie
was hard again. Marilyn put her hands against the shower wall and let Charlie
fuck her in her shapely ass one more time before they let the house. After the
shower they dressed and drove back to Barbara's house. Charlie and Marilyn
kissed good night and they agreed to go out again sometime.  
  
Marilyn entered Barbara's house and she was surprised to see a man there with
Barbara. Barbara introduced Lenny as the owner of the company where she and
Marilyn's mother worked. Then she explained that he had stopped over for a
drink. Marilyn greeted Lenny and then excused herself saying that she was very
tired and went up to her bedroom. Lenny looked at the shapely young girl and
tried to imagine her father fucking her. Marilyn was not as pretty as her
mother Joyce but she was certainly stacked. Barbara and Lenny gave Marilyn a
few minutes to settle in her room and then they went up to Barbara's bedroom
in hopes of luring Marilyn to spy on them.  
  
NEXT CHAPTER  
  
Marla's family has a visit from Kim and her new roommate Sandy. Sandy meets
and greets the family that she has heard so much about. Kim is thrilled with
the reunion and she loves meeting Sondra and her brothers. Lenny and Barbara
complete their seduction of Joyce's daughter Marilyn. Bruce and Joyce have a
very enjoyable time in San Diego, Joyce even more so than her husband Bruce.
Loren has fun on the weekend with Renee, Paul and Carl.




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 08


INTRODUCTION  
  
This chapter became quite long so I decided to end it before Sandy and Kim
arrived at Marla's house. Also Loren's time with Paul and Carl will have to
wait for the next chapter as well. Thanks for your understanding and enjoy
this chapter.  
  
FRIDAY NIGHT AT BARBARA'S HOUSE  
  
Marilyn had been in bed for 30 minutes before Lenny and Barbara went to
Barbara's bedroom. Marilyn always slept in the nude and she was naked in
Barbara's guest bed as she thought of her night with Charlie. She really liked
him and she really enjoyed fucking him. As Marilyn recalled the earlier
activities her hands caressed her naked body. She played with her tits and
tweaked her rock hard nipples. Her hands then caressed her thighs and vulva
before a finger wormed its way into her wet pussy. Marilyn heard a soft moan
and at first she thought it came from her. But then she heard more moans and
louder this time and she realized that they were coming from Barbara's
bedroom.  
  
Barbara was not a moaner but she intentionally made noise to entice Marilyn to
spy on her and Lenny. It worked as the suspense got too great for Marilyn and
she just had to spy on them. Marilyn slipped out of bed naked and tip-toed
quietly down the hall to Barbara's room. The door was slightly ajar and
Marilyn pushed it open a little farther. As she looked into the room see could
see the image of Barbara and Lenny in bed through the mirror on her dresser.
There was no need to push the door open any further as she could see
everything perfectly.  
  
Marilyn zeroed in on Lenny's huge cock. It was evident that the sight of
Barbara's naked body had swollen his cock. It bowed out and down. It must have
been nine inches and very thick. The purple crown was bulging. Marilyn
wondered how Barbara's sweet pussy could take all of him inside her delicate
looking vagina.  
  
He lay down beside Barbara and they kissed and fondled each other. Lenny
kissed and sucked her breasts for a long time while his fingers played with
her sweet pussy. Marilyn was so close to them and she had never seen anyone
make love before. She thought back to earlier that evening with Charlie. Is
this how we looked, she wondered? Lenny continually told Barbara what
beautiful breasts and body she had. Marilyn's fingers slipped into her pussy.
She teased her clit while she watched Lenny and Barbara. Her pussy was sopping
wet.  
  
Lenny kissed his way down Barbara's lovely body and he soon had his face
buried in her pussy. He was a considerate lover and he brought Barbara to
three moaning, writhing and gasping climaxes. He moved up beside Barbara and
they kissed for a while. Finally, Barbara moved over him, slid down and took
his turgid cock in her hand and began to stroke it. Smiling, she slipped her
lips over its velvet head and slid it into her mouth. Barbara licked it then
she moved her mouth up and down. Marilyn was amazed how much of it Barbara
could take into her mouth. Her mouth moved up and down his shaft and she
rolled his large testicles in her hands.  
  
Barbara continued sucking his cock for several minutes till it was stiff,
rigid and menacing looking and she had Lenny moaning. She pulled back and got
on all fours, shifting her hips so that Lenny had to mount her from behind.
Marilyn could see his large cock in the mirror and it looked to be larger than
before now that it was fully erect. Lenny moved behind her and pressed his wet
gleaming organ against her pussy. Barbara reached back and guided him into
her. Slowly he thrust forward, his huge cock slipping deeper with each stroke.
He pulled back each time letting her pussy juices grease the way. Marilyn
drove her hand deeper and deeper into her quim.  
  
"Oh God, that feels good. You fill me up so much. I love your thick cock.
Deeper, fuck me, deeper. Oh yes!" Barbara moaned aloud. "Oh, I love your big
thick cock."  
  
Lenny slowly slipped his cock deeper into her. Marilyn couldn't believe
Barbara could take all of it. Finally his hips met hers, and Barbara sighed
deeply.  
  
"Oh, Lenny, that feels so wonderful. I'm so glad I have you for a lover. Your
cock fills my pussy so well. Fuck me slowly." Barbara begged.  
  
Lenny held her by her hips and with long slow strokes fucked her. Marilyn
could see his large scrotum sway as he moved back and forth. Marilyn's fingers
teased her clit as she watched. They fucked for what must have been five
minutes till Barbara began to moan.  
  
"Oh, Lenny, fuck me faster. It feels so good, fuck me hard. I love it when you
fuck me hard and fast. Please! Fuck me like I was a prize mare and you are my
stallion. Fuck me hard. Yes, like that," Barbara begged.  
  
Lenny was more than eager to comply, and his muscles rippled as he began to
stroke long and hard against Barbara's body. His hips slapped against hers,
and Marilyn watched Barbara's lovely breasts bob and swing as he slammed into
her. It was one of the most arousing scenes Marilyn had ever seen.  
  
"Oh yes, Lenny, that's the spot. Fuck me hard right there. It feels so good.
Yes, like that. That hits a spot that feels so good. Fuck me hard, harder!"
Barbara cried out.  
  
Lenny bent over and hips still thrusting, slipped one hand down to finger
Barbara's clit, the other reached under and caught one jiggling breast. His
hips moved faster slapping against her body. She moaned and sobbed her
passion. She cried out and threw back her head as she climaxed.  
  
Lenny continued to thrust. He quickly brought her to another climax. They were
making so much noise, that they drowned out the squishy noises Marilyn made as
she fingered her pussy. After a third climax, Lenny joined Barbara in a fourth
and Marilyn climaxed at the same time. Marilyn tried to hold back her gasp but
Lenny and Barbara were making so much noise they could not hear her anyway.  
  
Lenny and Barbara separated and lay together kissing. They talked for a while
and then Barbara took his cock in her mouth and licked his and her juices off
of it, cleaning it. She began to suck it in and out, and in a few minutes he
was hard again.  
  
"Now I want your big cock in my ass. I want you to fuck my ass and cum in my
asshole," Barbara said in a sultry tone.  
  
As Barbara moved to all fours, Marilyn wondered how Barbara could take Lenny's
long thick cock in her ass. Barbara placed her head on the bed and turned her
face to one side as she arched her back and accentuated her curvy ass. Lenny
pushed a thick finger into her asshole and tested her tightness then he added
a second finger which caused Barbara to gasp. He worked the two fingers in and
out of her ass stretching her as much as he could. Lenny then placed his big
erect cock between Barbara's beautiful smooth round ass cheeks and pushed into
her asshole.  
  
As he entered her Barbara pleaded, "Oh Lenny go easy remember how big you
are."  
  
Barbara tried to move away from him and ended up on the bed lying flat on her
stomach. Lenny followed her to the prone position and lay on top of her
shapely body with his huge cock between her ass cheeks and in her asshole.
Lenny began to hump Barbara at a slow pace and then faster with his hips
pumping into her. Barbara's screams and moans were louder than ever as her
body took Lenny's big cock. Barbara started taking Lenny's cock easier and
massaged it with her amazing ass muscles. Lenny lifted her back to her knees
on all fours and reached around to feel her tits. Her nipples were rock hard
as he twirled them in his fingers. Lenny then moved one hand down to play with
her pussy and Barbara went wild humping her hips faster and faster. Lenny then
placed both hands on her hips and watched his cock penetrate her curvy ass as
he moved her hips in time with his humps.  
  
Barbara yelled for the world to hear, "Oh my God, fuck me, fuck me, please
fuck me!"  
  
Lenny complied with her demands and pounded her ass as hard as he could.
Barbara squeezed her ass cheeks together as she orgasmed as Lenny joined her
and shot a huge load of cum deep into her ass. Barbara screamed and moaned as
she felt Lenny pump several shots of cum into her rectum. Barbara's beautiful
body radiated heat as Lenny pumped cum into her ass. Barbara was almost out of
breath but started to return to normal breathing as Lenny caressed her body
lovingly. Lenny eased his cock from her ass and traces of cum ran out of her
asshole between her ass cheeks, over her pussy and down her inner thighs.
Barbara scooped the cum up with her fingers and licked them clean. Lenny
flopped on the bed next to her and Barbara dropped down and took his softening
cock in her mouth and sucked it dry.  
  
It took awhile but Barbara got Lenny hard again. Lenny moved to his back and
Barbara straddled him and reaching down she guided his swollen cock into her
pussy, slipping down till she had all of him in her.  
  
She leaned forward, kissed him and then she began to rock up and down on his
hard cock. Barbara reached back and Marilyn could see her fondle his swollen
scrotum and roll his testicles around. Barbara's lovely breasts bounced and
Marilyn could see her nipples erect and pointed. Lenny fondled her tits as
Barbara moved up and down, her hips thrust forward as she moved on him.  
  
Marilyn tried to imagine how his hard cock moved and thrust inside Barbara's
sweet pussy, and how her juices were flowing. Marilyn continued to finger
herself and caress her breasts as she watched these two splendid people fuck
each other. Marilyn watched them fucking not four feet from her and she was
convinced that she could smell the exciting faint odor of Barbara's pussy.  
  
Barbara rose and fell as she rode Lenny's hard organ. He caught her hard long
nipples in his strong fingers and pulled on them gently. He stretched them and
wiggled her breasts from side to side using her nipples. Barbara moaned aloud.
She rode him for a long time before they climaxed. Barbara collapsed on
Lenny's body as his spunk filled her pussy. This was a couple who knew how to
fuck.  
  
Marilyn pulled her fingers from her pussy and quietly hurried back to her room
and got in bed. She was convinced that she had not been detected. She was
still very hot from watching the incredible fuck scene and she reached for her
clit and rubbed it frantically as she imagined it was Lenny's hard cock
causing the friction. Marilyn stiffened, her body thrashed and she soaked her
fingers with her female juices. As her body stopped jerking she brought her
fingers to her mouth and licked them clean. She loved the taste of herself and
she wondered if Barbara tasted the same. Then she fell into a deep sleep.  
  
Back in Barbara's bedroom, Barbara spoke to Lenny, "Success, I saw Marilyn in
the mirror she watched us for at least an hour."  
  
Lenny smiled as he rolled over and threw his arm over Barbara. They cuddled
together and thought about what Saturday might bring with Marilyn. Then they
fell asleep.  
  
BRUCE AND JOYCE IN SAN DIEGO  
  
Bruce and Joyce had arrived Thursday afternoon in San Diego. Lenny had
arranged for them to stay at the beautiful Del Coronado resort right on the
ocean. Joyce was enamored with the beauty and the history of the area and the
resort. That evening they had a marvelous meal at the resort and afterwards
made passionate love in their hotel room. The long weekend had been planned
out and Lenny would be at the client site all day Friday. Then the client CEO
and his wife were taking Bruce and Joyce to a very upscale restaurant for
dinner. On Saturday Lenny and the CEO would be deep sea fishing all day and
then they would get together again for dinner and a night out. Sunday would be
a relaxing day on the CEO's yacht and then Monday they would be traveling
home.  
  
On Friday Bruce headed over to the client site for a day of business and Joyce
was left to join the amenities of Del Coronado. After Breakfast she walked
around the impressive resort becoming acclimated with its offerings. Then
after lunch Joyce relaxed on the beach. Joyce was impressed with the number of
good looking tanned people there were at the resort. Most of the staff was
young beautiful blond hard bodied men and women, Joyce felt her pussy tingle
just from looking at them. The guests at the resort all seemed to be very fit
as well and enjoyed showing off their beach ready bodies. Joyce was no slouch
in that department and she looked stunning in a new bikini that she bought at
the resort store. Joyce turned more than one head that day as she enjoyed the
beach. She thought to herself that if she was alone she could probably have
all the cock she wanted.  
  
Joyce then dismissed those thoughts and reflected on her love making with her
husband the night before. They were both horny and took advantage of the
moment to engage in some very hot sex. As much as Joyce was tempted by all the
hard bodies she decided to try and remain on her best behavior. She could look
at the young studs all day and fantasize about fucking them. That would leave
her feeling very horny and she would fuck her husband's brains out that night.
Joyce decided to treat herself to a massage at the resort spa and made an
appointment for 2:00 PM. That would give her time to spend a couple of more
hours on the beach before Lenny returned from the client's office.  
  
Joyce arrived at the SPA for her massage and she was told to have a seat in
the waiting room. Joyce was still dressed in her bikini but she had added a
shear wrap that covered her lower body. A very pretty tall blonde girl came
into the waiting area wearing very short tight white shorts and a white
t-shirt. Joyce guessed her to be almost six feet tall. She had long tan
shapely legs that ended at a very shapely ass. Her breasts were pert and firm
with her nipples poking through the material of her shirt. She picked up a
card and turned toward Joyce and spoke.  
  
"Joyce" she said with a sexy smile, "I'm your masseuse Pamela, follow me
please."  
  
She led Joyce to the massage room and Joyce felt her loins tingle as she
walked behind the blonde beauty and watched the roll of her curvy firm ass.
Pamela led Joyce into a room where she handed her a towel and told her to
undress and make her self comfortable on the table. Then she left the room.
Joyce took off her wrap and bikini and looked at her naked body in the mirror.
She was pleased with what she saw as she worked hard to keep her figure. She
then laid face down on the massage table and covered her buttocks with the
towel as she awaited her first professional massage. When Pamela returned she
set out many different bottles of lotions and oils.  
  
Pamela poured a hand full of massage oil and began with Joyce's neck and
shoulders. Joyce was instantly relaxed by Pamela's touch and she closed her
eyes and let out a relaxing sigh. Pamela was very good at her job. After
giving a considerable amount of attention to Joyce's shoulders she continued
slowly downward to Joyce's sides and lower back. Then ignoring the towel that
was over Joyce's buttocks, Pamela slid her hands underneath it and firmly
massaged Joyce's ass. Joyce didn't mind in fact it felt good. After a moment
Pamela removed the towel and tossed it aside.  
  
"Do you mind? Those towels just get in the way," Pamela asked.  
  
"No not at all," Joyce replied.  
  
Then Pamela slid her warm oily hands down between Joyce's thighs and Joyce
felt the edge of Pamela's fingers briefly brush against her pussy. Joyce
tensed up a little and gave a short, almost silent gasp.  
  
"Oh sorry, I see you're a little sensitive there," Pamela said and then
continued down to the backs of Joyce's knees.  
  
"Well it did tickle and you caught me by surprise," Joyce answered with a
giggle.  
  
Pamela gave a subtle laugh as she gently bent Joyce's leg to massage her
ankles and feet. Joyce wondered if Pamela realized what she had done and
wondered if she meant to do it. Until then Barbara was the only woman who had
ever touched Joyce. Joyce though that it felt good and she secretly hoped that
Pamela would do it again. Pamela applied more oil to Joyce's feet as she
carefully massaged the soles and between each of Joyce's toes. Then Pamela
worked her way back up the inside of Joyce's legs until she reached the same
spot as before. Again Joyce felt the edge of Pamela's fingers brush against
her pussy. Joyce instinctively parted her thighs slightly giving Pamela's
hands more room to work. But to Joyce's disappointment, Pamela didn't seem to
notice and she moved upward eventually back to Joyce's shoulders.  
  
"Okay, you can turn over now," Pamela said as she walked over to table to the
lotions.  
  
Joyce was now lying face up bare breasted and her nipples were a bit stiff
from the cool air. Joyce raised her head and looked down to see her bare pubic
mound and pussy lips peeking out between her thighs. She felt a little on
display, but she was a little turned on as well.  
  
"Are you okay? Do you want the towel back? Pamela asked.  
  
"I'm okay," Joyce sighed and then laid her head back on the table.  
  
Pamela returned to the massage table and stood behind Joyce's head. She
started rubbing Joyce's temples then moved her hands down over Joyce's neck
and chest. Pamela applied more oil to Joyce's breasts and massaged them softly
at first then she increased the pressure little by little. Pamela seemed to be
focused on Joyce's nipples, which aroused Joyce even more than the brief
encounter between her legs. Joyce began breathing heavier as her nipples grew
harder.  
  
"You have nice tits Joyce," Pamela said as she rolled the nipples in her
fingers.  
  
Joyce just groaned softly and pushed her chest up harder into Pamela's hands.
As Pamela leaned over Joyce her firm breasts were just above Joyce's face.
Joyce instinctively reached up and squeezed them gently. Joyce could feel
Pamela's hard nipples poking out through the tee shirt. That was the sign that
Pamela had been waiting for, Pamela smiled and then she pinched Joyce's
nipples. Pamela then lowered her mouth and met Joyce's breast. Pamela's warm
tongue circled around the swollen areola and Joyce felt Pamela's hand slide
down over her stomach and between her legs. Pamela's oily fingers found
Joyce's clit and gently stroked it before she slipped a finger inside Joyce's
pussy. Joyce was already sopping wet and welcomed Pamela's penetrating touch.  
  
Joyce gasped in surprise and the moaned loudly as Pamela's finger slid between
Joyce's nether lips and wormed its way deep inside. Pamela then pushed her
thumb back into Joyce's pussy and held her in a bowling grip. Joyce's vaginal
and anal muscles tightened around Pamela's finger and thumb as she slowly
pushed them in and out. Pamela's mouth moved from one of Joyce's nipples to
the other, back and forth, nibbling, sucking and licking. Joyce was in a
euphoric state as she engaged in only her second lesbian encounter.  
  
Pamela removed her thumb and finger from Joyce's pussy and asshole. They she
pushed two fingers into Joyce's overheated twat. Pamela then slipped her
fingers out of Joyce and slowly rubbed her hand back up over Joyce's stomach
and between Joyce's tits. Joyce watched as Pamela stuck the two fingers into
her mouth and sucked Joyce's juices from them. Pamela closed her eyes as she
savored the taste of her latest conquest.  
  
Pamela walked around to the foot of the table where she pulled Joyce's body
down until her buttocks were at the edge. Pamela then leaned down between
Joyce's parted legs and licked and kissed slowly up Joyce's inner thighs.
Pamela's hot mouth eventually met Joyce's clit and Joyce moaned as Pamela
sucked it and tongued it. Pamela spread Joyce's legs further apart and tweaked
her nipples while Pamela's tongue explored Joyce's slit. She inserted her
fingers in Joyce's pussy again. Joyce pulled her knees up to her chest
allowing Pamela to push deeper inside her. Joyce's legs began to tremble as
Pamela licked harder and faster. Pamela's fingers probed Joyce's g-spot and
Joyce could feel the orgasm rising in her. Joyce's whole body tensed up and
she ground her pussy against Pamela's fingers and mouth. Pamela sucked Joyce's
clit tight into her lips and vigorously flicked her tongue over it. Pamela's
fingers pumped in and out of Joyce's wet cunt and finally Joyce climaxed.
Joyce's body convulsed, her voice shook in half screams and went silent at
times when she couldn't seem to make noise. Joyce gripped the massage table
and held it for the duration of her seemingly endless crescendo.  

Pamela's tongue traveled upward and met with Joyce's tits again. She nibbled
each of Joyce's little pink buttons sending waves electricity through her
still quivering body. Pamela wet her finger in Joyce's pussy and held it to
her lips so Joyce could taste herself.  
  
"You seem to like that," Pamela said and then asked. "Would you like to taste
me?"  
  
Joyce swallowed the lump in her throat and nodded yes as she was about to eat
the second pussy in her life. Pamela stripped off her tee shirt and tight
shorts and Joyce noticed that Pamela's blonde pussy hair was moist. Pamela lay
down on the massage table and Joyce got on all fours and buried her face in
Pamela's pussy sucking up her sweet nectar. She grabbed Joyce's head and
grinded against her nose. Her pussy smelled and tasted so good.  
  
"Finger fuck me," Pamela cried out.  
  
Joyce slid her middle finger inside Pamela's gap while she tongued her
throbbing clit. Pamela got wetter and wetter and Joyce drank it all in.
Joyce's free hand explored upward to find Pamela's firm full breasts. Her
areolas felt huge and her nipples were very stiff. Joyce felt Pamela's hand on
the back of her head pushing her face hard into Pamela's cunt.  
  
Joyce pulled her finger out of Pamela's pussy so she could replace it with her
tongue. Joyce had a desire to taste more of her. Joyce used her fingers to
spread Pamela's pussy lips open and Joyce's tongue darted in and out of her
sweet hole. Then Joyce drove her tongue in as deep as she could and wiggled it
around inside her getting a good taste of Pamela's pussy. Pamela thrashed
about and bucked her hips as Joyce's tongue slithered around inside her.  
  
"I'm going to cum!" she screamed and then, "Oh shit here it cums. I'm cumming,
oh hold me, and eat me, oh!"  
  
Joyce's mouth went into frenzy as she licked and sucked Pamela and stuffed two
fingers in her wet love hole. Joyce could feel Pamela's muscles tighten around
her fingers as she came.  
  
As the two women calmed each other after the storm Pamela looked up at the
wall clock and said, "We still have about 15 minutes left and I have something
that I want to try on you."  
  
Pamela took a double dildo out of her bag and placed one end of it in her
pussy. Then she crawled between Joyce's legs and placed the other end in
Joyce's pussy. The two of them then fucked each other until they orgasmed a
second time. Pamela thrust her hips into Joyce and Joyce raised her hips to
meet Pamela's. They raced toward their orgasms as if it were a contest to see
who could cum first. Joyce came first and screamed into Pamela's shoulder.
Pamela was right behind her and her body spasmed as she drenched the dildo
with her nectar. The two of them remained coupled together by the fake cock
for several minutes as they let their bodies recover. They stroked each other
as if they were comforting one another ands then Pamela moved. The dildo
remained in her pussy as it slipped from Joyce's. Then Pamela pulled the
rubber cock from her pussy and licked the end that had been in Joyce's pussy.
Then Pamela handed the dildo to Joyce who sucked the end clean that had been
in Pamela's pussy.  
  
The two of them got dressed and left the massage room. Joyce paused in the
lobby as she watched Pamela escort a very pretty mature woman back to the
massage room. Joyce smiled as she watched the woman run her hand over Pamela's
ass as they walked down the hallway. Joyce then returned to the beach to relax
the rest of the afternoon.  
  
Later that day Bruce had returned from his day at the client site and he and
Joyce dressed for dinner. They were dining with the client CEO whose name was
David and his wife Bridget. A limo picked Bruce and Joyce up at the hotel and
brought them to the restaurant where they met up with David and Bridget. David
was in his early fifties and Bridget couldn't have been any older than twenty-
five. She was clearly a trophy wife.  
  
Bridget stood at 5'7" tall and she had a marvelous shape. Joyce guessed her
figure to be a 35-22-35. Bridget had striking red hair which tonight she wore
pulled back with a pony tail draping down between her shoulder blades. She had
green eyes that were very alluring and captivating as if they could cast a
spell over you. Bridget was wearing a full length jade colored dress that was
split on both sides just below her hip bones. The color of the dress matched
her eyes making her look even more beautiful and mysterious. When she walked
her shapely legs would appear briefly, it was incredibly sexy. The dress was
tied behind Bridget's neck with her entire back bared. Joyce was sure that she
was not wearing a bra as her firm tits seemed to move with her as she walked.  
  
They were shown to their table and Bridget walked behind the hostess. As they
walked to their table, people stopped eating and every head turned to watch
Bridget. Joyce felt as if David, Bruce and she were part of Bridget's
entourage following her. They finally reached their table in a very private
section and they were seated. David and Bridget were very charming and easy to
talk with. Bruce and Joyce had n excellent meal and a very enjoyable evening
with them. The Saturday plans were made and David and Bruce were going deep
sea fishing and would be gone all day. Then the four of them would get
together for dinner tomorrow night. On Sunday David and Bridget would host
Bruce and Joyce on David's yacht. After dinner the limo returned Bruce and
Joyce to the hotel. That night Bruce fucked the daylights out of Joyce and
Joyce assumed it was because of Bridget. She was sure that Bruce was turned on
by Bridget, who wouldn't be, and that he probably fantasized about fucking
Bridget while he fucked Joyce. Joyce even wondered what Bridget looked like
naked, would she have red pussy hair? Then Joyce found herself wondering how
Bridget would taste. Joyce then fell asleep shortly after Bruce rolled off her
and fell asleep as well.  
  
IT'S AN ACTIVE SATURDAY  
  
SATURDAY MORNING AT BARBARA'S HOUSE  
  
On Saturday morning Marilyn lay in the bed of the guest bedroom at Barbara's
house. She woke up slowly with a tingling in her pussy from a wonderful dream.
She was dreaming that her father was between her legs licking her pussy. When
she opened her eyes she was stunned to see that it was her mother's co-worker
Barbara between her spread thighs. Barbara's wonderful tongue was slipping up
and down Marilyn's wet pussy. Marilyn started to protest but Barbara consoled
her.  
  
"I couldn't resist you any longer now just lay back and enjoy your wake up
call," Barbara whispered and then added, "I know you watched Lenny and me last
night when we fucked."  
  
Marilyn reached down and stroked Barbara's soft lovely hair. She was confused
but it felt so good that she allowed Barbara to continue. Barbara's long brown
hair concealed her face so Marilyn moved it aside so she could watch.
Barbara's fingers moved to Marilyn's pussy and spread her lips open. Marilyn
cried out as Barbara touched her pussy with her spread tongue. Barbara licked
up and down slowly. Marilyn loved having her pussy licked and she wondered for
a moment why she had never imagined a woman doing it to her before today.  
  
A wonderful slippery tongue, slid up and down Marilyn's spread pussy. Barbara
slid her tongue into her core and she moaned aloud as her tongue slid in and
probed. Marilyn wondered what her pussy juice tasted like to Barbara as she
had tasted it experimentally many times. Barbara moved her fingers upward and
pulled outward and upward as her tongue flicked against Marilyn's now exposed
clit causing her to cry out in passion. It sent a jolt of joy through
Marilyn's whole body.  
  
What Barbara did to her for the next eternity was something Marilyn never
dreamed a woman could do to her. Marilyn's body exploded again and again.
Barbara's tongue flicked her clit and her lips sucked and pulled on the
nubbin, sending uncontrolled joy and passion through the teenager again and
again. Marilyn didn't know how many times she came. It was an experience she
would never forget. Finally Marilyn could stand it no more and pushed Barbara
away before she could start again. Marilyn lay weak as a kitten.  
  
Marilyn was gasping for air when Barbara moved up beside her and kissed her
face softly. Marilyn tasted her pussy juice all over Barbara's face. Marilyn
pulled Barbara to her and licked her face, tasting her own juices. Marilyn
wanted Barbara to know how she felt and how she loved Barbara for kissing her
so deeply and so intimately.  
  
As they lay close kissing softly Marilyn stroked Barbara's satin skin and she
told her how much it meant to her. When Marilyn had regained her strength, she
moved over Barbara.  
  
"Barbara, let me make love to you now! That was the most wonderful thing that
has ever happened to me and I want to give you as much pleasure as you gave
me!" Marilyn exclaimed.  
  
"Oh Marilyn, you don't have to right now, today. It was so wonderful to be
able to make you happy. You don't have to do it to me." Barbara said smiling
up at her earnestly.  
  
"Barbara, I want to. I've never done this and I really want to. You are the
most wonderful woman in the world and I want us to be dear friends. Please let
me. Teach me how! I want to learn to kiss your sweet pussy!" Marilyn pleaded.  
  
Barbara relaxed and laid back. Marilyn began with her breasts, kissing and
sucking her magnificent nipples. She sucked them till they stood up hard and
the aureole crinkled. Marilyn licked her breasts till they were wet and
Barbara coached her quietly to cup and knead them till they were firm, hard
and ached wonderfully. At Barbara's coaching Marilyn kissed and licked her way
down. She kissed Barbara's soft stomach and slipped her tongue into her navel.
Barbara spread her thighs and she had Marilyn kiss and lick her thighs till
she squirmed and Marilyn was salivating. Marilyn's face was now so close to
Barbara's sweet spread pussy. The scent of Barbara's sex was wonderful and so
exciting.  
  
In the soft light Barbara's pussy looked like a pink flower spread open. Her
curly brown pussy hair framed her rosy core which was open and gleamed wet
from her juices. A drop of Barbara's juices ran down to wet her anus. Marilyn
could wait no longer and gently slid her tongue out and licked her very first
pussy. Barbara's juices were slightly salty and delicious and Marilyn licked
her again and again. Barbara coached her to lick it with her tongue flat and
then pointed so it could slip into her core.  
  
Barbara's juices seemed to flow more and more as Marilyn licked her. Marilyn
slid her tongue out and slipped it pointed, spearing into Barbara's center.
Marilyn then brought her lips down onto the core and sucked gently at first
and then harder. Marilyn tasted Barbara's sweet juices and Barbara moaned and
her hips thrust upward. Marilyn slid her tongue as far as she could into
Barbara and she wished it were two or three times longer. Barbara moaned
softly as Marilyn sucked and pressed her face down against Barbara's sex.
Marilyn barely heard Barbara's voice.  
  
"Marilyn, gently now, find my clit. It is hiding under the hood. Place your
fingers at the top and pull upward, then outward and my clit will slide out.
It loves to peep out," Barbara guided her.  
  
Marilyn did as she was told and she was amazed as Barbara's pale pink clit
slid in view. Marilyn thought that her's was small like a marble but Barbara's
was much bigger, more like a large pink bean. Marilyn moved close and stared
at it then she tentatively reached out with her tongue and licked it. Barbara
moaned softly.  
  
"Lick the underside of it softly. It's most sensitive there." She moaned as
Marilyn licked it softly. "Yes, like that. Oh, Marilyn, Yes! That's so
wonderful, again, again!"  
  
Marilyn continued to slowly lick Barbara's erect clit and it seemed to get
firmer and slightly longer. Marilyn knew from playing with her own clit that
if she put a finger on either side, up higher, it would stimulate the hidden
shaft. She moved fingers on either side and slid them up and down and she
could feel the erect shaft beneath her skin. Barbara moaned louder.  
  
"Oh, yes, yes! Now suck it in and out of your lips, in and out. Yes, like
that. Oh Marilyn, I'm going to cum. Oh yes, yes," Barbara screamed.  
  
Barbara covered her mouth with her hand, and her body bowed upward, thrusting
upward against Marilyn's mouth. Her legs became rigid as she came. Marilyn
sucked and licked Barbara's sweet clit till she came at least three times.
Marilyn almost came at the same time just from her satisfaction of making
Barbara cum. Marilyn could feel her own pussy juices flow and her clit ached
as it was so hard. Barbara finally went limp.  
  
"Oh Marilyn, that was so wonderful. You made love to me so wonderfully. Now
move down a little and softly use your tongue to lick my spread pussy. Don't
lick my clit it's too sensitive. Just lick slowly from bottom to top. My pussy
is so wet and needs your tongue to lap up my juices. Taste me. Taste my love
juices!" Barbara's hips slowly pushed upward toward Marilyn's tongue.  
  
Marilyn lay between Barbara's creamy thighs staring at her pink flower and
then she licked her. Barbara's juices tasted so wonderful and Marilyn drank
them down willingly. Marilyn spent a long time there until Barbara's hips
began to thrust upward gently at first, then suddenly urgently.  
  
"Oh yes, you are so good. Now slip two fingers up into my wet pussy, gently."
Barbara directed.  
  
Marilyn had slid her own fingers inside herself many times so she knew what to
do. Barbara's pussy was so wet Marilyn needed no additional lubrication.
Marilyn sucked her clit, and slid first one, then a second finger up into
Barbara's hot wet opening. Barbara moaned with pleasure.  
  
"Now turn your fingers inside me, and as you push them in and out, rotate your
hand. It makes it feel so much better. Yes, yes. Like that, rotate them, now
deeper. Yes! Oh, Marilyn finger fuck me. Fuck my pussy, while you suck my
clit. Oh, I'm dying, yes, oh God, yes." Barbara cried out as Marilyn thrust
her fingers deep inside Barbara's sweet body.  
  
Marilyn never knew it felt so wonderful to make another person cum. She
redoubled her efforts and Barbara went wild. Barbara's juices flowed over the
teenager's fingers and they made squishy sounds as they moved in and out. When
Barbara orgasmed again, her pussy squeezed down on Marilyn's fingers and more
juices flowed out of Barbara's pussy. Finally Barbara grasped Marilyn's hand
and pulled it out of her pussy.  
  
Barbara's whole body glistened with her fine sweat. Marilyn moved up beside
her and kissed her cheek as Barbara lay gasping for air. Barbara's fine
breasts gleamed and her nipples looked like two jutting knobs. Marilyn bent
over and sucked first one then the other and licked the fine salty sweat from
her breast. Marilyn marveled for a moment at what she had just done. When
Barbara had regained her breath they kissed.  
  
"Oh, Barbara, you don't know how wonderful it felt to make you cum. I felt so
thrilled to kiss your sweet pussy and finger fuck you. It made me feel so
erotic to know that I was thrilling you. Do you feel like that when you are
making love to another woman or to a man," Marilyn went on.  
  
"Oh, yes, yes! That's what makes it all so wonderful. To give pleasure to
someone, and watch them, feel them, hear them, enjoy it. You have done so well
and I have so many other things to teach you," Barbara replied.  
  
"Well it seems you two have gotten better acquainted!" Lenny's voice echoed in
the room.  
  
Marilyn looked up and saw a naked Lenny standing in the room sporting a huge
erection. Marilyn stared at his cock momentarily and then looked around for
something to cover herself with. The bedcovers had been kicked to the floor so
she and Barbara were totally nude in front of Lenny. As Lenny approached the
bed, Marilyn covered her tits and pussy with her hands as best she could.  
  
"Oh don't tell me that you are going top be shy now. Not after what I just
witnessed with you and Barbara," Lenny said as he sat on the end of the bed.  
  
Marilyn couldn't help but look at his impressive cock as it was bigger than
anything she had seen or had to date. Barbara moved behind Marilyn and slowly
peeled Marilyn's hands away from her tits and pussy. Marilyn leaned back into
Barbara and she could feel Barbara's stiff nipples pressing into her back.
Barbara began to caress Marilyn's tits and then whispered to her.  
  
"Marilyn just go with the flow, Lenny is a great fuck. But you know that
already from watching us last night," Barbara told her.  
  
Marilyn knew she was had. She didn't realize that she had been seen last night
but obviously she had been. She then resolved herself to let Lenny fuck her
and relaxed her body. Lenny pushed her thighs apart and Marilyn offered no
resistance.  
  
"Now that's better," Lenny sighed as he moved between her thighs.  
  
"Look how big and hard his cock is. He's dying to fuck you but I want you to
suck him first," Barbara added.  
  
Marilyn's stared at Lenny's cock, her eyelids were half closed in a sexual
swoon. Barbara eased her forward toward Lenny and pushed her to her knees.
"Suck his cock," she ordered.  
  
Marilyn's hand moved up and gripped Lenny's thick cock. Her hand just fit
around his girth. She pulled his cock down and slid him into her hot mouth. He
groaned with lust and pushed his hips forward so that half his cock rooted
into Marilyn's mouth. Barbara knelt behind Marilyn and caressed the girl's
firm tits.  
  
Barbara whispered in Marilyn's ear, "I'm going to eat your pussy again and
you're going to eat mine again. Lenny's going to fuck both of us with that hot
cock of his. He's going to fuck our mouths and our pussies. He's going to cum
all over our faces. He can cum gallons. Marilyn, you're going to learn how to
fuck like a real woman today.  
  
Marilyn's head bobbed up and down the length of Lenny's cock. She sucked him
deep into her throat, moaning and gurgling around his thickness. She pulled
him out so she could run her tongue around the magnificent head of his cock
and taste the tangy pre-cum dripping from the piss hole. Her mouth nibbled
down the shaft while she stroked him with one hand and caressed his balls with
the other. Behind her she felt Barbara's hand reaching down to rub her pussy
and penetrate her pink slit with two fingers. Her hips began undulating as her
lover slid her fingers in and out of her tight pussy. Above her Lenny banged
his cock into her mouth so that she gagged a little and had to take him out.
She rubbed his cock against her face as she caught her breath. Barbara knelt
up next to her to share Lenny's cock. They both nibbled and sucked and jerked
him. They let their tongues tangle together and felt his cock slide over their
cheeks and into their hair.  
  
"Let's make him cum so he won't go off too quickly when he's fucking us," said
Barbara.  
  
Marilyn whimpered and sucked him back into her mouth.  
  
"Let me take him for a second," said Barbara, and she took Lenny's cock in
both her hands and started jacking him hard against her cheek. "You want to
cum all over our faces don't you," she coyly asked. "Want to cum all over
Marilyn."  
  
Lenny groaned, unable to withstand any more. Marilyn saw his cock grow and
then Barbara turned it towards Marilyn as a hot jet of cum shot out against
her face. It splashed all over her mouth and cheeks. Another shot landed on
her forehead streaking across an eye. Barbara turned the cock on herself
taking several shots against her cheeks and turning her face side to side to
coat herself with his cum. She caught the last few blasts in her mouth then
turned to Marilyn and kissed her pushing Lenny's cum onto her co-worker's
daughter's tongue with her own. They separated then began licking the stray
semen off each other's faces.  
  
Barbara urged Marilyn to straddle her face and then tongue fucked the young
girl. Lenny slipped his still hard cock back into Marilyn's mouth while
Marilyn moaned and rubbed her muff against her lover's mouth. Marilyn felt her
Barbara's fingers invading her tender ass and came hard spraying cream out on
her lover's tongue and face as Barbara finger fucked her ass to the knuckles.  

Lenny straddled Barbara's body and crouching forward brought his hot cock up
to the lips of Marilyn's cunt. He slid his cock home and began fucking into
her. He reached around her and rubbed her tits. His hand slid across her face,
his fingers dipping into her mouth so he could feel her tongue slide and glide
across them. Barbara slid her tongue against Marilyn's clit and licked the
shaft of Lenny's cock as it slid in and out of her. Marilyn was cumming
incessantly, thick cunt cream dripped down Lenny's shaft and onto Barbara's
face.  
  
Occasionally a gusher of her girl cream would spill out from around the tight
seal of his cock in her pussy and drip down to cover Barbara's face. Barbara's
cunt gripped crazily around her won fingers as she came, her body shaking.
Lenny cried out and spilled his second load of seed into his Marilyn's womb.
Marilyn cried out in ecstasy feeling Lenny's hot semen jetting into her for
the first time and feeling his shaft balloon as the cum worked its way down
through the cock head.  
  
They uncoupled and Lenny lay down between Barbara's wide spread thighs and
began sucking her cunt. Marilyn lay down on Barbara and they pressed their
tits together. A thick jet of Barbara's cunt cream rewarded Lenny's eager
tongue and face as she came with thunderous intensity. Both of them were
screaming and moaning begging Lenny to fuck them and suck them. Lenny got up
on his knees and lifted Barbara's hips so he could bury his now raging cock
into her hot pussy. He fucked her hard, feeling her cum again and again. He
took his cock out of her cunt and buried it in her ass. His fingers replaced
his cock in her cunt so that both her holes were getting fucked.  
  
Marilyn spun around and jammed her ass into Barbara's face while her tongue
danced across Barbara's swollen clit. Lenny fucked hard into Barbara's ass as
she orgasmed again and again against his fingers and Marilyn's fiery tongue.
He knew he was not going to last too much longer, Lenny pulled Marilyn off
Barbara's face and turned her around, laying her between Barbara's thighs. He
lifted Marilyn's ass high and brought his hugely engorged cock to her cunt
from behind. He pushed in slowly and slid into her tight cunt. He had never
felt anything so hot in his entire life. He fucked hard then pulled out,
stroking his cock so that his cum splashed against both Barbara's and
Marilyn's cunts. He stroked his cum out onto their stomachs and against the
bottom of their tits.  
  
Barbara began to slide out from under Marilyn but as her cunt passed the young
girl's face she felt Marilyn nestle her tongue into her groove. Lenny got
behind his employee's daughter and began sucking her cunt and ass. After they
came a few more times Marilyn and Barbara knelt on the floor while Lenny
jerked his cock to one last hard cum against their smiling faces. Both of them
begged him to cum, to cover their lovely faces with his white-hot cream and as
he came they groaned and opened their mouths to catch it on their tongues. The
girls kissed and licked the semen from each other's faces.  
  
The three of them were dead tired and totally drained. They stayed in bed for
quite awhile before they finally emerged and headed for the showers. Later
when they were all dressed and having a late breakfast they discussed the
weekend. Marilyn was still shocked that things had moved so quickly with
Barbara and Lenny. Marilyn liked fucking them both but she had never expected
that to happen when she agreed to stay with Barbara.  
  
"Marilyn let me ask you something," Lenny inquired, "How you ever been fucked
in the ass?"  
  
Marilyn blushed slightly bit she answered honestly, "Yes several times."  
  
"Well since you have done it several times, can I assume that you like it?"
Lenny pressed on.  
  
"Yes I do like it. I have even had a cock in my pussy and my ass at the same
time," Marilyn confessed.  
  
Lenny thought to himself that this was too good to be true. "That's great
because I will look forward to fucking you in the ass tonight," he stated.  
  
Lenny then excused himself as he had some things to do that day but he
promised he would be back that night. Marilyn and Barbara spent the rest of
the day relaxing and sharing intimate stories with each other. They took a
break to go out for lunch and then returned to Barbara's home.  
  
SATURDAY AFTERNOON AT MARLA'S HOUSE  
  
Saturday at Marla's house everyone was gathered around the pool once again and
the family was discussing the arrival of Kim and Sandy the next day. As usual
they were all naked.  
  
"You know," Jerry addressed Biff, Ivan and Boris, "When Sandy and Kim are here
for the week our cocks are going to be plenty busy.  
  
"I expect our tongues will be busy as well," Joannie added including Marla and
Sondra in her statement.  
  
"I'm in the mood for some cock today and I better take advantage of it because
we will all be drained with five women in the house," Jerry stated.  
  
Jerry then threw some lounge cushions on the pool deck and lay down on them.
He called to the other guys, "Biff come and fuck me please. Ivan let me suck
your cock and Boris suck mine please."  
  
Biff grabbed the lotion and applied it to his cock and then to Jerry's
asshole. Jerry lifted his legs up and Biff slid his massive cock into Jerry's
asshole. Biff began to fuck him slowly and then Boris dropped to his knees and
sucked on Jerry's cock. Ivan knelt along side Jerry's head and Jerry turned
and took Ivan's cock in his mouth. The four of them raced toward their first
cum of the day and as they did the woman were not idle.  
  
Marla, Joannie and Sondra had started their own sex session. Joannie lay on
her back as Sondra lay on top of her. The two beautiful blondes kissed each
other as their firm tits pressed together. Marla got down between the two
girl's legs and licked both their pussies. Marla ran her tongue over Joannie's
pussy up to Sondra's and then back down to Joannie's Joannie and Sondra were
heating up and they knew that they would cum soon.  
  
Biff was the first of the guys to cum and he flooded Jerry's ass with his
first load of the day. Jerry was always amazed how much cum Biff could
generate overnight. Jerry felt Biff's load fill his rectum setting him off as
well. Jerry shot his wad into Boris' mouth and Boris sucked him dry of every
drop. Biff slipped his ass out of Jerry's ass and then moved over to the three
women. Ivan was now fucking Jerry's face as he was close to losing his load.
Jerry reached up and fondled Ivan's balls which did the trick and Ivan filled
Jerry's mouth with cum. Jerry sucked down every drop and rained Ivan's cock of
all cum.  
  
Biff had joined the women and he slipped his cock between Sondra's and
Joannie's mouths. Sondra and Joannie both slid their lips up and down Biff's
shaft as they gave him a blowjob sandwich. Marla continued to tongue the two
blonde pussies but every once in awhile she let her tongue run over Sondra's
nether hole. Sondra's body would flinch when the tongue tickled her asshole.
Sondra and Joannie now alternated taking Biff's cock in their mouths. Biff
announced that he was close to cumming which only inspired the two girls to
suck him harder and faster. Joannie and Sondra were also close as Marla's
magical tongue was doing its job.  
  
Jerry was now on all fours with Ivan's cock in his mouth and Boris' cock in
his ass. Jerry then moved to his side so that he and Ivan could 69 while Boris
fucked him. Boris cam quickly and filled Jerry's ass with another load of cum.
As Boris pulled out of Jerry's ass he watched as a substantial amount of semen
trickled out of Jerry's asshole. Boris then got in the link with Jerry and
Ivan so that they were all sucking cock. Jerry sucked Boris' cock, Boris
sucked Ivan and Ivan sucked Jerry. The three of them kept at it until they all
shot their loads again and had their mouths filled with cum. They sucked each
other dry and then took a break from the action. The three of them turned
their attention to Biff and the girls.  
  
Biff was shooting his load into the mouths of Joannie and Sondra. The two
girls alternated swallowing Biff's cum as they passed his cock back and forth
between them. Then Joannie and Sondra kissed deeply with Biff's cum in their
mouths. Marla continued to work on the girl's pussies and she soon had Joannie
and Sondra writhing in orgasm. As soon as Joannie and Sondra recovered from
their massive orgasms they went after Marla. Marla was placed on all fours and
Sondra fastened her mouth to Marla's pussy and sought out her large clit.
Joannie got behind Marla and shoved her tongue in Marla's ass. Marla gasped as
Joannie's tongue penetrated her anal aperture while at the same time Sondra
wrapped her lips around Marla's engorged clit. Biff moved in front of Marla
and pushed his cock in her face. Marla opened her mouth and gladly took Biff's
cock into her oral recess. Sondra could feel Marla's clit getting larger and
her pussy getting swollen a sure sign that Marla was close. Marla cried out
that she was cumming but it was barely audible with Biff's cock in her mouth.  
  
Joannie heard Marla though and Joannie called out, "Cum for us Marla, cum for
us."  
  
Marla's body rocked in orgasm and she flooded Sondra's mouth with female
nectar. Sondra was still amazed with how much juice Marla could produce and
with how much force she could squirt it out. Sondra clamped her mouth down on
Marla's cunt and latched onto to her clit. Marla screamed and then collapsed
spitting Biff's cock out in the process. Biff moved behind Marla and Joannie
took Biff's cock and guided into her mother-in-law's asshole. Biff pounded
Marla's ass in search of his third orgasm and both he and Marla knew that it
would be awhile before he came again. That was okay with Biff because he loved
fucking Marla's shapely ass for as long as he could.  
  
Joannie and Sondra moved into a 69 position on their sides and ate each
other's pussy. Jerry seeing this got behind Sondra and shoved his cock into
her hot ass. Boris then got behind Joannie and fucked her ass while Ivan then
got behind Jerry and fucked his ass. The five of them remained coupled
together until they all came again. Meanwhile Biff grabbed hold of Marla's and
drilled her ass as he too came filling Marla's anal passage with cum. The
seven of them had enough for the afternoon and they slowly peeled apart and
made their way over to the Jacuzzi and soaked their achy bodies.  
  
SATURDAY AT DEL CORONADO  
  
After a leisurely room service breakfast Joyce showered and covered her body
with suntan lotion before she put on her very sexy bikini. Bruce was long gone
on the fishing trip and he wouldn't be back until around 7:00 PM. Joyce had
plenty of time to relax on the beach, shower and dress for dinner. She was
actually looking forward to dinner with David and Bridget again that evening
and she wondered what sexy attire Bridget would wear. Joyce made her way down
to the beach.  
  
The beach was a little more crowded that day as it was Saturday and there were
more locals at the resort. Joyce found an open spot and spread out her towel
and lay on her stomach taking in the sights. She was still impressed with the
number of it hard bodied men and women that frequented the beach. She was
struck by three very handsome young men coming out of the water. They were all
in top physical shape and their short haircuts gave them away as military
personnel. As it turned out the three young men had the blankets right next to
Joyce. She tried to ignore them as she did not need another sexual encounter
that afternoon. At least that's her mind said but her body behaved differently
and she felt that familiar tingling in her loins.  
  
The three young men were polite and they introduced themselves as Brad, Dirk
and Kyle. They were Marines stationed in San Diego. The three of them studied
Joyce closely as if they were sizing up their prey which made Joyce a little
nervous but then again they certainly wouldn't try anything in public.  
  
They made easy conversation with Joyce and they took frequent dips in the
ocean. Each time they returned with their bodies glistening with water, Joyce
felt that familiar surge in her belly. She thought to her self I better move
or just go for a walk around the resort for awhile. Joyce then decided to take
a dip in the ocean. When she stood up her bikini bottom was wet in her crotch
and though she didn't notice it, the three young Marines did. They decided
that she was hot they watched her walk to the water and back.  
  
"That wet spot was no accident," Brad said, "She was turned on to us I bet she
is hot."  
  
"Be careful Brad, she is married," warned Kyle.  
  
"Yeah well we'll see what happens," Brad said as he got up and went into the
water with Joyce.  
  
Joyce stood at the water's edge letting the waves caress her body up to her
knees. She did not know that Brad had come up behind her.  
  
"Go on in the water's great," Brad yelled to her.  
  
"It's a little chilly," Joyce replied.  
  
"Nonsense you'll get used to it," Brad replied and with that he scoped Joyce
up in his arms.  
  
"No stop it, I don't want to go in, I don't want to get my hair wet," Joyce
screamed.  
  
But Brad ignored her and carried her out to the breaker line and then dropped
her in the water as he did he let his hands run over Joyce's tits and her
shapely ass. Joyce did not notice the quick feel as she was preoccupied with
being dunked in the ocean. Joyce stood up quickly and she was into water up to
her shoulders.  
  
"There that's not so bad is it?" Brad teased.  
  
"You ass, I told you that I didn't want to get my hair wet and I'm freezing,"
Joyce yelled.  
  
"Well here I'll warm you up," Brad said as he pulled Joyce close to him  
  
His hands covered her body as Joyce tried to squirm away. Joyce's back was to
Brad and she could feel his erection in his bathing suit against her ass.
Brad's hands went to Joyce's tits and then dropped to her bare abs. Joyce
tried to stay mad but she felt the familiar tingling again. Brad slipped one
hand right inside her bikini bottom and he rubbed Joyce's pussy. It happened
so fast that Joyce froze at first and then she reacted.  
  
"Brad stop it, I am not going to have sex with you, I am a married woman,"
Joyce warned.  
  
"Maybe but I saw that wet spot on your bikini bottom before and I know that
your pussy was dripping. I know you are interested," Brad countered.  
  
"I am not now let me go," Joyce said in a very shaky unconvincing voice.  
  
Brad had not removed his hand from her bikini bottom and now he had a finger
in Joyce's pussy. Joyce just sighed as she felt her pussy heat up and then
Brad snaked his other hand under her bikini bra. Brad found Joyce's tit and
rock hard nipple and he knew he had her. Joyce let him fondle her tits and
finger her pussy below the surface of the water.  
  
"What's your room number?" Brad asked her.  
  
Joyce told him the number and then said, "Give me 15 minutes before you come
up."  
  
Brad released her and put the finger from her pussy in his mouth and sucked it
clean. He smiled at Joyce as she left the water to pick up her belongings and
head back to her room. At least when Joyce left the water her entire suit was
wet and no one could tell her pussy was on fire. Joyce picked up her towel and
gear and said goodbye to Dirk and Kyle. Brad came back to beach and Dirk and
Kyle laughed at him as if he had been shot down.  
  
Brad smiled at his two buddies and said, "Her room 15 minutes."  
  
Dirk and Kyle couldn't believe their ears and at first they thought Brad was
kidding. They waited 15 minutes and then headed into the hotel and proceeded
to Joyce's room. When they arrived at the room Brad knocked on the door and
announced himself when Joyce asked who was there. Joyce opened the door and
all three Marines pushed their way into her room.  
  
"What are they doing here?" Joyce asked in surprise as she pulled the bathrobe
tighter around her body that was naked underneath.  
  
"We are buddies and we share and share alike," Brad replied.  
  
The three men moved around her until she was somewhat surrounded on three
sides. Brad grabbed her from behind and pulled her body back against him.
Joyce held tightly to the robe.  
  
"We thought that you might like some extra loving today," Brad said as he
pulled her into his body even tighter.  
  
Joyce felt him and there was no doubt that his wonderful manhood was straining
at his shorts and pushing at Joyce's lower regions as he held her. Here she
was with a handsome man and she was becoming aroused by her feelings and the
closeness of his body. But she knew that she had to put a stop to this before
it went any further. Joyce struggled to get away but Brad held her firmly.  
  
"You can't do this. You three can't just come into my room and expect to fuck
me just because you're horny. Now let go of me this instance," Joyce demanded.  
  
But Brad turned her toward him and pulled her tightly against his body. Joyce
wouldn't look at him but she didn't withdraw either. She allowed him to hold
her tightly up against his manhood and she was exhilarated by the hard cock
pushing below her waist. Brad lowered his mouth to hers holding her head in
his strong hands. She felt herself opening her mouth and pushing her tongue
out to tussle with the strong opponent pushing into her own mouth. Joyce's
lips crushed against the young mouth, her lipstick was being smudged, but she
didn't care as her head was held firmly as the two tongues fought ferociously
with one another.  
  
Brad's hand was on her robe and rubbing the cheeks of her ass. Joyce could
feel his big hands on her cheeks, pushing and then releasing her bottom,
grinding her body onto his impressive manhood. Joyce had temporarily forgotten
about Dirk and Kyle who watched the seduction. Joyce realized that her robe
was being gently pulled up the backs of her legs.  
  
"No Brad, you mustn't, please, no," Joyce pleaded.  
  
Brad replied by kissing her open mouth once more and Joyce reluctantly
responded, forgetting about her appearance. She could feel that her robe had
been drawn up over her naked ass. He squeezed the firmness of each of her
cheeks, pulling her onto his cock again, slipping his hands over her buttocks
to feel the skin of her shapely firm ass.  
  
She knew that her legs were on display but still she instinctively opened them
a little as the two of them held to each other. She was wet between her legs
and there was no doubt what was going to happen next. Joyce snapped out of her
stupor abruptly as she felt another pair of hands begin to massage her bottom
and she felt the nearness of another body behind her.  
  
"No, no, please, oh no, you mustn't," she pleaded unconvincingly.  
  
Brad still held her tightly and she just went with the erotic experience. She
knew to protest would be futile at this point. As the new hands encircled her
waist and caressed her ass, Brad held moved her hand down onto the rock hard
cock at the front of his shorts. Joyce almost summoned up the courage to stop
but she was too far gone.  
  
"Take it out Joyce," Brad ordered.  
  
As if in a trance Joyce fished the big cock out of Brad's shorts and felt the
warmth and thickness in her hand as she brought the young cock out in the
open. Joyce's felt another boy's fingers explore the lips of her cunt and rub
her clit. Joyce knew she was past protesting so she resolved herself to just
let it happen.  
  
Just as it had happened many times before with multiple sex partners, Joyce
was being led down a sexual path where she was their plaything and object of
their desire. She was extremely proud that her body could still stir the
sexual wantonness of these young men. Brad moved backwards and bent Joyce
forward a little so that she could take his vibrant erect cock into her mouth.
Joyce was now bent over sucking Brad's prick as she held it in position with
her hand. Meanwhile Dirk was at her rear and with her robe bunched around her
waist he was easing her legs wider apart.  

Dirk whispered, "You have a beautiful ass and pussy Joyce, so fuckable."  
  
She obediently opened her thighs exposing her cunt lips to Dirk's probing
fingers. Joyce held Brad's cock perfectly in her mouth as she sucked and
nibbled and bobbed up and down on it. She felt Dirk's firm hands on the tops
of her thighs and then she felt the warm skin of another cock brush against
her ass cheeks and prod her cunt lips. The wetness of her body opened her
pussy easily and the thickness Dirk's cock pushed aside her lips and slid into
her.  
  
Joyce gasped as Dirk's first thrust pushed her forward causing Brad's cock to
hit the back of her throat. She almost gagged but she recovered quickly and
returned to licking and sucking every inch of the beautiful cock in her mouth.
Joyce thought how she must look at the moment in her own hotel room, her robe
up around her middle and being fucked doggy style while gobbling a giant cock
down her throat.  
  
Kyle stood nearby watching the scene stroking his manhood through his shorts,
not wanting to miss a second of the wonderful display of Joyce giving up her
modesty and enjoying the assault on her shapely body. Kyle could see Dirk's
entering with long, regular, penetrating strokes that almost lifted Joyce off
her feet. Dirk held her firmly by her hips and Brad held onto her head. Kyle
watched Brad's thick cock as it slipped down into her throat before easing out
to momentarily rest between her lips and then slide back down again.  
  
Neither of them was rushing the experience as they wanted to enjoy Joyce's
body. They wanted to savor her submissiveness and the eagerness with which she
had given herself over to their sexual advances. Joyce was helpless in their
dual grasp and beautifully exposed. At first she had been reluctant but now
she wanted it to go on and on, thrilling her and fucking her deeply. She
didn't think about it any longer, she just listened to her body and went with
the flow. As she sucked, nibbled and pushed back onto the young cocks in her
the feeling was incredible.  
  
Joyce groaned as Dirk rammed up into her cunt with each thrust and Brad held
her hair gently as he controlled her head movements over his cock. Brad held
his cock with one hand as it moved in and out between Joyce's willing lips,
until finally he had reached his pinnacle, then he withdrew slightly and held
Joyce firmly so that he could shoot in her mouth and over her face. Joyce was
in such an aroused state from the cock pounding into her at the rear that she
paid no attention to Brad's positioning. Then his thick ejaculation shot into
her mouth and splashed all over her face. Brad held his cock close so that his
milky seed hit Joyce's cheeks, chin and forehead. Joyce also felt the liquid
enter her mouth as she held her lips open in an attempt to capture it all. She
felt the fountain spew all over her face and her tongue darted out to lick
round her lips. She felt the warmth as cum dribbled down her face as Brad held
her head in place. He then pushed his wilting member back into her mouth again
and urged her to suck him dry.  
  
"Lick it, Joyce, lick me clean," Brad ordered and Joyce obligingly sucked and
licked until every drop was taken into her mouth.  
  
Dirk still held Joyce and he was still thrusting his vibrant cock into her
from behind. Kyle now wanted to enjoy the woman who was their plaything once
again.  
  
"Let's take her into her bedroom," said Kyle as he watched Dirk enjoying
himself.  
  
Dirk eased himself out of Joyce's succulent body. Joyce raised herself to a
standing position and Dirk enveloped his arms around her waist to tease her
cunt lips with his fingers again. Joyce was on a high as she had almost been
brought to orgasm. She held Dirk's fingers on her cunt and guided the boys to
her bedroom. She felt wonderful and knew that she must have looked stunningly
sexual to the three boys. She didn't care that her robe was bunched up around
her waist, or even that her face showed traces of Brad's dried semen. Joyce
still held Dirk's fingers tight onto her vaginal lips as the four of them
entered her bedroom. Once in the bedroom the four of them removed all of their
remaining clothes.  
  
Joyce was opening her legs wider to accept Dirk's intruding fingers. She was
overcome with desire and she wanted to rub her own clit frantically. She
wanted so badly to cum.  
  
"Oh please, please, fuck me, just fuck me," Joyce pleaded.  
  
Dirk was grasping her bullet-like nipples, tweaking and pulling them
playfully. Joyce was enjoying the tug on her nipples and the fingers up inside
her cunt. Her eyes closed and she emitted audible sighs of enjoyment.  
  
"Do you want to lay down Joyce? I am sure that you are ready to lie down, are
you?" Kyle asked already knowing the answer.  
  
Dirk and Kyle gently guided Joyce to her own bed and had her lie comfortably
on her back. The three Marines stood at the side and the foot of her bed. She
looked sexy and vulnerable in their presence. Joyce's fingers made their way
back to her pussy and she caressed her clit as she watched Kyle climb up from
the foot of the bed and kneel between her thighs. He leaned in towards her and
moved his face close to her pussy.  
  
"Oh my God, oh no, oh yes," gasped the wanton teacher as she felt the first
caress of Kyle's firm tongue on the wetness of her cunt.  
  
His tongue pushed her lips open and darted in and out. Kyle then licked and
pushed at her protruding clit, sending Joyce into spasms. Joyce's hips lifted
up and down off the bed to meet Kyle's lapping tongue as he gripped her open
thighs and licked, slurped and nibbled her pussy. Every now and then Kyle
would push his fingers into her to open her cunt lips.  
  
"Do you like this Joyce? Do you like being licked and finger fucked,"
whispered Dirk as her head thrashed from side to side and her hips arched up
even higher.  
  
"Yes, yes, it's fantastic. You shouldn't be here you bastards, you shouldn't
be doing this" she screamed and then gasped, "But don't you dare stop now."  
  
"Good Joyce, then take this," Dirk said as he lifted her head off the cushion
with one hand and fed his throbbing cock into her eager mouth.  
  
"Go on Joyce, take some more into your mouth. You know you love it," Dirk
added as almost his entire vibrant young pecker disappeared down into Joyce's
eager throat.  
  
She moved her head up and down rapidly on Dirk's cock, pumping in and out of
her mouth with her neck supported by Dirk's large hand. She bucked up and down
to meet Kyle's tongue as explored the very innards of her cunt. Her breathing
was coming in short gasps as her free hand held Kyle's head firmly into her
cunt.  
  
Kyle moved away from Joyce's pussy and delayed her orgasm prolonging her need
to cum. Joyce's fingers dashed back to her wet open pussy and frantically
rubbed her raging clit. Brad had gathered his second wind, and his young cock
was rampant again after watching the woman writhe and gasp on her bed,
pleading for release. Brad came and knelt between Joyce's luscious open thighs
and played at the open lips with his fingers. He pushed two digits into her
warm hole going a little farther each time, then three fingers, then four,
each time going that little bit further.  
  
"Do you want me to fuck you, Joyce? Do you want to cum, do you?" Brad asked as
he finally pushed his fingers deep into the inners of Joyce's open legs and
used his thumb to toy with her clitoris.  
  
She was rapturous, bucking and grunting through her full mouth, grasping
Dirk's cock and swallowing as deeply as she could, and her breasts moved
beautifully as her body shook to the movements on the bed. Brad's fingers were
hidden in the folds of Joyce's cunt, and then he slowly withdrew but held the
lips wide open so he could see the wonderful juices that lay at the entrance
to Joyce's body. His fingers were running with Joyce's fluids, and Brad gently
rubbed one of them down the crease in Joyce's bottom and pushed gently at her
firm anus. Joyce let out a little gasp but then continued with the task of
sucking the cock in her throat. Brad eased his finger further into Joyce's
ass.  
  
Joyce was focused on the strong boy's finger in her ass and her own need to
cum when she felt the familiar signs of a cock pulsing in her mouth. Dirk was
there, his strokes had quickened dramatically, and he too holding on to her
head more firmly. Joyce realized that she was going to get more cum in her
mouth as Dirk slipped out and held his cock over her face.  
  
"Keep your mouth open, Joyce, that's it," directed Dirk as the first spurt
fired back into Joyce's mouth.  
  
Dirk couldn't control himself and the rest of his spunk went everywhere,
hitting Joyce's chin and forehead and cheeks. Her face was covered and soaked
again, and she smiled as she flicked her tongue at the throbbing cock. Brad's
finger was still nestled wonderfully up Joyce's ass, but she still hadn't come
herself, and she was now frantic. Kyle had climbed into the bed next to Joyce
and he lay on his back with his big cock standing up like a pole. Brad told
Joyce to sit on Kyle's cock as slipped his intrusive finger out of her ass.
Joyce moved cautiously over Kyle's torso and slowly lowered her body onto his.
Kyle pushed the helmet of his cock at her open cunt lips. Joyce moaned as she
lowered her torso and felt the marvelous cock thrust inside her. Kyle held her
shapely hips as Joyce felt his rod go into her pussy like a knife through warm
butter. The two of them began to fuck, up and down, in and out. Joyce's
sexually charged body spasmed each time she descended onto the wonderful
weapon that was finally hammering her pussy. Finally she was getting what she
craved, a good fucking and now she was ready to give in to any abuse of her
body by these three naughty young men. Joyce then felt Brad's wonderful finger
re-enter her ass which heightened her thrills even more.  
  
"Oh yes, yes, ah," Joyce gasped and Brad had to hold his finger firmly in
Joyce's bottom as she bucked furiously up and down on Kyle's penetrating cock
in her cunt.  
  
"Come on Joyce, you want it, you want two cocks in your body, fucking you
hard, going right up inside you together. Come on Joyce say it, say what you
want," Brad and Kyle said enticing her.  
  
"Yes, yes, go on, please, fuck me, both of you, fuck me in my ass," Joyce
cried out.  
  
Joyce felt Brad's finger gradually slide out of her ass although it didn't
stop her from continuing to enjoy the big cock thrusting up into her as Kyle
held her hips and brought her down on him every other second. The solid
hardness of Brad's wonderful rampant cock was prodding between her ass cheeks
and Joyce felt it touch her anus. Brad put his hands around her waist to
steady himself as his cock at her rear pushed hard against her ass. It opened
her anus beautifully and slowly moved into Joyce's body. She felt so wicked
and so erotic as if she were high on a sexual drug. She was in heaven, just
pure heaven. Slowly and surely, Brad held Joyce's waist and pushed in and out,
each time going in a little further until his penis was deep inside Joyce's
bottom. His pubic hairs brushed against her shapely bottom as it filled her
asshole. No sounds were audible from Joyce as she held her breath with the two
big cocks implanted deeply within her. Kyle and Brad moved steadfastly and
surely up and down, in and out, back and forth. They held to her hips and
waist to keep her in place and to allow their cocks grind away. She was
pushing hard down onto Kyle as he pounded up into her cunt and she tried to
hold herself firmly so that she could get the full benefit of Brad's ass
fucking.  
  
"Joyce, do you want it deeper up your ass?" Brad asked her.  
  
"Yes, yes, deeper, fuck me up my ass deeper," She screamed and then
momentarily felt ashamed of her own language.  
  
The young men were controlling their movements very well but Joyce was out of
control as she raced toward a shattering orgasm. Brad and Kyle were determined
to go on and on, enjoying the married woman who was now at their mercy.  
  
"Harder, harder, please just fuck me harder," she was screaming now as two men
just smiled and carried on their rhythmic fucking of her hot body.  
  
Dirk was thoroughly entranced by the whole episode going on in front of his
eyes, and it hadn't taken long for his youthful body to come alive again. He
watched the attractive Joyce being fucked up her ass and at the same time up
her gloriously ripe cunt by his two buddies. Joyce was totally out of control
and Dirk wanted to enjoy her some more himself. Dirk could hear her gasping
and whimpering at the same time as his two friends still fucked her with all
their energy. Dirk could also see that Joyce was experiencing a magnificent
orgasm which she obviously had no control over. Joyce couldn't stop herself.
It was stupendous as waves of ecstasy rolled over her causing her body to
shake with tremors. Joyce's nails dug into Kyle's shoulders as she went
through her magnificent orgasm, the feelings were unstoppable. Dirk was
suddenly at the head of her bed in front of her face.  
  
"Come on, Joyce do me again," Dirk directed.  
  
Joyce saw the rock hard cock being offered to her mouth. Kyle held her arms at
her side and Joyce had no option but to part her lips and allow Dirk to once
more fill her mouth with his throbbing prick. Dirk didn't wait for Joyce to
start sucking his cock but instead he held her head and started to fuck her
wet mouth as though it was her ass or her cunt. Joyce did not object and she
took the cock in and out of her mouth, enjoying the thrill of a third cock
thrusting into one of her orifices. Joyce heard their voices although she was
unsure what each one was saying.  
  
"This is it, Joyce just what you wanted. Three cocks inside you at once, three
young cocks fucking you at once. What's it like, Joyce, is it good? Go on
Joyce, fuck us all, fuck three cocks at once, Joyce, feel our hot spunk spurt
into your body at once." They chided.  
  
Joyce knew that they wouldn't stop until they had shot three loads of cum
inside her. It didn't matter though, it wasn't about them now; it was about
her. She got those squirmy feelings in her belly again and she knew she was on
course for another wonderful orgasm. The three men were pounding her hard
again and she could only grunt as Dirk's cock fully occupied her mouth. The
other two boys were humping her body up and down onto their cocks that were
hitting her holes with such force. Joyce had never been so erotically abused
with three mighty cocks deep in her body.  
  
"Get ready Joyce, we're going to cum inside you," one of them said.  
  
Joyce had lost all control over her actions. She looked into Dirk's eyes as he
held her head more firmly and she allowed his cock to stretch her lips wide
apart. She used her tongue to play and poke at his tool as it sped in and out
of her throat and she knew that he would be cumming soon. The boy's actions
were such that Joyce knew that this time they would truly not stop until they
had all ejaculated again and she received their powerful loads gushing into
her. Joyce was already sore and it was still early in the afternoon. She knew
she was in for a long afternoon given the recuperative powers of these young
studs.  
  
Brad suddenly stopped thrusting into Joyce's bottom and held onto her tightly.
She could feel a warm sensation inside her ass and she realized that the first
ejaculation was being fired into her. The other two did not slow up and from
their rapid strokes she knew they were close as well. Kyle grunted from under
her and almost stopped completely as he held Joyce's body down firmly on his
thighs. A few more short strokes and he pushed up into her body groaning as
his spunk gushed into her cunt. She could feel the liquids spurt up into her
pussy and her ass and then the two cocks rested within her.  
  
The excitement had pushed Joyce over the top again and, she frantically rubbed
her clit against Kyle's cock while it was still hard in her. Dirk sensed his
two friends had cum to a standstill so he pushed harder and faster in and out
of Joyce's willing mouth until he finally lost control.  
  
He held Joyce's head against him with his cock stuffed in her open mouth as he
ejaculated. Joyce tried to anticipate the inevitable but it was still rather a
shock as a torrent of milky, thick liquid fired into her throat and all around
her mouth. She gulped and swallowed as quickly as she could. Her fingers were
back at her clit and they flew backward and forward across the hard nub of
skin as she swished the warm liquid around in her mouth. She shuddered and
opened her lips a little wider to let out a sigh causing a trace of white
semen to trickle over her lips. Joyce didn't care as she had climaxed again
and again, over and over beautifully, erotically and shamelessly.  
  
The boys rested briefly and then they rotated around Joyce placing their cocks
back in her. They began to fuck her again and Joyce knew that they wouldn't
stop until they had cum in each of her holes and were totally drained. After
the boys finished with her they leisurely took showers and then dressed to
leave. They mockingly thanked Joyce for a good time and told her that they
hoped that she enjoyed the rest of her vacation, and then they left.  
  
Joyce dragged her aching exhausted body from the bed and headed into the
bathroom. She drew a bath for herself as she picked up the towels that the
Marines had used. The nerve of those guys to help themselves to her shower
without even asking permission she giggled. Joyce eased into the welcome
warmth of her bubble bath and she immediately felt the healing aspect on her
body. She sank down in the tub, immersed herself in the bath and reflected on
the afternoon events. As much as she enjoyed the incredible raw sex with the
three energetic Marines she knew she had to take control of herself. Joyce
could not allow guys to just show up any time that they were horny and fuck
her brains out. She had to get her life to a point to where she was the one
under control. Joyce hoped that Bruce would be too tired from the fishing trip
to want any sex that night but she knew that once he saw Bridget again he
would be turned on. After her bath Joyce took a nap and set the alarm for 6:00
Pm so that she would be up before her husband got back to the room.  
  
That evening she and Bruce had another marvelous dinner with Dave and Bridget.
Bridget of course looked stunning again and Bruce couldn't take his eyes off
her. Over dinner it was learned that David and Bruce had gotten skunked on the
fishing trip and that they wanted to go back out Sunday. Bridget told Joyce
that the two of them would still go on the yacht and it appeared as if Bridget
was pleased that Bruce and David would not be joining her and Joyce. Joyce
thought that that was odd but she was sure that she and Bridget would enjoy
themselves. Back at the hotel room Bruce fucked the daylights out of his tired
wife and Joyce was sure that once again he was thinking of Bridget. She
laughed to herself and thought that he should only know the afternoon that she
had.  
  
MONARCH VERSUS LANCASTER  
  
The Monarch Academy football team showed no signs of a let down after losing
their season opener to St. Peters. Monarch beat Lancaster 49 -0 at Lancaster's
home field. The half time score was 35 -- 0 so the coaches were able to rest
their starters the entire second half. The coaches were extremely proud of the
team but reminded them that next week's game was against Queen of Peace the
number two team in the polls behind St. Peters. It would be a short week
because the game was on Friday night but it was a home game for Monarch.  
  
That evening after the game Jake and Wendy went out together as did Butch,
Terry, Lauren and Marcia. Anna hooked up with the Mathews twins again and they
played with her pussy and her tits as their mother drove them to their house.
The girls were still in their cheerleading uniforms and the three of them sat
in the back seat as the mother drove the car. The twins had Anna's top and
sport bra pushed up over her tits and they pulled her panties down to her
ankles. Ingrid and Annika sucked on Anna's tits and fingered her pussy the
entire drive home. By the time they reached the Mathew's house Anna was ready
for anything. That night Annika, Ingrid, their mother and Anna had incredible
raw lesbian sex.  

Zack, Charlie, Nick and Jimmy did not have dates that night after the game and
they were trying to figure out what to do. Marilyn was at Barbara's house and
told Charlie that she couldn't get away that night. Loren had to spend the
evening with his uncle so Nick and Jimmy were without their fall back sex
partner. Zack then suggested that they visit Nurse Betty and see if she was
home alone. The four boys agreed figuring that they had nothing to lose.  
  
Betty as it turned out was home alone. Carrie, Amelie and Susan were over at
Helen's place with some female action. Lorraine was entertaining Rob and Dick
at her place and Betty wasn't up to joining either group. She decided to
shower, dress and go out thinking that she may be lucky and latch onto a stud
for the evening. She was in for a surprise however because the four students
would arrive at her place before she left for an evening out.  
  
Loren was home with his Uncle Mike again although he would have preferred to
be with Nick and Jimmy. His uncle had decided that Loren would be Lori again.
Loren put on the baby doll sleep wear that his uncle bought for him. Lately
his uncle had been fucking him in the missionary position and playing with
Loren's tits as he fucked him. So this night Loren became Lori and lay in bed
with his legs up as his uncle fucked his ass. Uncle Mike called Loren Lori and
pushed the baby doll top up over Lori's tits. Uncle Mike then peeled off the
baby doll bottoms and lifted Lori's legs up to expose her asshole. Uncle Mike
then slipped his cock into Lori's ass and began fucking. Uncle Mike played
with Lori's cock and tits as he fucked her. Just before Uncle Mike came he
pulled out of Lori's ass and aimed his cock right at her asshole. He watched
as his spunk squirted out and hit Lori's asshole then Uncle Mike pushed his
cock back into Lori's ass pushing as much cum with as he could.  
  
Later Uncle Mike placed Lori on all fours and fucked her ass again. Once again
Uncle Mike gave Loris a reach around and jerked on her cock until she came
spraying the bed with cum. Uncle Mike then returned to his own room leaving
Lori to lie in her own cum. Loren didn't bother to remove the baby doll outfit
in fact he put the bottoms back on. He liked the feel of the material and it
made him feel sexy. He actually felt more like a Lori than a Loren. Loren
looked forward to tomorrow as he would be spending the day with Paul and Carl
at their place. Rene would be joining them as well. Loren fell asleep thinking
about what tomorrow would bring.  
  
NEXT CHAPTER  
  
Sandy and Kim arrive at Marla's for a week stay. Marilyn, Barbara and Lenny
continue their torrid sex sessions while Marilyn's parents Joyce and Bruce are
in San Diego. Joyce has yet another surprise in San Diego. Loren will spend
Sunday with Paul, Carl and Renee. Jake takes Maria on a date. Monarch faces a
must win game with Queen of Peace.




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 09


_This will be the 96th submission since I started writing for literotica. I am
thinking that I will stop writing at 100 stories. The last story will recount
personal experiences of my life although I have folded many of those into
previous stories that I have written. I will write the 100th story as a novel
/ novella as it may be much longer than the chapters that I normally write. To
that end I will wrap up this series in the next couple of chapters. Thanks to
all who read my stories and have provided feedback and encouragement over the
years. Thanks to all who have voted for my stories which resulted in one
contest winner.  
  
This story series has linked some of the characters from two previous series
together. The most recent series Son Controls His Mother characters united
with some of the characters in the "And Mother Makes Four" series. Reading
Chapter 1 of this series will help with the orientation of some of the
characters for those who do not wish to read the other two series. All
characters in the story are at least 18 years of age._  
  
*   
  
It was late Saturday night when Kim and Sandy arrived at Marla's home for a
week's stay. They were exhausted from their trip so everyone gathered in the
family room for drinks and to get caught up briefly. Biff brought the girl's
bags up to the guest rooms and then joined everyone in the family room. They
were all happy to see Kim and meet her new roommate Sandy. They all had very
fond memories of Kim and Kim had vivid memories of the family as well. After
all it was in this house that she had been introduced to lesbian sex and she
had lost her anal virginity.  
  
"Sandy you and Joannie really could pass for sisters," Marla observed.  
  
"Yeah Kim said we looked a lot alike so I can see why. We're also the same
size so you won't have to worry about clothes, you can borrow my things if you
need to," Joannie added.  
  
"No one ever worries about clothes around here," laughed Biff.  
  
"Well I am happy to be here and meet all of you. Kim told me a lot about you
and I hope to spend time with each of you this week," Sandy said in a sexy
voice.  
  
Everyone smiled at Sandy as they knew that they would all have their turn with
her. Then Marla spoke again, "Kim dear we have added some staff since you were
here last. They are all in bed now but you will meet Sondra and her two
brothers, Ivan and Boris tomorrow. They have fit in very well here."  
  
"And we fit into to them pretty well too," Joannie said with a giggle.  
  
"Sandy I have to apologize for my wife as she seems to have sex on her mind
all the time," Jerry offered.  
  
"A girl after my own heart," Sandy replied and added, "I guess we are a lot
alike Joannie."  
  
"Everyone I am really tired and I don't want to be a party pooper but I have
to get some sleep," Kim admitted.  
  
"Of course, in fact we are all turning in for the night. There is no need to
rush anything after all you are both here for a week," Marla answered.  
  
"Come on I'll show you where you are sleeping tonight," Joannie offered and
then teased them and said, "But after tonight you can sleep in any bed you
want to."  
  
Sandy and Kim followed Joannie upstairs and to their bedrooms. The rest of the
family also went to bed and rested up for what would be a busy Sunday.  
  
SUNDAY MORNING AT MARLA'S  
  
"Good morning sleepy head. Sorry we didn't have a chance to get together last
night but we can make up for it this morning," Biff greeted her.  
  
Biff rolled Sandy over on her back and got between her legs. Sandy watched as
if she were paralyzed as Biff lined up his ominous weapon with her quim. Biff
leaned into her and his magnificent cock entered her already moist pussy. He
took his time allowing her to adjust to him and then he buried his cock fully
in her cunt. He took Sandy's breath away with his first thrust and then he
settled into a rhythm. Sandy had never been as full of cock in her life as
Biff touched every nerve ending within her pussy. Sandy reflected back on when
she fucked her brother's friend Joey. She thought that Joey had a big cock but
Biff was clearly longer and thicker. Sandy had an immediate orgasm and then
felt another coming on.  
  
Sandy had been briefed by Kim about Biff's ritual of fucking the women with
his piss hard-on bringing them to countless orgasms until they couldn't take
it any longer. Biff pounded Sandy's pussy for what seemed like hours before
Sandy begged him to stop. Sandy felt as if it was impossible to cum anymore
and yet Biff had not cum yet. Biff lifted himself off of the blonde beauty and
looked down at her tanned shapely body. Biff thought that she really did look
like Joannie and she fucked like Joannie. Sandy stared in disbelief at Biff's
still hard cock as she had surprised herself taking all of him in her.  
  
Biff headed into the bathroom to take his morning piss as Sandy slumped on her
bed in exhaustion. Biff returned from the bathroom and got back in bed with
Sandy. He rolled her over on her stomach and lifted her by the hips so that
her shapely ass pointed in the air. Biff got behind Sandy to fuck her doggy
style and Sandy secretly hoped that he would not try to put his monster in her
ass at least not this morning. Biff slipped his big dick into Sandy's pussy
from behind and began to fuck her in search of his own orgasm.  
  
Jerry walked into the bedroom totally naked and knelt on the bed in front of
Sandy. Jerry lifted her face up so that it was even with his cock. Jerry then
fed his hard cock to Sandy who instinctively took it in her mouth. Both of the
guys were horny in anticipation of fucking this blonde beauty and it did not
take them long to cum. Jerry filled Sandy's mouth with his seed and she
swallowed it as if by reflex. Biff fired round after round of his hot cum into
Sandy's pussy and she could feel the warm spunk coating her entire insides.
She had never been filled with so much cum since the time with three teenage
boys. Both guys pulled their softening cocks from her holes and left her to
rest for awhile.  
  
Biff and Jerry looked down on the lifeless body of the tanned beauty. She
looked beautiful as she lay on her stomach with her long blonde hair cascading
over her shoulders and her shapely round ass rising up from her shapely form.  
  
"You really have a beautiful ass Sandy," said Biff as he reached down to
stroke it.  
  
While Sandy was getting acquainted with Biff and Jerry, Marla checked in on
Kim. Kim was already awake and in the shower. Marla tossed her robe on the bed
and entered the bathroom.  
  
"Mind if I join you?" Marla asked sticking her head in the shower stall.  
  
"No of course not," Kim replied.  
  
Marla entered the shower and relaxed with Kim under the warm cascade of water.
Then they began to wash each other's body. They were both getting turned on as
they seemed to be insatiable. Marla pushed Kim back against the shower wall
and smiled wickedly at her as Marla dropped slowly to her knees. As Marla
spread Kim's legs, Kim couldn't conceal a moan and she had to bite her lip to
stifle her gasps as she felt Marla's hot breath on her pussy. Marla started to
place delicate kisses upon Kim's naked thighs and the sensation of her wet
lips on Kim's warm skin sent shockwaves of excitement through her. Marla ran a
fingertip down Kim's slit and she groaned with pleasure as Marla's fingers
honed in on Kim's now swollen clit.  
  
Marla inhaled the sweet odor of Kim's pussy, savoring the musky smell and her
tongue darted out as she lapped excitedly at her pussy. Next she pulled Kim's
pussy lips open to expose every fold of her pink pussy. Marla darted her
tongue in and out of Kim's now dripping cunt as she used her tongue like a
little cock. Marla used her thumb to rub Kim's clit as she dipped her fingers
into Kim's soaking pussy, getting one of them nice and wet and then slid it
into Kim's tight asshole. Marla started to switch between sucking Kim's clit
into her hot mouth and sliding her fingers into Kim's hot pussy and one into
her ass. Kim groaned as she often did with anal penetration. Kim clearly
enjoyed Marla's finger in her. Soon the intensity in Kim's ass, pussy and clit
built up to a boiling point and she came noisily her juices spilt from her and
into Marla's awaiting mouth.  
  
Next Kim turned Marla so that she was spread-eagled with her hands against the
wall of the shower and Kim watched as the rivulets of water from the shower
coursed down her beautiful body and ran between her legs. Kim started to place
gentle kisses all over Marla's body beginning at her shoulders and kissed
downward across her back to her curvy firm ass. Kim began to lick and kiss
Marla's hips planting kisses all over her creamy smooth sensitive skin. Kim
couldn't help herself from gently nibbling the cheeky flesh of Marla's ass.
Marla gave off a playful yelp and wiggled her bottom in delight. As Kim kissed
the inside of Marla's thighs she heard her groan with passion as Kim's mouth
moved steadily up her thighs toward her pussy.  
  
Kim loved the smell of Marla's pussy and she was desperate to taste her again.
Kim sat between Marla's legs and probed her luscious pussy gently with her
tongue licking Marla's clit, which swelled immediately to Kim's touch. Kim
next enveloped Marla's clit with her mouth and rolled it between her teeth
emitting squeals of delight from Marla signaling Kim that she was driving her
wild. Kim continued to eat her, lick her and probe Marla's tight sweet hole
with her tongue. Then Kim slipped a finger into Marla's dripping pussy and
finger fucked her while she sucked and nibbled her swollen clit.  
  
Kim felt Marla's clit swell and stiffen as she grabbed Kim by the hair,
forcing Kim's tongue deeper inside. Marla ground her clit against Kim and her
body quaked with orgasm. Kim heard her breathing and moaning become
uncontrollable as Marla continued to push against Kim's face, grinding her
pussy against her and cumming all over her face. Kim hungrily sucked up
Marla's juices. Both of them stood under the water for a few more minutes
relishing their renewed pleasure before leaving the shower. They then dried
each other with fluffy Turkish towels as Marla paid particular attention to
Kim's ass. Marla and Kim then returned to the bed and Kim lay face down as
Marla ran her hands over Kim's exotic body. She ran her hands over Kim's curvy
ass.  
  
"You know Kim it is going to be very difficult for the guys to keep from
fucking your ass again." Marla said and then, "But I am sure that you know
why. It is so perfectly shaped it is difficult for anyone to keep from
touching you and grabbing your delicious ass."  
  
While Kim and Marla were in bed in the other room Sandy, Biff and Jerry were
taking it to the next level. Sandy lay on top of Biff with Biff's cock deep
inside her and Jerry's finger starting to enter her ass Sandy realized that
her double penetration in awhile was about to happen. She felt the finger
slowly push further and further up her ass little by little Jerry eased it
inside until it was completely in her. Sandy felt that wonderful full feeling
that she had experienced with Kim.  
  
Sandy felt the finger slowly withdraw from her ass and she suddenly felt empty
as it plopped out. The empty feeling did not last for long though as she felt
some more lubricating jelly being applied to her. It felt strange as something
smaller then Jerry's finger entered her ass. It wasn't until she felt the cold
lube inside her that she realized the small object in her ass was an
applicator tube for the lubricant. The feeling was not unpleasant as she felt
her ass being filled with the lubricant.  
  
The tube was removed Sandy became aware of Jerry climbing onto the bed and
kneeling astride her and Biff. She tensed briefly as she felt the head of
Jerry's cock touch her ass and then she felt his fingers probing her tight
asshole again just before the head of his stiff cock pushed against the
entrance. Sandy realized from Jerry's patience and control that he had done
this many times before. Jerry did not rush to enter her with the risk of pain,
he just kept a firm pressure pushing against her anus, waited for her to relax
and take him inside.  
  
Sandy sighed and leaned against Biff's chest, enjoying the feeling of his
massive cock that was still deep inside her wet cunt. She could feel herself
start to relax and the natural reaction of clenching her ass muscles to resist
entry was slowly reduced. Very, very slowly Sandy relaxed her anus and as she
did, she felt the head of the second stiff cock start to enter her. At first
it felt way to big to fit but gradually Sandy felt the head push a little
further and a little further until, suddenly, her muscles relaxed just enough
to allow the cock head to push inside. Jerry remained perfectly still as Sandy
became accustomed to having her anus invaded again.  
  
At the instant of the head entering her ass Sandy concentrated on relaxing. In
a very short time she started to enjoy the feeling of having this second cock
inside her, even if it was just the head at the moment. She felt Jerry run his
hands over her back and then move down each side to her tits. Sandy lifted
herself up a little from Biff to allow Jerry to touch her. She swooned with
sensations that were starting to flood her body. As she arched her back to
allow Jerry to reach her tits she felt his cock move a little further into her
ass.  
  
Biff's cock was still deep in her cunt and not moving as the other one slowly
but surely started to fill her asshole. She felt Biff's breath on her face and
Jerry's breath on her neck as they both filled her. Sandy felt another orgasm
start to build and realized that she was fulfilling another wild fantasy. Both
men kept still as Sandy started to move. She started moving her hips back and
forth a tiny amount, pushing her self back onto the two cocks, and feeling
them both inside her. As she continued these movements she pushed a little
further back each time until her ass was completely full.  
  
The wonderful feelings between her legs were intense as she started to force
herself down onto both cocks, hungrily trying to get them as deep as she
could. The men felt her urgency and started to match her thrusts. As she
thrust back they started to thrust forward, stretching her as they filled both
holes. Sandy started to moan loudly again as she felt a powerful orgasm start
to take over her body. Jerry started to roughly squeeze and pull her tits as
his cock filled her ass. Sandy felt both men start to tense as the first
powerful wave of pleasure from this new orgasm swept through her ravaged body.
She screamed loudly, almost out of control, wildly fucking both cocks. She
felt Biff gripping her bum cheeks with some urgency and Jerry's hands holding
her tits squeezed even harder, almost painfully, as she felt two loads of hot
spunk spurt inside her. This was enough to send her over the edge. She hadn't
felt an orgasm as powerful as this in some time as she screamed and screamed
with what felt like wave after wave of never ending pleasure rushing through
her. Sandy's head was filled with the sounds of her own screams. All that she
could feel was the intense pleasure sweeping through her body and radiating
from between her legs. Jerry pulled out of Sandy's ass and then she rolled off
of Biff and flopped on her back. The three of them rested before round three.  
  
Joannie had joined Marla and Kim in the bedroom. Marla had started rubbing
lotion onto Kim's breasts so Joannie decided to do Kim's pubes. Kim moaned and
her body undulated under the gentle touches of the two women as they applied
the lotion to her skin.  
  
"Doesn't she have just the greatest little nubs," said Joannie referring to
Kim's now eraser hard nipples, "You want us to love you don't you Kim? I can
see by the way your body moves that you want more. Do you?"  
  
The next thing Kim felt were Marla and Joannie kissing her on the side of her
face. They ran their lips up and down the side of Kim's face and tongued her
ears emitting a groan from her. Kim felt their hands move over her body and
cup her bare breasts and then they tweaked her erect nipples. Kim felt herself
losing it once again giving in to her insatiable desires. Joannie kissed Kim
full on the lips and shoved her tongue into Kim's mouth searching for Kim's
tongue. Kim opened her mouth willingly and their tongues danced with each
other as Marla moved her mouth down to Kim's breasts.  
  
Marla then kissed Kim as Joannie had earlier and then Joannie sucked on Kim's
tits and nipples. Kim was moaning and groaning and her hips began to undulate
of their own free will. Marla sucked on one of Kim's tits as Joannie sucked on
the other. Kim's body was gyrating of its own accord. Excited beyond her
control Kim just cried out loud. Marla kissed Kim again plunging her tongue
into Kim's mouth and Joannie fingered Kim's pussy as her legs opened
automatically in anticipation of Joannie's next move.  
  
Marla then moved between Kim's legs and stroked and lightly probed her vulva.
Kim was struggling to contain her desire, but when she felt Marla tease her
secret entrance she couldn't stand it any longer. Kim pulled Marla to her and
tried to get her to lick her sopping wet pussy. But Marla was not concerned
about Kim's urgency and continued at her own pace.  
  
Kim pushed herself onto Marla's face as she knew that this was what she
wanted. Kim needed this beautiful mature woman to lick at her sex, to explore
her hidden crevices and taste her juices. Marla had an overwhelming desire to
touch and feel Kim and she brought her hands up to caress Kim's buttocks.
Marla kneaded gently at Kim's smooth flesh, spreading her cheeks until Kim
knew Marla could see the deep shadowed cleft between them and her puckered
amber ring that nestled there. Marla startled Kim when she reached for it with
her tongue, licking, and running the tip of her tongue around it, feeling
Kim's tight muscles react to her probing tongue.  
  
Kim whispered encouragement to her, "Oh yes, oh Marla please don't stop."  
  
Kim felt her tight anal ring dilate from the pressure of Marla's tongue. This
felt so good to Kim. Marla then pushed a finger into Kim's pussy and she felt
it delve deeply into her warmth causing her vaginal muscles to contract
involuntarily.  
  
"Put your finger in me," Kim begged and Marla knew exactly what to do.  
  
Marla moistened her finger with Kim's cunt juices and she pushed it into her
tight rosebud, slowly easing her way in. Marla's tongue continued to lick and
tease Kim's sex now slipping over her moistened lips and stopping at her tight
pleasure nub. Kim pushed herself against Marla, grinding her hips so as to
force Marla's finger further and deeper into her anal channel. Kim could no
longer concentrate on anything apart from the feel of Marla's hands caressing
her ass as her finger penetrated Kim's private entrance while Marla's mouth
nibbled frantically on her clit. Kim knew she was about to cum and she knew
that it would as good as ever. That special feeling rose over her and Kim
buried her face in Joannie's body, their breasts pressed together as Kim tried
to hide her cries of ecstasy. Kim felt her juices flow, her pussy swell and
she squirted streams of cum into Marla's mouth. At first Marla was caught off
guard when the first squirt shot into her mouth but then Marla licked and
swallowed, drinking the streams of cum with her own sounds of pleasure.  
  
For a moment they stayed glued to one another, too weak to move. Then very
slowly, Marla eased her finger from Kim's rectum and laid her head on Kim's
thighs with her arms entwined around her legs. This was only the first day of
their explorations and Kim wondered where they would take her next.  
  
"Kim I forgot that your pussy gets so swollen when you are excited and when
you cum it squirts out like you are peeing just like mine does," Marla
commented.  
  
"Yes that happens sometimes when I am very excited. Now let's see if I can get
you to squirt for me again," Kim offered.  

Marla and Kim switched places so that she was on her back in bed and Kim was
between her legs. Kim gently pushed Marla's legs wider apart and Kim watched
as the outer lips of Marla's sex spread and the pink inner surfaces were
revealed to her. They were already glistening with juices and Kim knew at that
instant how Joannie always felt when she and Marla made love. Kim couldn't
wait to taste her juices for herself. The opening of Marla's vagina was a dark
and mysterious shadow and felt like velvet.  
  
Kim slowly reached forward and spread Marla's labia wider allowing her fingers
to play up and down Marla's moist slit. She felt Marla quiver, little goose
bumps from her shivers of sensation ran down her thighs. Stretching her wider
Kim could see a firm nub of erect pink flesh standing proudly like a tiny cock
at the top of Marla's sex. Kim knew that this was Marla's seat of pleasure and
the cause of all of her urges. Kim let her fingers tickle Marla's clit
lightly, teasingly causing her to gasp as her thighs jerked in sudden tremor.
Kim lowered head and took the nub of tissue in her mouth, rolling it lightly
between her lips and scraping it gently with her teeth. Kim could smell
Marla's arousal. She smelled so much like Joannie, her deep musk made Kim
light-headed and she wondered if this is what all blond pussy smelt like. Kim
tongued and licked gently up and down the length of Marla's slit and Kim had
to hold Marla's thighs apart as she began to buck beneath her. Kim knew that
Marla was reaching her crisis as she moaned, almost growling with meaningless
sounds of ecstasy arising from her. Kim slowed her assault as she wanted to
extend Marla's pleasure as long as she could. Kim fingered Marla's sex again,
ran her fingertips up and down Marla's sex and scratched lightly at her labia.  
  
With a fingertip Kim probed the entrance to Marla's ass. Marla's cry of
pleasure at being penetrated encouraged Kim to thrust her finger in her deeper
and faster. Kim could feel the muscular walls of Marla's tight rectum grip at
her as she caressed the crevice inside Marla's asshole. Kim slid her middle
finger in alongside the first finger and allowed her thumb to rest lightly on
Marla's clit. Joannie lay along side Marla and stroked her firm big breasts
and tweaked her rock hard nipples as Kim worked her pussy.  
  
Joannie got behind Kim and began to caress Kim's lovely curvy ass. Joannie was
enamored with Kim's shapely bottom and she planted light kisses on Kim's ass
cheeks. Kim cooed as Joannie worked her ass as Kim continued to drive Marla
crazy. Joannie began to finger Kim's asshole with first one then two fingers.
The fingers felt snug but both Joannie and Kim knew that Kim's ass was
beginning to loosen up. Joannie removed her fingers and then she placed
something at the entrance to Kim's ass. Joannie had put the double headed
dildo in her pussy and she eased the other into Kim's curvy bubble butt.
Joannie reached around and fingered Kim's pussy as she fucked Kim's ass. Kim's
face was buried in Marla's pussy and her two fingers were buried in Marla's
ass. Marla and Kim screamed as yet another round of orgasms rocked their
bodies. Joannie pulled out of Kim's ass and left the room with Marla and Kim
embracing and expressing their lust for one another.  
  
Joannie walked down the hallway with the one end of the double dildo embedded
in her pussy and the other end dangling between her legs. She entered the room
where Sandy, Biff and Jerry were resting after a torrid second round of sex.  
  
Joannie got on the bed side on one side of Sandy and began to stroke her body.
She caressed her tits and belly and played with her pussy as she told her how
hot she looked fucking the two guys. Sandy just laid there and moaned as
Joannie stroked her body. Sandy could still feel the presence of cum in her
pussy and ass. Before long Biff and Jerry were ready again and waved their
hard cocks at the women.  
  
Joannie then lay back in bed and had Sandy straddle her lowering herself on
the other end of the double dildo. Sandy was well stretched from Biff's cock
so the dildo went in easily and her pussy ground against Joannie's. Jerry once
again got behind Sandy and slid his cock into her asshole causing her to gasp.
Biff approached her face and offered his cock to Sandy who immediately took
him as deep as she could. Sandy had previously tasted Jerry's cum and now she
would get to taste Biff's. The three of them worked Sandy's body to perfection
as they filled her three holes. Sandy felt another powerful orgasm building as
a result of the triple penetration. Sandy's body tensed and shook as she was
overcome with another mind blowing orgasm. She could feel and hear Joannie
underneath scream with her own release and then the two guys unloaded in her
for the third time that morning. Jerry shot another load of cum deep in her
ass coating her bowels and Biff filled her mouth with his jizm. Joannie, Jerry
and Biff got out of bed leaving Sandy with cum oozing from all her holes.  
  
"We're going to grab a shower. Come on down for breakfast when you're ready,"
Joannie yelled over her shoulder.  
  
Sandy thought to herself, "Breakfast, my God it feels as if we have been
fucking all day."  
  
SUNDAY MORNING AT BARBARA'S HOUSE  
  
Marilyn woke up slowly and her body ached from all the sex she had Saturday
night. Barbara and Lenny had worked her over good. Marilyn still felt as of
she had something in her ass but she knew it was from the three loads that
Lenny had dumped in her last night. Marilyn was impaled on the double dildo
that Barbara had in her pussy as Lenny fucked Marilyn's ass all night. She and
Barbara had continuous orgasms brought on by the dildo as Lenny fucked her ass
until he was drained of every drop of cum. Marilyn smiled to her self as she
lay in bed. Secretly she wished that there had been three cocks in her so that
all her holes would be cum filled. Marilyn then wondered what her mother Joyce
would think if she knew that her friend and boss were fucking her daughter's
brains out.  
  
Just then Barbara came into the bedroom and smiled at Marilyn. Barbara was
naked as had become the norm the last two days. Marilyn smiled at her and held
her arms out to Barbara welcoming her into bed again. Barbara leaned over and
kissed the teenager and then spoke.  
  
"We have all day for more love making but first let's get you cleaned up. Come
to my bathroom and we will bathe together. Lenny will be back later and he
would be disappointed if we started without him," Barbara said.  
  
Marilyn followed Barbara into her bathroom and she saw that Barbara had
already drawn a bubble bath for them. The two of them entered the tub and
Marilyn leaned back into Barbara and Barbara reached around and cupped Marilyn
firm tits. Marilyn could feel Barbara's breast pressing into her back as the
woman caressed her. Marilyn closed her eyes and relaxed in the soothing water
and the caresses of Barbara's hands. Marilyn was then startled when she felt
something touching her lips. She opened her eyes and saw that Lenny was
standing naked along side the tub with his erect cock in Marilyn's face.  
  
Marilyn looked up at Lenny and smiled as she took his impressive cock in her
hand and drew it to her mouth. Marilyn was a very good cocksucker and in no
time she had Lenny ready to blow his load. Lenny tried to prolong his orgasm
as long as he could. Marilyn leaned over the edge of the tub and drew Lenny in
toward him. Marilyn caressed the back of Lenny's legs and cheeks of his ass as
Marilyn's warm, wet, wonderful mouth sucked on Lenny's cock. Marilyn massaged
the head of Lenny's cock against the roof of her mouth. She circled Lenny's
cock with her tongue and Lenny felt the light scraping of Marilyn's teeth.
Lenny's dick felt harder and longer than it ever felt in his life and he knew
he was going to shoot soon.  
  
Marilyn took Lenny's cock out of her mouth and looked up at him as she stroked
the entire length of it and massaged Lenny's bloated balls. Marilyn then put
it back in her mouth and took it out again then he gently blew on it as her
soapy fingers continually massaged Lenny's balls. Marilyn tickled the cock
head with her tongue and teased Lenny's pee slit. Marilyn had Lenny close to
cumming a few times. Marilyn seemed to know when Lenny was getting close, and
she would do things making him last longer, torturing Lenny in the process.  
  
Marilyn looked up at Lenny and smiled as he stroked the slick cock. Then he
asked, "Ready to cum Lenny? Do you want to cum in my mouth?"  
  
"God yes, suck me, take it all!" Lenny called out.  
  
Marilyn then took Lenny's cock all the way into her warm wet mouth. She
swirled her tongue around the length of the shaft, nibbled on the cock head
and sucked Lenny hard. Marilyn reached under Lenny's balls and rubbed the
hardness between his balls and anus. Lenny felt his cock thicken and he knew
he was going to cum. There was no stopping Lenny this time.  
  
Marilyn grabbed Lenny's ass cheeks with both hands as Lenny exploded in her
mouth. Lenny fired round after round of cum into her mouth and Marilyn sucked
and swallowed as fast as she could. Rope after rope of semen shot into
Marilyn's mouth as Lenny seemed to have an endless supply. Finally the barrage
subsided and Lenny stopped cumming in Marilyn's mouth. Marilyn sucked on the
thick firm cock until she had drained every drop from Lenny's dick.  
  
Lenny backed away weak kneed after the fantastic blow job by the sexy
teenager. Marilyn and Barbara then stood up and got out of the tub. They dried
each other as Lenny watched and then Lenny spoke.  
  
Let's get dressed and I'll take you both to breakfast," he offered.  
  
"Didn't I just have breakfast," Marilyn replied in a sultry tone.  
  
They all laughed and then they got dressed. Lenny took them out for breakfast
as he promised but he wasn't finished with Joyce's daughter yet. They still
had the afternoon and evening ahead of them and Lenny was looking forward to
putting his cock back In Marilyn's ass.  
  
SUNDAY IN SAN DIEGO  
  
David and Bruce went off to their deep sea fishing trip hoping to be more
fortunate than they were on Saturday. Bridget lived up to her promise about
taking Joyce out on the yacht. Bridget came by in a limo to pick Joyce up at
Del Coronado. Joyce had purchased Capri pants and a top just for the yachting
adventure. Bridget looked stunning as usual in her halter top and tight white
shorts. The car arrived at the marina and the two women walked down the pier
to where the yacht was berthed turning many a male head as they strolled along
the dock.  
  
Joyce couldn't believe her eyes when they stopped in front of the yacht. It
had to be at least 50 feet long or longer. Four good looking darkly tanned men
appeared on the deck and welcomed Bridget. One of them lowered the ladder for
them and they climbed aboard the yacht.  
  
"How big is this?" Joyce just had to ask.  
  
"Sixty-five feet," Bridget replied and then said, "I'd like you to meet our
crew, Salvatore, Julio, Roberto and Tomaso. Obviously they are all Italian."  
  
Joyce nodded as they were introduced and each of them saluted her and welcomed
her aboard. Salvatore was in charge and after the introductions the crew
leaped into action. Within minutes they were making their way out of the
harbor into the bay and eventually into the open sea.  
  
Bridget and Joyce sat in lounge chairs on the deck took in the sun and the
cool breeze that blew over the deck. Joyce looked over at Bridget and for some
reason she wondered what Bridget's sex life was like. Her husband David was at
least twice her age but Bridget seemed content and it appeared that she had
anything she wanted.  
  
"Where are we going?" Joyce asked.  
  
"Oh we'll just cruise around for awhile and then pull into one of my favorite
coves. Then we'll have lunch and some wine. Do you like champagne?" Bridget
replied and asked.  
  
"Sometimes but isn't it a little early?" Joyce asked.  
  
"I never worry about what time it is, if I want something I get it," Bridget
answered.  
  
"Roberto, bring us some champagne please," Bridget yelled.  
  
"Si signora," Roberto answered and hustled to get the champagne.  
  
Roberto poured Joyce and Bridget a glass of champagne and then set the bottle
in an ice bucket. Bridget held her glass up to Joyce and they clicked glasses
in a toast. Joyce sipped the champagne and it was delicious. She had never had
champagne that tasted that good.  
  
"Like it?" Bridget asked.  
  
"I love it. It is the best I ever had," Joyce replied.  
  
The two women then continued chatting and sipping the champagne, before long
the bottle was empty and Bridget called for another. Joyce already felt light
headed but it was so good that she didn't refuse another glass. Joyce felt the
yacht slowing down and then she spotted land. Salvatore guided the yacht into
the private cove, located a spot and then dropped anchor.  
  
Roberto, Julio and Tomaso set up the table for lunch then they served the two
women lunch and white wine. Joyce was incredibly impressed with the entire set
up and she wondered why her husband and David would rather be deep sea fishing
then on this beautiful yacht. Joyce and Bridget finished their lunch and then
returned to the sun deck. Bridget brought the bottle of white wine with her
and refilled their glasses. Joyce kicked back in the lounge chair and thought
to herself that this was the life.  
  
"Joyce, I am going to catch some rays. I hope you won't be embarrassed,"
Bridget announced and then she stripped off her shorts and top.  
  
Bridget was naked under her clothes and now she was naked in front of Joyce
and the crew. Joyce figured that she must sun bathe nude all the time on the
yacht and that the crew was used to seeing her. Bridget was as beautiful naked
as she was in her stunning attire. Joyce found herself staring at Bridget's
naked body particularly the small tuft of red hair around her pussy.  
  
"Are you going to join me? It's okay if you don't want to," Bridget offered.  
  
Joyce had brought her bikini with her but now she felt awkward with any
clothes on next to Bridget. So Joyce decided to go for it and join Bridget.
Joyce took off her clothes and folded them on the lounge next to her. Just
then Roberto came by to refresh their wine glasses and Joyce noticed his
erection pushing through his white pants. From what Joyce could tell he was
very well endowed.  
  
"I'm going to have a massage. Do you want one too?" Bridget asked.  
  
"Sure why not," Joyce replied not sure of what she was getting into.  
  
Bridget stood up and lowered up lounge chair to a level position and Joyce
followed her lead. Bridget then lay face down on the lounge and again Joyce
followed suit. Tomaso and Julio appeared with massage oil and they had both
stripped down to tight white shorts. Joyce could see the outline of both their
erect cocks in their shorts.  
  
Tomaso applied the body oil to Bridget's body and Julio applied it to Joyce's
body. Joyce felt her pussy tingle as the handsome young man's hands glided
over her body bringing back memories of her massage at Del Coronado. Joyce
turned her head so that she could watch Tomaso massage Bridget's fantastic
body. When Bridget rolled over on her back Joyce decided to remain on her
stomach and continue to watch the action.  
  
Tomaso moved his hands all over Bridget's body working them from her neck over
breasts passed her pubes to her thighs and calves. The he began the ascent
back up her body but this time he stopped at her pubes and massaged the area
around her pussy. Then Joyce watched as Tomaso slip a finger into Bridget's
pussy and Joyce was sure that she heard a gasp from the beautiful redhead.
Tomaso continued to finger Bridget's pussy until he received another signal
from her. Tomaso then lowered his tight white shorts and his erect cock sprung
out. Joyce noticed that he was well endowed as he positioned himself between
Bridget's legs.  
  
Joyce watched as the muscular well endowed Italian slipped his cock into
Bridget's fiery pussy. Joyce felt Julio hands working on her buttocks as she
continued to watch Tomaso fuck Bridget. Tomaso must have been very turned on
as he lost his load quickly and pulled out of Bridget's pussy with his cock
still dripping cum. Almost immediately Roberto was between Bridget's legs and
he pushed his equally endowed cock into her and began fucking her.  
  
Roberto also didn't last very long and he pulled his cum dripping cock out of
Bridget's pussy. Joyce watched in awe as Salvatore was next and the scene was
repeated for a third time. Joyce's own pussy was on fire and she was just
about to turn over when Bridget spoke.  
  
"Joyce, have you ever eaten pussy?" Bridget asked with a tremor in her voice.  
  
Joyce decided to be honest, "Yes I have but just twice."  
  
"Good I'm glad to hear that. Now come over here and eat my pussy," Bridget
ordered rather than requested.  
  
Bridget sat up and adjusted the lounge chair so she could watch Joyce eat her
pussy. Joyce sheepishly knelt in front of Bridget and lowered her mouth to
Bridget's pussy. Bridget was like the Queen of the Nile sitting on her throne
while Joyce the servant girl was called to service her Queen. Joyce ran her
tongue along Bridget's cum dripping slit and she could taste the combined
juices of male and female orgasms. As Joyce ate Bridget's pussy she felt hand
on her ass and then a male cock touched her vulva. Joyce moved her legs
further apart and Julio moved his cock into her pussy.  
  
Joyce couldn't believe how long and thick Julio's cock felt in her pussy. He
was clearly bigger than any cock including Lenny's that had ever been in her
pussy. She was stuffed with cock. Julio began fucking her slowly as Joyce
continued to lap at Bridget's pussy.  
  
"Get you tongue in there deep, there is plenty of cum to be sucked out of my
cunt," Bridget directed.  
  
Joyce did what she was told and plunged her tongue deeper into Bridget's pussy
and sought out the three loads of cum. Julio slipped an oily finger into
Joyce's ass and she responded by rotating her ass and humping back at his
cock. Joyce secretly hoped that he wouldn't try to put his big cock in her ass
as she was sure that she couldn't take him. She still had to get used to Lenny
each time he fucked her ass.  
  
"Julio where is your cock?" Bridget asked.  
  
"It is in her pussy, signora," Julio replied.  
  
"Put it in her ass. I want to see you fuck her in the ass," Bridget ordered.  
  
"Si signora as you wish," Julio answered.  
  
Julio then pulled his cock from Joyce's pussy and Joyce felt a huge void in
her quim. Julio oiled up his cock liberally and then placed it at the entrance
to Joyce's asshole. Then with one steady motion he plunged his cock into my
asshole.  
  
He was gigantic, long and wide and Joyce screamed as he began to work his way
into her poor tight ass. Joyce could actually feel her stomach cramping around
him as he stirred her insides and it burned when she clenched her ass muscles
around his thickness. Shaking and sobbing with painful ecstasy, Joyce fell
forward onto Bridget with Julio's hands keeping her ass high in the air for
him to plunder.  
  
Joyce screamed into Bridget's pussy as it felt like a hot thick poker had just
been rammed into her ass. Tears filled her eyes as her violated asshole spread
to accommodate Julio's thick cock. Joyce tried to get away but Bridget held
her by her ears and pulled Joyce's face into her womb. Joyce thought back to
when she first lost her anal virginity and remembered the pain was just as
intense.  
  
Joyce cried out loud only to have the sound muffled by Bridget's cunt as
Julio's complete length filled her. She felt him flex his cock deep within her
bowels as the searing pain continued. Julio reached one hand under Joyce and
teased a nipple. Then he moved his other hand down and rubbed softly against
her clit. Joyce's body responded to his stimulus and her stomach convulsed
with mixed signals.  

The intrusion in Joyce's ass didn't feel quite as bad now as Julio's fingers
continued to tease her clit. She felt him move inside her ass now and she
tried to relax her ass muscles. Joyce's body was working back and forth on
Julio's cock now and she was amazed at the feeling of the cock in her ass.
Joyce's clit was buzzing and the fullness in her ass just seemed to excite her
pussy even more.  
  
Julio started hammering into her ass now. His fingers were still busy on her
clit but now he had two fingers drilling in her pussy as the others fluttered
around my clit. Joyce's whole body was aflame as she could feel his fingers
pressing against the thin membrane separating her ass from her pussy. She
could feel his hard cock sliding in her and the pressure of the fingers on his
cock through the membrane.  
  
Bridget yelled out, "Oh yeah, fuck her, fuck her ass, fuck it good!"  
  
Joyce didn't need Julio to force her on his cock anymore, nor did she need
Bridget holding onto her ears. Joyce's entire body was fucking back at him of
its own accord. She could feel an enormous orgasm building with in her. Her
pussy was swollen to new proportions.  
  
"Oh God," Joyce thought to myself, "I'm going to cum again, Oh God!"  
  
Julio continued plowing into her. The hot dry depths of her ass were so tight
around his cock she knew that he was going to cum hard too. He worked his
fingers faster inside her as he rammed his cock hard into her ass. Joyce
started sucking Bridget's twat like a mad woman. Julio's groin made hard
contact with Joyce's ass. She could taste Bridget's wetness leaking around her
mouth and the air was filled with the smell of pussy juices saturating her
face.  
  
Joyce felt her pussy spasm suddenly and then her whole body went rigid. She
felt Julio's cock swell in her rectum and then hot spurts of liquid lava hit
her deep in her bowels, giving her a cum enema. Joyce screamed into Bridget's
mound and sucked on her clit. Joyce could taste Bridget's sweet juices as she
sucked hard and bit on her clit. All of them shuddered hard as every muscle
tensed and then relaxed. Joyce felt a hot explosion as her body was overcome
with the most violent orgasm she had had in awhile. Joyce could still feel
Julio's cock throbbing and spurting deep within her.  
  
Joyce was still sucking hard on Bridget's pussy trying to milk every last drop
of cunt juice from her. She felt Julio's cock shrink in her ass and then
slowly back out making an audible popping sound. Joyce's ass was still high in
the air and her thighs were aching. Julio lovingly caressed Joyce's shapely
ass cheeks.  
  
"Well done Julio, well done Joyce," Bridget congratulated them both.  
  
"God I feel like 2x4 was shoved up my ass. I have never had a cock that size
in there before today," Joyce gasped.  
  
"You did well you were able to take it all. It was exciting to see your ass
full of cock," Bridget added and then said, "The others will be easier to take
now."  
  
"Salvatore wants to fuck you now," Bridget announced.  
  
Salvatore wasted no time in getting to her pussy. He rolled Joyce over onto
her back and massaged her firm tits with his oily hands. Then he slid his
hands down her body and massaged her legs and thighs before finally moving to
her pubes. Salvatore rubbed Joyce's vulva with his oil soaked hands and then
he began to finger her pussy. Salvatore pushed two fingers into Joyce's pussy
and then another finger into her asshole. Joyce moaned with the double
intrusion but she did not object. Salvatore then pushed his middle finger into
Joyce's ass and his thumb into her pussy as he lowered his mouth to her cunt.
He then drove his big thick cock all the way into her sopping wet pussy with
one thrust. Salvatore fucked Joyce hard and fast causing her to cry out in
ecstasy.  
  
Salvatore rolled over pulling Joyce with him and all the while he kept his
cock buried in her pussy. Joyce was now on top of Salvatore and he reached up
and fondled and squeezed her tits. He rolled her nipples in his fingers as he
drove his cock up into her pussy. Joyce was out of control as she rode his
cock. Just then a familiar figure moved in front of Joyce.  
  
Joyce recognized Julio and she managed a brief smile before instinctively
taking his cock in her mouth. Salvatore continued to fuck her from below and
fondle her tits as she sucked on Julio's cock. Then Roberto moved behind
Joyce. He was already erect and he thoroughly oiled his cock before getting
behind Joyce. Salvatore held Joyce tightly pulling her down to his body and
causing her ass to rise slightly. Julio held her head firmly between his hands
as he fucked her face.  
  
The young man aimed his cock at Joyce asshole and began to push in. Even
though Joyce had her asshole stretched by Julio and Roberto had lubed his
cock, the fit in her ass was still incredibly tight. Joyce realized what was
happening to her again and she once again tried to break free but Salvatore
and Julio held her securely in place. Joyce tried to protest verbally but her
yells and screams were lost on Julio's cock and her actions almost caused her
to gag. Roberto had about half of his cock in her when Joyce tried to scream
in protest and tossed her head from side to side.  
  
The pain was excruciating as it was before as Roberto's cock worked its way
deeper and deeper into Joyce's ass. Her eyes welled up with tears and she felt
her anal channel being stretched to new dimensions. Everyone had remained
still until her ass was penetrated and now the three men picked up the pace
again fucking Joyce in all three of her orifices. Joyce could only go with the
flow and let her self be used as they had intended. The pain had subsided
somewhat and now she felt more of a bloating and cramping sensation. The three
men had established a rhythm and their cocks were now gliding easily in and
out of Joyce's holes. The cramping had stopped and now Joyce only felt
somewhat constipated with the cock in her ass. The young man in her ass
suddenly stiffened and fired a barrage of spunk into her ass. She had never
felt that full as her asshole was flooded with his seed. The warm liquid did
feel somewhat soothing in her recently ravaged asshole.  
  
Roberto pulled his semi-hard cock from Joyce's ass and she could feel the cool
air of the sea touch her anus. She also felt his cum trickle out of her ass
and run down between her thighs onto Salvatore's big balls. Joyce had just
started to relax and focus on the two cocks in her pussy and mouth when she
felt another cock at her asshole.  
  
"Not again," she thought to herself.  
  
Once again Salvatore and Julio held her securely as Tomaso's cock was pushed
into her ass this one a little longer and thicker than the previous one. Once
again her rectum was stretched to accommodate to the new intrusion and once
again Joyce experienced the same feelings, initial pain transitioning to
bloating and cramping and then the feeling of fullness. The three men again
established their rhythm and worked Joyce's body. This time she felt Salvatore
stiffen and shoot his load into her pussy and right after him the student in
her ass ejaculated. Her holes were flooded and drenched with male seed and as
she felt the hot spunk flowing into her holes Julio caught her off guard and
came in her mouth.  
  
Joyce couldn't believe all the sperm that filled her holes she seemed to be
swimming in it. As the bodies untangled a different cock entered Joyce's pussy
and soon another entered her mouth. Then a third cock entered her asshole.
Joyce's body was consumed with lust and she just allowed her self to be
manhandled and used for pleasure. She glanced over at Bridget and saw one of
the crew kneeling in front of her eating her pussy. Joyce would learn later
that Bridget had the available crew member eat her pussy while the other three
triple penetrated Joyce.  
  
Salvatore was the last one to fuck Joyce's ass. Joyce was lying face down with
cum still oozing out of her ass and pussy. Salvatore lifted the almost
lifeless body of Joyce up by her hips until her asshole was level with his
hard cock. Joyce kept her face down on the deck and turned to one side to
watch Bridget. Salvatore slowly slid his thick cock into Joyce's well used
asshole. Joyce just emitted a low moan as she felt Salvatore's thick cock
enter her ass. Joyce had lost track of how many times the cocks had fucked her
that day but she knew that all four had been in her ass. All she knew was that
she had been repeatedly stretched more and more each time she was butt fucked.
Now she felt Salvatore stretch her even further as he sank his cock all the
way into her ass. He then began to fuck her slowly watching his cock chamber
and re-chamber in and out of her shapely ass. Salvatore stroked a few more
times before he felt his orgasm build in his balls. One deep thrust and then
he flooded Joyce's ass with another huge load of cum that mingled with the
numerous loads that previously filled her ass. Joyce looked out to sea as if
she was in a trance as the big cock filled her ass.  
  
Salvatore pulled his softening cock from Joyce's ass and he watched as his
seed ran out of her enlarged anus. Joyce squeezed her muscles as if she were
trying to poop and forced more cum out of her anal channel. Joyce slumped on
the sun deck and Salvatore left her to join the others.  
  
"Joyce that was an incredible performance," Bridget said as she sat up sipping
her wine and the added, "As soon as you recover a little we will go for a
swim, then we will head back to the marina."  
  
Joyce and Bridget swam naked in the cove and the cool salt water felt good on
Joyce's body. Joyce allowed the water to wash all the cum from her pussy and
asshole as she swam. Then the two women returned to the yacht and got dressed.
The yacht then made its way back to the marina. Joyce and Bridget sipped more
wine and chatted along the way.  
  
"The crew was very happy that you came along today Joyce. You see I don't suck
cock and I don't do anal, so they are very pleased when I bring a guest along
that pleasures them," Bridget told Joyce.  
  
"How did you know that I would go along with the sex?" Joyce asked curiously.  
  
"I didn't. You could have stayed clothed and not participated but obviously
you did and you seemed to enjoy it," Bridget replied.  
  
Joyce had to admit that she did enjoy it even though her asshole was stretched
to new limits. "I guess I did get into it, didn't I?" Joyce said with a smile.  
  
"You certainly did. You did a great job on my pussy. You ate me as well as
Rosita does," Bridget admitted.  
  
"Rosita?" Joyce repeated in a question.  
  
"Oh she is one of our maids, a pretty young thing. Anytime that I am horny she
is always available to me. Sometimes when I'm not in the mood and David wants
sex he will fuck Rosita. Once in awhile we will take her at the same time, she
will eat me while David fucks her," Bridget explained.  
  
"Wow it must be nice to have her around all the time," Joyce remarked.  
  
"It is and we pay her very well so I don't expect her to leave very soon. Oh
look we are here already," Bridget replied and then noticed the marina come
into view.  
  
The crew readied the yacht and steered it into the berth. As Bridget and Joyce
left the yacht the crew told Joyce it was a pleasure to meet her and they
hoped that she could join them again sometime. Joyce smiled and nodded as she
thought to herself, I bet they would like to get me on another cruise. Joyce
rode in the limo with Bridget and the driver took them to Del Coronado. The
women continued their conversation.  
  
"How often do you use the yacht?" Joyce asked.  
  
"Only when we have guests or entertain, most of the time it is rented out for
the day. It rents out for $2,000 a day which includes the crew. If people want
food and drinks we arrange that through caterer," Bridget replied.  
  
Joyce leaned back in the seat and thought again that this was the life.
Bridget smiled at her and then spoke again.  
  
"Joyce it will be awhile in this traffic before we get to the hotel. Would you
like to eat my pussy again? I would like you to do that," Bridget requested.  
  
Joyce looked at the driver but then Bridget pushed a button and the privacy
window closed so that the driver could not see in the back seat. Joyce smiled
at Bridget and then got to her knees in front of the beautiful red head. Joyce
pulled Bridget's tight white shorts down and off her shapely legs. Bridget
opened her legs and Joyce lowered her mouth to the red haired pussy. Bridget
caressed Joyce's head and Joyce performed her pussy licking talent so recently
acquired. It was a tender session and Joyce soon had Bridget cumming and
writhing in the back seat of the limo. Bridget tapped Joyce on the head as a
signal and Joyce removed her pussy juice coated mouth from Bridget's twat.  
  
Joyce sat back in the seat and allowed the female nectar to dry on her face as
the limo continued to the hotel. At the hotel Joyce and Bridget bide farewell
with a promise to try and see each other again someday. Joyce went to her room
and drew a warm bubble bath for herself. She soaked in the water and her mind
drifted all over the map. Then she thought about her daughter Marilyn and
wondered how she was doing? Joyce then had a strange image of herself eating
her daughter's pussy while her husband fucked Joyce in the ass. She dismissed
the thoughts quickly and then scolded herself for even thinking such a thing.
What she didn't know was that at that very moment her daughter was eating
Barbara's pussy while Joyce's boss Lenny was fucking Joyce's daughter Marilyn
in the ass.  
  
LOREN PARTIES WITH PAUL, CARL AND RENEE  
  
Loren finally arrived at Paul's and Carl's house. Of course his Uncle Mike had
to fuck him in the morning before her left the house. When Paul let Loren in,
he answered the door naked. Lorne smiled and the two of them hugged. Paul told
Loren that Renee was already there and Loren followed Paul out to the pool
deck. Carl and Renee were also naked drinking a frozen drink. Loren stripped
off his clothes and he was offered the frozen vodka slush, he found it quite
tasty and cool.  
  
The four of them chatted for awhile but they were all horny and they didn't
waste any more time. Loren was told to lay on his back as Carl slipped his
well oiled cock into Loren's ass. Paul knelt along side Loren's head and fed
his cock to him. Loren turned his face toward Paul and gobbled up his cock.
Renee knelt down by Loren and took Loren's cock in his mouth. Loren sighed as
his cock was sucked by Renee and he thought that it didn't get any better than
this. A cock in his ass, a cock in his mouth and his cock in a mouth was
heaven. Paul played with Loren's developing tits as Loren sucked him.  
  
"Loren, your boobs are really coming along nicely. You are really starting to
look like a young girl," Paul complimented him.  
  
"But what a big clit you have for such a young girl," Renee teased as he
briefly removed his mouth from Loren's cock.  
  
Renee then resumed sucking Loren's cock and Loren knew he was close to
cumming. Loren then felt Carl's body stiffen just before he shot his load into
Loren's ass. It was Carl's first cum of the day and Loren could the feel the
force of Carl's ejaculation as streams of cum flooded Loren's rectum. Loren
tightened his anal muscles around Carl's cock in an effort to draw out every
drop of man seed and Loren's was rewarded for his efforts as Carl's cock
throbbed, pulsed and exploded in Loren's ass.  
  
As Carl slowly fucked Loren allowing his cock to soften in the teenager's ass,
Paul announced he was cumming. Loren kept Paul's cock in his mouth as Paul
fired robe after robe of cum down Loren's throat. That triggered Loren's
orgasm and he blasted his load into Renee's mouth. Both Loren and Renee sucked
on the cocks in their mouths until they both deflated and slipped from the
oral cavities.  
  
Renee was the only one who hadn't cum yet and he switched positions with
Loren. Loren moved between Renee's legs and slipped his cock into Renee's ass
as Carl offered Renee his cock to suck on. Paul took Renee's cock in his mouth
and the action was repeated. This time Loren came in Renee's ass, Carl came in
Renee's mouth and Renee came in Paul's mouth. Since Paul and Renee had only
cum once they moved to all fours and then Paul fucked Loren as Renee fucked
Paul. Carl sat and watched as the three of them fucked until Paul and Renee
shot wads in the anal passages. Then the three of them joined Carl as they
rested, sipped vodka slushes and thought about their next round of sex.  
  
It didn't take long for the young cocks to spring back into action. Carl
suggested that they take the action inside. The four of them went up Carl and
Paul's bedroom and climbed in the king size bed.  
  
Once they got to the bedroom in didn't take long for Loren to get in bed and
turn his beautiful shapely ass up in the air in anticipation of Carl's huge
cock. Carl did not disappoint him and he was soon pounding Loren's magnificent
ass. Renee on the other side of the bed followed Loren's lead and offered his
ass to Paul. Paul plunged his cock into Renee's ass and proceeded to fuck the
shit out of him.  
  
Loren and Renee got their asses totally reamed by Carl and Paul. Loren and
Renee then got into a 69 position on their sides and Paul and Carl slid their
cocks back into their assholes. The four of them writhed and humped until they
all exploded in orgasms. Loren and Renee filled each other's mouth with the
familiar taste of their cum just as Paul shot his wad into Renee's ass and
Carl blasted his load into Loren's ass.  
  
The four of them stayed in the same position for about a half hour as their
cocks deflated and slipped from their receptacles. Cum oozed from Loren's and
Renee's assholes and dripped down the side of their mouths as the foursome
recovered. Loren, Renee and Carl possessed the recuperative powers of youth
and they were soon ready to go again. Paul on the other hand lacked those
powers and now he was only useful in a passive mode. Carl positioned Paul on
the bed on his back. He had Renee slip his cock into Paul's ass. Carl then got
behind Renee and fucked his ass as Loren straddled Paul and fed his cock to
Renee's mouth.  
  
"Let's cum on Paul," Loren said giggling.  
  
Loren pulled out of Renee's mouth and aimed his cock toward Paul's face. Loren
exploded and shot cum onto Paul's chest and face. Right after Loren shot his
wad Renee pulled out of his ass and shot his load on Paul's abs and chest.
Surprisingly Carl did not cum in Renee's ass but he also sprayed his load on
Paul's body. Paul was already cum covered when Loren jerked him off and he
came on his own body, his cum mingled with that of the others. Paul rubbed the
man seed into his body as if it were body lotion.  
  
The four of them collapsed on the bed as this time they were truly spent. One
by one they took a shower and dressed. Loren then headed home as he had school
the next day and he knew that Uncle Mike would want to fuck him again that
night before he went to sleep. As he made his way home he reflected on what a
glorious day it had been. It was the way sex should be not one way as it was
with his uncle. Loren looked forward to his next time with Carl, Paul and
Renee.  
  
SUNDAY ACTIVITIES BACK AT MARLA'S HOUSE  
  
Sandy and Kim had made their way downstairs after showering and joined Marla
in the breakfast room. Both Kim and Sandy were dressed in a very light weight
velour lounge set and neither of them had bothered to wear underwear. The
pretty Czech girl Sondra served them a continental breakfast. Sondra was
dressed in very short tight white shorts and a halter top that showed off her
great abs. Sandy and Kim could not take their eyes off of the blonde beauty as
she moved around the breakfast table serving them. The tight shorts showed off
her fabulous ass and Sandy was convinced that Sondra was not wearing panties.
In spite of her sexual activities that morning Sandy still felt a familiar
surge in her pubes when she looked at Sondra.  

"Where are the others?" Sandy asked referring to Biff, Jerry and Joannie.  
  
"Oh they are down in the exercise room working out. They already had a light
breakfast," Marla replied.  
  
"Working out, after this morning they are working out?" Sandy asked in
disbelief.  
  
"Oh yes they work out every day and when they are down in the exercise room
they will all swim at least fifty laps in the pool," Marla explained.  
  
"God I am drained and I can't imagine moving a muscle this morning," Sandy
said with a deep sigh.  
  
"I am whipped too but I have seen this before. The three of them are like
machines. They can fuck all morning and then work out afterward, amazing!" Kim
added.  
  
"I thought that we would have a light breakfast and then hang out by the pool
the rest of the morning and afternoon. Later we can have a lunch snack and
then this evening I made reservations for the six of us at our restaurant. Is
that agreeable to you both?" Marla asked laying out the day's plan.  
  
"Sounds great to me," Kim answered.  
  
"Ditto," Sandy added.  
  
"Good but first when you are done eating I will have Sondra take you around
the property and give you the so called cook's tour," Marla continued.  
  
Sandy looked at Sondra and they both smiled almost knowingly at each other.
Kim and Sandy ate a leisurely breakfast and then Sondra showed them around the
house and the property. Kim was familiar with the surroundings from her last
visit but she still enjoyed a second tour especially with the pretty blonde
Sondra leading the way. Sandy was duly impressed with the house and the
grounds.  
  
Along the way they ran into Boris and Ivan, Sondra's brothers, who were
finishing up some chores on the grounds. Sondra introduced them and Kim
noticed how they stared at her. Boris and Ivan had never been with an oriental
girl and they were taken with Kim's mysterious looks. They hoped that later
they would get to fuck her. Sondra continued the tour ending up at the
swimming pool. Jerry, Biff and Joannie were all in the pool swimming their
laps and they were all naked.  
  
"How was your tour?" Marla called out from her lounge chair.  
  
Sandy turned to answer her and saw that Marla was also naked. "It was fine,
you have a lovely place," Sandy said trying to compose her self all of a
sudden feeling awkward with clothes on.  
  
"I hope you are okay with our relaxed state around here. We all sunbathe naked
and since we have all seen each other naked I thought you would like to join
us," Marla said.  
  
"I've done this before are you okay Sandy?" Kim asked.  
  
"Yeah sure, it just caught me a little off guard but I'm cool with it," Sandy
replied.  
  
"Good then please join me," Marla offered.  
  
Kim and Sandy slipped off their velour outfits and sat naked in lounge chairs
near Marla. Sandy had tan lines around her tits, ass and pubes as she had
never sunbathed nude before. Kim also had hints of tan lines since she had not
sunbathed nude since the last time she was here at Marla's.  
  
"Sondra be a dear and bring us some more coffee," Marla called out.  
  
Sondra brought out a tray of coffee and cups and placed them on a table.
Sondra stared directly at Kim's pussy as she had never seen an oriental pussy
before and she was intrigued with the jet black tuft of pubic hair. Then
Sondra looked at Sandy and stared right at her blonde tufted pussy thinking
how much Sandy resembled Joannie. Sondra then moved away but she was looking
forward to returning later with her brothers and spending the afternoon with
the new guests.  
  
Just then Biff, Jerry and Joannie got out of the pool and casually walked
naked over to the pool deck, Sandy watched as Biff's monster cock dangled
between his legs as he walked toward them. The three of them toweled off and
then sat down and poured themselves a cup of coffee.  
  
The six of them then engaged in conversation as they all sat around naked as
it was the most natural thing in the world. Sondra then returned to see if
they needed anything else and Marla told her that was all for now. Then Marla
told Sondra to get her brothers and join them poolside. Sandy couldn't believe
her ears as three others would join them in their naked state. Within minutes
Sondra, Boris and Ivan arrived at the pool and stripped down to be as naked as
the others. Sandy found herself staring at Sondra's beauty and ignoring her
naked brothers.  
  
Jerry spotted this and spoke out, "It looks like Sandy is taken with Sondra.
Why don't you two go ahead and get it on."  
  
Then Biff interjected, "Better yet why don't you join them Joannie. I would
love to see the three blondes in action."  
  
Joannie smiled, stood up and walked over toward Sandy. Joannie held out her
hand to Sandy and Sandy as if in a trance took Joannie's hand and stood up.
Joannie led her over to the pool deck and wiggled her finger at Sondra
beckoning her to join them. Sondra and Joannie placed pads out on the deck and
then spread out on them. Sandy instinctively dropped to the mat and took the
beautiful Sondra in her arms. The three blonde beauties arranged themselves so
that Sandy could eat Sondra's pussy, Joannie could eat Sandy's pussy and
Sondra ate Joannie's pussy. They were indeed a beautiful erotic sight.  
  
Sondra would cum soon after Sandy's tongue found her clit as Sondra was
already charged by the anticipation of having sex with Sandy. Sandy kept right
on eating Sondra's pussy and nibbling on Sondra's clit driving her to yet
another orgasm. Joannie was having the same effect On Sandy and Sondra was
having the same effect on Joannie. The three beautiful sexually charged
blondes were cumming in each other's mouths as their bodies twisted, turned
and spasmed in orgasm. They held tightly to each other's shapely asses as they
ate each other's pussy and slipped pussy lubricated fingers into each other's
assholes.  
  
On the other mats, Kim was straddling Boris as he lay on his back and fucked
her pussy while his brother Ivan slipped his cock into Kim's hot ass. The two
brothers were thrilled to be fucking the oriental beauty as they had never had
sex with an Asian girl before. They both came immediately filling Kim's pussy
and ass with their first loads of the day. However they were so turned on to
fucking her that they both stayed hard and fucked her until they came again.
Kim was moaning and groaning as the two cocks plowed her pussy and ass. Kim
had come to love the double penetration and she looked around to see if there
was another cock available for her mouth. But Jerry and Biff were busy with
Marla so Kim would have to wait for her triple penetration.  
  
Kim felt both guy's bodies stiffen again and their cocks throb as they
unleashed their second loads in her holes. Kim could feel the two cocks
pulsate in her body as the streams of cum shot into her pussy and asshole.
That sent Kim over the edge and she creamed all over Boris's cock as her
female nectar and his man seed mingled together. Ivan slipped his cock out of
Kim's asshole and rolled over on his back. Kim rolled over in the opposite
direction allowing Boris's cock to slide out of her pussy. She too lay on her
back trying to catch her breath for the exhaustive fuck session.  
  
Marla was spraying her cum all over Biff's face as eh ate her to orgasm after
orgasm. Biff loved the way her pussy sprayed her female juices and he licked
up every drop. Jerry stiffened and shot his load in his mother's mouth and
Marla drank down every drop of his cum and sucked his cock dry. Biff did not
cum in Jerry's mouth as he had his eyes on Sandy's ass.  
  
Jerry kept sucking on Biff's cock until Biff gently pushed him away and went
over to Sandy. Biff grabbed Sandy by the hips and pulled her lifeless body up
until she was on all fours. Biff pushed a thick finger into her asshole and
tested her tightness then he added a second finger which caused Sandy to gasp.
He worked the two fingers in and out of her ass stretching her as much as he
could. Biff then placed his big erect cock between Sandy's beautiful smooth
round ass cheeks and pushed into her asshole.  
  
As he entered her Sandy pleaded, "It's going to hurt a little, please go
slow."  
  
Biff was not to be denied this beautiful ass and he was resolved to take her
slow and easy. Biff began to hump Sandy at a slow pace and then faster with
his hips pumping into her. Sandy's screams and moans were louder than ever as
her lithe body took Biff's big cock. Sandy's ass started taking Biff's cock
better and she subconsciously massaged it with her amazing ass muscles. Biff
reached around to feel her tits and found her nipples were rock hard as he
twirled them in his fingers. Biff then moved one hand down to play with her
pussy and Sandy went wild humping her hips faster and faster. Biff then placed
both hands on her hips and watched his cock penetrate her curvy ass as he
moved her hips in time with his humps.  
  
Sandy yelled for all to hear, "Oh my God, fuck me, fuck me, please fuck me!"  
  
As Biff was reaming Sandy's shapely ass, Sondra crawled over on all fours and
fastened her mouth to Kim's pussy. Kim was surprised that Sondra didn't care
that her brother Boris had cum twice in Sondra's pussy. Kim caressed the
pretty Czech girl's blonde hair as Sondra ran her tongue around inside Kim's
pussy. Kim then watched in surprise as Boris knelt behind his sister and
pushed his cock into Sondra's ass. Ivan then moved over to Kim and knelt by
her head. He was stroking his cock which was stiffening again and then he fed
it to Kim's mouth. Kim willingly took Ivan's cock in her mouth uncaring that
it had just been in her ass.  
  
Biff continued to fuck the daylights out of Sandy's ass. Sandy's fingers were
flying over her own clit unsure as whether she could ever cum again that day.
Sandy was proud of herself that she was able to take Biff's huge cock in her
ass but she felt stretched to the limit. Biff loved fucking a new ass and he
could feel his orgasm building in his balls once again.  
  
Jerry and his wife Joannie sat with Jerry's mother Marla as they watched the
scenes in front of them. They caressed one another's body but neither of them
had another orgasm left in them. So they were comfortable fondling one another
as they watched the others finish up the sexual escapades for that afternoon.  
  
Biff's body stiffened and he blasted his cum deep into the recess of Sandy's
rectum. Sandy felt his cock throb and pulsate as it pumped cum into her ass.
Sandy couldn't believe that Biff could still produce so much cum; he was like
a semen producing machine. Sandy massaged his cock with her anal muscles and
milked it dry of his seed. Biff's cock softened and he pulled back allowing it
to slip from Sandy's asshole. His cock made a popping sound when it cleared
her sphincter and a trail of cum trickled out with it. Sandy felt the cool air
caress her ravaged asshole and the trickle of cum that ran down over her pussy
lips onto her inner thighs. She then flopped down on the mats totally
exhausted.  
  
On the other mats, Sondra had Kim writhing with another orgasm as Sondra kept
her mouth locked on Kim's pussy. Ivan announced he was cumming and flooded his
sister's ass with his cum. Sondra wiggled her ass as she received her
brother's load in her rectum. Boris released his load in Kim's mouth and the
Asian beauty drank down every drop. Kim sucked Boris's cock of his seed and
then nibbled on the head of his cock until the sensations got too great and
Boris pushed away from her. Sondra moved up over Kim's body and lowered her
pussy to Kim's face. Kim lapped away at Sondra's tasty blond pussy until the
Czech girl was squirming in orgasm. Sondra covered Kim's face with her female
nectar as her climax rocked her body. Sondra rolled off of Kim and collapsed
on the mat along side on her.  
  
Marla then spoke to all the exhausted people on her pool deck, "I think that
will be enough for today. Why don't we all shower and then sit in the Jacuzzi.
We will be leaving for the restaurant in a couple of hours so everyone relax
for awhile and then we can shower, dress and prepare for dinner."  
  
Sandy thought to her self, "Enough for today that was enough sex for a week
maybe a month."  
  
They all rinsed off at the shower by the pool and then sat in the Jacuzzi
soothing their over worked bodies. Later they exited the Jacuzzi and headed
back to the house to get ready for dinner. Kim and Sandy got ready in the same
bathroom.  
  
"Kim I know you warned me about this family but nothing you could have said
would have ever prepared me for them," Sandy admitted.  
  
"They are something aren't they?"  
  
"I can't believe how much energy they have and how sexually charged they are.
I was amazed that they worked out after our morning sex and then performed
like they did in the afternoon. It's like they are not human they're like
machines," Sandy added.  
  
"Yes they are insatiable and seemingly tireless. How about their staff? I
loved getting it on with Sondra and her brothers," Kim replied.  
  
"I just can't believe that we will be here for a full week. I can't imagine
what they will come up with next," Sandy sighed.  
  
"Whatever they come up with it will be incredibly enjoyable," Kim teased.  
  
The two guests finished getting ready for dinner and then they met the family
in the foyer. Marla had arranged for a stretch limo to take them to the
restaurant and Sandy wondered if they would have sex in the limo on the way
home. The limo brought them to the restaurant and they were greeted by Miko
the hostess. Sandy noticed that Biff squeezed Miko's ass when she greeted him
and wondered if there was anyone that he wasn't fucking. They were shown to
Marla's table and of course everyone fussed over Marla, her family and her
guests.  
  
The dinner was marvelous and Sandy and Kim were impressed with the talented
waiters and waitresses as they broke out into Arias throughout the meal. After
dinner the limo took the family back to Marla's place and everyone remained
relaxed in the car as they were all tired. Marla suggested that Kim and Sandy
sleep in the same guest room and get a goodnight's sleep unless they had other
preferences. Sandy and Kim agreed as they were exhausted and there would be
other nights to change bed partners. They all bade each other goodnight and
retired to their rooms.  
  
SUNDAY WRAP-UP  
  
Marilyn lay in bed in the guest room of her mother's co-worker Barbara and she
reflected on the past three days. Barbara was supposed to look out for Marilyn
while her parents were in San Diego. Well she certainly did more than that as
she introduced Marilyn to bi-sexuality. Marilyn had learned to eat pussy and
in turn she loved the way Barbara ate pussy. Then of course she was introduced
to Lenny when she had her mouth buried in Barbara's snatch and Lenny slipped
his cock into Marilyn's pussy.  
  
Marilyn licked fucking Lenny particularly after she adjusted to his size in
her ass. Lenny loved butt fucking Marilyn and Marilyn loved the power she
seemed to have over Lenny with her ass. She looked forward to more sessions
with Lenny and Barbara. The Lenny had said something about a meeting that he
would like Barbara, Marilyn and her mother Joyce to help out with. He was
bringing his sales force into town and he needed helped with the cocktail
party. Barbara, Joyce and Marilyn would serve drinks and appetizers at the
party. Marilyn was thrilled that Lenny had asked her to help out but of course
she had no idea that her mother had spent a night out with the sales force the
last time they were in town. Marilyn would have no way of knowing that her
mother had previously fucked all of them. Marilyn did not know that Barbara
had also spent her night with the same sales force but she would soon learn a
lot more.  
  
Marilyn fell asleep thinking about her Friday night date with Charlie. She
liked Charlie and she liked fucking him. She hoped that they would go out
again sometime. Then she fell into a deep sleep.  
  
Back in San Diego Joyce was still in tub soaking her aching body. She couldn't
believe that in three days she had eaten two pussies and been fucked
thoroughly by seven different guys. Counting her husband she had had sex with
ten people. She hoped that Bruce would be too tired from fishing to want any
sex that night. Her wishes were granted.  
  
Bruce cam back to the room and he told Joyce that they had had a big strike
that day. He and David reeled in over a hundred fish and they were exhausted.
Bruce stripped of his clothes and slipped into the tub with his wife. He sank
into the bubble bath and let out a big sigh. They agreed to call room service
for dinner and retire early. They were heading back home in the morning and
they wanted to return home well rested. After dinner in the room Bruce wanted
to get his rocks off and he was grateful for the blowjob that Joyce gave him.
Neither of them had the energy for much more than oral sex and Joyce passed as
she didn't need to cum anymore that day. They both fell asleep and slept
soundly until morning.  
  
NEXT CHAPTER  
  
Jake takes Maria on a date while Wendy is out of town with her parents.
Monarch faces a must win game with Queen of Peace. Sandy and Kim continue
their exploits with Marla and the family. Amelie seduces another student
reliving her own seduction when she was a student. Marilyn gets frisky at
school.




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 10


_This will be the 97th submission since I started writing for literotica. I am
thinking that I will stop writing at 100 stories. The last story will recount
personal experiences of my life although I have folded many of those into
previous stories that I have written. I will write the 100th story as a novel
/ novella as it may be much longer than the chapters that I normally write. To
that end I will wrap up this series in the next couple of chapters. Thanks to
all who read my stories and have provided feedback and encouragement over the
years. Thanks to all who have voted for my stories which resulted in one
contest winner.  
  
This story series has linked some of the characters from two previous series
together. The most recent series Son Controls His Mother characters united
with some of the characters in the "And Mother Makes Four" series. Reading
Chapter 1 of this series will help with the orientation of some of the
characters for those who do not wish to read the other two series. All
characters in the story are at least 18 years of age._  
  
MARILYN'S MONDAY AT MONARCH ACADEMY  
  
It would turn out to be a very interesting week for Marilyn. On Monday
afternoon she was sitting in Rob Elgin's class and she was thinking about her
past weekend with Lenny and Barbara. Marilyn could feel her pussy heating up
as she recalled the events of that weekend. She just had to relieve herself so
she raised her hand to get Mr. Elgin's attention.  
  
"Yes Marilyn what is it?" Elgin asked.  
  
"May I be excused to use the lady's room?" Marilyn requested.  
  
"Yes you may but don't be long," Elgin replied.  
  
Marilyn left the classroom and headed for the bathroom down the hall. On her
way she ran into Charlie who was serving as a hall monitor that period and his
friend Zack. Charlie had already told Zack about his date with Marilyn so Zack
knew that they had fucked. Marilyn greeted then quickly and then went into the
girl's bathroom.  
  
"I'm telling you Zack she was an incredible fuck. She even let me put it in
her ass. It was so hot it was the best sex I ever had," Charlie told his
friend Zack.  
  
"Let's fuck her now, both of us," Zack said as he stroked his cock through his
pants, "You gave me a hard-on talking about her."  
  
"We can't do that not in school," Charlie replied although the idea of it was
a turn on.  
  
"Sure we can, we fucked Nurse Betty in her office. We can fuck Marilyn in the
girl's room no one else will be in there," Zack pressed.  
  
"Okay let's check her out but if she says no, its no," Charlie agreed.  
  
While the two boys were discussing her fate Marilyn was sitting on the toilet
with her plaid uniform skirt up around her waist and her panties down around
her ankles. She was fingering her pussy and she had her eyes closed thinking
about Lenny's dick in her ass and Barbara's mouth fastened to her pussy.
Marilyn never heard Charlie and Zack enter the bathroom. The two boys looked
for under each stall and spotted her with her panties down around her ankles.
Zack tested the stall door but it was locked from the inside. Charlie entered
the adjacent stall, stood on the toilet and peeked over the top.  
  
He saw Marilyn finger fucking herself. She still had her eyes closed and she
never saw Charlie watching her. Charlie decided at that moment to go for it.
He climbed over the stall divider and dropped into Marilyn's stall. She
spotted him just as he climbed over the top.  
  
"Charlie, what the hell are you doing? Get out of here immediately!" Marilyn
yelled at him in a hushed voice.  
  
"Marilyn let me do that for you," Charlie said as he reached for her pussy.  
  
Marilyn was actually excited by Charlie's boldness and she let him touch her
pussy. Charlie pulled her panties off her ankles so that he could spread her
legs wider and then he licked her pussy with one swipe of his tongue. Marilyn
was hooked now.  
  
"Oh yes eat me. You do that so well," Marilyn sighed.  
  
Charlie stood up and opened the stall door and Marilyn spotted Zack standing
outside. She tried to push the stall door closed but Charlie blocked her.  
  
"Marilyn we both want to fuck you," Charlie said as he unbuckled his belt,
unfastened his pants and pushed then with his underwear to his ankles.  
  
Marilyn looked at Charlie' hard cock and she remembered how good it felt in
her pussy and ass. Then Marilyn looked at Zack who had lowered his pants and
stood there with his erection pointing out. Zack was a little bigger than
Charlie which Marilyn liked. Marilyn seeing the two hard cocks then decided to
go along with the boys and she took charge of the situation.  
  
Marilyn had Charlie sit on the toilet and prepare her ass for his cock. She
handed him the hand lotion from her purse and told him to lube her ass and his
cock. When she was ready she sat back on Charlie's cock and let him slowly
enter her ass. Marilyn moved up and down a few times and got comfortable with
Charlie's cock in her ass. Marilyn then told Zack to fuck her pussy. She
leaned back into Charlie making it easier for Zack to get his cock into her
pussy. Then the three of them established a rhythm as they raced toward their
own orgasms.  
  
She felt so wicked and so erotic as if she were high on a sexual drug. She was
in heaven, just pure heaven. Slowly and surely, Charlie held Marilyn's waist
and pushed in and out, each time going in a little further until his penis was
deep inside Marilyn's bottom. His pubic hairs brushed against her shapely
bottom as it filled her asshole. No sounds were audible from Marilyn as she
held her breath with the two big cocks implanted deeply within her. Zack and
Charlie moved steadfastly and surely up and down, in and out, back and forth.
They held to her hips and waist to keep her in place and to allow their cocks
grind away. She was pushing hard up onto Zack as he pounded her cunt and she
tried to hold herself firmly so that she could get the full benefit of
Charlie's ass fucking.  
  
"Marilyn, do you want it deeper up your ass?" Charlie asked her.  
  
"Yes, yes, deeper, fuck me up my ass deeper," she screamed.  
  
The young men were controlling their movements very well but Marilyn was out
of control as she raced toward a shattering orgasm. Charlie and Zack were
determined to go on and on, enjoying their classmate who was now at their
mercy.  
  
"Harder, harder, please just fuck me harder," she was screaming now as two
boys just smiled and carried on their rhythmic fucking of her hot young body.  
  
"This is it, Marilyn just what you wanted. Two cocks inside you at once, two
hard cocks fucking you at once. What's it like, Marilyn, is it good? Go on
Marilyn, fuck us, fuck two cocks at once, Marilyn, feel our hot spunk spurt
into your body at once." Zack chided.  
  
Marilyn knew that they wouldn't stop until they had shot two loads of cum
inside her. It didn't matter though, it wasn't about them now; it was about
her. She got those squirmy feelings in her belly again and she knew she was on
course for another wonderful orgasm. The two boys were humping her body up and
down onto their cocks that were hitting her holes with such force. Marilyn had
never been so erotically charged with two mighty cocks deep in her body as
they fucked in the school bathroom.  
  
"Get ready Marilyn, we're going to cum inside you," Zack said.  
  
Marilyn had lost all control over her actions. The boy's actions were such
that Marilyn knew that this time they would truly not stop until they had
ejaculated and she received their powerful loads gushing into her. Charlie
suddenly stopped thrusting into Marilyn's bottom and held onto her tightly.
She could feel a warm sensation inside her ass and she realized that the first
ejaculation was being fired into her. Zack grunted and almost stopped
completely as he held Marilyn's body firmly. A few more short strokes and he
pushed up into her body groaning as his spunk gushed into her cunt. She could
feel the liquids spurt up into her pussy and her ass and then the two cocks
rested within her.  
  
Marilyn had cum multiple times while she was double fucked and it had been a
lot better than masturbating. The three teenagers uncoupled and the two boys
dressed quickly pulling up their pants and tucking in their shirts. Marilyn
used toilet paper to wipe the semen from her pussy and ass the best she could.
Charlie and Zack left quickly so as not to be caught in the girl's room. Zack
pocketed Marilyn's panties before he left the bathroom.  
  
Marilyn tidied herself up and then looked around for her panties. She couldn't
find them and she was sure that either Charlie or Zack had taken them. She had
no choice but to return to class with out her panties. Marilyn checked her
watch and gasped. She had been gone for almost 30 minutes. She quickly
returned to class with 15 minutes remaining and apologized to Mr. Elgin.  
  
Elgin gave her a stern look and his eyes followed her as she returned to her
seat. Marilyn sat down quickly and held her short uniform skirt tightly but
Elgin still saw her bare pussy. He was so used to seeing the white cotton
panties when the girl's sat down that he was stunned to see Marilyn without
hers.  
  
"My God she lost her panties while she was gone," he thought to himself.  
  
Rob Elgin made up his mind that at the end of class he would find out why
Marilyn had lost her panties. Marilyn could still feel traces of cum leaking
from her pussy and her ass. She crossed her legs to try and stem the flow and
as she did she displayed her pussy again to Rob Elgin .The bell rang signaling
the end of the period and Marilyn was relieved that she had made it through
class.  
  
"Marilyn, may I see you for a minute before you leave?" Rob Elgin requested of
her.  
  
Marilyn knew she was busted and she had to think quickly. She decided to tell
Mr. Elgin that she soiled her panties and discarded them if he asked her. She
still hoped that he hadn't noticed that she was panty less.  
  
"So Marilyn do you have anything to say for yourself?" Elgin asked.  
  
"What do you mean Mr. Elgin?" Marilyn replied with a question.  
  
"Well first of all you were gone for almost thirty minutes and then you
returned to my class without your panties. Obviously there is a reason for
that," Elgin pressed her.  
  
"Mr. Elgin, I had an accident. I tired to wash out my panties the best I could
but they were so soiled that I threw them away," Marilyn replied with her
alibi.  
  
"I see, well I guess that is a possible explanation but how do you explain
what looks to be semen on your chair," Elgin countered catching her off guard.  
  
"Okay Mr. Elgin I did have sex while I was in the bathroom but that is not why
I asked to be excused from class. It just happened when I ran into my
friends," Marilyn explained.  
  
"Do you like to have sex Marilyn? Do you like doing it in school?" Elgin asked
more firmly.  
  
"Yes I guess I do but it was my first time in school," Marilyn replied.  
  
"I see. Have you ever had sex with one of your teachers of would you like to?"
Elgin continued.  
  
"I never thought about it. I guess it would be okay. Do you want to have sex
with me Mr. Elgin?" Marilyn said attempting to turn the tables on her teacher.  
  
Rob Elgin smiled at the stacked teenager and went over and locked his
classroom door. He had a free period next and it was a perfect time to test
the water with Marilyn.  
  
"Who is your next class with Marilyn?" Elgin asked.  
  
"Mr. Peterson, it's with Mr. Peterson," Marilyn answered.  
  
"Good, Dick will understand why you are late and I'll write you a late pass,"
Elgin explained.  
  
Rob Elgin sat back in his chair and he told Marilyn to come over and stand by
him. He ran his hands up and down her thighs sending chills through Marilyn's
body. He lifted her plaid skirt with one hand and stroked her pussy with the
other. Then he fingered her pussy causing Marilyn to groan. Rob ran his hands
over her shapely buttocks and let his fingers dip into the crack of her ass.
He tested her nether hole and found it to be moist. Rob then stood up along
side of Marilyn and instructed her to take out his cock.  
  
Marilyn dropped to her knees and unbuckled Elgin's belt. Then she unfastened
his trousers and pushed them down over his legs and let them puddle around his
ankles. Elgin's erection was poking through his boxer shorts and Marilyn
slowly peeled his shorts down his legs. His cock caught in the elastic of his
shorts and sprung out when it cleared the waistband. Marilyn always loved that
when it happened. Marilyn stroked Elgin's cock and then looked up at him.  
  
"You have a nice cock Mr. Elgin. Would you like me to suck it?" Marilyn
teased.  
  
"Yes, suck my cock you little tart," Elgin said with a raspy voice.  
  
Marilyn took her teacher's cock in her mouth and used all of her oral skills
to bring him to the brink of ejaculation. Then Marilyn removed his cock from
her mouth and looked up at Elgin as she stroked his cock.  
  
"Do you want to cum in my mouth Mr. Elgin? Or would you like to fuck me?"
Marilyn asked in a sultry voice.  
  
"Get up here and I'll fuck you!" Elgin gasped.  
  
Marilyn stood up and Elgin bent her over his desk, flipped her uniform skirt
up over her back and exposed her lower body. Rob Elgin always loved the look
of a student bent over his desk with her skirt flipped up in her knee high
socks. He moved in behind Marilyn and buried his cock to the hilt in her
pussy. Marilyn was already wet and his cock slid in easily. Elgin held onto to
her hips and he fucked the shapely student from behind. He began to fondle her
shapely ass and then he shoved a finger in her asshole. Elgin was surprised
how easy his finger went into her ass.  
  
"Do you want to fuck my ass too?" Marilyn teased.  
  
Elgin didn't answer; he just pulled his cock from her pussy and slipped it
into her ass. His cock met little resistance as it entered Marilyn's ass and
settled in her rectum. Elgin was so close to cumming before that he didn't
last long at all. His body stiffened and he fired a barrage of cum deep into
Marilyn's ass. He remained pressed against her ass cheeks as she used her anal
muscles to squeeze every drop of cum from his cock. Elgin remained in her ass
as long as he could and then his cock softened and slipped from her nether
hole.  
  
Rob Elgin wiped his cock off with paper towels that he kept in his desk and he
handed the roll to Marilyn. Elgin pulled up his pants and straightened out his
clothes as he dressed. As Marilyn was wiping the semen from her ass, Elgin
wrote her a late pass.  
  
  
  
"Here, this will get you to your next class," he said as he handed Marilyn the
pass.  
  
He also handed her a note to give to Dick Peterson when she got to his class.
Marilyn took the note and the pass and then left Rob Elgin's classroom. Rob
sat in his chair and relaxed as he contemplated what just happened. He had
found a replacement for last year's student Nicky and he couldn't wait to tell
Loraine Basso. He would also let Helen Eisenhower know as he was sure that she
would want to watch the next time he fucked Marilyn.  
  
Marilyn walked the hallway to her next class and she decided to peak at the
note that Mr. Elgin wrote to Mr. Peterson. It read, "We have a replacement for
Nicky and she loves it in the ass." Marilyn wondered who Nicky was and she
guessed it was a former student that the teachers had fucked. As Marilyn
approached Dick Peterson's classroom she wondered if she would be fucked again
that day. Marilyn entered her classroom and handed the pass and the note to
Mr. Peterson. He told her to be seated as he read the note. Then he looked at
her and Marilyn smiled back and moved her legs apart so he could see her bare
pussy.  
  
After class it was a repeat performance with Marilyn sucking Peterson's cock.
Then he fucked her pussy and her ass. He finished in her ass just as Elgin had
earlier. After Marilyn cleaned herself up she then returned to her homeroom.
On her way home she recalled what was quite day. First she was double fucked
by Charlie and Zack and then she was fucked by the two teachers. And all this
happened on a Monday following a weekend with Barbara and Lenny. Marilyn
didn't know that her week was just beginning to get interesting.  
  
SANDY AND KIM CONTINUE TO ENJOY THEIR VISIT WITH MARLA'S FAMILY  
  
Monday morning Biff made his rounds with Sandy and Kim and fucked them
senseless with his morning piss hard-on. Biff did not cum that morning but he
was not concerned as he planned to spend the afternoon with Miko. As Biff was
banging their guests, Marla was eating her daughter-in-law's pussy while her
son was fucking her in the ass.  
  
After the morning sex the trio of Biff, Jerry and Joannie worked out in the
fitness room. This morning they dragged Sandy and Kim with them to work out.
There was no way that Kim and Sandy could keep up with the trio but they did
the best that they could. After the fitness center it was laps in the pool and
then everyone showered, dressed and had breakfast with Marla. As they were in
the shower together Kim and Sandy discussed the workout.  
  
"I'm telling you Kim the three of them are not human," Sandy said.  
  
"They are amazing. If one were to see them in a gym working out that hard, one
would think that they weren't getting laid enough," Kim added.  
  
"Well we know that isn't the case. They are the bionic trio," Sandy laughed.  
  
"That's a good name for them," Kim replied.  
  
Later around the breakfast table the family and guests were discussing the
day's plans. Joannie would be taking Sandy and Kim shopping at a new boutique
that opened up recently. Biff was having lunch with Miko and then he would
spend the afternoon with her. Jerry and Marla would spend the day together
since they had not had a lot of one on one time together and Jerry was anxious
to fuck his mother again.  
  
Sondra and her brothers, Ivan and Boris would be working around the property
but they would be available should Jerry and Marla need some added attention.
After breakfast everyone headed out in their separate ways. Jerry and Marla
went right to Marla's bedroom, got naked and got in bed.  
  
Marla leaned forward and her tongue snaked out and lapped at her son's ball
sac lightly, then she gently licked up and down his shaft. Her tongue circled
his cock head as she slowly took the head of his penis into her mouth. Her
lips slid further down the shaft as she was able to take half of his cock in
her mouth drawing a moan from him. Marla began to bob her head back and forth
on his cock, sucking hard on his member and testing her gag line. She was able
to get all seven inches of his cock in her mouth.  
  
Jerry watched as his mother sucked ravenously on his cock. Her small hand
cupped his balls and gently caressed them as her tongue licked at the head of
his dick each time it came out of her mouth. Jerry placed his hands on the
back of her head and guided her as she gave him another incredible blowjob. He
loved the way she sucked his cock. She was so hot and he couldn't believe his
good fortune as he held her hair back to watch her pretty face and sensuous
mouth. Marla kept her eyes closed with her lips snugly wrapped around his
shaft as she bobbed back and forth. She was incredibly turned on and her pussy
was already soaked.  
  
Jerry brought excitement into his mother's life with his cock and she was
addicted to it. Marla was so enamored with his cock that she loved to suck on
it. Marla was happy to please her son again and to make him cum. Marla wanted
this to be Jerry's best blow job ever and she put all her efforts into it even
more so than she ever had before. It did not take long to bring Jerry to the
edge.  
  
Jerry announced that he was cumming and Marla clamped down on his cock
determined to swallow every drop of his seed. She could feel his cock jerk in
her hand as volley after volley bounced off the back of her throat. Marla
swallowed as quickly as she could and did not allow a drop to escape her
mouth. She continued to suck on his cock milking it dry of his sperm. Then
Marla took the cock from her mouth and Jerry watched as she squeezed more cum
out the end of his dick. Marla then wrapped her lips around it and sucked his
man juice dry. She nibbled on his dick head causing him to shiver and to push
her away. Jerry's cock stayed hard though and Marla marveled at her son's
impressive organ before her. Even though he was not as big as Biff, who was,
it was an impressive cock. Marla lay back on the bed and displayed her
beautiful neatly trimmed pussy to her son. She opened her legs and smiled at
him.  

"Now do you have something for me?" she said as she opened her legs before her
son, hiding nothing and leaving no doubt as to her desire; her pussy for his
taking.  
  
Jerry knelt before Marla at the end of her bed and kissed her from her knee up
her soft thighs towards her womanhood. He took in the lovely smell of her as
he kissed her smooth creamy white skin just beside her vagina. Marla was in a
state of ecstasy and her heart pounded as she watched her son lick her. Her
cunt lips quivered as he teased them with his tongue and kissed her everywhere
she desired. Jerry's tongue was long and probed deep into the inner walls of
her pussy.  
  
Marla ran her hands over her body cupping her breasts and rolling her nipples
between her fingertips. Jerry sucked her cunt lips into his mouth as his
tongue snaked around in his mother's snatch. Jerry still had not made contact
with her clit and Marla desperately needed his tongue or his cock to touch her
clit. She moaned in pleasure and frustration as Jerry continued to tease her.
He again wiggled his tongue deep within her pussy before finally nudging her
clit. Marla jumped as a spark of pleasure shot through her body.  
  
Jerry slid his hands under her curvy ass and lovingly cupped his mother's
shapely ass cheeks. He sucked her clit into his mouth and held it between his
lips as he ran his tongue over the large hard pearl. Marla arched her back as
she felt her orgasm approach.  
  
"Oh yes, oh my," she called out as the first wave rocked her body.  
  
Marla grabbed Jerry's head with both hands and pulled her son's face harder
into her crotch. She vigorously humped his face as his tongue danced over her
super sensitive cit. Her thighs clamped around his head and her entire body
trembled as she came again almost violently. Marla felt her pussy pulsating as
she covered her son's face with her female juices. Finally she collapsed back
on the bed releasing him in the process.  
  
"Oh my God," Marla moaned.  
  
Jerry raised himself up and knelt between his mother's legs. His cock looked
menacing as it hovered above her hips.  
  
"Are you ready for this mother?" he asked smiling confidently.  
  
"Oh yes, yes please, fuck me now," Marla pleaded.  
  
Jerry held his cock and lined up the swollen head with the entrance to her
sex. He pushed forward slightly allowing her tight cunt lips to open up for
his cock. He was about half way in when he pulled out and then slowly eased
back into her causing her to moan in pleasure. Jerry would push in a little
and then pull out a little slowly working his cock deeper and deeper into his
mother's vagina. Finally his entire cock was buried in her. Marla sighed
feeling completely full and almost afraid to move. Even though Jerry had
fucked his mother before she loved the sensation.  
  
Jerry held himself inside her waiting for his mother to start fucking him.
Marla was ready to be fucked and she needed his dick to slide in and out of
her and rub her clit. She began to move and then Jerry fucked her using long
slow hard strokes. Marla locked her legs around her son's ass and pulled him
into her. He began to fuck her harder and faster and she felt another orgasm
on its way. She was at the mercy of his rigid organ as it pounded her pussy.  
  
If Jerry hadn't just cum in her mouth he would not have been able to hold on
as long. His mother was so hot that squeezed him with her tight pussy. Jerry
fucked her through one orgasm after another before he finally filled her pussy
with cum. His orgasm was as intense as hers as their bodies ground together
and they moaned and groaned loudly.  
  
Marla could feel his cock softening but even then it still filled her cunt.
Jerry slowly lifted himself off of her body and in so doing his cock slipped
from her pussy. Marla felt the void in her cunt as her son's cock left her
body and she gasped as the coolness of the air touched her vacant pussy. Marla
rolled over on her stomach so as to look at her son who now lay on his back.  
  
Jerry looked at his mother's ass and he could not resist running his hands
over her shapely cheeks. Her ass was so amazing that he felt his loins stir
with a renewed desire. Jerry got to his knees behind his mother and kneaded
her gorgeous ass cheeks. He then began to kiss her cheeks and run his tongue
lightly in the crack of her ass. Marla wiggled her ass feeling very wicked as
her son tongued and kissed her.  
  
Jerry lifted her by her hips so that her ass was perched in the air. Marla's
head was still on the bed and she turned it to one side and let out a gasp as
Jerry's tongue licked close to her asshole. Jerry ran his tongue from her
pussy to her ass causing his mother to tingle in anticipation of what might be
next. He was unconcerned that he had just cum in his mother's pussy.  
  
Jerry spread her ass cheeks with his hands and dipped his tongue into the
crack locating her nether hole. His tongue slowly circled her anus and she
flinched at the contact. He then pushed his tongue as far as he could into her
asshole and he found himself wanting to fuck her up the ass. He continued to
ass fuck his mother with his tongue and she was at his mercy. Marla's desire
grew as her son worked her ass to the point that she suddenly wanted something
more in her ass.  
  
Jerry removed his tongue from her ass and ran his hard cock between her ass
cheeks as he spoke to her, "I want to fuck you in the ass mother. Do you want
me to fuck your hot ass? I can see that your ass is asking to be fucked."  
  
"Oh yes, you know I do," Marla said in a state of desire.  
  
His mother arched her back and pointed her beautiful ass back at him. He
coated her asshole with a generous amount of cream and slid his finger in her
hole. He took his time preparing her ass relishing every moment. He then
coated his entire cock with the cream and placed the head at the entrance to
her anus. Jerry pushed forward and the thick cock head squeezed into his
mother's tight asshole. Jerry was not surprised that it went in easy.  
  
Marla gasped, "Go slow let me enjoy it."  
  
Jerry withdrew his cock head and then pushed it back in this time causing more
pleasure. He pushed until a couple of inches were in his mother's ass. Marla
found her self holding her breath and her body was covered in goose bumps.
Jerry slowly slid his dick in and out of her each time going a little deeper.
Marla pushed back as if she were trying to poop as she knew that would make
the penetration easier.  
  
Marla relaxed a little and then felt more of her son's cock slide into her
asshole. She grunted out loud as she felt fuller and then a wave of pleasure
passed through her body. Jerry kept adding more and more of his cock to her
ass. There was fullness and then pleasure each time he went deeper. Marla
would tense, relax and then enjoy it. This pattern continued until Jerry had
his whole cock buried in Marla's ass.  
  
Jerry reached around and played with his mother's clit as he pounded her ass.
Her pussy and asshole were on fire. Marla was on the brink of another huge
orgasm as Jerry methodically fucked her in her tight anus with his rigid cock.
He loved watching his cock slide out of his mother's shapely ass and then
plunge back in as his hips slapped against her curvy ass cheeks causing them
to jiggle with each thrust. Her orgasm surged within her as he fucked her ass
harder and faster.  
  
As Marla came and came her entire body went into spasm. Her pussy convulsed
and clamped around her son's fingers coating them with her cunt juice. His
mother's asshole pulsated as Jerry drove his cock in and out of it. Her ass
involuntarily squeezed and released her son's member as he fucked it causing
him to finally lose it. Jerry slid his pecker deep into his mother's rectum as
his cock spasmed and sent a thick stream of hot cum into her channel. Jerry
kept fucking her as load after load was fired into her ass. His cock kept
twitching and spurting inside his impaled mother.  
  
Marla loved being so full of cum as there was no where for it to go, blocked
by Jerry's swollen cock buried in her ass. Her son slowed his pace and
eventually stopped allowing his cock to remain buried in Marla's ass. He did
not go soft right away and he gently moved his hips pushing cum around in her
ass. Some of it trickled out and ran down over her pussy lips.  
  
Jerry stopped and slowly withdrew his cock from her loosened asshole. He
marveled in the sight of his cock sliding out of his mother's shapely ass. The
man seed flowed from her asshole and ran like a river down over her pussy and
between her sweet thighs. Jerry and his mother stayed in the same position for
awhile and he massaged her beautiful ass as she remained on her knees with her
ass perched in the air. Jerry pushed down lightly on his mother's back causing
her to accentuate her ass even more. He loved looking at it and playing with
it as she cooed into the bed sheets. Marla looked magnificent with her just
fucked curvy ass in the air. Jerry could not resist sticking one of his
fingers in his mother's asshole and she just wiggled her bum instinctively.  
  
  
  
Jerry found himself envious of his mother's enjoyment of just having her ass
fucked. He decided that he needed to be butt fucked as well. He was not in the
mood for a dildo showed up his ass and since Biff was gone he decided to seek
out Ivan and Boris.  
  
"Mother I am going to spend sometime with Boris and Ivan," Jerry told her.  
  
"All right dear, please send Sondra over to see me then," Marla replied.  
  
"Will do mother," he said as he tapped her on her shapely ass and left the
room naked in search of Boris and Ivan.  
  
JOANNIE, SANDY AND KIM AT THE BOUTIQUE  
  
The new boutique had only been opened for a few weeks and it did not get very
much traffic because of its location. Friday, Saturday and Sunday it was busy
the rest of the weekdays it was slow particularly Monday. Marsha a pretty 19
year old was working that Monday as she worked Friday through Monday. Marsha
attended the local junior college and she was happy to work Mondays as it gave
her a chance to get some homework done. She wasn't worried about commissions
as she had earned plenty over the weekend.  
  
Joannie took Sandy and Kim shopping at the new local boutique more to look
then to buy anything. They loved trying different clothes on particularly
things that they might otherwise not wear. Joannie was dressed in a mini
skirt, thong panties and she was braless under her blouse. The blouse material
was a little course around her tits and kept her nipples hard and aroused. Her
nipples were very visible poking through the blouse. Kim was also wearing a
mini skirt with thong panties as was Sandy. As three girls strutted their
stuff around the store glimpses of their shapely ass cheeks were seen as the
skirts swirled with their movements.  
  
The young girl, Marsha working in the boutique was having a boring day until
these three beauties walked into her store. They were all so lively and full
of energy and seem to enjoy each other very much. On more than one occasion
the girl noticed that Joannie would run her hand over Sandy's ass or Kim's ass
and Kim would do the same to Joannie or Sandy. Sandy at one point grabbed both
Joannie and Kim by the ass and the three of them giggled.  
  
Joannie, Sandy and Kim grabbed some clothes to try on and headed back to the
fitting room. The young girl peeked in to see how they were doing and caught
Joannie, Sandy and Kim undressing and dressing each other. Marsha had never
seen anything like this as the three of them would remove the other one's
clothes and then dress them in a different outfit but taking their time and
caressing one another as they did so.  
  
At one point Joannie, Sandy and Kim were all naked and fingered each other's
pussy. This was too much for Marsha and she had to shove her own hand down her
skirt to touch herself. Marsha had only been with a girl once when her cousin
had stayed with her. It had been wonderful as her cousin taught her all the
joys of female sex. Marsha had since then wished she could find another girl
to share her intimacy. Marsha was not a virgin, she had fucked a couple of
guys and she enjoyed it but she missed the touch of a woman. Marsha was
brought back to reality when Joannie called to her for help. Marsha went into
the back and found all of the women in their original clothes.  
  
"How can I help you," she asked.  
  
"I just need you to help us with a couple of items while Kim puts the clothes
back," Joannie told her.  
  
Kim took all of the clothes back into the store and she also locked the front
door and set the sign for "Return in one hour".  
  
Joannie asked Marsha to help her unbutton her blouse, which Marsha did with
trembling fingers. Marsha stood behind Joannie and pushed the blouse off the
back of her shoulder and gasped when she realized that Joannie didn't wear a
bra. Joannie turned to face the young girl proudly displaying her firm tits
and aroused nipples.  
  
"Thanks be a doll and unbuckle my sandals," she told Marsha.  
  
Marsha knelt down her own skirt riding up her creamy thighs displaying an
ample amount of leg. Marsha unbuckled the sandals and looking up she saw that
Joannie did not put her panties back on. Marsha was overcome with lust and
just knelt there as Joannie unhooked her mini skirt and let it fall to her
ankles. She stood with her blonde bush near Marsha's face. Joannie expected
Marsha to get up and run like most of the clerks she teased. She loved to put
them on, tease them and frighten them. But Marsha just knelt there in a trance
taking in Joannie's beauty. She wanted to touch Joannie but she was afraid.
Joannie reached down and took hold of Marsha's shoulders and urged her back to
her feet.  
  
"You know you are wearing a very nice outfit, I would like to try it on,"
Joannie told Marsha.  
  
Marsha stood frozen not sure what to do.  
  
"Kim and Sandy come here and help this young lady," Joannie called.  
  
Kim came into the back and both Sandy and Kim began to undress Marsha. They
took their time and removed every stitch of clothes from Marsha's body. Marsha
was a brunette beauty with 34b tits, narrow waist and curvy ass. Sandy and Kim
traced their fingers all over her body and Marsha was trembling with
excitement.  
  
Marsha remembered the store and panicked, "The door someone can come in at any
time."  
  
Kim assured her that was taken care of. Joannie asked Marsha if she had ever
been with a woman and Marsha frantically nodded yes and blurted out the story
of her cousin. Joannie smiled and then they eased the girl down to the floor
and began to explore her body with their tongues and fingers. Kim and Sandy
had removed all their clothes as well and now the floor was graced with these
four beauties.  
  
They sucked on Marsha's tits and fingered her twat bringing Marsha off several
times. Joannie then ate her pussy and Marsha went wild. Kim then moved to
Marsha's pussy and began to suck on her clit and tongue her hole. Joannie
straddled Marsha's face and lowered her pussy to Marsha's mouth. Marsha
eagerly sucked on Joannie's twat relishing in the taste of her cunt. Kim
continued to eat Marsha and then introduced a wet finger into Marsha's
asshole. Marsha went wild and she was cumming all the time, nothing had ever
been this good. After Joannie had cum she moved off Marsha. Sandy then lowered
her pussy to Marsha's face and Marsha sucked on Sandy' pussy. The girls
finished up in a four way with Marsha on all fours eating Kim, Sandy eating
Marsha's pussy and Joannie rimming Marsha's asshole. Marsha had never been
rimmed before and she went wild with Joannie's talented tongue in her ass.
Marsha came like she had never cum before. Her body was rocked with the
intensity of her continuous string of orgasms.  
  
The four girls tidied up and dressed. Joannie, Sandy and Kim each kissed
Marsha as they left and Joannie gave Marsha her phone number and address just
in case she may want to see them again. Marsha clutched the paper to her chest
thinking that she couldn't wait to be with them again. Joannie, Sandy and Kim
headed back to the car smiling and cherishing this shopping adventure.
Marsha's Monday had not been boring at all.  
  
"That was unbelievable. I can't believe that we actually did that," Kim said
excitedly.  
  
"I think that was one of the most exciting things that I have ever done,"
Sandy added and then asked, "Are we done shopping?"  
  
"For today but there are a couple of stores in the mall that we can hit this
week while you here," Joannie replied.  
  
"Will they be as much fun?" Sandy asked.  
  
"I'll let you two decided for yourselves," Joannie replied with a wicked
smile.  
  
"Oh I can't wait," Kim giggled.  
  
MARILYN'S WEDNESDAY AT SCHOOL  
  
Marilyn was thinking about her active sex life on her way to a conference with
her teachers, Mr. Elgin and Mr. Peterson. Her pussy was soaking wet from her
thoughts about the past weekend as she entered the room. She was surprised
when she saw Ms. Basso in the room.  
  
"Well right on time Marilyn," said Ms. Basso.  
  
Marilyn was instructed to stand in front of one of the desks and lean forward
slightly placing her hands on the desk. Mr. Elgin lifted her skirt as Mr.
Peterson peeled her panties down to her knees and rubbed her shapely ass. He
then put lubricant in her asshole as he obviously prepared her to be ass
fucked. He dropped his trousers and briefs to his ankles and stepped up behind
Marilyn and fed his cock to her curvy ass. Mr. Elgin offered Marilyn his cock
to suck while she was getting ass fucked and Ms. Basso dropped to her knees
and licked the teenager's hot twat. Now Marilyn knew why Ms. Basso was there.  
  
"My, your pussy is very wet today, you must have been thinking about this on
your way here," commented Ms. Basso.  
  
Marilyn thought to herself, "They should only know what made me so wet."  
  
Ms. Basso was a very good cunt lapper and she had Marilyn's juices flowing in
no time. Peterson was having a hard time stemming his ejaculation. Just the
sight of his cock sliding between the beautiful round cheeks of the teenager's
shapely ass was enough to get him off. Marilyn felt his cock pulse and she
squeezed her ass cheeks together sending him over the edge. Peterson shot his
load into the girl's hot ass much sooner then he had wanted. He tried to stay
hard and stay in longer but Marilyn milked his cock dry with her anal muscles
and it slipped from her asshole.  
  
Marilyn orgasmed in Ms. Basso's mouth when she felt Peterson's spunk fill her
ass and the teacher held on to the lovely student's ass as she drank in all
her nectar. Ms. Basso thought to herself how much she loved to eat teenage
pussy. Elgin removed his cock from Marilyn's mouth and went to the young
girl's ass. He slid his erect cock into her spunk filled asshole and fucked
her with rapid strokes. Ms. Bass in the mean time and situated her herself on
the desk and lifted her skirt to display her bare pussy to Marilyn. Marilyn
had been taught well by Barbara to eat pussy so she did not shy away from Ms.
Basso. Marilyn needed no coaxing and she dove right into the teacher's hot
box.  
  
Watching Marilyn eat the teacher's pussy as Elgin fucked her ass brought
Peterson back and he stroked his hard cock awaiting another shot at the girl's
ass. Ms. Basso came quickly but Marilyn went right on eating her pussy as
Elgin fucked her ass. Marilyn then felt Elgin stiffen and shoot his wad into
her bung hole. He fucked her slowly as he came feeling the sperm surround his
cock in the girl's rectum. Elgin removed his deflated cock dripping with cum
from Marilyn's ass and Peterson quickly filled the girl's ass again.  
  
Marilyn continued to eat Ms. Basso as Peterson fucked her ass until he came
again and then it was Elgin for another round. Ms. Basso swung her body around
on the desk and dipped her head down until she could reach Marilyn's pussy
with her mouth. Marilyn leaned over and resumed sucking on the teacher's pussy
as the teacher sucked on Marilyn's while Elgin was fucking her ass. The three
of them all came again and groaned aloud. As they disengaged Ms. Basso handed
Marilyn a towel to wipe cum from around her ass and inner thighs. Marilyn
cleaned up the best she could, the rest would have to wait until she got to
the restroom. Every one tidied them selves up and Marilyn was dismissed.
Everyone walked out of the room and back to their duties as if nothing had
happened.  

Their activities had not gone unnoticed however. Helen Eisenhower had been
alerted by the teachers that they would be fucking Marilyn. She quietly spied
on the three teachers as they had sex with the teenage girl. Helen was quite
turned on by what she witnessed and that ass, another beautifully shaped ass.
No wonder the teacher's had chosen to fuck her in the ass instead of her
pussy. That Marilyn was quite a pussy eater as well and she could hardly wait
until she shared this with Susan.  
  
"Well, we have a new player," she thought to herself as she smiled.  
  
AMELIE HAS A VISIT FROM A STUDENT  
  
Later that Wednesday after school was over, Amelie sat in her classroom
catching up on some paperwork. She was surprised when Marcia arrived at her
classroom and asked if she could speak with her. Amelie did not know that
Marcia was prepared to do anything to get her grade higher so that she could
remain eligible for cheerleading. Marcia suspected that Ms. Duchene was bi-
sexual as Marcia was and she actually had a little crush on the French
teacher. Marcia had no idea that Amelie secretly lusted after her as well.  
  
Marcia had pulled up her uniform skirt higher than normal so that the hem of
her skirt would be about 12" above the knees. Marcia had pretty legs and
creamy thighs and she looked very tantalizing with her legs exposed above her
knee high socks.  
  
"Hello Marcia how can I help you?" Amelie asked trying unsuccessfully to keep
her eyes of the student's exposed thighs.  
  
"I'm having a little trouble with French and I was wondering what I could do
to raise my grade? Marcia replied.  
  
"Would you like to schedule some time for extra help?" Amelie asked hoping the
answer would be yes.  
  
"That would be wonderful, Ms. Duchene," Marcia replied and moved dangerously
close to the teacher.  
  
Amelie could feel her loins stir as she looked at the girl standing next to
her desk. Amelie leaned back in her chair and rested her arms on the arms of
the chair. Marcia moved closer purposely and let her bare thigh brush up
against Amelie's arm. The touch was electric and sent a shock through Amelie's
body. Amelie did not remove her arm and Marcia continued to brush her bare
thigh against her teacher's fore arm. Amelie wanted desperately to touch the
young girl's thighs and caress her skin but she dared not try. Amelie did not
know that Marcia was silently hoping that her teacher would stroke her thighs
and touch her pussy. Marcia's panties were getting wet.  
  
"When would like to schedule a session together?" Amelie asked her voice
cracking.  
  
"Could we do it today? I don't have cheerleading practice today," Marcia asked
as she fidgeted with her skirt.  
  
Amelie watched as her student accidentally lifted her skirt too high and
exposed her white cotton panties. Amelie found her hand move toward the
student as if it had a mind of its own. Amelie brushed the back of her hand
against Marcia's bare thigh emitting a gasp from her. Marcia did not move away
so Amelie then began caressing the young girl's thigh and let her hand trail
up toward Marcia's panty covered pussy. Marcia held her breath as her
teacher's hand neared her pussy and then gasped aloud when it brushed over her
panties.  
  
Amelie hand was trembling as it passed over Marcia's panty covered pussy.
Amelie then realized that Marcia's panties were soaked due to the girl's
excitement. Amelie held Marcia's skirt up with one hand as she moved Marcia's
panty to side with her other hand. Amelie looked at the bare young pussy in
front of her and caressed it tenderly. Marcia was now trembling as the
caresses continued and she came on the spot when Amelie inserted a finger into
her pussy. Amelie finger fucked her student slowly and then removed her finger
to lick it clean. Amelie looked up at Marcia and saw that the student had her
eyes closed.  
  
"Marcia would like to continue our discussion at my house today," Amelie
asked.  
  
"Oh yes, please," Marcia sighed in reply.  
  
"Good I will give you directions then," Amelie told her.  
  
Amelie wrote at the directions to her house and told Marcia to stay in her
school uniform. Marcia then left the classroom and Amelie headed home. As
Amelie drove home she reflected on her own experience when she was a student
and her teacher seduced her. Amelie wanted to duplicate that very scene which
is why she had told Marcia to wear her school uniform to the house.  
  
Within the hour Marcia and Amelie were kissing each other as they knelt on
Amelie's bed both still fully clothed. Amelie unbuttoned Marcia's blouse and
unhooked Marcia's bra. She pushed the bra up over Marcia's tits and lowered
her mouth to Marcia's breasts and told her how beautiful her tits were and how
delicious her nipples tasted. Marcia had tan lines around her tits from her
skimpy bikini top because she had never sunbathed topless. Amelie than began
her tortuous journey down Marcia's body using her mouth to taste and caress
every inch of her skin.  
  
Amelie then had Marcia unbutton Amelie's blouse and unhook her bra. Marcia
pushed the bra up just as Amelie had done to her and then the two of them
kissed again and let their breasts press against the others. Amelie then
reached under Marcia's plaid skirt and pulled Marcia's panties down to her
knees just above the white knee high socks. Amelie then leaned over and kissed
Marcia's tits as she played with Marcia's pussy. Marcia cried out as her
teacher's finger wormed its way into her pussy.  
  
Amelie then had Marcia do the same to her. Marcia lifted her teacher's skirt
to her waist and then pulled Amelie's silk panties down her thighs to her
knees. Amelie and Marcia then kissed again with their breast crushed together
as they fingered each other's pussy. They were both still fully clothed and
they created the erotic scene that Amelie had desired to reenact. They ran
their hands over each other's buttocks as Marcia followed Amelie's lead. Their
pussies were dripping wet as the teacher an student carried out their erotic
love making. Amelie decided that it was time to take it to the next step.  
  
Amelie stripped Marcia of her school uniform and the naked Marcia stripped
Amelie of all her clothes. Amelie lay back down with Marcia on the bed and
their bodies came together. Marcia's breathing became shallow and her moans
became loudly audible. Marcia began touching Amelie's body now and she
marveled in their mutual beauty. Amelie began to purr in ecstasy. It seemed
natural for them to be together and not at all taboo to be female lovers. As
Amelie's tongue circled Marcia's right nipple she became increasingly aware
that it was not going to take much more to make her cum. Marcia felt Amelie's
fingers stroke her wet mound locating her puffy pussy and then trying to find
their way inside her. Marcia moved her legs further apart trying to help
Amelie and soon she was fingering Marcia with soft, slow, tender probes.  
  
Marcia couldn't take it any longer, she gently pushed Amelie's head down and
Amelie nestled between her legs. Amelie used her hands to slowly open Marcia's
legs and placed Marcia's thighs on her shoulders. With one finger Amelie
traced the soft outer lips of Marcia's swollen pussy and applied gentle
pressure spreading them open even further. Marcia felt the familiar
butterflies in her stomach as she gazed upon the sight of her moist lips
inviting Amelie's invasion. She put more fingers inside Marcia and caressed
her inner walls while Amelie's thumb positioned itself on the tip of Marcia's
swelling clit and lightly tickled it back and forth.  
  
Amelie moved herself slowly up Marcia's body as she continued to finger fuck
her pussy she kissed and licked her way to her tits. Amelie took turns holding
each nipple between her soft lips sucking and flicking at Marcia's hard
nipples. Marcia in turn reached for Amelie's breasts and felt her hard nipples
across her palms as she stroked them. Marcia pinched and rolled Amelie's
nipples between her fingers while Amelie tongued her breasts. Amelie whispered
to Marcia that she had to have her and then kissed her passionately. They
moaned into each other's mouth as their fingers and thumbs tickled their
swollen clits. Marcia could feel the wetness of Amelie's pussy saturating her
thigh.  
  
Amelie broke off their kiss and smiled at her before descending toward
Marcia's aching pussy. As Amelie reached Marcia's wet mound she separated the
lips fully opening her pink moistness and then Amelie herself groaned with
anticipated pleasure. The tip of her tongue touched Marcia's center and her
sweet liquid gushed into Amelie's mouth. Amelie was unprepared for her gusher
but none the less she licked at her silky lips, losing herself in the feeling
of Marcia's beautiful hot young body. She flattened her tongue and stroked
Marcia's center up and down firmly enough that Marcia could feel it on her
clit. Amelie drove Marcia mad as her swollen clit twitched and ached for more
attention. Marcia arched her back and pulled Amelie's head to her mound trying
to shove her engorged clit into Amelie's mouth much like a man would shove his
cock into a woman's mouth. Amelie wrapped her lips around Marcia's swollen
button and sucked it as she would a dick. Marcia gasped as Amelie's lips
sucked her clit in further and further causing a strong tremor to run through
her whole body.  
  
Marcia's hips lifted off of the bed as Amelie sucked on her clit flicking it
back and forth as her fingers probed deep inside Marcia. Amelie worked her
fingers in and out slowly at first and then with more intensity as her tongue
firmly, methodically pressed again and again against Marcia's erect clit,
which was now totally exposed from its hood. At this point Marcia's groans
became very loud, her body was rocked with her second orgasm and she ground
her pussy into Amelie's face which was totally covered with Marcia's sweet
love juices that gushed as the dam broke.  
  
Amelie continued to lap at the hard clit as Marcia's body convulsed and with
one orgasm after another. Slowly Marcia relaxed after the last of one of the
most intense climaxes she ever had. She lay back on the sofa as Amelie moved
up to her lips and covered them with her own mouth, kissing Marcia tenderly,
deeply and letting her tongue slip past Marcia's lips so she could taste
herself. Marcia kissed Amelie eagerly in return, loving the sweet taste of her
own pussy. They lay on the bed cradled in one other's arms without saying a
word savoring the feel of a woman's body in each other's arms.  
  
"Come to me Marcia, come and make love to me," she called softly to me.  
  
"I don't know exactly what to do," Marcia lied faking her inexperience.  
  
"Nonsense just do me the same way I did you, it's easy, just follow your
instincts and enjoy," Amelie whispered.  
  
Amelie opened her legs and guided Marcia between her thighs. Marcia looked
right at Amelie's beautiful pussy and she leaned forward and slowly stuck out
her tongue. Marcia knew exactly what she was doing. Marcia took one, slow lick
as she flattened my tongue on Amelie's swollen mound. It felt so smooth and
warm and Marcia knew she had achieved the desired effect from the moan she
know that Amelie enjoyed it. To Marcia's surprise she enjoyed her first taste
of adult pussy and she kept licking and eating Amelie. Marcia pointed her
tongue and burrowed into Amelie's pussy as it parted the labia and her tongue
was rewarded with the exquisite taste of Amelie's juice.  
  
Amelie was obviously enjoying what Marcia was doing and she reached down with
both hands and spread herself wide making it so much easier for Marcia's
tongue to explore her pussy. Marcia's tongue explored all of Amelie as her
mind took notes of what seemed to turn Amelie on. Amelie was breathing rapidly
and she moaned softly whenever Marcia got near her hard pearl. As Marcia
searched out Amelie's hard clit, still just barely hidden, Amelie tensed and
began to quiver. After Marcia felt like she had teased Amelie's opening as
much as she could with her tongue it was time to see Amelie's reaction when
Marcia's tongue finally touched that pearl just as Amelie had done to her
earlier.  
  
Marcia burrowed her tongue as deep into Amelie as she could and then she just
sort of licked and sucked her way up. When Marcia got to Amelie's clit she
used the very tip of her tongue to push back the little hood. Marcia was truly
amazed at its hardness as she flicked her tongue over it once and then used
the tip to explore the folds of flesh on either side of it. Amelie was now
moaning and she used her fingers to pull her hood back as she arched herself
so that her clit stuck out even further like a little cock. Marcia nuzzled it
with her nose taking in Amelie's scent and she licked it once more before she
took it between her teeth and gently nibbled it.  
  
Amelie went wild and started bucking and calling out Marcia's name. She let go
of her own fleshy hood and pulled Marcia's head to her pussy as she cried out
in ecstasy. Marcia sucked Amelie's clit as deep in her mouth as she could and
Amelie humped her face for all she was worth. Marcia was excited that she was
able to get Amelie that excited and she sucked harder and played with this
wonderful new toy with her lips, tongue and teeth. Marcia didn't know exactly
how many times Amelie came but finally she finally went stiff and then
collapsed on the bed, her body in spasms.  
  
"That was beautiful you were marvelous Marcia. I cannot believe that it was
your first time eating pussy," Amelie sighed.  
  
Marcia was turned on again and she lay on her back next to Amelie and her
hands went to her pussy. She started to finger herself anxious to cum yet
again. Marcia did not notice Amelie get off the bed and leave the room. Her
eyes were closed and she was furiously flicking her clit when Amelie returned.  
  
"Marcia I have a surprise for you," she said in a sultry tone, "I hope you
will let me use this on you."  
  
Marcia opened my eyes and saw Amelie standing by the bed wearing a strap-on
dildo. Marcia was not shocked because she had used these before at the
cheerleader party. Amelie knelt on the bed between Marcia's legs and pressed
her lips down hard on Marcia's kissing her until her lips parted and Amelie's
tongue entered her mouth. Marcia reached down and wrapped her hand around the
fake cock that was touching her inner thighs. Without a word Amelie moved
Marcia's legs apart and slid the flexible dong into her soaking wet pussy.
There was no resistance at all as Marcia was so wet that the head slipped in
easily.  
  
As Amelie slid the fake cock inside Marcia she lifted her knees and closed her
eyes surrendering herself to Amelie. Marcia gave into her and whatever was to
come next. Then Marcia felt something fierce burst inside her as Amelie thrust
her hips in one hard fast motion driving into Marcia causing her to cry out.
Marcia grasped the bed sheets and her cries got louder with each thrust of
Amelie's cock into her.  
  
"Harder, harder fuck me harder," Marcia screamed thrusting her hips up to meet
Amelie, "Oh God, yes, it's so good," she continued.  
  
Amelie hooked her arms under Marcia's knees and held on her thrusts becoming
harder and faster. Marcia could feel that tension building again that sweet
fire that she so often sought and the pressure was mounting. Without warning
Marcia screamed out her body suddenly tensing and arching up off the bed.
Marcia's cumming pushed Amelie over the edge and they both exploded together.
Amelie collapsed on top of Marcia their breasts pressing together. They lay
quietly with the fake cock still buried in Marcia's pussy until Amelie rolled
off her and lay on her back next to her. Marcia looked down at her and the saw
the menacing dildo pointing in the air. It looked obscene on Amelie's petite
body.  
  
Marcia thought to herself, "That she just had one of the best fucks of her
life."  
  
Amelie removed the harness from her body and she showed Marcia the dildo up
close. She pointed out the little knob on the one end that rubbed the wearer's
clit when she was fucking her partner. Then Amelie surprised Marcia by taking
it her mouth and licking it clean of all her juices. Amelie took off the
harness and crawled back in bed with Marcia.  
  
"I think we have already covered the French lessons," Amelie said as she
reached for Marcia.  
  
The two of them kissed and cuddled together for several minutes before Marcia
said that she had to get home. They both showered together and then got
dressed. Marcia and Amelie agreed that they would meet at Amelie's house every
Wednesday from now on. The teacher and student kissed each other goodbye and
Marcia left the house to head home.  
  
MIDWEEK AT MARLA'S  
  
Wednesday everyone was poolside again and as Sandy and Kim stood to drop their
clothes, Marla and Joannie also stood and let their robes slide off their nude
bodies. They were all naked underneath the robes. The four of them pulled
lounge chairs around in a circle so that could see each other as they
continued their conversation. Sandy and Kim had a hard time not staring at
Joannie and they could both feel their pussies getting wetter as they took in
her beauty and thought about eating her delicious pussy.  
  
  
  
Biff and Jerry walked out onto the pool deck naked and Sandy smiled when she
saw Biff's meat swinging between his legs. Sandy couldn't wait to see Biff
hard and experience that cock in her pussy again. Kim recalled what his cock
felt like in her ass as she was eating pussy.  
  
"You know Sandy and Kim we had better put some sun block on your tits and
pubes or you will regret it," Joannie said.  
  
"Yes you're right we certainly don't want to be sunburned, particularly in
those areas," Sandy agreed laughingly.  
  
Joannie and Jerry went over to Kim and began to apply lotion to her body.
Jerry covered her tits and Joannie worked her pubes. The same scene was
repeated by Biff and Marla as they attended to Sandy. Kim preferred to have
Joannie handle her tits but she went along with this arrangement. Joannie
smiled at her and then she slipped an oily finger into Kim's pussy. Kim gasped
and then she opened her legs a little wider. Joannie dropped to her knees and
began to kiss Kim's inner thighs working her way up to her pussy. Joannie
reached her target and then plunged her tongue deep into Kim's twat. Kim
couldn't believe her good fortune to have someone as beautiful as Joannie eat
her pussy. Kim came quickly and muffled her cries with her own hand.  
  
Kim looked over at Sandy and saw that Marla was between her legs. Biff was
rubbing Sandy's tits and Sandy was sucking on Biff's huge cock. Sandy also
came quickly and coated Marla's mouth with her juices.  
  
"Okay time to do the other side. We don't want those pretty buns to get burned
either," Joannie announced.  
  
Sandy and Kim were turned over and their buttocks were covered with lotion by
four sets of hands. Biff and Marla worked Sandy's ass and Jerry and Joannie
worked Kim's ass. The ass cheeks were massaged and fingers were dipped into
their assholes. Sandy and Kim were beside themselves with lust. Biff continued
to work Sandy's ass and he had one thick finger sawing in and out of her ass
as he massaged the lotion into her generous globes. Jerry was doing the same
to Kim fingering her asshole and applying the lotion to her buns.  
  
Joannie moved around in front of Kim and presented her pussy to the young
Chinese girl. Kim dove right in like a woman possessed and soon was sucking on
the beautiful clit. Jerry lifted Kim by her hips so that her ass was sticking
up in the air as he continued to finger fuck her ass. Kim moaned with delight
into Joannie's juicy pussy. Kim then felt Jerry remove his finger and move in
behind her. Kim knew what was next and she anticipated Jerry's cock in her
ass. Jerry eased his cock into Kim's ass and began a slow fucking motion as
the young woman continued to eat Joannie's pussy.  
  
Jerry was gliding in and out of the young girl's ass and Kim was ecstatic with
desire. Marla had moved in front of Sandy and she was now being
enthusiastically eaten by Sandy. Sandy could still not believe how big Marla's
clit was but she loved sucking on the hard little female pecker. Biff had also
lifted Sandy up by the hips and he was still finger fucking her ass with his
thick finger.  

Biff removed his finger and lined up his massive cock with Sandy's asshole. He
pushed in steadily with his well oiled cock and spread Sandy's sphincter.
Sandy knew that the time would come this day and she was prepared to give up
her ass to Biff. Sandy held her breath as the huge cock spread her open. Biff
went slow and eased his cock in a little and then back out. It seemed that he
only put ½ inch in and then withdrew going a little deeper each time. Sandy
thought that he had finally had his entire cock in her ass but in reality Biff
was only about half way in. Sandy started to breath, relax and then she fucked
back at Biff pushing her ass toward him. Sandy was surprised that as she
pushed back and Biff thrust forward that more of his cock filled her ass. Biff
took her move as a signal and then he buried his cock all the way into Sandy's
ass. Sandy's eyes widen and she gasped into Marla's pussy as the thick cock
made its way into her rectum. She had never felt so full of cock in her life.  
  
Marla was fast approaching her first orgasm as Sandy was doing a marvelous job
licking her pussy and sucking her clit. Sandy felt Marla tense up and she held
Marla close to her mouth to drink in all her juices. Sandy was surprised yet
again this time by Marla's orgasm. Sandy had never eaten a squirter and she
was caught off guard with the force and the amount of pussy juice that Marla
squirted in her mouth. Sandy gulped down Marla's nectar and she was nibbling
on Marla's clit when she felt Biff stiffen behind her. Biff tensed up and his
cock swelled in Sandy's ass as he fired stream after stream of warm cum into
Sandy's ass. Sandy felt the rush of cum flow into her ass and fill her rectum.
Sandy loved the feeling of a male's cum flooding her anal channel particularly
when she was eating pussy or sucking cock. Sandy touched her own clit and she
felt a mild orgasm of her own.  
  
On the other lounge Jerry was shooting his seed into Kim's ass and Joannie was
spraying Kim's face with her first orgasm of the day. Kim squeezed her anal
muscles milking cum from Jerry's rod as she continued to lick Joannie clean of
all her juices. Kim liked the feeling of cum filling her ass.  
  
Everyone rested briefly without changing positions and then Marla, Joannie,
Jerry and Biff switched positions. Joannie was positioned so that Sandy could
eat her pussy and Jerry was ready to fuck Sandy's ass. At the other lounge
Marla had presented her pussy to Kim and Biff was lubricating Kim's ass.
Jerry's cock slid easily into Sandy's ass and he began to fuck her with long
deliberate strokes. Sandy went right after Joannie's delectable pussy and she
sucked on it with a vengeance. Kim had Marla's pussy in her face and she
located Marla's clit. Kim loved her oversized clit and excitedly sucked on it.  
  
Biff was working more lotion into Kim's ass and he was coating his cock with
lotion and saliva. When he had it as slippery as he could make it he eased his
cock into Kim's ass. Kim's eyes widened and she audibly gasped into Marla's
cunt as the thick rod spread her ass. Because of the lotion and saliva
combination Biff's cock slid in without any resistance other then the snugness
of Kim's anal channel. Kim felt the hard rod steadily move deep in her ass
until Biff had it buried in her hole. Biff began to fuck her ass with long
steady strokes as he massaged her curvy ass cheeks. Kim turned her attention
back to Marla's pussy and resumed nibbling on her swollen clit. Kim reached
between her legs and stroked her own pussy. The three of them were on the
verge on another orgasm when Kim felt Marla grab her head and hold Kim's face
against her squirting pussy.  
  
Kim was thrilled with the way she made Marla cum and she loved the spray of
pussy juice from Marla's orgasm. Kim loved being with a squirter and she found
it extremely erotic for a woman to cum like that. Kim was brought back to
reality when Biff's cock swelled in her ass just before he unleashed his hot
seed into her rectum. Kim cooed as the streams of cum filled her anal channel
and she felt her own orgasm drench her hand.  
  
Jerry was shooting his spunk into Sandy's asshole to mingle with the copious
load that Biff had left there. Joannie was writhing and thrusting her pussy
into Sandy's face as the beautiful young girl devoured her. After that round
of sex, everyone needed a break and they all uncoupled and piled into the
Jacuzzi to relax for awhile.  
  
"I'm going to go and get the toys," Marla announced.  
  
Sandy, Kim, Joannie, Biff and Jerry made their way back over to the pool deck
and spread out some lounge pads. Marla gathered up a number of dildos and
headed back to the others. Marla rejoined the others outside and they arranged
themselves so that they would be coupled together. Joannie and Marla lay on
their sides facing each other with a double dildo in their pussies. Sandy lay
behind Joannie with a double dildo in her pussy and the other end in Joannie's
ass. Kim lay behind Marla with a double dildo in her pussy and the other end
in Marla's ass. The guys completed the couplings when Jerry inserted his cock
into Sandy's ass and Biff pushed his big cock into Kim's ass.  
  
"Oh my you really know that you have a cock in your ass when Biff sticks it to
you," gasped Kim.  
  
The six bodies began moving and fucking one another. Sandy reached around and
fondled Joannie's lovely firm titties and Kim did the same with Marla. The
guys picked up their pace and they were really pounding the assholes of Sandy
and Kim. As Biff drove into Kim's ass she felt herself impaled on the double
dildo sticking out of Marla's ass. The same thing happened when Jerry pounded
Sandy's ass she was impaled on the fake cock sticking out of Joannie's ass. At
the same time Marla's and Joannie's cunts pressed together driving the double
dildo deep into their pussies. The women kept the fake cocks in contact with
their clits as their bodies thrust into one another.  
  
The orgy participants began to orgasm. Biff fired another enormous load of cum
into Kim's ass which seemed to trigger her orgasm. Jerry was next to cum in
Sandy's ass and Sandy came right after him. Joannie and Marla were the last to
cum as they held tightly to one another and ground their cunts together. Sandy
and Kim were exhausted after their third round of sex and their muscles were
still sore from the other day's workout.  
  
The six of them rested for a few minutes and then returned to the Jacuzzi.
Sandy and Kim confessed that they were fucked out for while and that their
bodies still ached from the workouts this week. Marla smiled and told them
they she had a great masseuse and if they wanted she could arrange an
appointment for tomorrow. Sandy and Kim thanked her and enthusiastically
accepted her offer.  
  
Later that afternoon everyone showered, dressed and got ready for another
night out. They would dine at the restaurant again. Sandy and Kim looked
forward to the dinner and entertainment but they were sure that there was more
in store for them as well.  
  
  
MARILYN'S THURSDAY  
  
Marilyn was again summoned to meet with the three teachers. Helen was again
notified about the session and she invited Susan to join her. Helen and Susan
positioned themselves so that they could watch the action. The four of them
were already on the floor when Helen and Susan arrived.  
  
Marilyn had taken off her skirt and panties as had Lorraine Basso. The two
women arranged themselves in a 69 position with Lorraine on the bottom. Rob
Elgin lined up his cock with Lorraine's pussy and slid it in. Marilyn licked
the shaft as it slid in and out of Lorraine's pussy. Dick Petersen pushed his
cock into Marilyn's pussy and fucked her doggy style as Lorraine licked he
cock from below. Petersen looked at Marilyn's hot ass as he fucked her and
then he began to stroke her ass cheeks and tease her nether hole. Marilyn
wiggled her ass in response to Petersen's actions which served to excite the
teacher even more. Petersen wet his finger with Marilyn's pussy juices and
used her own wetness to lubricate her asshole. He then slid one finger into
her ass and he soon had it buried to the hilt.  
  
Rob watched as Dick worked the teenager's ass with his finger as her fucked
her. He was turned on just watching her lovely ass respond to the fingering.
He kept thrusting into Lorraine's body and the teenager licked the shaft of
his cock. Dick had worked another finger into Marilyn's ass and he was
loosening her up for his cock. He was dying to get his cock in her hot ass.
Marilyn relaxed her ass and Petersen's fingers moved about easily in her bum.
Marilyn then called out for him to fuck her ass and Petersen almost shot his
load when he heard her request.  
  
Petersen slowly pulled his throbbing cock from Marilyn's hot pussy and lined
it up with the opening to her incredible ass. He eased his cock into her
asshole and added more saliva as he did. Marilyn's ass opened up for him and
allowed him to drive his cock all the way in. Rob couldn't take any more and
he announced he was cumming as he pulled his cock from Lorraine's pussy and it
was gobbled up by Marilyn's mouth. Marilyn felt ropes of cum shoot into her
mouth and she sucked the teacher dry. Rob removed his cock from Marilyn's
mouth and put it back in Lorraine's pussy awaiting his turn at the hot teenage
ass.  
  
Lorraine's and Marilyn's tongues were busy at each other's pussies and they
were causing multiple orgasms with each other. Petersen was at his wits end,
he wanted to fuck Marilyn's ass longer but he felt his orgasm building.
Petersen yelled that he was cumming and quickly pulled his cock from Marilyn's
ass and lowered it into Lorraine's mouth. He came in buckets and filled
Lorraine's mouth with his spunk. Lorraine swallowed as fast as she could in
her awkward position. Once Petersen was totally drained of his first cum, he
and Elgin switched places. They put their cocks in the teacher's and student's
mouths so that they could get them hard again for the next round.  
  
Once the cocks were hard again, Petersen entered Lorraine's overheated pussy
and Elgin shoved his cock into Marilyn's incredible ass. The two men fucked
hard and Elgin's hips slammed into Marilyn's buttocks as Petersen plowed
Basso's cunt. Within minutes which seemed like hours the men were cumming
again. Once again they pulled their cocks from a pussy and asshole and shot
cum into Marilyn's and Lorraine's mouths. When their cocks were drained they
back away from the two females and let them return to eating each other's
pussy. Marilyn and Lorraine ate each other to yet another orgasm as the two
men put their cocks away and pulled up their pants. Marilyn and Lorraine got
up, located their panties and skirts and got dressed. Helen and Susan moved
away quietly and returned to their offices.  
  
Helen went into to her office and asked Susan to join her for a minute. They
talked about what they had just witnessed and Susan started to rub her pussy.
Helen smiled and lifted up her own skirt and put her hand inside her panties
and rubbed herself as well. Susan went over to Helen and pulled her panties
down and started to lap at the Principal's cunt. Helen told Susan to get on
the couch and they quickly got into a 69 position and ate each other until
they both orgasmed. Composing themselves after their orgasms they discussed
how they should proceed with Marilyn.  
  
MARILYN'S FRIDAY  
  
Marilyn was called into the Principal's office and when she saw the guidance
counselor present she was worried that her grades were slipping. Helen put the
young girl at ease and told her to sit on the sofa in the office. Marilyn was
surprised when Helen locked the office door.  
  
"I'll get right to the point Marilyn. We know that you have been having sex in
school with your teachers," Helen began.  
  
Marilyn was stunned and then scared, "I'm sorry I won't do it again."  
  
"Oh yes you will, we know you will. In fact you will do it right now here in
my office. We know that you eat pussy and we would like for you to eat our
pussies but first we have something for you," Helen told her.  
  
Helen and Susan lifted Marilyn to her feet and then they proceed to remove her
school uniform. Marilyn stood still as if she was paralyzed as each article of
clothing was removed from her body. Helen and Susan kissed and caressed
Marilyn's body as the clothing was removed. They fondled her tits, played with
her ass and fingered her pussy. They had Marilyn in an excited state standing
clad only in her knee high socks.  
  
Then Helen and Susan dropped to their knees and began to plant kisses on
Marilyn's pubes and buttocks. Marilyn could hardly stand up as the two women
worked over her body. Marilyn squirmed with desire and put her hands on the
women's shoulders to support her self.  
  
"Can we sit down?" Marilyn gasped as her body trembled.  
  
"Of course we can," Helen replied and then guided Marilyn to her sofa.  
  
Helen then moved between Marilyn's legs and stroked and lightly probed her
vulva. Marilyn was struggling to contain her desire, but when she felt Helen
tease her secret entrance she couldn't stand it any longer. Marilyn pulled
Helen to her and tried to get her to lick her sopping wet pussy. But Helen was
not concerned about Marilyn's urgency and continued at her own pace.  
  
Marilyn pushed herself onto Helen's face as she knew that this was what she
wanted. Marilyn needed this beautiful mature woman to lick at her sex, to
explore her hidden crevices and taste her juices. Helen had an overwhelming
desire to touch and feel Marilyn and she brought her hands up to caress
Marilyn's buttocks. Helen kneaded gently at Marilyn's smooth flesh, spreading
her cheeks until Marilyn knew Helen could see the deep shadowed cleft between
them and her puckered amber ring that nestled there. Helen startled Marilyn
when she reached for it with her tongue, licking, and running the tip of her
tongue around it, feeling Marilyn's tight muscles react to her probing tongue.  
  
Marilyn whispered encouragement to her, "Oh yes, oh Ms Eisenhower please don't
stop."  
  
Marilyn felt her tight anal ring dilate from the pressure of Helen's tongue.
This felt so good to Marilyn. Helen then pushed a finger into Marilyn's pussy
and she felt it delve deeply into her warmth causing her vaginal muscles to
contract involuntarily.  
  
  
  
"Put your finger in my ass," Marilyn begged and Helen knew exactly what to do.  
  
Helen moistened her finger with Marilyn's cunt juices and she pushed it into
her tight rosebud, slowly easing her way in. Helen's tongue continued to lick
and tease Marilyn's sex now slipping over her moistened lips and stopping at
her tight pleasure nub. Marilyn pushed herself against Helen, grinding her
hips so as to force Helen's finger further and deeper into her anal channel.
Marilyn could no longer concentrate on anything apart from the feel of Helen's
hands caressing her ass as her finger penetrated Marilyn's private entrance
while Helen's mouth nibbled frantically on her clit. Marilyn knew she was
about to cum and she knew that it would as good as ever. Marilyn felt her
juices flow, her pussy swell and she squirted streams of cum into Helen's
mouth.  
  
For a moment they stayed glued to one another, Marilyn was too weak to move.
Then very slowly, Helen eased her finger from Marilyn's rectum and laid her
head on Marilyn's thighs with her arms entwined around her legs. This was only
the start of their explorations and Marilyn wondered where they would take her
next.  
  
"Now it is your turn my dear," Helen stated as she stood up and pulled off her
panties.  
  
Helen and Marilyn switched places so that Helen was now seated on the sofa
with her skirt gathered around her waist and Marilyn was between her legs.
Marilyn gently pushed Helen's legs wider apart and Marilyn watched as the
outer lips of Helen's sex spread and the pink inner surfaces were revealed to
her. They were already glistening with juices and Marilyn knew at that instant
how Ms. Leach must have felt when she and Ms. Eisenhower made love. Marilyn
couldn't wait to taste the juices for herself. The opening of Helen's vagina
was a dark and mysterious shadow and felt like velvet.  
  
Marilyn slowly reached forward and spread the principal's labia wider allowing
her fingers to play up and down Helen's moist slit. She felt Helen quiver,
little goose bumps from her shivers of sensation ran down her thighs.
Stretching her wider Marilyn could see a firm nub of erect pink flesh standing
proudly like a tiny cock at the top of Helen's sex. Marilyn knew that this was
Helen's seat of pleasure and the cause of all of her urges. Marilyn let her
fingers tickle Helen's clit lightly, teasingly causing her to gasp as her
thighs jerked in sudden tremor. Marilyn lowered head and took the nub of
tissue in her mouth, rolling it lightly between her lips and scraping it
gently with her teeth. Marilyn could smell Helen's arousal. Marilyn tongued
and licked gently up and down the length of Helen's slit and Marilyn had to
hold Helen's thighs apart as she began to buck beneath her.  
  
Marilyn knew that Helen was reaching her crisis as she moaned, almost growling
with meaningless sounds of ecstasy arising from her. Marilyn slowed her
assault as she wanted to extend Helen's pleasure as long as she could. Marilyn
fingered Helen's sex again, ran her fingertips up and down Helen's sex and
scratched lightly at her labia.  
  
With a fingertip Marilyn probed the entrance to Helen's ass. Marilyn knew that
she wasn't the first to tread this path but that she should still go gently.
Helen's cry of pleasure at being penetrated encouraged Marilyn to thrust her
finger in her deeper and faster. Marilyn could feel the muscular walls of her
tight rectum grip at her as she caressed the crevice inside Helen's asshole.
Marilyn slid her middle finger in alongside the first finger and allowed her
thumb to rest lightly on Helen's clit. Susan knelt along side Marilyn, stroked
her firm big breasts and tweaked her rock hard nipples as Marilyn worked her
principal's pussy.  
  
Susan then got behind Marilyn and began to caress Marilyn's lovely curvy ass.
Susan was enamored with Marilyn's shapely bottom and she planted light kisses
on Marilyn's ass cheeks. Marilyn cooed as Susan worked her ass as Marilyn
continued to drive Helen crazy. Susan began to finger Marilyn's asshole with
first one then two fingers. The fingers felt snug but both Susan and Marilyn
knew that Marilyn's ass was beginning to loosen up.  
  
Susan then pushed fingers from her other hand in Marilyn's pussy. Marilyn felt
very full now with all the fingers in her. Helen's pussy and ass seemed to
suck at Marilyn's fingers drawing them in deeper and faster until Marilyn's
fingertips seemed to make contact with Helen's womb. Both of Helen and Marilyn
were panting as Marilyn rubbed Helen's clit frantically. Marilyn knew that
Helen was about to cum. Susan watched Helen arch her back and Marilyn felt her
muscles contract down around her fingers. Marilyn pulled her fingers from
Helen's cunt and covered it with her mouth once again sucking hard on Helen's
clit. Helen came in buckets squirting and drenching Marilyn's face with her
juices.  
  
Helen groaned out loud and Marilyn cried out to Susan, "Let me turn over,"
Marilyn pleaded as Susan had worked her into a euphoric state.  
  
Marilyn turned over and settled between Helen's legs. Susan her fingers back
into Marilyn's pussy as Helen reached around and cupped Marilyn's breasts. As
Helen caressed Marilyn's tits and tweaked hard nipples Susan picked up the
pace finger fucking Marilyn's pussy. Marilyn could feel the fingers in her
pussy rubbing against the fingers in her ass. Marilyn was going wild and
suddenly wished that she had another cock or pussy in her mouth. She was as
turned on ever at that moment.  
  
Marilyn could feel another orgasm building within her as Susan pounded her
pussy with her fingers. Then Marilyn exploded with an intense orgasm. Helen
caressed the shoulders and hair of Marilyn as she slowly recovered from her
mind blowing orgasm. Susan pulled her fingers out of Marilyn's ass and
Marilyn's body jerked with another spasm as they left her asshole with a loud
pop.  

"God I am so hot. I need your tongue Marilyn," Susan cried out as she stood
up, removed her panties and sat down on the sofa with her skirt bunched around
her waist, just as Helen had.  
  
Susan opened her legs and guided Marilyn between her thighs. Marilyn looked
right at Susan's beautiful pussy and she leaned forward and slowly stuck out
her tongue. Marilyn took one, slow lick as she flattened her tongue on Susan's
swollen mound. It felt so smooth and warm and Marilyn knew she had achieved
the desired effect from the moan she know that Susan enjoyed it. Marilyn
pointed her tongue and burrowed into Susan's pussy as it parted the labia and
her tongue was rewarded with the exquisite taste of Susan's juice. Soon
Marilyn was like a puppy at a saucer of milk, licking and lapping up as much
as she could as fast as she could.  
  
Susan was obviously enjoying what Marilyn was doing and she reached down with
both hands and spread herself wide making it so much easier for Marilyn's
tongue to explore her pussy. Marilyn's tongue explored all of Susan as her
mind took notes of what seemed to turn Susan on. Susan was breathing rapidly
and she moaned softly whenever Marilyn got near her hard pearl. As Marilyn
searched out Susan's hard clit, still just barely hidden, Susan tensed and
began to quiver. After Marilyn felt like she had teased Susan's opening as
much as she could with her tongue it was time to see Susan's reaction when
Marilyn's tongue finally touched that pearl just as Susan had done to her
earlier.  
  
Marilyn burrowed her tongue as deep into Susan as she could and then she just
sort of licked and sucked her way up. When Marilyn got to Susan's pearl she
used the very tip of her tongue to push back the little hood. Marilyn was
truly amazed at its size as she flicked her tongue over it once and then used
the tip to explore the folds of flesh on either side of it. Susan was now
moaning and she used her fingers to pull her hood back as she arched herself
so that her pearl stuck out even further like a little cock. Marilyn nuzzled
it with her nose taking in Susan's scent and she licked it once more before
she took it between her teeth and gently nibbled it.  
  
Susan went wild and started bucking and calling out Marilyn's name. She let go
of her own fleshy hood and pulled Marilyn's head to her pussy as she cried out
in ecstasy. Marilyn sucked Susan's clit as deep in her mouth as she could and
Susan humped her face for all she was worth. Marilyn was excited that she was
able to get Susan that excited and she sucked harder and played with this
wonderful toy with her lips, tongue and teeth. Marilyn didn't know exactly how
many times Susan came but finally she finally went stiff and then collapsed on
the sofa, her body in spasms.  
  
Helen and Susan stood up, put their panties back on and smoothed out their
skirts. Marilyn got dressed in her school uniform and tidied herself so that
no one would ever suspect what had just happened in the principal's office.  
  
"That will be all for today Marilyn. Thank you for spending a few moments with
us. Perhaps you would like to join us at my condo sometime," Helen said.  
  
"Yes I think I would like that Ms. Eisenhower," Marilyn replied.  
  
"We have some very nice toys that we can show you," Susan added.  
  
"And Marilyn there is no need to be so formal when we are making love. You may
call us by our first names, Helen and Susan," Helen offered.  
  
Marilyn nodded and left the principal's office. As she walked back to her
homeroom she thought to herself that it had been one interesting week. "Do
every student and every teacher in this school get it on all the time?" she
asked herself, "No wonder I fit in so well."  
  
Later that day Marilyn ran into Charlie after school. He invited Marilyn to a
party at his friend Zack's house on Saturday. Apparently Zack's parents would
be away for the weekend and he was having a bunch of people over. Marilyn
accepted the invitation and she wondered if both Charlie and Zack would fuck
her again. Maybe there would be a third cock for her as well. She looked
forward to Saturday.  
  
THE BIG GAME  
  
Friday night arrived and the big game was on with Queen of Peace who was 2-0
along with St. Peters and both teams were still ranked 1 &amp; 2 in the polls.
Queen of Peace was a two touchdown favorite over Monarch Academy.  
  
Just before the game Jake ran into Maria and he asked her out for a date on
Saturday since Wendy would be out of town with her parents. Apparently Wendy's
parents were both alums from the same college and they were going back for
homecoming and the football game. Wendy had no choice because her parents
dragged her there every year. They wouldn't be back until Sunday evening.
Maria accepted the invitation from Jake and they both agreed to keep it quiet
so as not to upset Wendy.  
  
Jake was thrilled that Maria had accepted but now he turned his attention back
to the game against Queen of Peace. Both teams completed their warm-ups and
then took the field. Monarch won the toss and elected to receive. The first
half was a slug fest as both teams hit hard and the defenses prevailed. Near
the end of the second quarter Nick fielded a punt on his 30 yard line and
followed his blocking perfectly. He broke free around mid-field and out ran
the Queen of Peace players to the end zone. The half ended with Monarch
leading 7-0.  
  
The second half started with Queen of Peace engineering and effective 80 yard
drive and scoring. Jimmy broke through the line and blocked the extra point so
Monarch held the lead at 7-6. The two defenses were again strong but Monarch
caught Queen of Peace in a blitz and had the right play called. A screen pass
from Jake to Zack was set up perfectly and Zack faked out the last Queen of
Peace player and ran it in for a touchdown. The extra point kick by Terry was
good and Monarch then led 14-6.  
  
The third quarter ended and it was apparent that the Monarch players were
tired. Queen of Peace was deeper than Monarch and it showed as Queen of Peace
just kept pounding away. Queen of Peace scored again with 3 minutes left in
the game. Their attempt at a two point conversion failed so Monarch was still
leading 14-12. Queen of Peace attempted an onside kick but it was covered by a
Monarch Player on their own 35 yard line.  
  
Before Jake took the field, Coach James told him nothing fancy. Jake was told
to stay with straight dive plays and take time off the clock. The first two
plays were shut down by Queen of Peace for no gain so Monarch was facing a
third and ten situation. Coach James sent the play in and again called for a
straight dive play. Jake looked up at the game clock and saw that there were
still 2 minutes left to play and Queen of Peace would get the ball back with
plenty of time to score even if they didn't block the punt.  
  
The teams came up to the line of scrimmage and the all too familiar handoff
and dive into the line was crushed and one could hear the groans from the
Monarch fans. Jake drifted to his right looking over his left shoulder as if
he was watching the play. By the time anyone realized that he had not handed
off to Nick, Jake was streaking down the sideline and ran in for the
touchdown. Jake had faked out Queen of Peace, his own team and his own coaches
as well as all the spectators. It was a perfectly executed naked reverse.
Monarch kicked the extra point and upped its lead to 21-12.  
  
Monarch kicked off and Queen of Peace returned the ball to their own 30 yard
line. Monarch then played a prevent defense keeping everything in front of
them. Queen of Peace drove down the field and scored again with 5 seconds to
go in the game. Monarch covered the on-side kick and preserved their 21-19
victory over Queen of Peace. The home crowd was ecstatic and mobbed the field
hugging the Monarch players.  
  
There would be lots of celebrating that night but the Monarch starters were
too exhausted to party. Without dates that night the senior cheerleaders had
their celebration at the Mathewson's house. The players all hung out together
at Jake's house where there was always a keg on tap.  
  
NEXT CHAPTER  
  
Jake has his date with Maria. Sandy and Kim wrap up their visit with Marla's
family and some other friends. Marilyn enjoys a party at Zack's house. Lenny,
Barbara and Joyce plan the company party for the sales force.




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 11


_This will be the 98th submission since I started writing for literotica. I am
thinking that I will stop writing at 100 stories. The last story will recount
personal experiences of my life although I have folded many of those into
previous stories that I have written. I will write the 100th story as a novel
/ novella as it may be much longer than the chapters that I normally write. To
that end I will wrap up this series in the next couple of chapters. Thanks to
all who read my stories and have provided feedback and encouragement over the
years. Thanks to all who have voted for my stories which resulted in one
contest winner.  
  
This story series has linked some of the characters from two previous series
together. The most recent series Son Controls His Mother characters united
with some of the characters in the "And Mother Makes Four" series. Reading
Chapter 1 of this series will help with the orientation of some of the
characters for those who do not wish to read the other two series. All
characters in the story are at least 18 years of age._  
  
SATURDAY FOLLOWING MONARCH'S BIG WIN  
  
Sandy and Kim woke up together in the same bed as they had decided to sleep
together after Friday's sexual marathon. They lay in bed stroking each other's
beautiful bodies and talked about the past week.  
  
"I can't believe that we will be leaving Monday. The time has just flown by,"
Sandy sighed.  
  
"We'll they say time flies when your having fun," quipped Kim.  
  
"I can't believe that we did all those things and in public too," Sandy
admitted.  
  
"It was crazy especially at the mall. Going without our panties in the shoe
store and driving that poor sales girl crazy," Kim laughed.  
  
"Well she got even and see drove us up the wall with that tongue of hers. It
was amazing that she ate all three of our pussies in the back room," Sandy
added.  
  
"I guess Joannie stops in there once in awhile and she always gets her pussy
licked. I'm glad that she brought us along the last time," Kim admitted.  
  
"Me too, and how about our visit to Yvonne's boutique?" Sandy added.  
  
"Oh that was wild with the three of naked and making it with some of Yvonne's
staff," Kim agreed.  
  
"Yvonne certainly took a liking to you," Sandy said.  
  
"I was the first oriental pussy that she ever ate and she did a number on me,"
Kim admitted.  
  
"And we have Marla to thank for those massages yesterday," Sandy said as she
rubbed her pussy, "I can still feel those cocks in me."  
  
"That was unbelievable for both of us to be in the same massage room with
three cocks in each of us," Kim agreed.  
  
"Antonio and his stud staff massaged places I didn't know I had,"  
  
Sandy laughed.  
  
"Those guys could cum forever," Kim agreed.  
  
"Ah youth they are so virile," sighed Sandy.  
  
"I'm getting hot just talking about this. Make love to me Sandy," Kim
whispered.  
  
"Let's do it together," Sandy replied as she moved into position.  
  
Sandy and Kim moved into a 69 position and ate each other's pussy until they
both came. Their sobs of ecstasy were lost in the other's womb as they drank
each other's nectar. Sandy and Kim then moved into a position so that their
pussies would rub together. They looked like two pair of scissors trying to
cut each other with their legs entwined. Sandy and Kim frantically moved their
bodies and rubbed their clits on the other's pussy in search of another
climax. Sandy was the first to cum and she grabbed the sheet with one hand and
covered her mouth with the other as her body rocked with another intense
orgasm. Kim was right behind Sandy and she threw her head back and grabbed her
tits as she reached another crescendo.  
  
"Very nice girls, breakfast is ready when you are," Joannie said from the
doorway to the bedroom.  
  
Sandy and Kim smiled and told Joannie that they would be right down. They
dressed hurriedly and joined the family for breakfast. As they headed down the
stairs they wondered what the family had planned for the day.  
  
LENNY, BARBARA AND JOYCE PLAN THE PARTY  
  
Lenny had called a meeting Saturday morning with his two assistants Barbara
and Joyce. He wanted to tell them what he had planned for the annual sales
meeting social and what role they would play in it. Joyce had no idea that
Lenny and Barbara had already recruited Joyce's daughter Marilyn to work that
night as well.  
  
It didn't take long after Joyce and Barbara arrived at Lenny's office that the
three of them were naked and the fucking and sucking had started. Lenny had
his larger cock in Joyce's ass as Joyce ate Barbara's pussy. Barbara was
seated on the sofa with her legs spread wide as Joyce knelt in front of her
and lapped at her pussy. Joyce had pushed fingers into Barbara's asshole and
pussy as she nibbled on her clit. Lenny had knelt behind Joyce and used her
own pussy juice and his saliva to lube up her ass.  
  
Lenny then pulled his cock from Joyce's pussy and Joyce felt the familiar huge
void in her quim. Lenny lubed up his cock liberally and then placed it at the
entrance to Joyce's asshole. Then with one steady motion he plunged his cock
into her asshole.  
  
He felt gigantic and Joyce screamed as he began to work his way into her poor
tight ass. Joyce could actually feel her stomach cramping around him as he
stirred her insides and it burned when she clenched her ass muscles around his
thickness. Shaking and sobbing with painful ecstasy, Joyce fell forward onto
Barbara with Lenny's hands keeping her ass high in the air for him to plunder.  
  
Joyce screamed into Barbara's pussy as without the normal lubricant it felt
like a hot thick poker had just been rammed into her ass. Tears filled her
eyes as her violated asshole spread to accommodate Lenny's thick cock. Joyce
tried to get away but Barbara held her by her ears and pulled Joyce's face
into her womb. Joyce thought back to last week in San Diego when Julio
skewered her ass and she remembered the pain was just as intense.  
  
Joyce cried out loud only to have the sound muffled by Barbara's cunt as
Lenny's complete length filled her. She felt him flex his cock deep within her
bowels as the searing pain continued. Lenny reached one hand under Joyce and
teased a nipple. Then he moved his other hand down and rubbed softly against
her clit. Joyce's body responded to his stimulus and her stomach convulsed
with mixed signals.  
  
The intrusion in Joyce's ass didn't feel quite as bad now as Lenny's fingers
continued to tease her clit. She felt him move inside her ass now and she
tried to relax her ass muscles. Joyce's body was working back and forth on
Lenny's cock now and she was amazed at the feeling of the cock in her ass.
Joyce's clit was buzzing and the fullness in her ass just seemed to excite her
pussy even more.  
  
Lenny started hammering into her ass now. His fingers were still busy on her
clit but now he had two fingers drilling in her pussy as the others fluttered
around her clit. Joyce's whole body was aflame as she could feel his fingers
pressing against the thin membrane separating her ass from her pussy. She
could feel his hard cock sliding in her and the pressure of the fingers on his
cock through the membrane.  
  
Barbara yelled out, "Oh yeah, fuck her, fuck her ass, fuck it good!"  
  
Joyce didn't need Lenny to force her on his cock anymore, nor did she need
Barbara holding onto her ears. Joyce's entire body was fucking back at him of
its own accord. She could feel an enormous orgasm building with in her. Her
pussy was swollen to new proportions.  
  
"Oh God," Joyce thought to myself, "I'm going to cum, Oh God!"  
  
Lenny continued plowing into her. The hot dry depths of her ass were so tight
around his cock she knew that he was going to cum hard too. He worked his
fingers faster inside her as he rammed his cock hard into her ass. Joyce
started sucking Barbara's twat like a mad woman. Lenny's groin made hard
contact with Joyce's ass. She could taste Barbara's wetness leaking around her
mouth and the air was filled with the smell of pussy juices saturating her
face.  
  
Joyce felt her pussy spasm suddenly and then her whole body went rigid. She
felt Lenny's cock swell in her rectum and then hot spurts of liquid lava hit
her deep in her bowels, giving her a cum enema. Joyce screamed into Barbara's
mound and sucked on her clit. Joyce could taste Barbara's sweet juices as she
sucked hard and bit on her clit. All of them shuddered hard as every muscle
tensed and then relaxed. Joyce felt a hot explosion as her body was overcome
with the most violent orgasm she had had in awhile. Joyce could still feel
Lenny's cock throbbing and spurting deep within her.  
  
Joyce was still sucking hard on Barbara's pussy trying to milk every last drop
of cunt juice from her. She felt Lenny's cock shrink in her ass and then
slowly back out making an audible popping sound. Joyce's ass was still high in
the air and her thighs were aching. Lenny lovingly caressed Joyce's shapely
ass cheeks.  
  
While Joyce was eating pussy and getting her ass plowed, her husband and
daughter were taking advantage of her absence. Shortly after Joyce left the
house Bruce entered his daughter Marilyn's bedroom. Marilyn was still naked in
bed and Bruce was just as naked as he joined her. Marilyn smiled at her father
as he crawled in bed with her and she opened her legs to receive his tongue.  
  
"That's it daddy, eat my pussy. Make me cum and then get me ready for your
cock," Marilyn whispered to her father.  
  
Bruce was only too happy to eat his daughter's pussy and he buried his tongue
in her pussy shoving it in as if he was fucking her. Marilyn directed the
action and she soon had her father nibbling on her clit while he fingered her
pussy. Bruce was really getting into the action particularly because of the
way he had Marilyn squirming and tossing on the bed. Marilyn moved her legs
over her father's shoulders and pulled his head closer to her pussy. Bruce
held on to Marilyn's shapely buttocks and squeezed and fondled her firm ass
cheeks as he ate her pussy.  
  
"Oh, oh, yes right there. You got it. Suck it, chew on it eat me, oh!" Marilyn
cried out.  
  
Bruce continued to eat her pussy as he held her ass tightly in his hands. He
then moved his hands up to her tits and found her hard nipples. Bruce massaged
her boobs and twirled her nipples in his fingertips as he continued to munch
on her pussy and clit. Marilyn was tossing and thrusting her pussy into her
father's face and calling for him to eat her.  
  
"Stick your finger in my ass daddy," screamed Marilyn.  
  
He snuck one hand behind Marilyn's bottom and toyed with her asshole tickling
the tight nether hole.  
  
"Wet your finger in my pussy and shove it in my ass," Marilyn ordered.  
  
Bruce stuck his middle finger in Marilyn's pussy and got it good and wet with
her juices. He then positioned it at Marilyn's asshole and shoved it in.
Marilyn gasped with the abrupt anal penetration but soon had her father's
finger buried in her ass. Bruce pumped his finger in and out of his daughter's
ass as he continued to maul her pussy with his mouth. Bruce loved the feel of
his finger in the warm recess of Marilyn's ass.  
  
Marilyn stiffened and gasped aloud as she came on her father's face. Bruce
held on to her with his finger still buried in her ass and his mouth glued to
her cunt. He felt the waves of orgasm rock Marilyn's body and his face was
flooded with her cunt juice. Marilyn kept humping his face until the last of
her orgasms passed and she flopped back on the bed.  
  
Bruce slipped his finger from her ass and his hands found her breasts again.
He stroked her tits and nipples as he gently licked her pussy dry of all her
juices. Bruce finished eating her and then sat up kneeling between Marilyn
legs. Bruce followed his daughter's eyes to his cock.  
  
Marilyn smiled at him and said, "That was marvelous, an outstanding
performance. Now get that cock in my pussy and fuck me!"  
  
Bruce leaned forward and aimed his cock at his daughter's pussy. He slid in
easily to the hilt and reveled in the warmth of her cunt. Bruce began to pump
his cock in and out of Marilyn's pussy as she wrapped her shapely legs around
his back. Marilyn pulled him in with her legs and positioned herself so that
her clit was in constant contact with his cock. Bruce began to pound Marilyn's
pussy and Marilyn humped her hips back at him just as hard. The two of them
fucked each other frantically breathing heavy and grunting and moaning.
Marilyn had another orgasm but continued to fuck her father toward his.
Marilyn lost count of her orgasms before Bruce finally filled her pussy with
his spunk.  
  
Bruce stiffened and then thrust into her each time he felt his cum ejaculate.
Marilyn rocked with him and she clenched her cunt muscles squeezing every drop
of cum from his cock. Bruce collapsed on her body as he felt the last surge of
cum leave his cock. Marilyn held him tight as he relaxed his body. Bruce had
never felt so good in his life. He couldn't believe his good fortune in
fucking his daughter.  
  
Marilyn rolled to her side and Bruce rolled with her. They held to each other
and gently caressed each other's sweaty body. Marilyn pushed Bruce on his back
and then she kissed her way down his chest passed his stomach to his cock.
Bruce gasped when Marilyn took his cock in her mouth and sucked it clean of
their combined juices. Then she moved up his body and kissed him deeply
shoving her tongue in his mouth again. Marilyn wanted to be sure that he got
to taste both of them.  
  
"I can see that you are still ready for action. Are you ready to fuck me in
the ass?" Marilyn quizzed him as she looked at his erect cock.  
  
Marilyn smiled at him and then got off the bed. She retrieved some lubricant
from the nightstand and handed it to her father. Marilyn then got on all fours
and begged her father to lube her ass. Bruce got turned on by putting the lube
in her asshole. He enjoyed fingering her hole and caressing her curvy ass.
Marilyn rotated her ass in arousal as Bruce inserted a second finger into her
bung hole.  
  
"Okay I'm ready for your cock daddy, fuck me in the ass," ordered Marilyn.  
  
Bruce knelt behind her and eased his hard cock into her ass. He worked it in
slowly and reveled in the methodical penetration of her luscious ass.
Marilyn's ass was a warm tight receptacle. Marilyn used her anal muscles to
perfection as she massaged her father's cock in her anal sheath. Bruce
caressed both of Marilyn's gorgeous ass cheeks as he fucked her ass deeply.
They both sensed he was about to cum again and Bruce picked up his pace as
Marilyn squeezed his cock with more intensity.  
  
"Cum in my ass, I want your cum in my ass," Marilyn cried out.  
  
Her words sent Bruce over the edge and he fired his second load of the day
into his daughter's hot ass. Marilyn felt the warm sperm coat her rectal
passage, a feeling that she never tired of. She squeezed her anal muscles and
milked Bruce's cock dry of every drop of cum. Bruce continued to fuck her
slowly until his cock softened and slipped from her ass. Bruce just looked at
her beautiful ass and watched as trickles of cum ran out of her ass across the
lips of her pussy and down her inner thighs.  
  
The two of them then kicked back on Marilyn's bed and relaxed. Marilyn thought
back to the past week and since last Friday a day hadn't gone by without
Marilyn having sex with someone. Tonight she had Zack's party to look forward
to and she was sure that both Charlie and Zack would fuck her again. She
secretly hoped for a third cock to be available as well.  
  
Back at the office Barbara and Joyce had traded positions and Lenny was now
fucking Barbara in the ass while Barbara ate Joyce's pussy. After they all
orgasmed again they sat around naked and discussed the party that Lenny had
planned for his sales force. That was when Joyce learned that her daughter
would be working too.  
  
"No not my daughter, I won't allow it," Joyce screamed.  
  
"Joyce it's not your call to make, Marilyn has already agreed and she is old
enough to make her own decisions," Lenny snapped back.  
  
"It will be okay," Barbara lied, "We will just be serving drinks and
appetizers to the staff."  
  
"No way that is the same staff that gang banged me in the hotel," Joyce
replied urgently.  
  
"You worry too much. Besides Marilyn can handle herself," Lenny quipped.  
  
"What do you mean by that?" Joyce snapped.  
  
"Well let's just say that while you were getting gang banged on Bridget's
yacht, Marilyn was holding her own with Barbara and me," Lenny replied.  
  
Joyce was momentarily stunned. Lenny knew about Bridget and her crew. Then she
thought about her daughter and she stared at Barbara. Barbara just smiled and
nodded.  
  
"You bitch, I trusted you," Joyce yelled.  
  
"Hey I took good care of her. She loved it when I ate her pussy and she ate my
pussy just as good as you do," Barbara snapped back.  
  
"And she loved it in the ass just like you do," Lenny added, "And she gives
great head and is a great fuck. All in all she is a great piece of ass just
like you Joyce."  
  
Joyce was flabbergasted but she didn't know what to do. She knew that Lenny
had her and her family over a barrel and she would probably have to go along
with it.  
  
"Okay enough talk, I'm getting hard again. Joyce I want your ass again before
you leave," Lenny demanded.  
  
Joyce reluctantly got in position and allowed Lenny to shove his cock back in
her ass. Barbara presented Joyce with her pussy to eat again and Joyce
complied. As Joyce was getting butt fucked and eating pussy she heard Lenny
and Barbara talking about Marilyn.  
  
"You know it is hard to tell whether it is Joyce or her daughter they are both
such great fucks," Lenny said sarcastically and then asked, "What do you think
Marilyn is doing right now?"  
  
Barbara giggled and then said, "She is probably getting her pussy and ass
plowed by her father,"  
  
Joyce just cringed at the thought but she knew that Barbara was probably
right. Barbara's body stiffened and she released another stream of female
nectar into Joyce's mouth. Lenny kept right on fucking Joyce's ass as Barbara
moved away from Joyce.  
  
"You did so well Joyce that I am going to lick your pussy again," Barbara said
as she slid under Joyce.  
  
Barbara licked Joyce's pussy until Joyce orgasmed which happened just as Lenny
flooded her ass with another load. Joyce could feel Lenny cum in her ass which
sent her over the edge and she drenched Barbara's mouth. The three of them
collapsed on the floor together and took several minutes to recover. Then
Lenny dismissed Barbara and Joyce as he told them he had some work to do while
he was at the office. Barbara and Joyce got dressed and left Lenny's office.  
  
Barbara invited Joyce to her home where she could shower and get cleaned up.
Then they could go out for coffee and do some shopping. Lenny wanted all three
women to wear the same outfit and it had to be sexy. In the office Lenny was
pleased with himself as the wheels were in motion. This would be a sales
meeting that his staff would not soon forget.  
  
JAKE'S DATE WITH MARIA  
  
Jake took Maria out for dinner in a nearby town as he didn't want his friends
to spot them. He also passed on Zack's party knowing that all his friends and
some of Maria's classmates would be there. Jake figured that sooner or later
word would get out and back to Wendy about his date with Maria but he didn't
need to flaunt it now. After dinner Jake took Maria to a drive in movie and it
didn't take long for them to begin making out.  
  
Maria had worn a short skirt and sweater on the date and as she and Jake made
out in his car her skirt slide up and just covered her panties. Jake was too
busy kissing her and feeling her large tits through her sweater to notice the
skirt. Jake slipped his hand under her sweater and caressed Maria's abs. She
just cooed and made no effort to stop him when his hand moved up to her
breasts. Jake massaged Maria's big jugs though her bra and his cock was
bursting in his pants.  

Jake reached behind Maria and fumbled with the catch on her bra and again she
made no effort to slow him down. After unhooking her bra his hands returned to
her tits and he pushed the bra up over them. Jake couldn't believe how firm
her tits were considering how big they were. Maria now had her sweater and bra
pushed up over her tits when Jake lowered his mouth to suck on her nipples.
Maria gasped with desire as his mouth closed over her nipples and he sucked
one and then the other. Maria thought that Miss Leach had been right because
so far Jake had been very gentle.  
  
Jake decided to go to the next step and he slid his hand along Maria's creamy
thigh. She cooed as his hand traveled up her leg and under her skirt as Jake
continued to suck on her tits. Maria almost jumped through the car windshield
when Jake touched her panty covered pussy. Her panties were dripping wet and
Jake covered her mound with his hand. As Jake rubbed her pussy and sucked her
tits, Maria felt herself losing it and she knew that she would cum soon. Jake
slipped his hand under her panties and eased one of his fingers into her
pussy.  
  
Jake gently fingered her pussy and then he took one of his hands and placed it
on his cock. Maria couldn't believe the size of Jake's cock as she felt it
through his pants. Maria began to hump herself on Jake's hand and finger as
Jake struggled to free his cock with one hand. Jake finally managed to free
his cock from his pants and he guided Maria's hand back to it. Maria grasped
the thick shaft and began to stroke it up and down as Jake continued to finger
her pussy.  
  
Jake then reached under Maria's skirt and pulled her panties down and off of
her. He then placed Maria in the seat so that he could crouch down and eat her
pussy. Maria went wild when Jake's tongue pushed into her pussy and she
instinctively grabbed his head and held it in place. Jake ate Maria through a
continuous string of orgasms until she had to push him away. Jake then tried
to get Maria to sit on his cock but she was reluctant to fuck in the car.  
  
"I want to do it Jake but not in the car," Maria pleaded.  
  
Jake was ready to bust a nut and he was frustrated by Maria's request. Then he
thought of Wendy's house. They were gone until tomorrow evening and he knew
where they hid the key to the house. Jake told Maria that he was taking her to
Wendy's house and that they could be alone. Maria actually was turned on by
the idea of fucking Jake in his girlfriend's house. Maria agreed and they left
the drive-in theater and drove to Wendy's house. O the way there Jake
continued to finger Maria's twat and play with her tits. Maria continued to
play with Jake's cock as well.  
  
When they arrived at Wendy's home Jake located the fake rock with the spare
key and let them both in. Jake took Maria up to Wendy's room where he had
fucked Wendy many times. Within minutes they were both completely naked and in
Wendy's bed with Jake's head back between Maria's thighs.  
  
Jake tickled her outer lips with his tongue and then let it slip inside her
vagina. Maria was so wet that his tongue slid in easily and she unconsciously
tightened her grip on his head. He moved his mouth toward her and closed it
over her pussy shoving his tongue into her wetness. Maria cried out and
grabbed his head again and held it tight to her quim. Jake lapped at her
pussy, spread her pussy lips apart and located her throbbing clit peeking out
from its protective hood. Maria was really excited as her erect clit looked
like a teeny dick sticking out. Jake sucked on her hard clit and she bucked
her hips up into his face. He reached under her and cupped her shapely ass
cheeks in his hands as he drove into her pussy with his tongue and nibbled on
her clit.  
  
  
"Oh Jake, I'm cumming. Hold me, please hold tight," she screamed as she lost
it.  
  
The climax rocked her body and Jake held on for dear life as she thrashed,
twisted and bucked all over the bed. Jake kept right on eating her pussy and
he held onto her shapely ass as she thrashed about. Maria slowly calmed after
her intense orgasm but Jake continued to lick her until her pussy was dry. As
they lay on the bed Jake continued to lick and kiss her bare thighs as she ran
her hands through his thick hair.  
  
"Oh that was something I really came hard. Thank you, thank you!" she
murmured.  
  
Jake moved up between her legs as Maria stared at the big cock about to enter
her pussy. She had never seen a cock as big as Jake's before now but she
couldn't wait for him to fill her pussy with his meat.  
  
"Oh go easy and then oh yes, oh it feels so good, oh, oh, fuck me, yes fuck",
she cried.  
  
Jake slid in and out of her pussy slowly allowing her to adjust to his size
and continued to go deeper with each thrust until he was buried balls deep in
her pussy.  
  
"Oh my I have never been so full of cock, fuck me, make me cum, make it last
forever", she cried out.  
  
Jake pounded her pussy making sure that his cock was in constant contact with
her clit. Maria had multiple orgasms as he fucked her. Maria had large firm
tits with rock hard nipples that extended a ½ inch. Jake twirled the nipples
in his fingers and then leaned over taking one then the other in his mouth.  
  
She went wild telling me. "Oh yes, suck my tits, suck my nipples, fuck me
good!"  
  
Jake could feel his balls start to tighten and he knew it wouldn't be long
before he filled her pussy with his cum. Maria stiffened and then had another
violent orgasm.  
  
She yelled, "Hold me, please hold me, I'm cummmming!"  
  
Jake reached around behind her and pulled her toward him as she shook and
trembled throughout her intense orgasm. As she was cumming so did he and he
fired a barrage of cum into her pussy. As she started to recover Jake laid her
back down on the bed and slowly fucked her as his cock softened. Jake's cock
was swimming in her cunt; there was so much jizm in there mingling with her
own juices.  
  
Jake eased his big cock out of her pussy and lay down beside Maria on the bed.
He reached over and stroked her large firm tits and hard nipples as she still
breathed deeply from the intensity of her orgasm. After a few minutes Jake was
hard again so he rolled Maria over on her side and slipped his big cock back
in her pussy. He reached around with both hands and held on to her big tits.
Jake let her nipples slip between his fingers and he held her nipples in a
scissor grip as he fondled her big tits. Maria had never had sex like this so
intense and so frequent. Jake seemed to be tireless and Maria was beginning to
feel insatiable. She wanted Jake to fuck her forever or at least as long as
they both could last. Jake then slid his cock from her pussy to her ass and
pressed ever so slightly then he put it back in her pussy and then he repeated
the action.  
  
Jake began dipping the head of his cock into Maria's wet pussy and then
sliding it back to her ass. It made her body quiver. Maria pressed against
him, wanting his dick inside her pussy, needing to feel him in her. The head
of Jake's dick was coated with the wetness from Maria's pussy and his cream
from his earlier cum shot. Jake used his fingers and cock to smear the
slippery natural lubricant around on Maria's inner thighs and the crack of her
ass. Jake pressed his wet, throbbing dickhead against her tight asshole, and
continued to stroke and rub softly against the lips of her pussy.  
  
Jake did not hurry his actions, even though he could feel Maria straining
frantically against him. He continued to finger Maria slowly and fondled her
tits gently, teasing her body mercilessly. Although Maria was aware of his
cock pressing against her asshole, her attention was focused on the feelings
flooding through her nipples, clit, and pussy. Even though the movements of
his fingers were tender and measured, her erect nipples and distended clit
throbbed and pulsed with desire. Jake continued pressing his dick into Maria's
ass with the same slow steady rhythm.  
  
Maria realized that Jake wanted to put it in her ass and panicked and pleaded,
"No please not that. I don't want to do this. Please Jake everything has been
so wonderful don't ruin it for us!"  
  
Jake honored Maria's request and backed off her ass. She was right it had been
great to this point so why make her do something that they both may regret.
Jake rolled on his back with his large cock sticking up in the air. Maria
rolled over and then she had the oddest desire to take his big cock between
her tits. Maria moved down Jake's body and positioned her tits over Jake's
cock. Then she held the cock between her tits and rocked back and forth. Jake
was turned on by Maria's action and he got into it. He lifted his hips up and
down as if he was fucking her and the combined actions had the desired effect.
Jake felt his balls tighten with his impending ejaculation and then he shot
his wad right between her tits. Jake's first cum shot hit Maria in the chin
and then the other streams coated her cleavage and his abs. Jake's cock pulsed
and throbbed as the cum shot out of his cock and Maria could feel the cock
throbbing between her tits.  
  
Maria then did something she had never done before and she took Jake's cock in
her mouth. She caressed his bloated balls and sucked the remaining cum from
his cock. Then the two of them embraced and kissed each other. Jake's cum was
pressed between their bodies and they embraced.  
  
"Jake can we stay here tonight?" Maria asked.  
  
"Sure no one will be here until late tomorrow. But don't you have to get home
tonight?" Jake asked in reply.  
  
"I'll call my parents and tell them that I am staying at Wendy's house for the
night. They should be okay with that and it's not a lie either," Maria
answered.  
  
"I'm all for it," Jake agreed excited that he would get to spend the night
with Maria.  
  
WENDY SNEAKS AWAY WITH ANOTHER COUPLE  
  
While Jake and Maria were fucking in Wendy's bed, Wendy was at the alumni
party following the home coming game. The party was at the hotel were many of
the alums were staying. The party was fun for her parents and their alumni
friends but pretty boring for Wendy. Wendy tried to be cordial but her boredom
showed through and this was noticed by another couple at the party.  
  
The couple approached Wendy, "You look as bored as we are!" the handsome man
said to Wendy.  
  
Wendy looked at the attractive couple and noticed that they were younger than
her parents. In fact they were the youngest couple at the party. Wendy learned
that their names were Spiro and Melina. They were both of Greek descent, they
had met in college and they married right after graduation. Wendy studied them
and they were a dark and mysterious couple and they were in stark contrast to
Wendy with her fair skin and blonde hair.  
  
"We were just going to leave and have a drink in our room when we noticed how
bored you looked. You are welcome to join us if you wish," Melina offered in a
very sexy voice.  
  
Wendy thought about it and then said to her self, "Why not," I can always
return to the party later. Wendy looked over at her parents who were in deep
conversation with their friends and Wendy realized that her parents did even
know she was there.  
  
"Sure that would be great, I'd love to join you for a drink," Wendy answered.  
  
The three of them left together and they were not even missed at the party.
Wendy entered the hotel room with the couple and took a seat on the sofa.
Spiro fixed drinks for the three of them and then he sat next to Wendy and his
wife sat in the chair across from them. They talked amiably for several
minutes and learned more about each other. Spiro then fixed another round of
drinks and they chatted some more. Wendy felt at ease with the couple and she
was glad she had accepted their invitation. Wendy noticed that this time Spiro
sat a little closer to her. After the third round of drinks Wendy was feeling
a little light headed and giddy.  
  
Spiro sat even closer to Wendy this time when he served the drinks. Then Spiro
leaned back in the sofa and put his arm up behind Wendy. His hand then dropped
to her shoulder and Wendy just ignored it. Spiro then put his arm around Wendy
and pulled her to him. Wendy opened her mouth to protest but Spiro covered her
mouth with his and plunged his tongue into Wendy's mouth taking her breath
away. Spiro continued to kiss Wendy and swirled his tongue around in her
mouth. Subconsciously Wendy kissed him back and let her tongue dance around
his.  
  
Wendy was breathing hard as they kissed and it took her a few minutes to
realize that he was squeezing her breast through her blouse. Wendy tried to
break free but then she felt Melina move next to her and caress her as well.  
  
"Just let it happen, Wendy. You know you want to and we want you," Melina
whispered.  
  
Wendy knew that she should get up and leave before things went any further but
she actually liked the couple and the attention she was getting. Spiro
continued to kiss her and rub her tits through her blouse but Melina had moved
her hands to Wendy's thighs. Melina stroked Wendy' thighs and Wendy emitted a
gasp that was lost in Spiro's mouth. Melina's hands moved up under Wendy's
skirt and found her soaking wet panties. Melina smiled to herself when she
discovered how wet Wendy's panties were.  
  
Melina moved to the floor and ran both hands up under Wendy's short skirt
again. This time she hooked her fingers in the waistband of Wendy's panties
and pulled them down the blonde girl's shapely legs. Wendy instinctively
lifted her hips to allow Melina to remove her panties. Melina and smiled at
the young girl's submission. Melina pushed Wendy's legs apart, pushed Wendy's
skirt up to her waist and looked at her pretty blonde pussy. Melina then moved
between Wendy's legs and covered the young girl's pussy with her mouth.  
  
Wendy was no stranger to a female eating her pussy as she had made it several
times with the cheerleaders and with Coach James' wife Rita. As Melina worked
on Wendy's pussy, Spiro had pulled Wendy's blouse out of her skirt and had
pushed it up along with her bra over her tits. Spiro now had his mouth locked
onto one tit as he fondled the other. He nibbled on Wendy's hard nipple and
rolled the other one in his fingers. Wendy was ready to blow and Melina sensed
it.  
  
Melina tickled Wendy's outer lips with her tongue and then let it slip inside
her vagina. Wendy was so wet that Melina's tongue slid in easily and Wendy
unconsciously tightened the grip on her head. Melina moved her mouth toward
Wendy and closed it over her pussy shoving her tongue into Wendy's wetness.
Wendy cried out and grabbed her head again and held it tight to her quim.
Melina lapped at Wendy's pussy, spread the pussy lips apart and located the
throbbing clit peeking out from its protective hood. Wendy was really excited
as her erect clit was as hard as a dick. Melina sucked on Wendy's hard clit
causing Wendy to buck her hips up into Melina's face. Melina reached under
Wendy and cupped the shapely ass cheeks in her hands as she drove into Wendy's
pussy with her tongue. Spiro continued sucking and squeezing Wendy's tits and
the Wendy exploded.  
  
"Oh Melina, I'm cumming. Hold me, please hold tight," she screamed as she lost
it.  
  
Spiro held onto her tightly as Wendy's body gyrated uncontrollably. Melina
held onto to Wendy's ass and kept her mouth locked on Wendy's pussy as Wendy's
body was rocked with an intense orgasm. Wendy continued to hump and thrust for
several minutes and then her body slowed until she gave one final thrust and
collapsed.  
  
"Let's take this into our bedroom where we can really have some fun," Melina
said with her mouth glistening with Wendy's juices.  
  
As if in a trance Wendy allowed her self to be led into the bedroom where she
was stripped naked and left standing by the bed. Spiro stripped off all his
clothes and then he lay on the bed on his back. His impressive cock lay hard
across his abs. Wendy looked at Spiro's cock and noticed it was almost as big
as Jake's but it was uncut. She had never seen an uncut cock before and she
was intrigued with it. Spiro held his cock straight up and invited Wendy to
sit on it. Wendy got on the bed, straddled Spiro and lowered her pussy onto
his cock. Wendy sighed as the uncut meat filled her womb. Wendy slowly began
her gyrations and fucked her self on Spiro's cock. Spiro reached up and played
with Wendy's tits while they fucked.  
  
Melina had stripped and now knelt behind Wendy and Wendy could feel Melina's
tits pressing into her back. Wendy couldn't believe how hard and firm Melina's
tits felt. Melina pushed Wendy forward slightly and then began to play with
Wendy's ass. Wendy gasped when she felt Melina's tongue caress the nether
hole. Then Melina put some cream in Wendy's asshole and then rimmed her some
more. Melina alternated for awhile between rimming Wendy's asshole and
fingering it.  
  
Wendy then felt Melina push something bigger into her ass as the sphincter was
stretched wider. Wendy though that Melina was pushing a dildo into her ass but
when she felt both hands on her body and Melina's tits on her back, Wendy
guessed that Melina had put on strap-on cock. Melina slid the cock all the way
into Wendy's ass and then established a rhythm with her husband as they both
fucked Wendy. Up to now Wendy had only been double penetrated with two strap-
on cocks and that was with Ingrid and Annika. She had never had a real cock
and a dildo in her at the same time but she liked the feeling. Wendy could
feel Melina's hard tits on her back and she could feel Melina's bushy pubic
hair against her ass.  
  
Melina and Spiro fucked Wendy through multiple orgasms and the last one was
brought on when Spiro fired his load deep into Wendy's pussy and Wendy felt
Melina cum in her ass. Wendy went into spasms when the two loads filled her
two holes almost simultaneously. Wendy's vaginal and anal muscles
instinctively milked the two cocks dry. Wendy started to come back to her
senses and then she felt the warm liquid in her rectum. How could Melina cum
in her ass?  
  
Wendy at first thought it was some sort of special dildo that would shoot if
squeezed. But she quickly learned that Melina had a cock a real cock. Melina
pulled her cock out of Wendy's ass and Wendy stared at the impressive cock in
its limp state. Melina was uncut also and Wendy just stared at the beautiful
shapely woman with the cock dangling between her legs.  
  
"Suck us now Wendy. Pay homage to the two cocks that brought you so much
pleasure," Melina directed.  
  
As if she were hypnotized Wendy took the two cocks in her hands and alternated
sucking on them both. Wendy was still in shock as she took Melina's cock in
her mouth. She had never seen a transsexual although she had heard about them.  
  
Wendy pushed the skin back and watched as the Melina's sensitive cock head was
uncovered. Wendy flicked her tongue over the skinned back cock and tickled
Melina's pee hole with her tongue. Wendy engulfed the entire cock in her mouth
and Melina trembled with desire. Wendy felt Melina's cock hardening in her
mouth and she cupped his swollen balls to excite him further. Melina couldn't
control himself any longer but he decided not to warn Wendy that he was
cumming. Wendy kept right on sucking his cock and let him cum in her mouth.
Melina grunted, stiffened and then shot his load into the beautiful blonde's
mouth.  
  
"Oh God," Melina screamed as he filled Joannie's mouth with cum.  
  
Joannie swallowed every drop and then she released Melina's deflating cock.
Spiro was hard just from watching the action. Wendy looked over at him and
smiled then she took his cock stroked it a few times and then took him in her
mouth. Wendy sucked Spiro until he too came in her mouth.  
  
Melina smiled and spoke, "You like cock don't you Wendy. Would like more cock
tonight?" Melina asked.  
  
Wendy just nodded and she licked her lips clean. At that moment she was in a
euphoric state and she felt as if she could fuck all night. Spiro moved
between Wendy's legs and began to lap at her pussy while Melina left the room
to make a phone call.  

When Melina returned to the room Spiro was fucking Wendy again so Melina went
over and offered his cock to Wendy to suck on. Wendy recognized Melina and she
managed a brief smile before instinctively taking his cock in her mouth. Spiro
continued to fuck her from below and fondle her tits as she sucked on Melina's
cock. Then another nude young man entered the room unbeknown to Wendy. He was
already erect and he thoroughly oiled his cock before climbing up on the bed
behind Wendy. Spiro held Wendy tightly pulling her down to his body and
causing her ass to rise slightly. Melina held her head firmly between his
hands as he fucked her face.  
  
"This is Spiro's brother Ari and he is going to join us," Melina said.  
  
Ari aimed his cock at Wendy asshole and began to push in. Even though Wendy
had her asshole fucked earlier and Ari had lubed his cock the fit in her ass
was incredibly tight. Wendy realized what was happening to her and she tried
to break free but Spiro and Melina held her securely in place. Wendy tried to
protest verbally but her yells and screams were lost on Melina's cock and her
actions almost caused her to gag. Ari had about half of his cock in her when
Wendy tried to scream in ecstasy and tossed her head from side to side.  
  
The triple penetration was going to happen as Ari's cock worked its way deeper
and deeper into Wendy's ass. Wendy felt her anal channel being stretched to
new dimensions and she thought that Ari must be bigger than Jake. Everyone had
remained still until her ass was penetrated and now the three men picked up
the pace again fucking Wendy in all three of her orifices. Wendy could only go
with the flow and let her self be used as they had intended. The three men had
established a rhythm and their cocks were now gliding easily in and out of
Wendy's holes. The young man in her ass suddenly stiffened and fired a barrage
of spunk into her ass. She had never felt so full as her asshole was flooded
with his seed. The warm liquid did feel somewhat soothing in her recently
ravaged asshole.  
  
Ari pulled his semi-hard cock from Wendy's ass and she could feel the cool air
of the room touch her anus. She also felt his cum trickle out of her ass and
run down between her thighs onto Spiro's big balls. Wendy had just started to
relax and focus on the two cocks in her pussy and mouth when she felt another
cock at her asshole.  
  
"Not again," she thought to herself.  
  
"Ari brought some of his friends with him Wendy," Melina told her.  
  
Once again Spiro and Melina held her securely as another cock was pushed into
her ass this one a little longer and thicker than the previous one. Once again
her rectum was stretched to accommodate to the new intrusion and once again
Wendy experienced the same feelings. The three men again established their
rhythm and worked Wendy's body. This time she felt Spiro stiffen and shoot his
load into her pussy and right after him the student in her ass ejaculated. Her
holes were flooded and drenched with male seed and as she felt the hot spunk
flowing into her holes Melina caught her off guard and came in her mouth.  
  
Wendy couldn't believe all the sperm that filled her holes she seemed to be
swimming in it. As the bodies untangled a fresh cock entered Wendy's pussy and
soon another entered her mouth. Then a third cock, larger then the first two
entered her asshole. Wendy's body was consumed with lust and she just allowed
her self to be manhandled and used for pleasure.  
  
Ari re-entered the room and got on the bed. Wendy was lying face down with cum
still oozing out of her ass and pussy. Ari lifted the almost lifeless Wendy up
by her hips until her asshole was level with his hard cock. Wendy kept her
face down on the bed and turned to one side and saw that Spiro and Melina were
watching her. Ari slowly slid his thick cock into Wendy's well used asshole.
Wendy just emitted a low moan as she felt Antonio's thick cock enter her ass.
Wendy had lost track of how many cocks had fucked her that evening and how
many that had been in her ass. All she knew was that she had been repeatedly
stretched more and more each time she was butt fucked. Now she felt Ari
stretch her again as he sank his cock all the way into her ass. He then began
to fuck her slowly watching his cock chamber and re-chamber in and out of her
shapely ass. Ari stroked a few more times before he felt his orgasm build in
his balls. One deep thrust and then he flooded Wendy's ass with another huge
load of cum that mingled with the numerous loads that previously filled her
ass. Wendy looked at Spiro and Melina as if she was in a trance as the big
cock filled her ass.  
  
Ari pulled his softening cock from Wendy's ass and he watched as his seed ran
out of her enlarged anus. Wendy squeezed her muscles as if she were trying to
poop and forced more cum out of her anal channel. Wendy slumped on the bed and
fell into a deep sleep.  
  
THE PARTY AT ZACK'S HOUSE  
  
The party at Zack's was a blast. Everyone had a great time and of course the
main topic of discussion was the big win over Queen of Peace. After about four
hours the crowd thinned out. The cheerleaders took their party over to the
Mathewson's house except that Marcia and Lauren remained at Zack's with their
boyfriends Butch and Terry. Marcia and Lauren knew that they would be missing
out on some great lesbian sex at the Mathewson's but they were both in the
mood for real cock.  
  
Charlie and Marilyn also stayed at Zack's house as did Nick. Marilyn secretly
hoped that she would get some of Nick's cock along with what Charlie and Zack
would give her. Butch asked Zack if they could use one of the bedrooms and
Zack steered them toward the one with twin beds. Butch, Terry, Lauren and
Marcia made a bee line for the bedroom.  
  
The four of them wasted no time in getting their clothes off and into the
beds.  
  
Butch got between Lauren's legs and Terry got between Marcia's legs. Terry
slid his cock easily into Marcia's sopping wet pussy and the two of them began
to rock back and forth. Butch eased his thick cock into Lauren's tight cunt
and worked it slowly until he was balls deep in her pussy. Lauren loved being
so full and she swore that she could feel every ridge and vein on his cock
touch her vaginal wall. Lauren gasped as he hit bottom.  
  
Lauren and Marcia were so hot that they both had mild orgasms when the cocks
first entered them and rubbed against their clits. Marcia was working Terry's
cock now and she really knew how to fuck. Marcia had her legs wrapped around
Terry's torso and she humped her hips at him and kept her clit in constant
contact with her clit. Terry could feel the friction of his cock rubbing her
clit and the contractions from Marcia's pussy.  
  
Lauren on the other hand had a harder time moving as she was so stuffed with
cock. Butch was doing a marvelous job of bringing her from one climax to
another as he pounded his cock deep into her pussy. His cock never lost
contact with her clit and Lauren came so much that Butch's cock moved easily
now in her soaked pussy. Lauren was grunting and groaning as she went through
multiple orgasms. Her last one was the most intense one she had had in awhile
and it was finally brought on when Butch fired a barrage of cum into her.
Lauren felt the warm liquid flood her innards like many times before.  
  
Marcia and Terry tensed up next to them and Terry shot his wad into Marcia's
cunt as she too experienced yet another orgasm. Marcia couldn't wait until she
sampled Butch's bigger cock. The two guys rolled off the girls and lay next to
them on the bed. Marcia went over to the other bed and took Butch's wet soft
cock in her mouth and sucked it clean of Lauren's and Butch's cum. Lauren
stumbled over to the other twin bed and flopped in it with her body still
quivering from the intense fuck session. Terry smiled down at her and then
moved between her legs. Terry began to lick her quim and both girls were
surprised that he didn't seem to mind that Butch had cum in her pussy.  
  
Butch was soon hard again and Marcia mounted his cock emitting a gasp as she
slid all the way down on it. She began to move her hips and clench her
buttocks as she fucked his big cock. Terry watched her hot ass and then he
decided to test the water. He grabbed his lube and applied it generously to
his cock. He knelt behind Marcia and fingered her asshole applying lube to it
as well. Marcia just kept on fucking Butch as if she knew what was coming.  
  
"Come on get your cock in there," Marcia yelled back at Terry.  
  
Terry pushed forward and his cock slid right into her asshole. Marcia had
obviously been butt fucked and double fucked before. Marcia was ecstatic with
two cocks in her and she thrust her hips wildly fucking both cocks. The three
of them were humping each other with abandon now. Butch would thrust his hips
up driving his cock deep into her pussy as Marcia slammed her cunt down on his
cock causing Terry's cock to slide almost out of her ass. Then Marcia pushed
back against Terry and his cock filled her asshole as she lifted herself off
of Butch's cock. Butch made sure that his cock did not leave Marcia's cunt.  
  
The three of them pounded each other as Lauren watched. It was exciting to
watch her girl friend get skewered in both holes. Lauren thought back to the
sleep over when she and Wendy double fucked Marcia. Marcia tensed her body as
it was rocked with a massive orgasm.  
  
"Oh shit, I'm cumming, I'm cumming! Please hold me, hold me!" she cried out as
her body shook with tremors from the intensity of her orgasm.  
  
Terry shot his load deep into her ass as he shoved his cock in as far as it
would go. Marcia's ass muscles milked Terry's cock of his cum as if her ass
had a mind of its own. Butch stiffened below her and flooded her cunt with his
spunk. Marcia felt his cock throbbing in her pussy as rope after rope of cum
bounced off her vaginal walls. Marcia collapsed on top of Butch as he held her
tightly to him. He could feel her hard sharp nipples pressing into his chest.
Terry knelt back and caressed Marcia's shapely ass. He massaged her ass cheeks
and toyed with her bung hole as his cum trickled out it.  
  
"God, I love being fucked like that," Marcia gasped.  
  
Marcia then rolled off of Butch and lay on her back with cum oozing from her
pussy and asshole. Lauren looked at her and she loved seeing her girl friend
so sexually drained. Lauren had fingered herself during the threesome fuck but
she had not yet got off. Lauren went over to Marcia and sat on Marcia's face.
Marcia loved to eat pussy especially Lauren's and she loved to make Lauren cum
in her mouth.  
  
Marcia picked up her pace as she licked and sucked Lauren's firm swollen clit
while her fingers entered her pussy and located and stroked her G-spot. Then
Marcia shoved a moistened finger into Lauren's ass. Lauren climaxed as her
body bowed over and her pussy slammed against Marcia's mouth. Marcia sucked
her girl friend's clit and ran her finger around inside Lauren's sweet sex.
Marcia felt Lauren's pussy and asshole clamp down on her fingers as she
screamed out her passion. Suddenly Marcia felt that familiar gush of juice
against her lips and she quickly opened her mouth more to let it squirt into
her mouth. Marcia popped her finger out of Lauren's ass causing her to squirt
again.  
  
"Oh, yes make me cum. Make me cum. I'm so hot. Please!" Lauren cried out as
her entire body shook in orgasm.  
  
"Nice show girls," Butch quipped.  
  
The four of them returned to their own beds and partners and rested for
several minutes. The couples kissed, stroked and played with each other as
they heated up for another session. Downstairs in Zack's family room it was a
very different scene.  
  
Zack, Charlie and Nick were all standing around Marilyn and they were getting
very frisky with her. Marilyn played the shy role and fended off their hands
but inside she loved the attention. Nick turned her toward him and pulled her
tightly against his body. Marilyn wouldn't look at him but she didn't withdraw
either. She allowed him to hold her tightly up against his manhood and she was
exhilarated by the hard cock pushing below her waist. Nick lowered his mouth
to hers holding her head in his strong hands. She felt herself opening her
mouth and pushing her tongue out to tussle with the strong opponent pushing
into her own mouth. Marilyn's lips crushed against the young mouth, her
lipstick was being smudged, but she didn't care as her head was held firmly as
the two tongues fought ferociously with one another.  
  
Nick's hand was under her skirt and rubbing the cheeks of her ass. Marilyn
could feel his big hands on her cheeks, pushing and then releasing her bottom,
grinding her body onto his impressive manhood. Marilyn had not forgotten about
Zack and Charlie who watched the mock seduction. Marilyn realized that her
skirt was being gently pulled up the backs of her legs.  
  
"No Nick, you mustn't, please, no," Marilyn faked her concern.  
  
Nick replied by kissing her open mouth once more and Marilyn responded
forgetting about her appearance. She could feel that her skirt had been drawn
up over her panty covered ass. He squeezed the firmness of each of her cheeks,
pulling her onto his cock again, slipping his hands into her panties over her
buttocks to feel the skin of her shapely firm ass. Marilyn smiled as she felt
another pair of hands pull her panties down and begin to massage her bottom.  
  
"No, no, please, oh no, you mustn't," she faked unconvincingly.  
  
Nick still held her tightly and she just went with the erotic experience. As
the new hands encircled her waist and caressed her ass, Nick held moved her
hand down onto the rock hard cock at the front of his pants.  
  
"Take it out Marilyn," Nick ordered.  
  
As if in a trance Marilyn fished the big cock out of Nick's pants and felt the
warmth and thickness in her hand as she brought the young cock out in the
open. Marilyn's felt another set of fingers explore the lips of her cunt and
rub her clit. Just as it had happened many times before with multiple sex
partners, Marilyn was being led down a sexual path where she was their
plaything and object of their desire. Nick moved backwards and bent Marilyn
forward a little so that she could take his vibrant erect cock into her mouth.
Marilyn was now bent over sucking Nick's prick as she held it in position with
her hand. Meanwhile Zack was at her rear and with her skirt bunched around her
waist he was easing her legs wider apart. Her panties were now somewhere else
in the room.  
  
Zack whispered, "You have a beautiful ass and pussy Marilyn, so fuckable."  
  
She obediently opened her thighs exposing her cunt lips to Zack's probing
fingers. Marilyn held Nick's cock perfectly in her mouth as she sucked and
nibbled and bobbed up and down on it. She felt Zack's firm hands on the tops
of her thighs and then she felt the warm skin of another cock brush against
her ass cheeks and prod her cunt lips. The wetness of her body opened her
pussy easily and the thickness of Zack's cock pushed aside her lips and slid
into her.  
  
Marilyn gasped as Zack's first thrust pushed her forward causing Nick's cock
to hit the back of her throat. She almost gagged but she recovered quickly and
returned to licking and sucking every inch of the beautiful cock in her mouth.
Marilyn thought how she must look at the moment in her Zack's family room, her
skirt up around her middle and being fucked doggy style while gobbling a giant
cock down her throat.  
  
Charlie stood nearby watching the scene stroking his manhood through his
shorts, not wanting to miss a second of the wonderful display of Marilyn
enjoying the assault on her shapely body. Charlie could see Zack's cock
entering with long, regular, penetrating strokes that almost lifted Marilyn
off her feet. Zack held her firmly by her hips and Nick held onto her head.
Charlie watched Nick's thick cock as it slipped down into her throat before
easing out to momentarily rest between her lips and then slide back down
again.  
  
Neither of them was rushing the experience as they wanted to enjoy Marilyn's
body. They wanted to savor her submissiveness and the eagerness with which she
had given herself over to their sexual advances. Marilyn was helpless in their
dual grasp and beautifully exposed. She wanted it to go on and on, thrilling
her and fucking her deeply. She didn't think about it any longer, she just
listened to her body and went with the flow. As she sucked, nibbled and pushed
back onto the young cocks in her the feeling was incredible.  
  
Marilyn groaned as Zack rammed up into her cunt with each thrust and Nick held
her hair gently as he controlled her head movements over his cock. Nick held
his cock with one hand as it moved in and out between Marilyn's willing lips,
until finally he had reached his pinnacle, then he withdrew slightly and held
Marilyn firmly so that he could shoot in her mouth and over her face. Marilyn
was in such an aroused state from the cock pounding into her at the rear that
she paid no attention to Nick's positioning. Then his thick ejaculation shot
into her mouth and splashed all over her face. Nick held his cock close so
that his milky seed hit Marilyn's cheeks, chin and forehead. Marilyn also felt
the liquid enter her mouth as she held her lips open in an attempt to capture
it all. She felt the fountain spew all over her face and her tongue darted out
to lick round her lips. She felt the warmth as cum dribbled down her face as
Nick held her head in place. He then pushed his wilting member back into her
mouth again and urged her to suck him dry.  
  
"Lick it, Marilyn, lick me clean," Nick ordered and Marilyn obligingly sucked
and licked until every drop was taken into her mouth.  
  
Zack still held Marilyn and he was still thrusting his vibrant cock into her
from behind. Charlie now wanted to enjoy the woman who was their plaything
once again.  
  
"Let's take her up to your bedroom," said Charlie as he watched Zack enjoying
himself.  
  
Zack eased himself out of Marilyn's succulent body. Marilyn raised herself to
a standing position and Zack enveloped his arms around her waist to tease her
cunt lips with his fingers again. Marilyn was on a high as she had almost been
brought to orgasm. She held Zack's fingers on her cunt and Zack guided them to
his bedroom. She felt wonderful and knew that she must have looked stunningly
sexual to the three boys. She didn't care that her skirt was bunched up around
her waist, or even that her face showed traces of Nick's dried semen. Marilyn
still held Zack's fingers tight onto her vaginal lips as the four of them
entered the bedroom. Once in the bedroom the four of them removed all of their
remaining clothes.  
  
Marilyn was opening her legs wider to accept Zack's intruding fingers. She was
overcome with desire and she wanted to rub her own clit frantically. She
wanted so badly to cum.  
  
"Oh please, please, fuck me, just fuck me," Marilyn pleaded.  
  
Zack was grasping her bullet-like nipples, tweaking and pulling them
playfully. Marilyn was enjoying the tug on her nipples and the fingers up
inside her cunt. Her eyes closed and she emitted audible sighs of enjoyment.  
  
"Do you want to lay down Marilyn? I am sure that you are ready to lie down,
are you?" Charlie asked already knowing the answer.  
  
Zack and Charlie gently guided Marilyn to Zack's bed and had her lie
comfortably on her back. The three teenagers stood at the side and the foot of
her bed. She looked sexy and vulnerable in their presence. Marilyn's fingers
made their way back to her pussy and she caressed her clit as she watched
Charlie climb up from the foot of the bed and kneel between her thighs. He
leaned in towards her and moved his face close to her pussy.  
  
"Oh my God, oh no, oh yes," gasped the wanton teen as she felt the first
caress of Charlie's firm tongue on the wetness of her cunt.  
  
His tongue pushed her lips open and darted in and out. Charlie then licked and
pushed at her protruding clit, sending Marilyn into spasms. Marilyn's hips
lifted up and down off the bed to meet Charlie's lapping tongue as he gripped
her open thighs and licked, slurped and nibbled her pussy. Every now and then
Charlie would push his fingers into her to open her cunt lips.  

"Do you like this Marilyn? Do you like being licked and finger fucked,"
whispered Zack as her head thrashed from side to side and her hips arched up
even higher.  
  
"Yes, yes, it's fantastic," she gasped.  
  
"Good Marilyn, then take this," Zack said as he lifted her head off the
cushion with one hand and fed his throbbing cock into her eager mouth.  
  
"Go on Marilyn, take some more into your mouth. You know you love it," Zack
added as almost his entire vibrant young pecker disappeared down into
Marilyn's eager throat.  
  
She moved her head up and down rapidly on Zack's cock, pumping in and out of
her mouth with her neck supported by Zack's large hand. She bucked up and down
to meet Charlie's tongue as it explored the very innards of her cunt. Her
breathing was coming in short gasps as her free hand held Charlie's head
firmly into her cunt.  
  
Charlie moved away from Marilyn's pussy and delayed her orgasm prolonging her
need to cum. Marilyn's fingers dashed back to her wet open pussy and
frantically rubbed her raging clit. Nick had gathered his second wind, and his
young cock was rampant again after watching her writhe and gasp on the bed,
pleading for release. Nick came and knelt between Marilyn's luscious open
thighs and played at the open lips with his fingers. He pushed two digits into
her warm hole going a little farther each time, then three fingers, then four,
each time going that little bit further.  
  
"Do you want me to fuck you, Marilyn? Do you want to cum, do you?" Nick asked
as he finally pushed his fingers deep into the inners of Marilyn's open legs
and used his thumb to toy with her clitoris.  
  
She was rapturous, bucking and grunting through her full mouth, grasping
Zack's cock and swallowing as deeply as she could, and her breasts moved
beautifully as her body shook to the movements on the bed. Nick's fingers were
hidden in the folds of Marilyn's cunt, and then he slowly withdrew but held
the lips wide open so he could see the wonderful juices that lay at the
entrance to Marilyn's body. His fingers were running with Marilyn's fluids,
and Nick gently rubbed one of them down the crease in Marilyn's bottom and
pushed gently at her firm anus. Marilyn let out a little gasp but then
continued with the task of sucking the cock in her throat. Nick eased his
finger further into Marilyn's ass.  
  
Marilyn was focused on the strong boy's finger in her ass and her own need to
cum when she felt the familiar signs of a cock pulsing in her mouth. Zack was
there, his strokes had quickened dramatically, and he too holding on to her
head more firmly. Marilyn realized that she was going to get more cum in her
mouth as Zack slipped out and held his cock over her face.  
  
"Keep your mouth open, Marilyn, that's it," directed Zack as the first spurt
fired back into Marilyn's mouth.  
  
Zack couldn't control himself and the rest of his spunk went everywhere,
hitting Marilyn's chin and forehead and cheeks. Her face was covered and
soaked again, and she smiled as she flicked her tongue at the throbbing cock.
Nick's finger was still nestled wonderfully up Marilyn's ass, but she still
hadn't come herself, and she was now frantic. Charlie had climbed into the bed
next to Marilyn and he lay on his back with his big cock standing up like a
pole. Nick told Marilyn to sit on Charlie's cock as he slipped his intrusive
finger out of her ass. Marilyn moved cautiously over Charlie's torso and
slowly lowered her body onto his. Charlie pushed the helmet of his cock at her
open cunt lips. Marilyn moaned as she lowered her torso and felt the marvelous
cock thrust inside her. Charlie held her shapely hips as Marilyn felt his rod
go into her pussy like a knife through warm butter. The two of them began to
fuck, up and down, in and out. Marilyn's sexually charged body spasmed each
time she descended onto the wonderful weapon that was finally hammering her
pussy. Finally she was getting what she craved, a good fucking and now she was
ready to give in to any abuse of her body by these three naughty classmates.
Marilyn then felt Nick's wonderful finger re-enter her ass which heightened
her thrills even more.  
  
"Oh yes, yes, ah," Marilyn gasped and Nick had to hold his finger firmly in
Marilyn's bottom as she bucked furiously up and down on Charlie's penetrating
cock in her cunt.  
  
"Come on Marilyn, you want it, you want two cocks in your body, fucking you
hard, going right up inside you together. Come on Marilyn say it, say what you
want," Nick and Charlie said enticing her.  
  
"Yes, yes, go on, please, fuck me, both of you, fuck me in my ass," Marilyn
cried out.  
  
Marilyn felt Nick's finger gradually slide out of her ass although it didn't
stop her from continuing to enjoy the big cock thrusting up into her as
Charlie held her hips and brought her down on him every other second. The
solid hardness of Nick's wonderful rampant cock was prodding between her ass
cheeks and Marilyn felt it touch her anus. Nick put his hands around her waist
to steady himself as his cock at her rear pushed hard against her ass. It
opened her anus beautifully and slowly moved into Marilyn's body. She felt so
wicked and so erotic as if she were high on a sexual drug. She was in heaven,
just pure heaven. Slowly and surely, Nick held Marilyn's waist and pushed in
and out, each time going in a little further until his penis was deep inside
Marilyn's bottom. His pubic hairs brushed against her shapely bottom as it
filled her asshole. No sounds were audible from Marilyn as she held her breath
with the two big cocks implanted deeply within her. Charlie and Nick moved
steadfastly and surely up and down, in and out, back and forth. They held to
her hips and waist to keep her in place and allowed their cocks to grind away.
She was pushing hard down onto Charlie as he pounded up into her cunt and she
tried to hold herself firmly so that she could get the full benefit of Nick's
ass fucking.  
  
"Marilyn, do you want it deeper up your ass?" Nick asked her.  
  
"Yes, yes, deeper, fuck me up my ass deeper," She screamed and then
momentarily felt ashamed of her own language.  
  
The boys were controlling their movements very well but Marilyn was out of
control as she raced toward a shattering orgasm. Nick and Charlie were
determined to go on and on, enjoying their classmate who was now at their
mercy.  
  
"Harder, harder, please just fuck me harder," she was screaming now as two
boys just smiled and carried on their rhythmic fucking of her hot body.  
  
Zack was thoroughly entranced by the whole episode going on in front of his
eyes, and it hadn't taken long for his youthful body to come alive again. He
watched the attractive Marilyn being fucked up her ass and at the same time up
her gloriously ripe cunt by his two buddies. Marilyn was totally out of
control and Zack wanted to enjoy her some more himself. Zack could hear her
gasping and whimpering at the same time as his two friends still fucked her
with all their energy. Zack could also see that Marilyn was experiencing a
magnificent orgasm which she obviously had no control over. Marilyn couldn't
stop herself. It was stupendous as waves of ecstasy rolled over her causing
her body to shake with tremors. Marilyn's nails dug into Charlie's shoulders
as she went through her magnificent orgasm, the feelings were unstoppable.
Zack was suddenly at the head of her bed in front of her face.  
  
"Come on, Marilyn do me again," Zack directed.  
  
Marilyn saw the rock hard cock being offered to her mouth. Charlie held her
arms at her side and Marilyn had no option but to part her lips and allow Zack
to once more fill her mouth with his throbbing prick. Zack didn't wait for
Marilyn to start sucking his cock but instead he held her head and started to
fuck her wet mouth as though it was her ass or her cunt. Marilyn did not
object and she took the cock in and out of her mouth, enjoying the thrill of a
third cock thrusting into one of her orifices. Marilyn heard their voices
although she was unsure what each one was saying.  
  
"This is it, Marilyn just what you wanted. Three cocks inside you at once,
three young cocks fucking you at once. What's it like, Marilyn, is it good? Go
on Marilyn, fuck us all, fuck three cocks at once, Marilyn, feel our hot spunk
spurt into your body at once." They chided.  
  
Marilyn knew that they wouldn't stop until they had shot three loads of cum
inside her. It didn't matter though, it wasn't about them now; it was about
her. She got those squirmy feelings in her belly again and she knew she was on
course for another wonderful orgasm. The three boys were pounding her hard
again and she could only grunt as Zack's cock fully occupied her mouth. The
other two boys were humping her body up and down onto their cocks that were
hitting her holes with such force. Marilyn had never been so erotically abused
with three mighty cocks deep in her body.  
  
"Get ready Marilyn, we're going to cum inside you," one of them said.  
  
Marilyn had lost all control over her actions. She looked into Zack's eyes as
he held her head more firmly and she allowed his cock to stretch her lips wide
apart. She used her tongue to play and poke at his tool as it sped in and out
of her throat and she knew that he would be cumming soon. The boy's actions
were such that Marilyn knew that this time they would truly not stop until
they had all ejaculated again and she received their powerful loads gushing
into her. Marilyn was already sore and it was still early in the evening. She
knew she was in for a long night given the recuperative powers of these young
studs.  
  
Nick suddenly stopped thrusting into Marilyn's bottom and held onto her
tightly. She could feel a warm sensation inside her ass and she realized that
the first ejaculation was being fired into her. The other two did not slow up
and from their rapid strokes she knew they were close as well. Charlie grunted
from under her and almost stopped completely as he held Marilyn's body down
firmly on his thighs. A few more short strokes and he pushed up into her body
groaning as his spunk gushed into her cunt. She could feel the liquids spurt
up into her pussy and her ass and then the two cocks rested within her.  
  
The excitement had pushed Marilyn over the top again and, she frantically
rubbed her clit against Charlie's cock while it was still hard in her. Zack
sensed his two friends had cum to a standstill so he pushed harder and faster
in and out of Marilyn's willing mouth until he finally lost control.  
  
He held Marilyn's head against him with his cock stuffed in her open mouth as
he ejaculated. Marilyn tried to anticipate the inevitable but it was still
rather a shock as a torrent of milky, thick liquid fired into her throat and
all around her mouth. She gulped and swallowed as quickly as she could. Her
fingers were back at her clit and they flew backward and forward across the
hard nub of skin as she swished the warm liquid around in her mouth. She
shuddered and opened her lips a little wider to let out a sigh causing a trace
of white semen to trickle over her lips. Marilyn didn't care as she had
climaxed again and again, over and over beautifully, erotically and
shamelessly.  
  
"That was some show," Marcia said as she stood just inside Zack's bedroom.  
  
Marcia, Lauren, Butch and Terry had heard the other foursome while they
resting up from their own sex bouts. Lauren then decided to really open things
up and get everyone involved.  
  
"Marilyn I want you to eat my pussy," Lauren yelled and then she jumped on the
bed.  
  
Lauren positioned herself in front of Marilyn and guided Marilyn's face toward
her pussy. Marilyn moved as if she were a lifeless figure and pressed her face
into Lauren's pussy. No stranger to eating pussy and determined to please
Marilyn devoured Lauren's cunt.  
  
"Butch," Lauren yelled, "I want you to fuck her in the ass. I want you to cum
in her ass."  
  
Butch got behind Marilyn and lined his cock with her dilated asshole. He
pressed forward and the head of his cock cleared the sphincter. Butch
continued to press his cock deeper into Marilyn's ass and Marilyn surprised
herself with her desire to take another cock in her ass. Butch was gentle as
he fed her a little at a time and then stopped to allow her to adjust to his
size but Marilyn was up to the task and she pushed back at Butch to get more
cock in her. Butch was as big as any of the cocks and dildos that had been in
her ass. Marilyn felt he was about the same size as Lenny. Butch was patient
and he took quite a while before he really start fucking her ass. Then she
felt his cock begin to saw in and out of her tight asshole. Marilyn relaxed
and let herself breathe then her fingers dug into her own pussy and diddled
her clit. Marilyn then returned her attention to Lauren's pussy.  
  
Marilyn did an excellent job on Lauren who was now creaming all over Marilyn's
face. Butch continued to drill Marilyn's ass and then he stiffened and pushed
his cock all the way into Marilyn's ass as he blasted another good sized load
into her ass. Marilyn was rubbing her clit frantically and she too came as she
felt the hot spunk fill her asshole once again.  
  
"Oh you did so good Marilyn. As a reward I'm going to let you eat Marcia's
pussy," Lauren called out for all to hear.  
  
Lauren told Marcia to take her place in front of Marilyn and then told Terry
to fuck Marilyn's ass. The scene was repeated again and this time Marcia
creamed Marilyn's face and Terry dumped his load in Marilyn's ass. Things
could not have worked out better for Marilyn as she had already experienced
five cocks and two pussies.  
  
The orgy continued well into the night with everybody fucking everybody.
Lauren took three cocks in her for the first time as did Lauren. The three
girls ate each other's pussy in a daisy chain link as they were all fucked in
the ass simultaneously. It seemed that they tried every position until they
couldn't cum anymore, were just plain exhausted or ran out of ideas. The eight
bodies lay together in a heap in Zack's room as they recovered. Then Lauren,
Marcia Butch and Terry went back to other room to get some rest. Marilyn lay
there and thought about the evening's activities and they had surpassed her
wildest expectations. She had hoped that she would get to experience three
cocks at once but she had exceeded that goal by a landslide. She fell asleep
in Zack's bed not caring when she woke up or when she would go home.  
  
CARRIE AND JOEY JOIN THE ACTION AT MARLA'S  
  
Joey came down from college and stayed at Carrie's Friday night. Joey was
happy to be re-united with his former teacher and lover as once again he got
to cum in all three of her holes. Next to fucking Carrie in her hot round ass,
Joey loved the blow jobs he got from her. When he woke up Saturday morning he
fucked Carrie's brains out with his morning piss hard on. Joey did not cum
since he was saving himself for the party at Marla's but Carrie could cum
forever and as insatiable as she was she did not need to save anything for
Marla's party.  
  
Everyone had arrived at Marla's house for the afternoon party. Marla had
decided on serving champagne along with the appetizers as the champagne would
make everyone lightheaded quicker. Carrie had arrived with Joey and they were
introduced to Kim since they had already met Sandy at a previous orgy.  
  
Everyone was dressed in a bathing suit although they all knew it wouldn't be
long before everyone was naked. All the women wore string bikinis and the guys
all wore thongs.  
  
Everyone was gathered around the pool deck involved in conversations as Sondra
and her brothers passed among them serving champagne and appetizers. As the
party went on and more champagne was consumed everyone got friskier. Often a
hand would stray and caress someone's buttocks. As Biff lifted a glass of
champagne off Sondra''s tray his hand found its way into her bikini bottom and
stroked her bare pussy. Later Sondra was steadying herself by holding on to
Biff's arm while he fingered her pussy and Jerry massaged her ass cheeks.  
  
Carrie was infatuated with Kim and dropped to her knees, pulled Kim's bikini
bottom to the side and pressed her mouth to Kim's pussy. She clamped her lips
around Kim's swollen plum and plunged her tongue into her creamy chamber.
Within minutes Kim drenched Carrie's face with her pussy juice. Carrie stood
up licking Kim's juices from her face and then dropped to her knees to
pleasure Sandy. Carrie stared at Sandy's sweet pussy poised just above her
face. It was neatly trimmed with a small strip of blond curls just above her
slit. The moist petals of her pink folds peeked out from the gash down the
middle of her swollen mound. Carrie was intoxicated by the strong smell
emanating from Sandy's sexual plum. Carrie moved her mouth towards the object
of her lust and her tongue licked the pink folds and swollen clit. Carrie
pressed her lips to Sandy's puffy mound and kissed her pussy as her tongue
pushed into the juicy opening. Carrie grasped Sandy's ass cheeks and pulled
her against her mouth. Sandy pressed down on Carrie's mouth and squirmed
against her probing tongue. Sandy shivered and shook with the intensity of her
orgasm and covered Carrie's face with her love juices. Carrie stood and kissed
Sandy sharing the residual taste of her and Kim's juices.  
  
When Carrie, Sandy and Kim turned back to the others they then realized that
they were the only ones still dressed. All the others and shed their bathing
suits and the guys were all sporting hard erect cocks. Carrie, Sandy and Kim
stripped away their bikinis and moved toward the waiting arms of the others.
Sandy and Kim would be the center of attention since this was their farewell
party.  
  
Carrie had dropped to her knees and was sucking on a huge cock. Kim and Sandy
felt hands on their shoulders pressing them to their knees. They were
presented with huge cocks to suck on. Carrie and the girls brought each of the
men off and were made to swallow their seed. No sooner had one cum in their
mouths than another cock was presented to them. They all sucked off all the
men and swallowed their seed each time. The men's faces were a blur at this
point and the women didn't even care whose cock it was. Then they kissed each
other and shared the residual taste of the men's cum still clinging to their
tongues and lips. Marla led the two women to the center of the room and
arranged them so they could eat each other's pussy. Carrie's face was in
Joannie's pussy, Joannie's face was in Sandy's pussy, Sandy's face was in
Sondra's pussy, Sondra's face was in Kim's pussy and Kim was positioned to eat
Marla's pussy.  
  
The tongue and fingers probing Sandy's body filled her with an insatiable
desire to do the same to her partner. Sandy shoved two fingers into Sondra's
steamy chamber and sucked on her clit. After digging them around inside her,
Carrie pulled her juicy fingers from Joannie's cunt and rubbed them across her
asshole. The tip of her middle finger pressed against Joannie's experienced
opening until it wielded to the pressure. All the women followed Carrie's and
soon every asshole had a finger in it as the women ate each other's pussy.  
  
Sandy and Kim gasped from the invasion of their private areas. The pressure
from the fingers was incredible. It felt so good to Sandy and Kim to have a
finger pushing up their asses again. Kim imagined a penis in there as she
spread Marla's rounded cheeks and stared at the tiny rosebud that had
swallowed many a large cock. It just didn't seem possible.  
  
The guys now moved into position and pushed their hard cocks into the women's
pussies along side their partner's tongue. Joey got to fuck Kim as he was
enamored with her Asian beauty. His cock slid in right along side Sondra's
tongue. Joey went wild when Sondra licked the shaft of his cock and tongued
his bloated balls. Sondra alternated between Kim's pussy and Joey's cock.  
  
Only inches in front of her face Marla watched Ivan's swollen cock slide in
and out of Carrie's steamy cunt. The swollen flesh of his manhood glistened
with pussy juice. The cock fucking Carrie's pussy pulled out and pressed
against Marla's lips. She opened her mouth and felt it slide over her tongue.
She licked and swallowed the juices coating the hard flesh before guiding it
back between the open petals at the entrance to Carrie's juicy chamber, and
watched it slowly disappear.  

Carrie pounded her two fingers in and out of Joannie's asshole, going faster
and faster and digging them around inside her tight opening. Carrie's other
hand frantically rubbed two fingers across Joannie's swollen clit and twirled
the erect little nub in her fingers. The sensations flowing through her body
were more than Joannie could stand and she arched her back and cried out.
Carrie clamped her lips around Sandy's mound and sucked the flood of cunt
juice that poured into her mouth.  
  
Before she could recover her senses, something hard and warm pressed against
the opening to Sandy's asshole. It stretched her tight orifice until the large
mushroom head penetrated her forbidden passage. The pressure quickly snapped
Sandy back to reality.  
  
  
"Oh yeah it's about time," Joannie squealed as Boris' cock filled her asshole.  
  
Her plea was honored and the hard shaft of flesh pushed deeper into her bowels
causing Joannie's entire body to tense. Just when she began to fuck back the
cock in her ass would sink even deeper. This continued until the entire length
was buried up her dark tunnel. After several seconds they both began to move
rapidly.  
  
At this point Joey had his impressive cock balls deep in Kim's asshole. Carrie
was being butt fucked by Ivan as Ivan's brother Boris fucked Joannie's ass.
Jerry had moved behind Sondra and was now fucking her in the ass while Sandy's
ass was impaled on Biff's massive cock. The hard cocks up their asses moved
faster and deeper. Trapped in a stream of passion the women licked at each
other's cunt.  
  
While she was getting her ass fucked, Carrie pumped two fingers in and out of
Joannie's cunt and sucked on her clit. The cocks up Kim's ass and Sandy's ass
continued to pound their bodies over and over. The women had lost control, but
Kim and Sandy just wanted more and more. Kim felt the jets of warm semen pump
into her anal orifice as she watched Carrie's ass get filled with another hot
load of cum. Sandy clamped her mouth down on Kim's clit as her rectum was
filled with hot cum.  
  
The cocks throbbed and pulsated as five female assholes were filled with cum.
The women and men then separated and Marla, Joannie and Sondra sat back to
watch the action.  
  
The Kim and Sandy sat up and planted kisses all over Carrie's body. Kim and
Sandy were out of control head and they wanted to do all kinds of nasty and
forbidden things to Carrie. Kim and Sandy were lifted up and guided over to
Biff and Joey lying on their backs with huge erections pointing skyward. They
were lowered onto the men and each pussy was quickly filled with another hard
cock. They all began riding the hard cocks.  
  
As Kim rode Joey's hard cock stuffed in her cunt she felt her ass cheeks being
spread and another thick shaft pressed its large head against her asshole.
Before she could react Boris's cock had penetrated her and filled her rectum.
She looked over at Sandy and saw the same thing happen to her except that
Joannie shoved a strap-on cock in Sandy's ass. Then the cocks of Ivan and
Jerry were shoved in their faces.  
  
Kim and Sandy opened their mouths and sucked the meaty cocks between their
lips. Kim now had her body stuffed full of three cocks at the same time. She
tried to concentrate on the one in her mouth, but the pressure and pounding
from the other two fucking her pussy and ass made it hard to concentrate.
Sandy was struggling with the triple penetration as well.  
  
Carrie was seated with Marla and Sondra watching the triple penetrations. She
had done this many times and she knew how Sandy and Kim felt at that moment.
With the pressure of two cocks pounding her pussy and ass Kim's body jerked
and twisted in a powerful orgasm. Moments later the cock up her ass swelled
and exploded filling her bowels with hot cum. Another orgasm ripped through
Kim and sent her head spinning as she gasped for air around the cock filling
her mouth.  
  
Sandy was overcome with the debauchery of taking three cocks at the same time.
She seemed to keeping cumming forever experiencing one intense orgasm after
another. The two cocks exploded in her filling her mouth and pussy to capacity
sending her beyond the limits of sensuality and shamelessness. Her lifeless
body drained of energy and barely conscious finally flopped down on the body
below her.  
  
Kim was trying to keep her mouth on the spewing cock when the hard meat
stuffed up her cunt drove deep into her belly and erupted filling her steamy
cunt full of more thick cream. Kim's orgasm peaked yet again as her pussy
quivered with one spasm after another. Desperate gasps and moans from Kim and
Sandy were interspersed with sighs of pleasure as cum dripped from her all
their orifices.  
  
Carrie rejoined them and pulled Kim's face to hers and kissed her tasting the
cum in Kim's mouth with her tongue. Then Carrie moved to Sandy and kissed her
deeply swapping more cum with her. Carrie urged Sandy and Kim to kiss once
again tasting the different juices. Sharing mouthfuls of cum with Carrie and
Sandy brought Kim to the limits of ecstasy.  
  
Carrie took Kim and Sandy by the hand and led them to lounge pads. Kim was
immediately sandwiched between two men as was Carrie and Sandy. Biff's huge
hard cock entered her swollen pussy and split it open slipping deep into her
body. Behind her Kim felt the head of Joey's cock probe her tight asshole. She
gasped when it popped into her poop chute and buried its length up her ass.
Kim looked over at Sandy and Carrie as they too were double penetrated.
Joannie again filled in this time shoving her strap-on cock up Carrie's ass.  
  
Kim's feet lifted off the ground as the two cocks fucked her pussy and ass.
She wrapped her arms and legs around Biff in front of her for support. Joey's
two hands crushed her tits and pulled on her sensitive nipples. Another orgasm
ripped through Kim's pussy causing cunt juice to gush all over Biff's cock
that was fucking her. Kim was still trying to catch her breath when she felt
an explosion of hot cum shoot up into her ass. When Joey pulled out of her
ass, Kim was lowered to the floor with her arms and legs wrapped around Biff.
He pounded his cock into her hard and fast driving her crazy and she screamed
and dug her fingernails into his shoulder when another orgasm exploded from
within her belly as a hot river of cum flooded her cunt.  
  
She was still screaming when the river of hot cream flooded her cunt. Biff
pulled out and Kim collapsed on the floor. She could feel the fluids oozing
from her body until she was lying in a puddle of cum and cunt juice. Biff's
cock now dangled in her face. She licked and sucked it clean.  
  
Over on the pads Carrie was lying on her back underneath her Joannie had her
fake cock up Carrie's ass while Jerry was on top and fucking her pussy. Sandy
was on the pool deck with Boris and Ivan double fucking her in her pussy and
ass. Kim overcome with lust straddled Carrie's face and lowered her cunt to
her mouth. Carrie pushed two fingers up Kim's ass while she licked and sucked
her juicy pussy. Kim leaned forward and licked Carrie's clit running her
tongue over Jerry's cock sliding in and out of her pussy.  
  
Carrie pulled her fingers from Kim's ass and flicked her tongue across the
tight pink rosebud between her cheeks and her pussy quivered. Carrie used her
thumb to rub Kim's clit while she continued to lick her asshole. It was more
than Kim could take and she began to tremble with the onslaught of yet another
orgasm. Carrie clamped her lips around Kim's gushing cunt and swallowed the
juices that poured into her mouth. On the floor next to them Sandy was
screaming as her holes were filled with hot semen sending her over the edge
once again.  
  
Kim was trying to catch her breath when Jerry's cock fucking Carrie's cunt
swelled as his hot semen poured into Carrie's body. When Jerry had shot his
wad, the cock popped out of Carrie's cunt with a string of cum trialing it.
Kim sucked the member dry and then put her mouth on Carrie's swollen sex and
licked the creamy treat from her steamy chamber.  
  
Just below her face, Kim could see the fake cock sliding in and out of
Carrie's tight asshole and watched it spread Carrie's dark tunnel. Joannie
picked up the pace going faster and faster thrusting the fake cock deep into
Carrie's bowels. Kim grabbed Joannie's pussy and fingered her clit sending
Joannie over the edge.  
  
The guys were finally drained at least for the next several hours until bed
time. Everyone piled into the Jacuzzi and let the warm bubbling water soothe
they sated bodies. Marla was pleased with how well the afternoon and evening
went. She knew that after a few hours that things would pick up again and then
it would be time to set up the sleeping arrangements. Joey and Carrie would be
staying the night and it would be a memorable day for Sandy and Kim. Actually
it already was.  
  
NEXT CHAPTER  
  
_The next chapter will be the final chapter of this series. We will visit the
teachers, students, and families as the football season comes to a close. _




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 12


_This is the next to the last chapter of this series. The story series has
linked some of the characters from two previous series together. The most
recent series Son Controls His Mother characters united with some of the
characters in the "And Mother Makes Four" series. Reading Chapter 1 of this
series will help with the orientation of some of the characters for those who
do not wish to read the other two series. All characters in the story are at
least 18 years of age.  
  
I was going to stop writing after my 100th submission to Literotica but I
received many requests to keep writing so I will honor those requests. I also
received a number of suggestions for topics in future stories and I will try
to accommodate those requests as well. I am working on a story will recount
personal experiences of my life although I have folded many of those into
previous stories that I have written. I will write the story as a novel /
novella as it may be much longer than the chapters that I normally write.
However I will continue to write shorter stories and submit them as I work on
the novel. Thanks to all who read my stories and have provided feedback and
encouragement over the years. Thanks to all who have voted for my stories
which resulted in one contest winner. _  
  
SATURDAY FOLLOWING MONARCH'S BIG WIN  
  
Sandy and Kim woke up together in the same bed as they had decided to sleep
together after Friday's sexual marathon. They lay in bed stroking each other's
beautiful bodies and talked about the past week.  
  
"I can't believe that we will be leaving Monday. The time has just flown by,"
Sandy sighed.  
  
"We'll they say time flies when your having fun," quipped Kim.  
  
"I can't believe that we did all those things and in public too," Sandy
admitted.  
  
"It was crazy especially at the mall. Going without our panties in the shoe
store and driving that poor sales girl crazy," Kim laughed.  
  
"Well she got even and see drove us up the wall with that tongue of hers. It
was amazing that she ate all three of our pussies in the back room," Sandy
added.  
  
"I guess Joannie stops in there once in awhile and she always gets her pussy
licked. I'm glad that she brought us along the last time," Kim admitted.  
  
"Me too, and how about our visit to Yvonne's boutique?" Sandy added.  
  
"Oh that was wild with the three of naked and making it with some of Yvonne's
staff," Kim agreed.  
  
"Yvonne certainly took a liking to you," Sandy said.  
  
"I was the first oriental pussy that she ever ate and she did a number on me,"
Kim admitted.  
  
"And we have Marla to thank for those massages yesterday," Sandy said as she
rubbed her pussy, "I can still feel those cocks in me."  
  
"That was unbelievable for both of us to be in the same massage room with
three cocks in each of us," Kim agreed.  
  
"Antonio and his stud staff massaged places I didn't know I had," Sandy
laughed.  
  
"Those guys could cum forever," Kim agreed.  
  
"Ah youth they are so virile," sighed Sandy.  
  
"I'm getting hot just talking about this. Make love to me Sandy," Kim
whispered.  
  
"Let's do it together," Sandy replied as she moved into position.  
  
Sandy and Kim moved into a 69 position and ate each other's pussy until they
both came. Their sobs of ecstasy were lost in the other's womb as they drank
each other's nectar. Sandy and Kim then moved into a position so that their
pussies would rub together. They looked like two pair of scissors trying to
cut each other with their legs entwined. Sandy and Kim frantically moved their
bodies and rubbed their clits on the other's pussy in search of another
climax. Sandy was the first to cum and she grabbed the sheet with one hand and
covered her mouth with the other as her body rocked with another intense
orgasm. Kim was right behind Sandy and she threw her head back and grabbed her
tits as she reached another crescendo.  
  
"Very nice girls, breakfast is ready when you are," Joannie said from the
doorway to the bedroom.  
  
Sandy and Kim smiled and told Joannie that they would be right down. They
dressed hurriedly and joined the family for breakfast. As they headed down the
stairs they wondered what the family had planned for the day.  
  
LENNY, BARBARA AND JOYCE PLAN THE PARTY  
  
Lenny had called a meeting Saturday morning with his two assistants Barbara
and Joyce. He wanted to tell them what he had planned for the annual sales
meeting social and what role they would play in it. Joyce had no idea that
Lenny and Barbara had already recruited Joyce's daughter Marilyn to work that
night as well.  
  
It didn't take long after Joyce and Barbara arrived at Lenny's office that the
three of them were naked and the fucking and sucking had started. Lenny had
his larger cock in Joyce's ass as Joyce ate Barbara's pussy. Barbara was
seated on the sofa with her legs spread wide as Joyce knelt in front of her
and lapped at her pussy. Joyce had pushed fingers into Barbara's asshole and
pussy as she nibbled on her clit. Lenny had knelt behind Joyce and used her
own pussy juice and his saliva to lube up her ass.  
  
Lenny then pulled his cock from Joyce's pussy and Joyce felt the familiar huge
void in her quim. Lenny lubed up his cock liberally and then placed it at the
entrance to Joyce's asshole. Then with one steady motion he plunged his cock
into her asshole.  
  
He felt gigantic and Joyce screamed as he began to work his way into her poor
tight ass. Joyce could actually feel her stomach cramping around him as he
stirred her insides and it burned when she clenched her ass muscles around his
thickness. Shaking and sobbing with painful ecstasy, Joyce fell forward onto
Barbara with Lenny's hands keeping her ass high in the air for him to plunder.  
  
Joyce screamed into Barbara's pussy as without the normal lubricant it felt
like a hot thick poker had just been rammed into her ass. Tears filled her
eyes as her violated asshole spread to accommodate Lenny's thick cock. Joyce
tried to get away but Barbara held her by her ears and pulled Joyce's face
into her womb. Joyce thought back to last week in San Diego when Julio
skewered her ass and she remembered the pain was just as intense.  
  
Joyce cried out loud only to have the sound muffled by Barbara's cunt as
Lenny's complete length filled her. She felt him flex his cock deep within her
bowels as the searing pain continued. Lenny reached one hand under Joyce and
teased a nipple. Then he moved his other hand down and rubbed softly against
her clit. Joyce's body responded to his stimulus and her stomach convulsed
with mixed signals.  
  
The intrusion in Joyce's ass didn't feel quite as bad now as Lenny's fingers
continued to tease her clit. She felt him move inside her ass now and she
tried to relax her ass muscles. Joyce's body was working back and forth on
Lenny's cock now and she was amazed at the feeling of the cock in her ass.
Joyce's clit was buzzing and the fullness in her ass just seemed to excite her
pussy even more.  
  
Lenny started hammering into her ass now. His fingers were still busy on her
clit but now he had two fingers drilling in her pussy as the others fluttered
around her clit. Joyce's whole body was aflame as she could feel his fingers
pressing against the thin membrane separating her ass from her pussy. She
could feel his hard cock sliding in her and the pressure of the fingers on his
cock through the membrane.  
  
Barbara yelled out, "Oh yeah, fuck her, fuck her ass, fuck it good!"  
  
Joyce didn't need Lenny to force her on his cock anymore, nor did she need
Barbara holding onto her ears. Joyce's entire body was fucking back at him of
its own accord. She could feel an enormous orgasm building with in her. Her
pussy was swollen to new proportions.  
  
"Oh God," Joyce thought to myself, "I'm going to cum, Oh God!"  
  
Lenny continued plowing into her. The hot dry depths of her ass were so tight
around his cock she knew that he was going to cum hard too. He worked his
fingers faster inside her as he rammed his cock hard into her ass. Joyce
started sucking Barbara's twat like a mad woman. Lenny's groin made hard
contact with Joyce's ass. She could taste Barbara's wetness leaking around her
mouth and the air was filled with the smell of pussy juices saturating her
face.  
  
Joyce felt her pussy spasm suddenly and then her whole body went rigid. She
felt Lenny's cock swell in her rectum and then hot spurts of liquid lava hit
her deep in her bowels, giving her a cum enema. Joyce screamed into Barbara's
mound and sucked on her clit. Joyce could taste Barbara's sweet juices as she
sucked hard and bit on her clit. All of them shuddered hard as every muscle
tensed and then relaxed. Joyce felt a hot explosion as her body was overcome
with the most violent orgasm she had had in awhile. Joyce could still feel
Lenny's cock throbbing and spurting deep within her.  
  
Joyce was still sucking hard on Barbara's pussy trying to milk every last drop
of cunt juice from her. She felt Lenny's cock shrink in her ass and then
slowly back out making an audible popping sound. Joyce's ass was still high in
the air and her thighs were aching. Lenny lovingly caressed Joyce's shapely
ass cheeks.  
  
While Joyce was eating pussy and getting her ass plowed, her husband and
daughter were taking advantage of her absence. Shortly after Joyce left the
house Bruce entered his daughter Marilyn's bedroom. Marilyn was still naked in
bed and Bruce was just as naked as he joined her. Marilyn smiled at her father
as he crawled in bed with her and she opened her legs to receive his tongue.  
  
"That's it daddy, eat my pussy. Make me cum and then get me ready for your
cock," Marilyn whispered to her father.  
  
Bruce was only too happy to eat his daughter's pussy and he buried his tongue
in her pussy shoving it in as if he was fucking her. Marilyn directed the
action and she soon had her father nibbling on her clit while he fingered her
pussy. Bruce was really getting into the action particularly because of the
way he had Marilyn squirming and tossing on the bed. Marilyn moved her legs
over her father's shoulders and pulled his head closer to her pussy. Bruce
held on to Marilyn's shapely buttocks and squeezed and fondled her firm ass
cheeks as he ate her pussy.  
  
"Oh, oh, yes right there. You got it. Suck it, chew on it eat me, oh!" Marilyn
cried out.  
  
Bruce continued to eat her pussy as he held her ass tightly in his hands. He
then moved his hands up to her tits and found her hard nipples. Bruce massaged
her boobs and twirled her nipples in his fingertips as he continued to munch
on her pussy and clit. Marilyn was tossing and thrusting her pussy into her
father's face and calling for him to eat her.  
  
"Stick your finger in my ass daddy," screamed Marilyn.  
  
He snuck one hand behind Marilyn's bottom and toyed with her asshole tickling
the tight nether hole.  
  
"Wet your finger in my pussy and shove it in my ass," Marilyn ordered.  
  
Bruce stuck his middle finger in Marilyn's pussy and got it good and wet with
her juices. He then positioned it at Marilyn's asshole and shoved it in.
Marilyn gasped with the abrupt anal penetration but soon had her father's
finger buried in her ass. Bruce pumped his finger in and out of his daughter's
ass as he continued to maul her pussy with his mouth. Bruce loved the feel of
his finger in the warm recess of Marilyn's ass.  
  
Marilyn stiffened and gasped aloud as she came on her father's face. Bruce
held on to her with his finger still buried in her ass and his mouth glued to
her cunt. He felt the waves of orgasm rock Marilyn's body and his face was
flooded with her cunt juice. Marilyn kept humping his face until the last of
her orgasms passed and she flopped back on the bed.  
  
Bruce slipped his finger from her ass and his hands found her breasts again.
He stroked her tits and nipples as he gently licked her pussy dry of all her
juices. Bruce finished eating her and then sat up kneeling between Marilyn
legs. Bruce followed his daughter's eyes to his cock.  
  
Marilyn smiled at him and said, "That was marvelous, an outstanding
performance. Now get that cock in my pussy and fuck me!"  
  
Bruce leaned forward and aimed his cock at his daughter's pussy. He slid in
easily to the hilt and reveled in the warmth of her cunt. Bruce began to pump
his cock in and out of Marilyn's pussy as she wrapped her shapely legs around
his back. Marilyn pulled him in with her legs and positioned herself so that
her clit was in constant contact with his cock. Bruce began to pound Marilyn's
pussy and Marilyn humped her hips back at him just as hard. The two of them
fucked each other frantically breathing heavy and grunting and moaning.
Marilyn had another orgasm but continued to fuck her father toward his.
Marilyn lost count of her orgasms before Bruce finally filled her pussy with
his spunk.  
  
Bruce stiffened and then thrust into her each time he felt his cum ejaculate.
Marilyn rocked with him and she clenched her cunt muscles squeezing every drop
of cum from his cock. Bruce collapsed on her body as he felt the last surge of
cum leave his cock. Marilyn held him tight as he relaxed his body. Bruce had
never felt so good in his life. He couldn't believe his good fortune in
fucking his daughter.  
  
Marilyn rolled to her side and Bruce rolled with her. They held to each other
and gently caressed each other's sweaty body. Marilyn pushed Bruce on his back
and then she kissed her way down his chest passed his stomach to his cock.
Bruce gasped when Marilyn took his cock in her mouth and sucked it clean of
their combined juices. Then she moved up his body and kissed him deeply
shoving her tongue in his mouth again. Marilyn wanted to be sure that he got
to taste both of them.  
  
"I can see that you are still ready for action. Are you ready to fuck me in
the ass?" Marilyn quizzed him as she looked at his erect cock.  
  
Marilyn smiled at him and then got off the bed. She retrieved some lubricant
from the nightstand and handed it to her father. Marilyn then got on all fours
and begged her father to lube her ass. Bruce got turned on by putting the lube
in her asshole. He enjoyed fingering her hole and caressing her curvy ass.
Marilyn rotated her ass in arousal as Bruce inserted a second finger into her
bung hole.  
  
"Okay I'm ready for your cock daddy, fuck me in the ass," ordered Marilyn.  
  
Bruce knelt behind her and eased his hard cock into her ass. He worked it in
slowly and reveled in the methodical penetration of her luscious ass.
Marilyn's ass was a warm tight receptacle. Marilyn used her anal muscles to
perfection as she massaged her father's cock in her anal sheath. Bruce
caressed both of Marilyn's gorgeous ass cheeks as he fucked her ass deeply.
They both sensed he was about to cum again and Bruce picked up his pace as
Marilyn squeezed his cock with more intensity.  
  
"Cum in my ass, I want your cum in my ass," Marilyn cried out.  
  
Her words sent Bruce over the edge and he fired his second load of the day
into his daughter's hot ass. Marilyn felt the warm sperm coat her rectal
passage, a feeling that she never tired of. She squeezed her anal muscles and
milked Bruce's cock dry of every drop of cum. Bruce continued to fuck her
slowly until his cock softened and slipped from her ass. Bruce just looked at
her beautiful ass and watched as trickles of cum ran out of her ass across the
lips of her pussy and down her inner thighs.  
  
The two of them then kicked back on Marilyn's bed and relaxed. Marilyn thought
back to the past week and since last Friday a day hadn't gone by without
Marilyn having sex with someone. Tonight she had Zack's party to look forward
to and she was sure that both Charlie and Zack would fuck her again. She
secretly hoped for a third cock to be available as well.  
  
Back at the office Barbara and Joyce had traded positions and Lenny was now
fucking Barbara in the ass while Barbara ate Joyce's pussy. After they all
orgasmed again they sat around naked and discussed the party that Lenny had
planned for his sales force. That was when Joyce learned that her daughter
would be working too.  
  
"No not my daughter, I won't allow it," Joyce screamed.  
  
"Joyce it's not your call to make, Marilyn has already agreed and she is old
enough to make her own decisions," Lenny snapped back.  
  
"It will be okay," Barbara lied, "We will just be serving drinks and
appetizers to the staff."  
  
"No way that is the same staff that gang banged me in the hotel," Joyce
replied urgently.  
  
"You worry too much. Besides Marilyn can handle herself," Lenny quipped.  
  
"What do you mean by that?" Joyce snapped.  
  
"Well let's just say that while you were getting gang banged on Bridget's
yacht, Marilyn was holding her own with Barbara and me," Lenny replied.  
  
Joyce was momentarily stunned. Lenny knew about Bridget and her crew. Then she
thought about her daughter and she stared at Barbara. Barbara just smiled and
nodded.  
  
"You bitch, I trusted you," Joyce yelled.  
  
"Hey I took good care of her. She loved it when I ate her pussy and she ate my
pussy just as good as you do," Barbara snapped back.  
  
"And she loved it in the ass just like you do," Lenny added, "And she gives
great head and is a great fuck. All in all she is a great piece of ass just
like you Joyce."  
  
Joyce was flabbergasted but she didn't know what to do. She knew that Lenny
had her and her family over a barrel and she would probably have to go along
with it.  
  
"Okay enough talk, I'm getting hard again. Joyce I want your ass again before
you leave," Lenny demanded.  
  
Joyce reluctantly got in position and allowed Lenny to shove his cock back in
her ass. Barbara presented Joyce with her pussy to eat again and Joyce
complied. As Joyce was getting butt fucked and eating pussy she heard Lenny
and Barbara talking about Marilyn.  
  
"You know it is hard to tell whether it is Joyce or her daughter they are both
such great fucks," Lenny said sarcastically and then asked, "What do you think
Marilyn is doing right now?"  
  
Barbara giggled and then said, "She is probably getting her pussy and ass
plowed by her father,"  
  
Joyce just cringed at the thought but she knew that Barbara was probably
right. Barbara's body stiffened and she released another stream of female
nectar into Joyce's mouth. Lenny kept right on fucking Joyce's ass as Barbara
moved away from Joyce.  
  
"You did so well Joyce that I am going to lick your pussy again," Barbara said
as she slid under Joyce.  
  
Barbara licked Joyce's pussy until Joyce orgasmed which happened just as Lenny
flooded her ass with another load. Joyce could feel Lenny cum in her ass which
sent her over the edge and she drenched Barbara's mouth. The three of them
collapsed on the floor together and took several minutes to recover. Then
Lenny dismissed Barbara and Joyce as he told them he had some work to do while
he was at the office. Barbara and Joyce got dressed and left Lenny's office.  
  
Barbara invited Joyce to her home where she could shower and get cleaned up.
Then they could go out for coffee and do some shopping. Lenny wanted all three
women to wear the same outfit and it had to be sexy. In the office Lenny was
pleased with himself as the wheels were in motion. This would be a sales
meeting that his staff would not soon forget.  
  
JAKE'S DATE WITH MARIA  
  
Jake took Maria out for dinner in a nearby town as he didn't want his friends
to spot them. He also passed on Zack's party knowing that all his friends and
some of Maria's classmates would be there. Jake figured that sooner or later
word would get out and back to Wendy about his date with Maria but he didn't
need to flaunt it now. After dinner Jake took Maria to a drive in movie and it
didn't take long for them to begin making out.  
  
Maria had worn a short skirt and sweater on the date and as she and Jake made
out in his car her skirt slide up and just covered her panties. Jake was too
busy kissing her and feeling her large tits through her sweater to notice the
skirt. Jake slipped his hand under her sweater and caressed Maria's abs. She
just cooed and made no effort to stop him when his hand moved up to her
breasts. Jake massaged Maria's big jugs though her bra and his cock was
bursting in his pants.  

Jake reached behind Maria and fumbled with the catch on her bra and again she
made no effort to slow him down. After unhooking her bra his hands returned to
her tits and he pushed the bra up over them. Jake couldn't believe how firm
her tits were considering how big they were. Maria now had her sweater and bra
pushed up over her tits when Jake lowered his mouth to suck on her nipples.
Maria gasped with desire as his mouth closed over her nipples and he sucked
one and then the other. Maria thought that Miss Leach had been right because
so far Jake had been very gentle.  
  
Jake decided to go to the next step and he slid his hand along Maria's creamy
thigh. She cooed as his hand traveled up her leg and under her skirt as Jake
continued to suck on her tits. Maria almost jumped through the car windshield
when Jake touched her panty covered pussy. Her panties were dripping wet and
Jake covered her mound with his hand. As Jake rubbed her pussy and sucked her
tits, Maria felt herself losing it and she knew that she would cum soon. Jake
slipped his hand under her panties and eased one of his fingers into her
pussy.  
  
Jake gently fingered her pussy and then he took one of his hands and placed it
on his cock. Maria couldn't believe the size of Jake's cock as she felt it
through his pants. Maria began to hump herself on Jake's hand and finger as
Jake struggled to free his cock with one hand. Jake finally managed to free
his cock from his pants and he guided Maria's hand back to it. Maria grasped
the thick shaft and began to stroke it up and down as Jake continued to finger
her pussy.  
  
Jake then reached under Maria's skirt and pulled her panties down and off of
her. He then placed Maria in the seat so that he could crouch down and eat her
pussy. Maria went wild when Jake's tongue pushed into her pussy and she
instinctively grabbed his head and held it in place. Jake ate Maria through a
continuous string of orgasms until she had to push him away. Jake then tried
to get Maria to sit on his cock but she was reluctant to fuck in the car.  
  
"I want to do it Jake but not in the car," Maria pleaded.  
  
Jake was ready to bust a nut and he was frustrated by Maria's request. Then he
thought of Wendy's house. They were gone until tomorrow evening and he knew
where they hid the key to the house. Jake told Maria that he was taking her to
Wendy's house and that they could be alone. Maria actually was turned on by
the idea of fucking Jake in his girlfriend's house. Maria agreed and they left
the drive-in theater and drove to Wendy's house. O the way there Jake
continued to finger Maria's twat and play with her tits. Maria continued to
play with Jake's cock as well.  
  
When they arrived at Wendy's home Jake located the fake rock with the spare
key and let them both in. Jake took Maria up to Wendy's room where he had
fucked Wendy many times. Within minutes they were both completely naked and in
Wendy's bed with Jake's head back between Maria's thighs.  
  
Jake tickled her outer lips with his tongue and then let it slip inside her
vagina. Maria was so wet that his tongue slid in easily and she unconsciously
tightened her grip on his head. He moved his mouth toward her and closed it
over her pussy shoving his tongue into her wetness. Maria cried out and
grabbed his head again and held it tight to her quim. Jake lapped at her
pussy, spread her pussy lips apart and located her throbbing clit peeking out
from its protective hood. Maria was really excited as her erect clit looked
like a teeny dick sticking out. Jake sucked on her hard clit and she bucked
her hips up into his face. He reached under her and cupped her shapely ass
cheeks in his hands as he drove into her pussy with his tongue and nibbled on
her clit.  
  
  
"Oh Jake, I'm cumming. Hold me, please hold tight," she screamed as she lost
it.  
  
The climax rocked her body and Jake held on for dear life as she thrashed,
twisted and bucked all over the bed. Jake kept right on eating her pussy and
he held onto her shapely ass as she thrashed about. Maria slowly calmed after
her intense orgasm but Jake continued to lick her until her pussy was dry. As
they lay on the bed Jake continued to lick and kiss her bare thighs as she ran
her hands through his thick hair.  
  
"Oh that was something I really came hard. Thank you, thank you!" she
murmured.  
  
Jake moved up between her legs as Maria stared at the big cock about to enter
her pussy. She had never seen a cock as big as Jake's before now but she
couldn't wait for him to fill her pussy with his meat.  
  
"Oh go easy and then oh yes, oh it feels so good, oh, oh, fuck me, yes fuck",
she cried.  
  
Jake slid in and out of her pussy slowly allowing her to adjust to his size
and continued to go deeper with each thrust until he was buried balls deep in
her pussy.  
  
"Oh my I have never been so full of cock, fuck me, make me cum, make it last
forever", she cried out.  
  
Jake pounded her pussy making sure that his cock was in constant contact with
her clit. Maria had multiple orgasms as he fucked her. Maria had large firm
tits with rock hard nipples that extended a ½ inch. Jake twirled the nipples
in his fingers and then leaned over taking one then the other in his mouth.  
  
She went wild telling me. "Oh yes, suck my tits, suck my nipples, fuck me
good!"  
  
Jake could feel his balls start to tighten and he knew it wouldn't be long
before he filled her pussy with his cum. Maria stiffened and then had another
violent orgasm.  
  
She yelled, "Hold me, please hold me, I'm cummmming!"  
  
Jake reached around behind her and pulled her toward him as she shook and
trembled throughout her intense orgasm. As she was cumming so did he and he
fired a barrage of cum into her pussy. As she started to recover Jake laid her
back down on the bed and slowly fucked her as his cock softened. Jake's cock
was swimming in her cunt; there was so much jizm in there mingling with her
own juices.  
  
Jake eased his big cock out of her pussy and lay down beside Maria on the bed.
He reached over and stroked her large firm tits and hard nipples as she still
breathed deeply from the intensity of her orgasm. After a few minutes Jake was
hard again so he rolled Maria over on her side and slipped his big cock back
in her pussy. He reached around with both hands and held on to her big tits.
Jake let her nipples slip between his fingers and he held her nipples in a
scissor grip as he fondled her big tits. Maria had never had sex like this so
intense and so frequent. Jake seemed to be tireless and Maria was beginning to
feel insatiable. She wanted Jake to fuck her forever or at least as long as
they both could last. Jake then slid his cock from her pussy to her ass and
pressed ever so slightly then he put it back in her pussy and then he repeated
the action.  
  
Jake began dipping the head of his cock into Maria's wet pussy and then
sliding it back to her ass. It made her body quiver. Maria pressed against
him, wanting his dick inside her pussy, needing to feel him in her. The head
of Jake's dick was coated with the wetness from Maria's pussy and his cream
from his earlier cum shot. Jake used his fingers and cock to smear the
slippery natural lubricant around on Maria's inner thighs and the crack of her
ass. Jake pressed his wet, throbbing dickhead against her tight asshole, and
continued to stroke and rub softly against the lips of her pussy.  
  
Jake did not hurry his actions, even though he could feel Maria straining
frantically against him. He continued to finger Maria slowly and fondled her
tits gently, teasing her body mercilessly. Although Maria was aware of his
cock pressing against her asshole, her attention was focused on the feelings
flooding through her nipples, clit, and pussy. Even though the movements of
his fingers were tender and measured, her erect nipples and distended clit
throbbed and pulsed with desire. Jake continued pressing his dick into Maria's
ass with the same slow steady rhythm.  
  
Maria realized that Jake wanted to put it in her ass and panicked and pleaded,
"No please not that. I don't want to do this. Please Jake everything has been
so wonderful don't ruin it for us!"  
  
Jake honored Maria's request and backed off her ass. She was right it had been
great to this point so why make her do something that they both may regret.
Jake rolled on his back with his large cock sticking up in the air. Maria
rolled over and then she had the oddest desire to take his big cock between
her tits. Maria moved down Jake's body and positioned her tits over Jake's
cock. Then she held the cock between her tits and rocked back and forth. Jake
was turned on by Maria's action and he got into it. He lifted his hips up and
down as if he was fucking her and the combined actions had the desired effect.
Jake felt his balls tighten with his impending ejaculation and then he shot
his wad right between her tits. Jake's first cum shot hit Maria in the chin
and then the other streams coated her cleavage and his abs. Jake's cock pulsed
and throbbed as the cum shot out of his cock and Maria could feel the cock
throbbing between her tits.  
  
Maria then did something she had never done before and she took Jake's cock in
her mouth. She caressed his bloated balls and sucked the remaining cum from
his cock. Then the two of them embraced and kissed each other. Jake's cum was
pressed between their bodies and they embraced.  
  
"Jake can we stay here tonight?" Maria asked.  
  
"Sure no one will be here until late tomorrow. But don't you have to get home
tonight?" Jake asked in reply.  
  
"I'll call my parents and tell them that I am staying at Wendy's house for the
night. They should be okay with that and it's not a lie either," Maria
answered.  
  
"I'm all for it," Jake agreed excited that he would get to spend the night
with Maria.  
  
WENDY SNEAKS AWAY WITH ANOTHER COUPLE  
  
While Jake and Maria were fucking in Wendy's bed, Wendy was at the alumni
party following the home coming game. The party was at the hotel were many of
the alums were staying. The party was fun for her parents and their alumni
friends but pretty boring for Wendy. Wendy tried to be cordial but her boredom
showed through and this was noticed by another couple at the party.  
  
The couple approached Wendy, "You look as bored as we are!" the handsome man
said to Wendy.  
  
Wendy looked at the attractive couple and noticed that they were younger than
her parents. In fact they were the youngest couple at the party. Wendy learned
that their names were Spiro and Melina. They were both of Greek descent, they
had met in college and they married right after graduation. Wendy studied them
and they were a dark and mysterious couple and they were in stark contrast to
Wendy with her fair skin and blonde hair.  
  
"We were just going to leave and have a drink in our room when we noticed how
bored you looked. You are welcome to join us if you wish," Melina offered in a
very sexy voice.  
  
Wendy thought about it and then said to her self, "Why not," I can always
return to the party later. Wendy looked over at her parents who were in deep
conversation with their friends and Wendy realized that her parents did even
know she was there.  
  
"Sure that would be great, I'd love to join you for a drink," Wendy answered.  
  
The three of them left together and they were not even missed at the party.
Wendy entered the hotel room with the couple and took a seat on the sofa.
Spiro fixed drinks for the three of them and then he sat next to Wendy and his
wife sat in the chair across from them. They talked amiably for several
minutes and learned more about each other. Spiro then fixed another round of
drinks and they chatted some more. Wendy felt at ease with the couple and she
was glad she had accepted their invitation. Wendy noticed that this time Spiro
sat a little closer to her. After the third round of drinks Wendy was feeling
a little light headed and giddy.  
  
Spiro sat even closer to Wendy this time when he served the drinks. Then Spiro
leaned back in the sofa and put his arm up behind Wendy. His hand then dropped
to her shoulder and Wendy just ignored it. Spiro then put his arm around Wendy
and pulled her to him. Wendy opened her mouth to protest but Spiro covered her
mouth with his and plunged his tongue into Wendy's mouth taking her breath
away. Spiro continued to kiss Wendy and swirled his tongue around in her
mouth. Subconsciously Wendy kissed him back and let her tongue dance around
his.  
  
Wendy was breathing hard as they kissed and it took her a few minutes to
realize that he was squeezing her breast through her blouse. Wendy tried to
break free but then she felt Melina move next to her and caress her as well.  
  
"Just let it happen, Wendy. You know you want to and we want you," Melina
whispered.  
  
Wendy knew that she should get up and leave before things went any further but
she actually liked the couple and the attention she was getting. Spiro
continued to kiss her and rub her tits through her blouse but Melina had moved
her hands to Wendy's thighs. Melina stroked Wendy' thighs and Wendy emitted a
gasp that was lost in Spiro's mouth. Melina's hands moved up under Wendy's
skirt and found her soaking wet panties. Melina smiled to herself when she
discovered how wet Wendy's panties were.  
  
Melina moved to the floor and ran both hands up under Wendy's short skirt
again. This time she hooked her fingers in the waistband of Wendy's panties
and pulled them down the blonde girl's shapely legs. Wendy instinctively
lifted her hips to allow Melina to remove her panties. Melina and smiled at
the young girl's submission. Melina pushed Wendy's legs apart, pushed Wendy's
skirt up to her waist and looked at her pretty blonde pussy. Melina then moved
between Wendy's legs and covered the young girl's pussy with her mouth.  
  
Wendy was no stranger to a female eating her pussy as she had made it several
times with the cheerleaders and with Coach James' wife Rita. As Melina worked
on Wendy's pussy, Spiro had pulled Wendy's blouse out of her skirt and had
pushed it up along with her bra over her tits. Spiro now had his mouth locked
onto one tit as he fondled the other. He nibbled on Wendy's hard nipple and
rolled the other one in his fingers. Wendy was ready to blow and Melina sensed
it.  
  
Melina tickled Wendy's outer lips with her tongue and then let it slip inside
her vagina. Wendy was so wet that Melina's tongue slid in easily and Wendy
unconsciously tightened the grip on her head. Melina moved her mouth toward
Wendy and closed it over her pussy shoving her tongue into Wendy's wetness.
Wendy cried out and grabbed her head again and held it tight to her quim.
Melina lapped at Wendy's pussy, spread the pussy lips apart and located the
throbbing clit peeking out from its protective hood. Wendy was really excited
as her erect clit was as hard as a dick. Melina sucked on Wendy's hard clit
causing Wendy to buck her hips up into Melina's face. Melina reached under
Wendy and cupped the shapely ass cheeks in her hands as she drove into Wendy's
pussy with her tongue. Spiro continued sucking and squeezing Wendy's tits and
the Wendy exploded.  
  
"Oh Melina, I'm cumming. Hold me, please hold tight," she screamed as she lost
it.  
  
Spiro held onto her tightly as Wendy's body gyrated uncontrollably. Melina
held onto to Wendy's ass and kept her mouth locked on Wendy's pussy as Wendy's
body was rocked with an intense orgasm. Wendy continued to hump and thrust for
several minutes and then her body slowed until she gave one final thrust and
collapsed.  
  
"Let's take this into our bedroom where we can really have some fun," Melina
said with her mouth glistening with Wendy's juices.  
  
As if in a trance Wendy allowed her self to be led into the bedroom where she
was stripped naked and left standing by the bed. Spiro stripped off all his
clothes and then he lay on the bed on his back. His impressive cock lay hard
across his abs. Wendy looked at Spiro's cock and noticed it was almost as big
as Jake's but it was uncut. She had never seen an uncut cock before and she
was intrigued with it. Spiro held his cock straight up and invited Wendy to
sit on it. Wendy got on the bed, straddled Spiro and lowered her pussy onto
his cock. Wendy sighed as the uncut meat filled her womb. Wendy slowly began
her gyrations and fucked her self on Spiro's cock. Spiro reached up and played
with Wendy's tits while they fucked.  
  
Melina had stripped and now knelt behind Wendy and Wendy could feel Melina's
tits pressing into her back. Wendy couldn't believe how hard and firm Melina's
tits felt. Melina pushed Wendy forward slightly and then began to play with
Wendy's ass. Wendy gasped when she felt Melina's tongue caress the nether
hole. Then Melina put some cream in Wendy's asshole and then rimmed her some
more. Melina alternated for awhile between rimming Wendy's asshole and
fingering it.  
  
Wendy then felt Melina push something bigger into her ass as the sphincter was
stretched wider. Wendy though that Melina was pushing a dildo into her ass but
when she felt both hands on her body and Melina's tits on her back, Wendy
guessed that Melina had put on strap-on cock. Melina slid the cock all the way
into Wendy's ass and then established a rhythm with her husband as they both
fucked Wendy. Up to now Wendy had only been double penetrated with two strap-
on cocks and that was with Ingrid and Annika. She had never had a real cock
and a dildo in her at the same time but she liked the feeling. Wendy could
feel Melina's hard tits on her back and she could feel Melina's bushy pubic
hair against her ass.  
  
Melina and Spiro fucked Wendy through multiple orgasms and the last one was
brought on when Spiro fired his load deep into Wendy's pussy and Wendy felt
Melina cum in her ass. Wendy went into spasms when the two loads filled her
two holes almost simultaneously. Wendy's vaginal and anal muscles
instinctively milked the two cocks dry. Wendy started to come back to her
senses and then she felt the warm liquid in her rectum. How could Melina cum
in her ass?  
  
Wendy at first thought it was some sort of special dildo that would shoot if
squeezed. But she quickly learned that Melina had a cock a real cock. Melina
pulled her cock out of Wendy's ass and Wendy stared at the impressive cock in
its limp state. Melina was uncut also and Wendy just stared at the beautiful
shapely woman with the cock dangling between her legs.  
  
"Suck us now Wendy. Pay homage to the two cocks that brought you so much
pleasure," Melina directed.  
  
As if she were hypnotized Wendy took the two cocks in her hands and alternated
sucking on them both. Wendy was still in shock as she took Melina's cock in
her mouth. She had never seen a transsexual although she had heard about them.  
  
Wendy pushed the skin back and watched as the Melina's sensitive cock head was
uncovered. Wendy flicked her tongue over the skinned back cock and tickled
Melina's pee hole with her tongue. Wendy engulfed the entire cock in her mouth
and Melina trembled with desire. Wendy felt Melina's cock hardening in her
mouth and she cupped his swollen balls to excite him further. Melina couldn't
control himself any longer but he decided not to warn Wendy that he was
cumming. Wendy kept right on sucking his cock and let him cum in her mouth.
Melina grunted, stiffened and then shot his load into the beautiful blonde's
mouth.  
  
"Oh God," Melina screamed as he filled Wendy's mouth with cum.  
  
Wendy swallowed every drop and then she released Melina's deflating cock.
Spiro was hard just from watching the action. Wendy looked over at him and
smiled then she took his cock stroked it a few times and then took him in her
mouth. Wendy sucked Spiro until he too came in her mouth.  
  
Melina smiled and spoke, "You like cock don't you Wendy. Would you like more
cock tonight?" Melina asked.  
  
Wendy just nodded and she licked her lips clean. At that moment she was in a
euphoric state and she felt as if she could fuck all night. Spiro moved
between Wendy's legs and began to lap at her pussy while Melina left the room
to make a phone call.  

When Melina returned to the room Spiro was fucking Wendy again so Melina went
over and offered his cock to Wendy to suck on. Wendy recognized Melina and she
managed a brief smile before instinctively taking his cock in her mouth. Spiro
continued to fuck her from below and fondle her tits as she sucked on Melina's
cock. Then another nude young man entered the room unbeknown to Wendy. He was
already erect and he thoroughly oiled his cock before climbing up on the bed
behind Wendy. Spiro held Wendy tightly pulling her down to his body and
causing her ass to rise slightly. Melina held her head firmly between his
hands as he fucked her face.  
  
"This is Spiro's brother Ari and he is going to join us," Melina said.  
  
Ari aimed his cock at Wendy asshole and began to push in. Even though Wendy
had her asshole fucked earlier and Ari had lubed his cock the fit in her ass
was incredibly tight. Wendy realized what was happening to her and she tried
to break free but Spiro and Melina held her securely in place. Wendy tried to
protest verbally but her yells and screams were lost on Melina's cock and her
actions almost caused her to gag. Ari had about half of his cock in her when
Wendy tried to scream in ecstasy and tossed her head from side to side.  
  
The triple penetration was going to happen as Ari's cock worked its way deeper
and deeper into Wendy's ass. Wendy felt her anal channel being stretched to
new dimensions and she thought that Ari must be bigger than Jake. Everyone had
remained still until her ass was penetrated and now the three men picked up
the pace again fucking Wendy in all three of her orifices. Wendy could only go
with the flow and let her self be used as they had intended. The three men had
established a rhythm and their cocks were now gliding easily in and out of
Wendy's holes. The young man in her ass suddenly stiffened and fired a barrage
of spunk into her ass. She had never felt so full as her asshole was flooded
with his seed. The warm liquid did feel somewhat soothing in her recently
ravaged asshole.  
  
Ari pulled his semi-hard cock from Wendy's ass and she could feel the cool air
of the room touch her anus. She also felt his cum trickle out of her ass and
run down between her thighs onto Spiro's big balls. Wendy had just started to
relax and focus on the two cocks in her pussy and mouth when she felt another
cock at her asshole.  
  
"Not again," she thought to herself.  
  
"Ari brought some of his friends with him Wendy," Melina told her.  
  
Once again Spiro and Melina held her securely as another cock was pushed into
her ass this one a little longer and thicker than the previous one. Once again
her rectum was stretched to accommodate to the new intrusion and once again
Wendy experienced the same feelings. The three men again established their
rhythm and worked Wendy's body. This time she felt Spiro stiffen and shoot his
load into her pussy and right after him the student in her ass ejaculated. Her
holes were flooded and drenched with male seed and as she felt the hot spunk
flowing into her holes Melina caught her off guard and came in her mouth.  
  
Wendy couldn't believe all the sperm that filled her holes she seemed to be
swimming in it. As the bodies untangled a fresh cock entered Wendy's pussy and
soon another entered her mouth. Then a third cock, larger then the first two
entered her asshole. Wendy's body was consumed with lust and she just allowed
her self to be manhandled and used for pleasure.  
  
Ari re-entered the room and got on the bed. Wendy was lying face down with cum
still oozing out of her ass and pussy. Ari lifted the almost lifeless Wendy up
by her hips until her asshole was level with his hard cock. Wendy kept her
face down on the bed and turned to one side and saw that Spiro and Melina were
watching her. Ari slowly slid his thick cock into Wendy's well used asshole.
Wendy just emitted a low moan as she felt Ari's thick cock enter her ass.
Wendy had lost track of how many cocks had fucked her that evening and how
many that had been in her ass. All she knew was that she had been repeatedly
stretched more and more each time she was butt fucked. Now she felt Ari
stretch her again as he sank his cock all the way into her ass. He then began
to fuck her slowly watching his cock chamber and re-chamber in and out of her
shapely ass. Ari stroked a few more times before he felt his orgasm build in
his balls. One deep thrust and then he flooded Wendy's ass with another huge
load of cum that mingled with the numerous loads that previously filled her
ass. Wendy looked at Spiro and Melina as if she was in a trance as the big
cock filled her ass.  
  
Ari pulled his softening cock from Wendy's ass and he watched as his seed ran
out of her enlarged anus. Wendy squeezed her muscles as if she were trying to
poop and forced more cum out of her anal channel. Wendy slumped on the bed and
fell into a deep sleep.  
  
THE PARTY AT ZACK'S HOUSE  
  
The party at Zack's was a blast. Everyone had a great time and of course the
main topic of discussion was the big win over Queen of Peace. After about four
hours the crowd thinned out. The cheerleaders took their party over to the
Mathewson's house except that Marcia and Lauren remained at Zack's with their
boyfriends Butch and Terry. Marcia and Lauren knew that they would be missing
out on some great lesbian sex at the Mathewson's but they were both in the
mood for real cock.  
  
Charlie and Marilyn also stayed at Zack's house as did Nick. Marilyn secretly
hoped that she would get some of Nick's cock along with what Charlie and Zack
would give her. Butch asked Zack if they could use one of the bedrooms and
Zack steered them toward the one with twin beds. Butch, Terry, Lauren and
Marcia made a bee line for the bedroom.  
  
The four of them wasted no time in getting their clothes off and into the
beds. Butch got between Lauren's legs and Terry got between Marcia's legs.
Terry slid his cock easily into Marcia's sopping wet pussy and the two of them
began to rock back and forth. Butch eased his thick cock into Lauren's tight
cunt and worked it slowly until he was balls deep in her pussy. Lauren loved
being so full and she swore that she could feel every ridge and vein on his
cock touch her vaginal wall. Lauren gasped as he hit bottom.  
  
Lauren and Marcia were so hot that they both had mild orgasms when the cocks
first entered them and rubbed against their clits. Marcia was working Terry's
cock now and she really knew how to fuck. Marcia had her legs wrapped around
Terry's torso and she humped her hips at him and kept her clit in constant
contact with her clit. Terry could feel the friction of his cock rubbing her
clit and the contractions from Marcia's pussy.  
  
Lauren on the other hand had a harder time moving as she was so stuffed with
cock. Butch was doing a marvelous job of bringing her from one climax to
another as he pounded his cock deep into her pussy. His cock never lost
contact with her clit and Lauren came so much that Butch's cock moved easily
now in her soaked pussy. Lauren was grunting and groaning as she went through
multiple orgasms. Her last one was the most intense one she had had in awhile
and it was finally brought on when Butch fired a barrage of cum into her.
Lauren felt the warm liquid flood her innards like many times before.  
  
Marcia and Terry tensed up next to them and Terry shot his wad into Marcia's
cunt as she too experienced yet another orgasm. Marcia couldn't wait until she
sampled Butch's bigger cock. The two guys rolled off the girls and lay next to
them on the bed. Marcia went over to the other bed and took Butch's wet soft
cock in her mouth and sucked it clean of Lauren's and Butch's cum. Lauren
stumbled over to the other twin bed and flopped in it with her body still
quivering from the intense fuck session. Terry smiled down at her and then
moved between her legs. Terry began to lick her quim and both girls were
surprised that he didn't seem to mind that Butch had cum in her pussy.  
  
Butch was soon hard again and Marcia mounted his cock emitting a gasp as she
slid all the way down on it. She began to move her hips and clench her
buttocks as she fucked his big cock. Terry watched her hot ass and then he
decided to test the water. He grabbed his lube and applied it generously to
his cock. He knelt behind Marcia and fingered her asshole applying lube to it
as well. Marcia just kept on fucking Butch as if she knew what was coming.  
  
"Come on get your cock in there," Marcia yelled back at Terry.  
  
Terry pushed forward and his cock slid right into her asshole. Marcia had
obviously been butt fucked and double fucked before. Marcia was ecstatic with
two cocks in her and she thrust her hips wildly fucking both cocks. The three
of them were humping each other with abandon now. Butch would thrust his hips
up driving his cock deep into her pussy as Marcia slammed her cunt down on his
cock causing Terry's cock to slide almost out of her ass. Then Marcia pushed
back against Terry and his cock filled her asshole as she lifted herself off
of Butch's cock. Butch made sure that his cock did not leave Marcia's cunt.  
  
The three of them pounded each other as Lauren watched. It was exciting to
watch her girl friend get skewered in both holes. Lauren thought back to the
sleep over when she and Wendy double fucked Marcia. Marcia tensed her body as
it was rocked with a massive orgasm.  
  
"Oh shit, I'm cumming, I'm cumming! Please hold me, hold me!" she cried out as
her body shook with tremors from the intensity of her orgasm.  
  
Terry shot his load deep into her ass as he shoved his cock in as far as it
would go. Marcia's ass muscles milked Terry's cock of his cum as if her ass
had a mind of its own. Butch stiffened below her and flooded her cunt with his
spunk. Marcia felt his cock throbbing in her pussy as rope after rope of cum
bounced off her vaginal walls. Marcia collapsed on top of Butch as he held her
tightly to him. He could feel her hard sharp nipples pressing into his chest.
Terry knelt back and caressed Marcia's shapely ass. He massaged her ass cheeks
and toyed with her bung hole as his cum trickled out it.  
  
"God, I love being fucked like that," Marcia gasped.  
  
Marcia then rolled off of Butch and lay on her back with cum oozing from her
pussy and asshole. Lauren looked at her and she loved seeing her girl friend
so sexually drained. Lauren had fingered herself during the threesome fuck but
she had not yet got off. Lauren went over to Marcia and sat on Marcia's face.
Marcia loved to eat pussy especially Lauren's and she loved to make Lauren cum
in her mouth.  
  
Marcia picked up her pace as she licked and sucked Lauren's firm swollen clit
while her fingers entered her pussy and located and stroked her G-spot. Then
Marcia shoved a moistened finger into Lauren's ass. Lauren climaxed as her
body bowed over and her pussy slammed against Marcia's mouth. Marcia sucked
her girl friend's clit and ran her finger around inside Lauren's sweet sex.
Marcia felt Lauren's pussy and asshole clamp down on her fingers as she
screamed out her passion. Suddenly Marcia felt that familiar gush of juice
against her lips and she quickly opened her mouth more to let it squirt into
her mouth. Marcia popped her finger out of Lauren's ass causing her to squirt
again.  
  
"Oh, yes make me cum. Make me cum. I'm so hot. Please!" Lauren cried out as
her entire body shook in orgasm.  
  
"Nice show girls," Butch quipped.  
  
The four of them returned to their own beds and partners and rested for
several minutes. The couples kissed, stroked and played with each other as
they heated up for another session. Downstairs in Zack's family room it was a
very different scene.  
  
Zack, Charlie and Nick were all standing around Marilyn and they were getting
very frisky with her. Marilyn played the shy role and fended off their hands
but inside she loved the attention. Nick turned her toward him and pulled her
tightly against his body. Marilyn wouldn't look at him but she didn't withdraw
either. She allowed him to hold her tightly up against his manhood and she was
exhilarated by the hard cock pushing below her waist. Nick lowered his mouth
to hers holding her head in his strong hands. She felt herself opening her
mouth and pushing her tongue out to tussle with the strong opponent pushing
into her own mouth. Marilyn's lips crushed against the young mouth, her
lipstick was being smudged, but she didn't care as her head was held firmly as
the two tongues fought ferociously with one another.  
  
Nick's hand was under her skirt and rubbing the cheeks of her ass. Marilyn
could feel his big hands on her cheeks, pushing and then releasing her bottom,
grinding her body onto his impressive manhood. Marilyn had not forgotten about
Zack and Charlie who watched the mock seduction. Marilyn realized that her
skirt was being gently pulled up the backs of her legs.  
  
"No Nick, you mustn't, please, no," Marilyn faked her concern.  
  
Nick replied by kissing her open mouth once more and Marilyn responded
forgetting about her appearance. She could feel that her skirt had been drawn
up over her panty covered ass. He squeezed the firmness of each of her cheeks,
pulling her onto his cock again, slipping his hands into her panties over her
buttocks to feel the skin of her shapely firm ass. Marilyn smiled as she felt
another pair of hands pull her panties down and begin to massage her bottom.  
  
"No, no, please, oh no, you mustn't," she faked unconvincingly.  
  
Nick still held her tightly and she just went with the erotic experience. As
the new hands encircled her waist and caressed her ass, Nick held moved her
hand down onto the rock hard cock at the front of his pants.  
  
"Take it out Marilyn," Nick ordered.  
  
As if in a trance Marilyn fished the big cock out of Nick's pants and felt the
warmth and thickness in her hand as she brought the young cock out in the
open. Marilyn's felt another set of fingers explore the lips of her cunt and
rub her clit. Just as it had happened many times before with multiple sex
partners, Marilyn was being led down a sexual path where she was their
plaything and object of their desire. Nick moved backwards and bent Marilyn
forward a little so that she could take his vibrant erect cock into her mouth.
Marilyn was now bent over sucking Nick's prick as she held it in position with
her hand. Meanwhile Zack was at her rear and with her skirt bunched around her
waist he was easing her legs wider apart. Her panties were now somewhere else
in the room.  
  
Zack whispered, "You have a beautiful ass and pussy Marilyn, so fuckable."  
  
She obediently opened her thighs exposing her cunt lips to Zack's probing
fingers. Marilyn held Nick's cock perfectly in her mouth as she sucked and
nibbled and bobbed up and down on it. She felt Zack's firm hands on the tops
of her thighs and then she felt the warm skin of another cock brush against
her ass cheeks and prod her cunt lips. The wetness of her body opened her
pussy easily and the thickness of Zack's cock pushed aside her lips and slid
into her.  
  
Marilyn gasped as Zack's first thrust pushed her forward causing Nick's cock
to hit the back of her throat. She almost gagged but she recovered quickly and
returned to licking and sucking every inch of the beautiful cock in her mouth.
Marilyn thought how she must look at the moment in her Zack's family room, her
skirt up around her middle and being fucked doggy style while gobbling a giant
cock down her throat.  
  
Charlie stood nearby watching the scene stroking his manhood through his
shorts, not wanting to miss a second of the wonderful display of Marilyn
enjoying the assault on her shapely body. Charlie could see Zack's cock
entering with long, regular, penetrating strokes that almost lifted Marilyn
off her feet. Zack held her firmly by her hips and Nick held onto her head.
Charlie watched Nick's thick cock as it slipped down into her throat before
easing out to momentarily rest between her lips and then slide back down
again.  
  
Neither of them was rushing the experience as they wanted to enjoy Marilyn's
body. They wanted to savor her submissiveness and the eagerness with which she
had given herself over to their sexual advances. Marilyn was helpless in their
dual grasp and beautifully exposed. She wanted it to go on and on, thrilling
her and fucking her deeply. She didn't think about it any longer, she just
listened to her body and went with the flow. As she sucked, nibbled and pushed
back onto the young cocks in her the feeling was incredible.  
  
Marilyn groaned as Zack rammed up into her cunt with each thrust and Nick held
her hair gently as he controlled her head movements over his cock. Nick held
his cock with one hand as it moved in and out between Marilyn's willing lips,
until finally he had reached his pinnacle, then he withdrew slightly and held
Marilyn firmly so that he could shoot in her mouth and over her face. Marilyn
was in such an aroused state from the cock pounding into her at the rear that
she paid no attention to Nick's positioning. Then his thick ejaculation shot
into her mouth and splashed all over her face. Nick held his cock close so
that his milky seed hit Marilyn's cheeks, chin and forehead. Marilyn also felt
the liquid enter her mouth as she held her lips open in an attempt to capture
it all. She felt the fountain spew all over her face and her tongue darted out
to lick round her lips. She felt the warmth as cum dribbled down her face as
Nick held her head in place. He then pushed his wilting member back into her
mouth again and urged her to suck him dry.  
  
"Lick it, Marilyn, lick me clean," Nick ordered and Marilyn obligingly sucked
and licked until every drop was taken into her mouth.  
  
Zack still held Marilyn and he was still thrusting his vibrant cock into her
from behind. Charlie now wanted to enjoy the woman who was their plaything
once again.  
  
"Let's take her up to your bedroom," said Charlie as he watched Zack enjoying
himself.  
  
Zack eased himself out of Marilyn's succulent body. Marilyn raised herself to
a standing position and Zack enveloped his arms around her waist to tease her
cunt lips with his fingers again. Marilyn was on a high as she had almost been
brought to orgasm. She held Zack's fingers on her cunt and Zack guided them to
his bedroom. She felt wonderful and knew that she must have looked stunningly
sexual to the three boys. She didn't care that her skirt was bunched up around
her waist, or even that her face showed traces of Nick's dried semen. Marilyn
still held Zack's fingers tight onto her vaginal lips as the four of them
entered the bedroom. Once in the bedroom the four of them removed all of their
remaining clothes.  
  
Marilyn was opening her legs wider to accept Zack's intruding fingers. She was
overcome with desire and she wanted to rub her own clit frantically. She
wanted so badly to cum.  
  
"Oh please, please, fuck me, just fuck me," Marilyn pleaded.  
  
Zack was grasping her bullet-like nipples, tweaking and pulling them
playfully. Marilyn was enjoying the tug on her nipples and the fingers up
inside her cunt. Her eyes closed and she emitted audible sighs of enjoyment.  
  
"Do you want to lay down Marilyn? I am sure that you are ready to lie down,
are you?" Charlie asked already knowing the answer.  
  
Zack and Charlie gently guided Marilyn to Zack's bed and had her lie
comfortably on her back. The three teenagers stood at the side and the foot of
her bed. She looked sexy and vulnerable in their presence. Marilyn's fingers
made their way back to her pussy and she caressed her clit as she watched
Charlie climb up from the foot of the bed and kneel between her thighs. He
leaned in towards her and moved his face close to her pussy.  
  
"Oh my God, oh no, oh yes," gasped the wanton teen as she felt the first
caress of Charlie's firm tongue on the wetness of her cunt.  
  
His tongue pushed her lips open and darted in and out. Charlie then licked and
pushed at her protruding clit, sending Marilyn into spasms. Marilyn's hips
lifted up and down off the bed to meet Charlie's lapping tongue as he gripped
her open thighs and licked, slurped and nibbled her pussy. Every now and then
Charlie would push his fingers into her to open her cunt lips.  

"Do you like this Marilyn? Do you like being licked and finger fucked,"
whispered Zack as her head thrashed from side to side and her hips arched up
even higher.  
  
"Yes, yes, it's fantastic," she gasped.  
  
"Good Marilyn, then take this," Zack said as he lifted her head off the
cushion with one hand and fed his throbbing cock into her eager mouth.  
  
"Go on Marilyn, take some more into your mouth. You know you love it," Zack
added as almost his entire vibrant young pecker disappeared down into
Marilyn's eager throat.  
  
She moved her head up and down rapidly on Zack's cock, pumping in and out of
her mouth with her neck supported by Zack's large hand. She bucked up and down
to meet Charlie's tongue as it explored the very innards of her cunt. Her
breathing was coming in short gasps as her free hand held Charlie's head
firmly into her cunt.  
  
Charlie moved away from Marilyn's pussy and delayed her orgasm prolonging her
need to cum. Marilyn's fingers dashed back to her wet open pussy and
frantically rubbed her raging clit. Nick had gathered his second wind, and his
young cock was rampant again after watching her writhe and gasp on the bed,
pleading for release. Nick came and knelt between Marilyn's luscious open
thighs and played at the open lips with his fingers. He pushed two digits into
her warm hole going a little farther each time, then three fingers, then four,
each time going that little bit further.  
  
"Do you want me to fuck you, Marilyn? Do you want to cum, do you?" Nick asked
as he finally pushed his fingers deep into the inners of Marilyn's open legs
and used his thumb to toy with her clitoris.  
  
She was rapturous, bucking and grunting through her full mouth, grasping
Zack's cock and swallowing as deeply as she could, and her breasts moved
beautifully as her body shook to the movements on the bed. Nick's fingers were
hidden in the folds of Marilyn's cunt, and then he slowly withdrew but held
the lips wide open so he could see the wonderful juices that lay at the
entrance to Marilyn's body. His fingers were running with Marilyn's fluids,
and Nick gently rubbed one of them down the crease in Marilyn's bottom and
pushed gently at her firm anus. Marilyn let out a little gasp but then
continued with the task of sucking the cock in her throat. Nick eased his
finger further into Marilyn's ass.  
  
Marilyn was focused on the strong boy's finger in her ass and her own need to
cum when she felt the familiar signs of a cock pulsing in her mouth. Zack was
there, his strokes had quickened dramatically, and he too holding on to her
head more firmly. Marilyn realized that she was going to get more cum in her
mouth as Zack slipped out and held his cock over her face.  
  
"Keep your mouth open, Marilyn, that's it," directed Zack as the first spurt
fired back into Marilyn's mouth.  
  
Zack couldn't control himself and the rest of his spunk went everywhere,
hitting Marilyn's chin and forehead and cheeks. Her face was covered and
soaked again, and she smiled as she flicked her tongue at the throbbing cock.
Nick's finger was still nestled wonderfully up Marilyn's ass, but she still
hadn't come herself, and she was now frantic. Charlie had climbed into the bed
next to Marilyn and he lay on his back with his big cock standing up like a
pole. Nick told Marilyn to sit on Charlie's cock as he slipped his intrusive
finger out of her ass. Marilyn moved cautiously over Charlie's torso and
slowly lowered her body onto his. Charlie pushed the helmet of his cock at her
open cunt lips. Marilyn moaned as she lowered her torso and felt the marvelous
cock thrust inside her. Charlie held her shapely hips as Marilyn felt his rod
go into her pussy like a knife through warm butter. The two of them began to
fuck, up and down, in and out. Marilyn's sexually charged body spasmed each
time she descended onto the wonderful weapon that was finally hammering her
pussy. Finally she was getting what she craved, a good fucking and now she was
ready to give in to any abuse of her body by these three naughty classmates.
Marilyn then felt Nick's wonderful finger re-enter her ass which heightened
her thrills even more.  
  
"Oh yes, yes, ah," Marilyn gasped and Nick had to hold his finger firmly in
Marilyn's bottom as she bucked furiously up and down on Charlie's penetrating
cock in her cunt.  
  
"Come on Marilyn, you want it, you want two cocks in your body, fucking you
hard, going right up inside you together. Come on Marilyn say it, say what you
want," Nick and Charlie said enticing her.  
  
"Yes, yes, go on, please, fuck me, both of you, fuck me in my ass," Marilyn
cried out.  
  
Marilyn felt Nick's finger gradually slide out of her ass although it didn't
stop her from continuing to enjoy the big cock thrusting up into her as
Charlie held her hips and brought her down on him every other second. The
solid hardness of Nick's wonderful rampant cock was prodding between her ass
cheeks and Marilyn felt it touch her anus. Nick put his hands around her waist
to steady himself as his cock at her rear pushed hard against her ass. It
opened her anus beautifully and slowly moved into Marilyn's body. She felt so
wicked and so erotic as if she were high on a sexual drug. She was in heaven,
just pure heaven. Slowly and surely, Nick held Marilyn's waist and pushed in
and out, each time going in a little further until his penis was deep inside
Marilyn's bottom. His pubic hairs brushed against her shapely bottom as it
filled her asshole. No sounds were audible from Marilyn as she held her breath
with the two big cocks implanted deeply within her. Charlie and Nick moved
steadfastly and surely up and down, in and out, back and forth. They held to
her hips and waist to keep her in place and allowed their cocks to grind away.
She was pushing hard down onto Charlie as he pounded up into her cunt and she
tried to hold herself firmly so that she could get the full benefit of Nick's
ass fucking.  
  
"Marilyn, do you want it deeper up your ass?" Nick asked her.  
  
"Yes, yes, deeper, fuck me up my ass deeper," She screamed and then
momentarily felt ashamed of her own language.  
  
The boys were controlling their movements very well but Marilyn was out of
control as she raced toward a shattering orgasm. Nick and Charlie were
determined to go on and on, enjoying their classmate who was now at their
mercy.  
  
"Harder, harder, please just fuck me harder," she was screaming now as two
boys just smiled and carried on their rhythmic fucking of her hot body.  
  
Zack was thoroughly entranced by the whole episode going on in front of his
eyes, and it hadn't taken long for his youthful body to come alive again. He
watched the attractive Marilyn being fucked up her ass and at the same time up
her gloriously ripe cunt by his two buddies. Marilyn was totally out of
control and Zack wanted to enjoy her some more himself. Zack could hear her
gasping and whimpering at the same time as his two friends still fucked her
with all their energy. Zack could also see that Marilyn was experiencing a
magnificent orgasm which she obviously had no control over. Marilyn couldn't
stop herself. It was stupendous as waves of ecstasy rolled over her causing
her body to shake with tremors. Marilyn's nails dug into Charlie's shoulders
as she went through her magnificent orgasm, the feelings were unstoppable.
Zack was suddenly at the head of her bed in front of her face.  
  
"Come on, Marilyn do me again," Zack directed.  
  
Marilyn saw the rock hard cock being offered to her mouth. Charlie held her
arms at her side and Marilyn had no option but to part her lips and allow Zack
to once more fill her mouth with his throbbing prick. Zack didn't wait for
Marilyn to start sucking his cock but instead he held her head and started to
fuck her wet mouth as though it was her ass or her cunt. Marilyn did not
object and she took the cock in and out of her mouth, enjoying the thrill of a
third cock thrusting into one of her orifices. Marilyn heard their voices
although she was unsure what each one was saying.  
  
"This is it, Marilyn just what you wanted. Three cocks inside you at once,
three young cocks fucking you at once. What's it like, Marilyn, is it good? Go
on Marilyn, fuck us all, fuck three cocks at once, Marilyn, feel our hot spunk
spurt into your body at once." They chided.  
  
Marilyn knew that they wouldn't stop until they had shot three loads of cum
inside her. It didn't matter though, it wasn't about them now; it was about
her. She got those squirmy feelings in her belly again and she knew she was on
course for another wonderful orgasm. The three boys were pounding her hard
again and she could only grunt as Zack's cock fully occupied her mouth. The
other two boys were humping her body up and down onto their cocks that were
hitting her holes with such force. Marilyn had never been so erotically abused
with three mighty cocks deep in her body.  
  
"Get ready Marilyn, we're going to cum inside you," one of them said.  
  
Marilyn had lost all control over her actions. She looked into Zack's eyes as
he held her head more firmly and she allowed his cock to stretch her lips wide
apart. She used her tongue to play and poke at his tool as it sped in and out
of her throat and she knew that he would be cumming soon. The boy's actions
were such that Marilyn knew that this time they would truly not stop until
they had all ejaculated again and she received their powerful loads gushing
into her. Marilyn was already sore and it was still early in the evening. She
knew she was in for a long night given the recuperative powers of these young
studs.  
  
Nick suddenly stopped thrusting into Marilyn's bottom and held onto her
tightly. She could feel a warm sensation inside her ass and she realized that
the first ejaculation was being fired into her. The other two did not slow up
and from their rapid strokes she knew they were close as well. Charlie grunted
from under her and almost stopped completely as he held Marilyn's body down
firmly on his thighs. A few more short strokes and he pushed up into her body
groaning as his spunk gushed into her cunt. She could feel the liquids spurt
up into her pussy and her ass and then the two cocks rested within her.  
  
The excitement had pushed Marilyn over the top again and, she frantically
rubbed her clit against Charlie's cock while it was still hard in her. Zack
sensed his two friends had cum to a standstill so he pushed harder and faster
in and out of Marilyn's willing mouth until he finally lost control.  
  
He held Marilyn's head against him with his cock stuffed in her open mouth as
he ejaculated. Marilyn tried to anticipate the inevitable but it was still
rather a shock as a torrent of milky, thick liquid fired into her throat and
all around her mouth. She gulped and swallowed as quickly as she could. Her
fingers were back at her clit and they flew backward and forward across the
hard nub of skin as she swished the warm liquid around in her mouth. She
shuddered and opened her lips a little wider to let out a sigh causing a trace
of white semen to trickle over her lips. Marilyn didn't care as she had
climaxed again and again, over and over beautifully, erotically and
shamelessly.  
  
"That was some show," Marcia said as she stood just inside Zack's bedroom.  
  
Marcia, Lauren, Butch and Terry had heard the other foursome while they rested
up from their own sex bouts. Lauren then decided to really open things up and
get everyone involved.  
  
"Marilyn I want you to eat my pussy," Lauren yelled and then she jumped on the
bed.  
  
Lauren positioned herself in front of Marilyn and guided Marilyn's face toward
her pussy. Marilyn moved as if she were a lifeless figure and pressed her face
into Lauren's pussy. No stranger to eating pussy and determined to please
Marilyn devoured Lauren's cunt.  
  
"Butch," Lauren yelled, "I want you to fuck her in the ass. I want you to cum
in her ass."  
  
Butch got behind Marilyn and lined his cock with her dilated asshole. He
pressed forward and the head of his cock cleared the sphincter. Butch
continued to press his cock deeper into Marilyn's ass and Marilyn surprised
herself with her desire to take another cock in her ass. Butch was gentle as
he fed her a little at a time and then stopped to allow her to adjust to his
size but Marilyn was up to the task and she pushed back at Butch to get more
cock in her. Butch was as big as any of the cocks and dildos that had been in
her ass. Marilyn felt he was about the same size as Lenny. Butch was patient
and he took quite a while before he really start fucking her ass. Then she
felt his cock begin to saw in and out of her tight asshole. Marilyn relaxed
and let herself breathe then her fingers dug into her own pussy and diddled
her clit. Marilyn then returned her attention to Lauren's pussy.  
  
Marilyn did an excellent job on Lauren who was now creaming all over Marilyn's
face. Butch continued to drill Marilyn's ass and then he stiffened and pushed
his cock all the way into Marilyn's ass as he blasted another good sized load
into her ass. Marilyn was rubbing her clit frantically and she too came as she
felt the hot spunk fill her asshole once again.  
  
"Oh you did so good Marilyn. As a reward I'm going to let you eat Marcia's
pussy," Lauren called out for all to hear.  
  
Lauren told Marcia to take her place in front of Marilyn and then told Terry
to fuck Marilyn's ass. The scene was repeated again and this time Marcia
creamed Marilyn's face and Terry dumped his load in Marilyn's ass. Things
could not have worked out better for Marilyn as she had already experienced
five cocks and two pussies.  
  
The orgy continued well into the night with everybody fucking everybody.
Lauren took three cocks in her for the first time as did Lauren. The three
girls ate each other's pussy in a daisy chain link as they were all fucked in
the ass simultaneously. It seemed that they tried every position until they
couldn't cum anymore, were just plain exhausted or ran out of ideas. The eight
bodies lay together in a heap in Zack's room as they recovered. Then Lauren,
Marcia Butch and Terry went back to other room to get some rest. Marilyn lay
there and thought about the evening's activities and they had surpassed her
wildest expectations. She had hoped that she would get to experience three
cocks at once but she had exceeded that goal by a landslide. She fell asleep
in Zack's bed not caring when she woke up or when she would go home.  
  
CARRIE AND JOEY JOIN THE ACTION AT MARLA'S  
  
Joey came down from college and stayed at Carrie's Friday night. Joey was
happy to be re-united with his former teacher and lover as once again he got
to cum in all three of her holes. Next to fucking Carrie in her hot round ass,
Joey loved the blow jobs he got from her. When he woke up Saturday morning he
fucked Carrie's brains out with his morning piss hard on. Joey did not cum
since he was saving himself for the party at Marla's but Carrie could cum
forever and as insatiable as she was she did not need to save anything for
Marla's party.  
  
Everyone had arrived at Marla's house for the afternoon party. Marla had
decided on serving champagne along with the appetizers as the champagne would
make everyone lightheaded quicker. Carrie had arrived with Joey and they were
introduced to Kim since they had already met Sandy at a previous orgy.  
  
Everyone was dressed in a bathing suit although they all knew it wouldn't be
long before everyone was naked. All the women wore string bikinis and the guys
all wore thongs.  
  
Everyone was gathered around the pool deck involved in conversations as Sondra
and her brothers passed among them serving champagne and appetizers. As the
party went on and more champagne was consumed everyone got friskier. Often a
hand would stray and caress someone's buttocks. As Biff lifted a glass of
champagne off Sondra''s tray his hand found its way into her bikini bottom and
stroked her bare pussy. Later Sondra was steadying herself by holding on to
Biff's arm while he fingered her pussy and Jerry massaged her ass cheeks.  
  
Carrie was infatuated with Kim and dropped to her knees, pulled Kim's bikini
bottom to the side and pressed her mouth to Kim's pussy. She clamped her lips
around Kim's swollen plum and plunged her tongue into her creamy chamber.
Within minutes Kim drenched Carrie's face with her pussy juice. Carrie stood
up licking Kim's juices from her face and then dropped to her knees to
pleasure Sandy. Carrie stared at Sandy's sweet pussy poised just above her
face. It was neatly trimmed with a small strip of blond curls just above her
slit. The moist petals of her pink folds peeked out from the gash down the
middle of her swollen mound. Carrie was intoxicated by the strong smell
emanating from Sandy's sexual plum. Carrie moved her mouth towards the object
of her lust and her tongue licked the pink folds and swollen clit. Carrie
pressed her lips to Sandy's puffy mound and kissed her pussy as her tongue
pushed into the juicy opening. Carrie grasped Sandy's ass cheeks and pulled
her against her mouth. Sandy pressed down on Carrie's mouth and squirmed
against her probing tongue. Sandy shivered and shook with the intensity of her
orgasm and covered Carrie's face with her love juices. Carrie stood and kissed
Sandy sharing the residual taste of her and Kim's juices.  
  
When Carrie, Sandy and Kim turned back to the others they then realized that
they were the only ones still dressed. All the others and shed their bathing
suits and the guys were all sporting hard erect cocks. Carrie, Sandy and Kim
stripped away their bikinis and moved toward the waiting arms of the others.
Sandy and Kim would be the center of attention since this was their farewell
party.  
  
Carrie had dropped to her knees and was sucking on a huge cock. Kim and Sandy
felt hands on their shoulders pressing them to their knees. They were
presented with huge cocks to suck on. Carrie and the girls brought each of the
men off and were made to swallow their seed. No sooner had one cum in their
mouths than another cock was presented to them. They all sucked off all the
men and swallowed their seed each time. The men's faces were a blur at this
point and the women didn't even care whose cock it was. Then they kissed each
other and shared the residual taste of the men's cum still clinging to their
tongues and lips. Marla led the two women to the center and arranged them so
they could eat each other's pussy. Carrie's face was in Joannie's pussy,
Joannie's face was in Sandy's pussy, Sandy's face was in Sondra's pussy,
Sondra's face was in Kim's pussy and Kim was positioned to eat Marla's pussy.  
  
The tongue and fingers probing Sandy's body filled her with an insatiable
desire to do the same to her partner. Sandy shoved two fingers into Sondra's
steamy chamber and sucked on her clit. After digging them around inside her,
Carrie pulled her juicy fingers from Joannie's cunt and rubbed them across her
asshole. The tip of her middle finger pressed against Joannie's experienced
opening until it wielded to the pressure. All the women followed Carrie's and
soon every asshole had a finger in it as the women ate each other's pussy.  
  
Sandy and Kim gasped from the invasion of their private areas. The pressure
from the fingers was incredible. It felt so good to Sandy and Kim to have a
finger pushing up their asses again. Kim imagined a penis in there as she
spread Marla's rounded cheeks and stared at the tiny rosebud that had
swallowed many a large cock. It just didn't seem possible.  
  
The guys now moved into position and pushed their hard cocks into the women's
pussies along side their partner's tongue. Joey got to fuck Kim as he was
enamored with her Asian beauty. His cock slid in right along side Sondra's
tongue. Joey went wild when Sondra licked the shaft of his cock and tongued
his bloated balls. Sondra alternated between Kim's pussy and Joey's cock.  
  
Only inches in front of her face Marla watched Ivan's swollen cock slide in
and out of Carrie's steamy cunt. The swollen flesh of his manhood glistened
with pussy juice. The cock fucking Carrie's pussy pulled out and pressed
against Marla's lips. She opened her mouth and felt it slide over her tongue.
She licked and swallowed the juices coating the hard flesh before guiding it
back between the open petals at the entrance to Carrie's juicy chamber, and
watched it slowly disappear.  

Carrie pounded her two fingers in and out of Joannie's asshole, going faster
and faster and digging them around inside her tight opening. Carrie's other
hand frantically rubbed two fingers across Joannie's swollen clit and twirled
the erect little nub in her fingers. The sensations flowing through her body
were more than Joannie could stand and she arched her back and cried out.
Carrie clamped her lips around Joannie's mound and sucked the flood of cunt
juice that poured into her mouth.  
  
Before she could recover her senses, something hard and warm pressed against
the opening to Joannie's asshole. It stretched her tight orifice until the
large mushroom head penetrated her forbidden passage. The pressure quickly
snapped Joannie back to reality.  
  
"Oh yeah it's about time," Joannie squealed as Boris' cock filled her asshole.  
  
Her plea was honored and the hard shaft of flesh pushed deeper into her bowels
causing Joannie's entire body to tense. Just when she began to fuck back the
cock in her ass would sink even deeper. This continued until the entire length
was buried up her dark tunnel. After several seconds they both began to move
rapidly.  
  
At this point Joey had his impressive cock balls deep in Kim's asshole. Carrie
was being butt fucked by Ivan as Ivan's brother Boris fucked Joannie's ass.
Jerry had moved behind Sondra and was now fucking her in the ass while Sandy's
ass was impaled on Biff's massive cock. The hard cocks up their asses moved
faster and deeper. Trapped in a stream of passion the women licked at each
other's cunt.  
  
While she was getting her ass fucked, Carrie pumped two fingers in and out of
Joannie's cunt and sucked on her clit. The cocks up Kim's ass and Sandy's ass
continued to pound their bodies over and over. The women had lost control, but
Kim and Sandy just wanted more and more. Kim felt the jets of warm semen pump
into her anal orifice as she watched Carrie's ass get filled with another hot
load of cum. Sandy clamped her mouth down on Kim's clit as her rectum was
filled with hot cum.  
  
The cocks throbbed and pulsated as five female assholes were filled with cum.
The women and men then separated and Marla, Joannie and Sondra sat back to
watch the action.  
  
The Kim and Sandy sat up and planted kisses all over Carrie's body. Kim and
Sandy were out of control head and they wanted to do all kinds of nasty and
forbidden things to Carrie. Kim and Sandy were lifted up and guided over to
Biff and Joey lying on their backs with huge erections pointing skyward. They
were lowered onto the men and each pussy was quickly filled with another hard
cock. They all began riding the hard cocks.  
  
As Kim rode Joey's hard cock stuffed in her cunt she felt her ass cheeks being
spread and another thick shaft pressed its large head against her asshole.
Before she could react Boris's cock had penetrated her and filled her rectum.
She looked over at Sandy and saw the same thing happen to her except that
Joannie shoved a strap-on cock in Sandy's ass. Then the cocks of Ivan and
Jerry were shoved in their faces.  
  
Kim and Sandy opened their mouths and sucked the meaty cocks between their
lips. Kim now had her body stuffed full of three cocks at the same time. She
tried to concentrate on the one in her mouth, but the pressure and pounding
from the other two fucking her pussy and ass made it hard to concentrate.
Sandy was struggling with the triple penetration as well.  
  
Carrie was seated with Marla and Sondra watching the triple penetrations. She
had done this many times and she knew how Sandy and Kim felt at that moment.
With the pressure of two cocks pounding her pussy and ass Kim's body jerked
and twisted in a powerful orgasm. Moments later the cock up her ass swelled
and exploded filling her bowels with hot cum. Another orgasm ripped through
Kim and sent her head spinning as she gasped for air around the cock filling
her mouth.  
  
Sandy was overcome with the debauchery of taking three cocks at the same time.
She seemed to keeping cumming forever experiencing one intense orgasm after
another. The two cocks exploded in her filling her mouth and pussy to capacity
sending her beyond the limits of sensuality and shamelessness. Her lifeless
body drained of energy and barely conscious finally flopped down on the body
below her.  
  
Kim was trying to keep her mouth on the spewing cock when the hard meat
stuffed up her cunt drove deep into her belly and erupted filling her steamy
cunt full of more thick cream. Kim's orgasm peaked yet again as her pussy
quivered with one spasm after another. Desperate gasps and moans from Kim and
Sandy were interspersed with sighs of pleasure as cum dripped from her all
their orifices.  
  
Carrie rejoined them and pulled Kim's face to hers and kissed her tasting the
cum in Kim's mouth with her tongue. Then Carrie moved to Sandy and kissed her
deeply swapping more cum with her. Carrie urged Sandy and Kim to kiss once
again tasting the different juices. Sharing mouthfuls of cum with Carrie and
Sandy brought Kim to the limits of ecstasy.  
  
Carrie took Kim and Sandy by the hand and led them to lounge pads. Kim was
immediately sandwiched between two men as was Sandy. Biff's huge hard cock
entered her swollen pussy and split it open slipping deep into her body.
Behind her Kim felt the head of Joey's cock probe her tight asshole. She
gasped when it popped into her poop chute and buried its length up her ass.
Kim looked over at Sandy and Carrie as they too were double penetrated.
Joannie again filled in this time shoving her strap-on cock up Carrie's ass.  
  
Kim's feet lifted off the ground as the two cocks fucked her pussy and ass.
She wrapped her arms and legs around Biff in front of her for support. Joey's
two hands crushed her tits and pulled on her sensitive nipples. Another orgasm
ripped through Kim's pussy causing cunt juice to gush all over Biff's cock
that was fucking her. Kim was still trying to catch her breath when she felt
an explosion of hot cum shoot up into her ass. When Joey pulled out of her
ass, Kim was lowered to the floor with her arms and legs wrapped around Biff.
He pounded his cock into her hard and fast driving her crazy and she screamed
and dug her fingernails into his shoulder when another orgasm exploded from
within her belly as a hot river of cum flooded her cunt.  
  
She was still screaming when the river of hot cream flooded her cunt. Biff
pulled out and Kim collapsed on the floor. She could feel the fluids oozing
from her body until she was lying in a puddle of cum and cunt juice. Biff's
cock now dangled in her face. She licked and sucked it clean.  
  
Over on the pads Carrie was lying on her back underneath her Joannie had her
fake cock up Carrie's ass while Jerry was on top and fucking her pussy. Sandy
was on the pool deck with Boris and Ivan double fucking her in her pussy and
ass. Kim overcome with lust straddled Carrie's face and lowered her cunt to
her mouth. Carrie pushed two fingers up Kim's ass while she licked and sucked
her juicy pussy. Kim leaned forward and licked Carrie's clit running her
tongue over Jerry's cock sliding in and out of her pussy.  
  
Carrie pulled her fingers from Kim's ass and flicked her tongue across the
tight pink rosebud between her cheeks and her pussy quivered. Carrie used her
thumb to rub Kim's clit while she continued to lick her asshole. It was more
than Kim could take and she began to tremble with the onslaught of yet another
orgasm. Carrie clamped her lips around Kim's gushing cunt and swallowed the
juices that poured into her mouth. On the floor next to them Sandy was
screaming as her holes were filled with hot semen sending her over the edge
once again.  
  
Kim was trying to catch her breath when Jerry's cock fucking Carrie's cunt
swelled as his hot semen poured into Carrie's body. When Jerry had shot his
wad, the cock popped out of Carrie's cunt with a string of cum trialing it.
Kim sucked the member dry and then put her mouth on Carrie's swollen sex and
licked the creamy treat from her steamy chamber.  
  
Just below her face, Kim could see the fake cock sliding in and out of
Carrie's tight asshole and watched it spread Carrie's dark tunnel. Joannie
picked up the pace going faster and faster thrusting the fake cock deep into
Carrie's bowels. Kim grabbed Joannie's pussy and fingered her clit sending
Joannie over the edge.  
  
The guys were finally drained at least for the next several hours until bed
time. Everyone piled into the Jacuzzi and let the warm bubbling water soothe
they sated bodies. Marla was pleased with how well the afternoon and evening
went. She knew that after a few hours that things would pick up again and then
it would be time to set up the sleeping arrangements. Joey and Carrie would be
staying the night and it would be a memorable day for Sandy and Kim. Actually
it already had been.  
  
NEXT CHAPTER  
  
The next chapter will be the final chapter of this series. We will visit the
teachers, students, and families as the football season comes to a close.
Barbara, Joyce and Marilyn will help Lenny host the year end sales meeting.
The football players and cheerleaders will celebrate the season and the
teachers will contemplate the remainder of the school year. Sandy and Kim will
depart after an adventurous week at Marla's.




        And Mother Makes Four Revisited Ch. 13


_This is the last chapter of this series. The story series has linked some of
the characters from two previous series together. The most recent series Son
Controls His Mother characters united with some of the characters in the "And
Mother Makes Four" series. Reading Chapter 1 of this series will help with the
orientation of some of the characters for those who do not wish to read the
other two series. All characters in the story are at least 18 years of age.
For some reason Chapter 11 &amp; 12 were posted as the same story and I
apologize for that but this is the final chapter.  
  
I received a request to write about a football team that was rewarded by the
coach for their effort. That he would volunteer his wife to satisfy the team's
sexual urges if they performed well in the championship game. I have included
that theme in this final chapter.  
  
I was going to stop writing after my 100th submission to Literotica but I
received many requests to keep writing so I will honor those requests. I also
received a number of suggestions for topics in future stories and I will try
to accommodate those requests as well. I am working on a story will recount
personal experiences of my life although I have folded many of those into
previous stories that I have already written. I will write the story as a
novel / novella as it may be much longer than the chapters that I normally
write. However I will continue to write shorter stories and submit them as I
work on the novel. Thanks to all who read my stories and have provided
feedback and encouragement over the years. Thanks to all who have voted for my
stories which resulted in one contest winner. _  
  
*  
  
THE REMAINDER OF THE FOOTBALL SEASON  
  
The Monarch Academy football team completed the rest of their games undefeated
and finished the season with an 8-1 record. Along the way Queen of Peace had
upset St. Peter's so all three teams finished the season with an 8-1 record.
The final rankings had Queen of Peace ranked number one, Monarch ranked number
two and St. Peter's ranked number three in the polls. Monarch would have to
beat both of those teams in the sectionals to advance to the state
championship game.  
  
While the football season was reaching its conclusion there was no shortage of
sexual activity among students, teachers, families and co-workers. There
always seemed to be a party going on at someone's house. One set of parents
were always out on a Friday or Saturday night. The players and cheerleaders
didn't even show up with dates to the party anymore. Everyone just came single
since everyone was now fucking everyone. Maria and Marilyn were now accepted
into the circle of players and cheerleaders and they were included in all the
parties. The guys were thrilled to be able to fuck Maria and play with her hot
body and big tits. Marilyn was popular because she loved taking three cocks at
the same time. Also Maria and Marilyn had no problem eating pussy so they were
readily accepted by the cheerleaders.  
  
Maria still had her regular visits to the principal's office where she would
meet with Helen and Susan. Maria would strip of her school uniform and let
Helen and Susan have their way with her. Maria loved the way they sucked her
tits and ate her pussy. She would cum several times before it was her turn to
reciprocate. Helen and Susan would raise their skirts and Maria would remove
their panties. Then Maria would eat both pussies until the women orgasmed.
Maria loved making the two high school authorities squirm under her tongue as
she brought them both to a satisfying climax.  
  
Marilyn met regularly with Dick Peterson, Rob Elgin and Lorraine Basso at the
school. Marilyn would be totally naked as she took one cock in her mouth and
the other in her ass while Lorraine ate Marilyn's pussy. Marilyn would also
get to eat Lorraine's pussy while Rob and Dick DP'ed her. Marilyn loved
spending her free period with the horny teachers.  
  
Nurse Betty of course had her regular visits from the athletes and she took
care of a lot of strained muscles. The strained muscles would find their way
into her mouth, pussy and ass and she loved feeling the vibrant cocks cum in
her holes. Betty loved having three cocks in her at the same time particularly
when they all came in her about the same time.  
  
Amelie still had visits from Jake and Marcia in her classroom in addition to
her lesbian sessions with her co-worker Carrie. Amelie would remove her bra
and pantyhose in preparation for the after school visits from her two favorite
students. Jake would lay her back on her desk and push up her sweater baring
her cute tits. Then he would kiss her tits as he reached under her skirt and
fingered her pussy. Jake next would work his way down to her pussy and eat
Amelie until she climaxed. Then he dropped his pants and underwear to his
ankles and slipped his big dick into her. Jake fucked Amelie through a number
of orgasms before he came. Amelie did not want Jake to cum in her pussy as he
came in buckets and it would be messy to clean up so she dropped to her knees
and took his big cock in her mouth. Jake held the French teacher's head
lightly as he came in her mouth. Amelie swallowed every drop of his massive
load.  
  
Amelie and Jake had also engaged in anal sex and Jake loved fucking his French
teacher in the ass. Amelie would be bent over her desk with her skirt thrown
up over her back as Jake pummeled her shapely ass. The same rule applied to
her ass as her pussy so when Jake was about to cum he warned Amelie. She would
get off the desk and drop to her knees and take his cock in her mouth. Amelie
would always suck Jake dry and she loved the way his body trembled when she
nibbled on the mushroom head of his cock.  
  
Amelie's visits from Marcia proved to be a pleasant change from Jake's big
cock and volcanic orgasms. Marcia and Amelie would kiss tenderly and feel each
other up before any skin was touched but then they moved quickly. Marcia's
blouse would be pulled from her skirt and her bra would be unhooked and pushed
up over her pert titties. Amelie would pull her own sweater up over her tits
and the two of them would kiss. Fingers made their way under the skirts and
panties were pulled to the side baring their pussies. Amelie and Marcia would
finger each other's pussy as they kissed with their naked breasts crushed
together. They kept this up until they just couldn't wait any longer to get at
each other's pussy. They then moved to the floor, removed each other's panties
and moved into a 69 position. Amelie and Marcia would eat each other through
multiple orgasms as they fingered each other's asshole. Amelie loved the time
she spent with Jake and Marcia and she told no one else about their
encounters.  
  
Elke and her twin daughters continued to entertain both students and teachers
at their home. They loved sucking and fucking their guests as well as each
other. Maria had been a recent guest and the mother and daughter went gaga
over the pretty Maria's hot body. They just could not get enough of her
fantastic tits. Marilyn had also been a guest at the Mathewson's and she was
overcome with desire as the three of them worked her over. Marilyn also like
the fact that she got to use a strap-on cock and that she got to fuck the
twins and their mother. Marilyn and Maria were both invited to an all girl's
party and they left totally drained after hours of fucking and sucking. The
lesbian cheerleaders were also there and they enjoyed themselves with Maria
and Marilyn.  
  
Joyce and Barbara continued their torrid affair with each other and their boss
Lenny. Lenny and Barbara also continued their sessions with Joyce's daughter
Marilyn unbeknown to Joyce and her husband Bruce. However Bruce and Marilyn
also continued their incestuous relationship and fucked whenever Joyce was out
of the house. Marilyn was one very busy young woman as it seemed a day didn't
go by that she didn't have a cock in her.  
  
Loren continued his affairs with Nick and Jimmy as well as his friends Paul,
Carl and Renee. His Uncle Mike continued to train Loren as a lady boy and
dressed him as a girl more and more frequently. Loren's mouth and asshole were
visited by his uncle's cock almost every night. Loren was told that an old
military buddy and his wife would be visiting his uncle and that they would be
staying for a few days.  
  
LOREN'S SECOND NIGHT OUT AS LORI  
  
Jack Connors and his wife Pia arrived at Uncle Mike's house for the weekend.
Pia was from Paris, France and she and Jack had gotten married after Connors
was discharged from active duty. Everyone called Jack Connors by his last name
instead of his first. Uncle Mike had Loren dress up as a girl and told Loren
that he would be Lori for the entire time that Connors and Pia were staying
with them. Loren was really nervous. It was one thing to dress up but to be in
the company of another couple and pass himself off as Uncle Mike's niece would
be a challenge.  
  
Loren was already dressed as Lori when Connors and his wife arrived on
Saturday. Connors was a strapping man of 6'4" and 200 pounds. His brown hair
was cut short and he was very muscular. Pia was just the opposite as she was a
very pretty slender French woman. Her features were delicate, sharp and
articulate. Loren guessed her to be about 5'5' with a shapely figure. Her
breasts were medium sized and she had shapely legs but her best feature was
her ass as it seemed to reach out from her body and beg to be touched. Loren
found himself wondering if Connors fucked his wife in the ass. He also
wondered how big Connors cock was.  
  
That evening they went out to dinner and Loren was really nervous that he
would be detected. However Pia was a charming woman and made Loren feel at
ease. Loren actually felt more like Lori as the evening went on. Loren caught
himself staring at Pia at times taking in her beauty and actually wondering
what it would be like to make love with her. Loren had never looked at another
girl or woman in that way before. The dinner was delicious and the
conversation flowed smoothly. Loren as Lori was completely at ease.  
  
Pia excused herself to go to the ladies room and as women often did she
invited Lori to join her. At first Loren panicked but then he knew that he
should join her. So as Lori he smiled and accompanied Pia to the ladies room.
The thought of being with her in the ladies room got him excited and he felt
his cock harden in his silk panties. Loren as Lori followed Pia into the
ladies room and all the while his eyes were glued to Pia's ass. Loren wondered
what it might be like to fuck Pia in the ass.  
  
They entered the ladies room and Pia looked around to assure that they were
alone and then she spoke to Loren, "Lori, I understand that you like to suck
cock and get fucked in the ass."  
  
"What?" Loren stammered, "Did Uncle Mike tell you that?"  
  
"Yes he told Connors but relax I like to do that too," Pia replied.  
  
The image of Connors fucking his petite wife in her fantastic ass crept into
Loren's mind and his cock hardened in his panties again. Pia took his hand and
pulled him into one of the stalls.  
  
"I want to see your pussy," Pia whispered as she closed the door to the stall
and locked it.  
  
Loren panicked again but surprisingly his cock remained hard. When Pia's hand
went under his skirt and stroked his panties Loren thought he would die from
embarrassment.  
  
"What do we have here?" Pia said as she lifted Loren's skirt and stroked his
cock through his panties.  
  
"Look how hard and big your clit is," Pia whispered excitedly as she then
pulled Loren's panties down far enough to free his erect cock.  
  
Pia sat on the toilet seat and pulled Loren to her. Her mouth enveloped
Loren's cock and he let out an audible gasp.  
  
"Oh my God!" he gasped in a softened voice as Pia deep throated his cock.  
  
Loren couldn't believe it that he was getting his first blow job from a woman
and he loved it. Pia was good as good as anyone who had sucked his cock and
she soon had him on the verge of a massive orgasm. A few more sucks and Loren
blew his load right into Pia's mouth. Pia sucked every drop of cum from
Loren's cock and continued to suck until Loren pushed her head away. Loren's
body tingled from his head to his toes as Pia drained his cock. Pia looked up
and smiled at Loren then she stood up and had Loren sit on the toilet seat.  
  
"My turn now," Pia said with a look of intense desire in her eyes.  
  
Loren again panicked he had never even seen a pussy much less touched one or
eaten one. He started to protest weakly as Pia lifted her mini skirt. Loren
spotted the bulge in Pia's panties and then her cock popped out as she pulled
her panties down.  
  
"You see Lori I'm a ladyboy just like you," Pia said as she stroked her cock.  
  
Pia pulled Loren gently by his head toward her cock and Loren took her cock in
his mouth. Pia's cock was probably no longer than 5" and fit nicely in Loren's
mouth. Loren sucked on Pia's cock and took it all the way into his mouth. He
then got bold and placed a finger near Pia's asshole.  
  
"Wet it and put it in my ass," Pia whispered excitedly.  
  
Loren wet his finger with saliva and slipped it into Pia's asshole. That
seemed to do it for Pia as she came soon after that. Pia's body stiffened and
she shot a good sized load into Loren's mouth. Loren sucked down every drop
and he had Pia trembling before Pia pushed his head away.  
  
They both rearranged their clothes and exited the bathroom stall. If anyone
had come into the ladies room they hadn't noticed. They looked in the mirror
and they indeed looked like a couple of pretty women as they tidied themselves
up.  
  
"Let's get back to the boys as they will be wondering what happened to us,"
Pia said.  
  
Again Lori walked behind Pia and watched his ass. Loren more then ever now
wanted to fuck Pia in the ass and he felt his cock harden again in his
panties. When they reached the table Pia gave Connors a knowing look and
Connors smiled knowing what happened in the ladies room. Pia and Lori sat down
as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. The four of them finished off
the meal with dessert and coffee and then it was time to leave.  
  
"Lori and I will ride in the back together if that is okay," Pia announced.  
  
"Fine with me," Connors replied.  
  
"Have fun!" teased Mike.  
  
Lori got in the back seat with Pia and Pia immediately took off his panties
and told Lori to do the same. Lori stripped off his panties as he was told and
his cock was erect by the time the panties cleared his ankles. Pia turned
toward Lori and kissed him deeply. Pia reached for Lori's cock and stroked it
as they kissed. In return Lori took hold of Pia's cock and stroked it. The two
of them kissed like teenagers and stroked each other's cock all the way back
to Uncle Mike's house. They were both extremely turned on and ready to blow
their loads by the time they arrived at the house.  
  
Lori was anxious to get his cock into Pia's ass but he would have to wait
because his uncle and Connors called the shots. As soon as they were in the
house Uncle Mike took Pia's ass in the family room. Pia was on the floor on
all fours as Mike greased up the ladyboy's asshole. Mike dropped his pants and
underwear to his ankles and eased his cock into Pia's asshole. Mike slid in
easily as Pia was well stretched from all the fucking she had received from
Connors over the years.  
  
Lori was placed on the sofa and had his head face down on the cushions as
Connors played with his ass. Connors took his time with Lori fingering his
asshole and putting plenty of lubricant in it. Connors then dropped his pants
and underwear and Lori saw the biggest cock he had ever seen in his life.
Connors had to be at least 10" long and 6" around. Lori tensed as he feared
for his ass. How could he ever take a cock like that in his ass?  
  
Despite Connors physical presence and muscular body he was very gentle with
Lori. He slowly pressed his cock into Lori's ass and let the head of his cock
push through the sphincter. Connors then held his cock still and let Lori
adjust to the thickness. Lori's asshole began to relax and Connors fed Lori
more of his cock. For what seemed to take an hour, Connors fed his big cock to
Lori a little at a time often adding more lube along the way. Then Lori felt
Connors pubic hair touch his ass cheeks and he knew that Connors was all the
way in.  
  
Connors began a slow steady fucking motion and Lori felt his ass relax and
accommodate the large cock. Connors then picked up the pace and soon his
muscular body was drilling Lori's ass with powerful thrusts. Lori felt
Connor's muscular thighs slap against his ass cheeks as Connor's cock filled
Lori's asshole. Lori had never been fucked like that before and he grunted
each time Connor's cock thrust forward and hit bottom. Lori's own cock was
rock hard and he was tempted to jerk himself off but he wanted to save himself
for Pia.  
  
Lori looked over for the first time at his Uncle and Pia on the floor. Uncle
Mike was drilling Pia's ass and he was close to cumming. His uncle stiffened
and Lori knew that Pia's ass was being filled with Uncle Mike's cum. Pia
rotated his ass and squeezed his ass cheeks together driving Uncle Mike over
the edge. Mike then collapsed over Pia's body as he ejaculated the remaining
drops of cum into Pia's ass.  
  
Lori had gotten caught up in the moment watching Pia but he was brought back
to reality when Connors really picked up the pace and began pounding Lori's
ass with quick powerful thrusts. Connors then stiffened as he plunged his cock
balls deep into Lori's ass and unleashed a torrent of cum into Lori's rectum.
Lori felt stream after stream of warm cum fill his ass as Connors seemed to
have an endless supply of it. Finally Connors gave a couple of hard quick
thrusts and emptied his balls in Lori's ass.  
  
After that the four of them went up to the bedroom and stripped off all their
clothes. Lori was still anxious to get into Pia's ass but once again he would
have to wait. Pia and Lori were placed in a 69 position on their sides so that
they could suck each other's cock. Connors got behind Lori to fuck his ass
again and Uncle Mike got behind Pia to do the same. It took Mike and Connors
longer to cum this time and Lori and Pia both came in each other's mouth as
they were being fucked. Eventually Mike and Connors came again and filled
Pia's and Lori's asses with cum for a second time.  
  
Mike and Connors then left the two ladyboys alone in bed and went downstairs
to have a couple of drinks and get caught up on times past. Lori looked at
Pia's beautiful body and his cock responded to it. Pia smiled at Lori and
stroked his cock.  
  
"Would you like to fuck me now?" Pia asked.  
  
"Oh my God yes!" exclaimed Lori.  
  
Pia moved to all fours and ran his hands over his shapely ass offering it to
Lori. Lori pushed his erect cock into Pia's asshole and not surprisingly it
slid in easily. Lori was happy that he had cum twice already as he would last
longer in Pia's beautiful ass. Lori slowly fucked Pia as he relished every
second that Pia was impaled on his cock. Lori removed his cock from Pia's
asshole and let it slide up and down between Pia's ass cheeks then he put it
back in. Lori did this several times as there was something very erotic about
watching his cock slide between Pia's beautiful buttocks.  
  
"Do you want to cum in me or on me?" Pia asked.  
  
"I don't know, maybe on you," Lori answered as he had never done that before.  
  
"Cum on me and then put it back in so I can milk your cock dry," Pia told him.  
  
Lori fucked Pia with a few more strokes and then he felt his orgasm building
in his testicles. Lori fucked Pia as long as he could before he finally pulled
out of Pia's ass and placed his cock between Pia's buttocks. Lori watched as
his cock throbbed, pulsed and spewed cum onto Pia's body. Then Lori eased his
cock back into Pia's ass and Pia used his talented anal muscles to drain
Lori's cock of every drop of cum. Totally drained, Lori pulled out and flopped
on the bed along side of Pia.  

Pia turned Lori on his side and then slid up close to him. Lori felt Pia's
erection touch his buttocks and then Pia eased his cock into Lori's ass. Lori
felt Pia's firm tits press into his back as Pia fucked him. Pia reached around
Lori and fondled his tits and cock. Lori was so turned on that his cock
hardened again in Pia's hand. Pia fucked Lori slowly and continued to play
with Lori's tits and cock. Lori felt Pia's body tighten up briefly just before
Pia came in Lori's ass. The sensation of warm cum filling his ass again caused
Lori to cum again. Pia jerked Lori's cock as the cum oozed out and coated
Pia's hand. Pia jerked Lori's cock until it softened in his hand and then Pia
licked Lori's cum off his fingers. The two of them then slept in each other's
arms like two lovers for the rest of the night.  
  
INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS OVER THE WEEKEND  
  
The Monarch football team won its first playoff game handily as did Queen of
Peace and St. Peter's. Next up for Monarch was St. Peter's and Monarch learned
that St. Peter's quarterback had been injured in the first game and was
doubtful for the game against Monarch. The Monarch coaches wanted to downplay
the injury so that the team did not get overconfident but they were worried.
Coach James decided that he needed an incentive for his team.  
  
Julie Coach James' wife came up with the suggestion to reward the senior boys
with a sex incentive. Julie reminded her husband that she and Coach Thomas'
wife had already fucked some of the boys and had had sex with some of the
cheerleaders. He liked the idea and they decided that they could have a party
at the house for the team if they won and then the senior could hang around
for sex. They just had to be sure that all the underage students left before
the sex began.  
  
In another part of town Lenny and Barbara had made the final arrangements for
the annual sales meeting and social. Barbara laughed at the idea of calling it
a social when she knew it would end up as an orgy. Barbara was anxious to see
the reaction of the salesman toward Joyce's daughter Marilyn. They had already
gang-fucked Joyce and now they would have shot at her daughter. Barbara closed
her eyes and envisioned the three of them on all fours with three cocks in
them at the same time. It should be quite a function.  
  
At Marla's house Helen Eisenhower and Susan Leach had stopped by to discuss
the possibility of having a party at Marla's restaurant. Helen wanted to
reward the football team with a banquet at the end of the season. Marla liked
the idea and told Helen that she would reserve the date. The banquet would be
in the late afternoon before the restaurant opened for dinner. Marla then
offered to host the faculty back at the house following the banquet. Helen
knew what that meant it was the opportunity for an all out orgy with Marla's
family and staff. Helen was excited by the possibilities and immediately
accepted Marla's offer. Marla then invited Helen and Susan to stay for lunch
and join the family poolside that afternoon.  
  
Helen and Susan graciously accepted the lunch invitation and after lunch they
joined the family poolside. Helen and Susan did not have bathing suits but
that was the norm for Marla's family. They took off their clothes and joined
the naked family. It didn't take long for the sex to begin and Helen and Susan
found themselves in familiar territory. Joannie spread her legs and presented
her blonde pussy for Susan as Joannie's husband Jerry slipped his cock in
Susan's ass. Susan loved a real cock in her ass despite the fact that she
preferred girls to guys and did not take cocks in her mouth or pussy.  
  
Next to Susan, Helen was on all fours eating Marla while Biff fucked Helen's
pussy from behind. Helen knew that before the day was done that she would have
Biff's cock in her ass as well. After a round of orgasms, Susan and Helen
switched partners as Susan ate Marla and Helen ate Joannie. Biff filled
Susan's ass with his massive cock and she loved being so full. Jerry fucked
Helen's ass as she ate his wife's pussy.  
  
Before the afternoon was over Sondra and her brothers Boris and Ivan had
joined the action. Susan ate Sondra's pussy as first Boris and then Ivan
fucked her ass. Then it was Helen's turn to eat Sondra and get her ass fucked
by Sondra's brothers. Helen finished her sex for the day with a triple fuck
from Biff, Ivan and Boris with Boris in her pussy, Ivan in her mouth and her
ass filled with Biff's big dick. While Helen was getting three cocks, Susan
was in a four way with Joannie, Marla and Sondra. Susan ate Sondra's pussy as
Sondra ate Marla's pussy and Marla ate Joannie's pussy as Joannie ate Susan's
pussy. Jerry slipped his cock back into Susan's ass. They all had multiple
orgasms that day and they were well sated by the time Helen and Susan left.  
  
"I love going there for lunch," Susan giggled as she got in the car.  
  
"Did you have enough to eat?" Marla teased back.  
  
"Well ate least until dinner time," Susan replied as she teasingly ran her
hand over Helen's crotch.  
  
Helen playfully slapped her hand away and then said, "You know the banquet and
reception after could have some interesting developments."  
  
"How so?" Susan asked.  
  
"Well the teachers will be thrilled to come back to Marla's house after the
banquet. But I was thinking about our students, the ones that have already had
sex with the faculty," Helen said.  
  
"That would be wild. I know Marla would welcome all the cock and pussy that
would show up," Susan.  
  
"You're right she would love it but I still better check first and then we
need to plan how we get everyone there without tipping off the wrong people,"
Helen added.  
  
Later that evening Helen got permission from Marla to bring as many faculty
and students to the party as long as they were discreet and not underage.  
  
So that weekend three separate orgies were planned for the upcoming weeks. As
the planning was completed, Loren was learning more about Connors and Pia.
Connors met Pia when he was stationed in Paris along with Uncle Mike. It was
then that they both got hooked on ladyboys. After Connors was discharged he
sent for Pia who joined him in the United States. Although they never really
got married they told everyone that they were husband and wife and managed to
keep their secret. Uncle Mike had visited Connors and Pia a few times and he
always got to fuck Pia during the visits.  
  
For the rest of the time they were together Uncle Mike fucked Pia all the time
and Connors fucked Lori all the time. Lori had adjusted to Connors big cock
and actually liked being fucked by him. At night Pia and Lori were left to
their own and they fucked and sucked each other until they were absolutely
drained. In the mornings Pia and Lori showered together. They soaped each
other's bodies, played with each other's tits and cocks and fingered each
other's asshole. They rimmed each other in the shower and then fucked each
other before they dried off and got dressed.  
  
One day Uncle Mike had two other old service buddies over, Chet and Al who had
also served in Paris and fucked many a ladyboy. That night Pia and Lori
serviced the four old military buddies two at a time. Connors fucked Lori
while Lori sucked Chet's cock and Mike fucked Pia while Pia sucked Al's cock.
Then Connors and Chet traded places while Al and Mike traded places. After
fucking Pia in the ass Chet wanted to fuck Lori's ass which he did after he
regained some stamina. As Chet fucked Lori, Connors shoved his cock in Lori's
mouth. Al and Mike duplicated the same scene with Pia with Al fucking Pia and
Pia blowing Mike. Finally the four guys were drained and they left Pia and
Lori to do their own thing.  
  
Pia and Lori returned to the bedroom where they fucked and sucked each other
until they too were drained and exhausted. All the while they were fucking
they could hear the four guys reminiscing about the old days that they served
together. Pia and Connors left the next day but not before Pia and Lori
showered, played with each other and fucked again. Then Connors fucked Lori
one more time and Mike fucked Pia on more time. When they left they promised
to get together again soon and offered to have Mike and Lori visit them. That
night Uncle Mike fucked Lori before they retired for the evening and at that
very moment Loren knew he was hooked on being the ladyboy Lori. He hoped in
time that he would get to meet some more ladyboys as pretty as Pia.  
  
THE SECTIONAL SEMI-FINALS  
  
By the time the Friday night game with St. Peter's rolled around the word had
gotten around to the senior boys that if they won this game there would be a
big party at the coach's house followed by the opportunity to fuck both
coach's wives. The fact that St. Peter's starting quarterback was out with an
injury certainly helped the cause as Monarch prevailed 7-0 in a hard hitting
hard fought game. They learned that Queen of Peace had won their game handily
and would be in the sectional finals against Monarch. The winner of that game
would play for the state championship.  
  
True to his word Coach James had a party at his house the Saturday after the
game. The cookout ran from 2:00 PM until 7:00 PM for the team and cheerleaders
and then the underage students left the coach's home. The senior boys and
girls stayed behind under the pretense of helping clean up after the party.
They actually did help clean up before everyone moved inside. Jake and Wendy
verified that everyone that had remained was old enough to be there and then
Coach James broke out the beer and booze. Most of the students all drank beer.  
  
As the party progressed, the students, coaches and wives began to get
promiscuous. At one point Julie James was in the corner with Jake and Zack and
they had their hands allover her as they talked. Zack was feeling her tits
under her tube top while Jake had his fingers buried in her pussy under her
mini skirt. In another corner Coach Thomas' wife Kia was being felt up by
Jimmy and Nick. Kia was a petite woman of Asian descent who loved to be fucked
with big cocks. She had never fucked any of the students yet and she was
looking forward to that this day.  
  
Coach James was talking with Wendy and he had his hand on her shapely ass as
they chatted. Coach Thomas was talking with Maria as he was fascinated with
her big tits. The other boys Butch, Terry, Charlie and others mingled around
the other cheerleaders Marcia and Lauren as the lesbian cheerleaders Annika,
Ingrid and Anna gathered around each other.  
  
Julie James pulled off her tube top and said to Jake and Zack, "Let's get this
party started."  
  
Julie walked out of the family room with her tube top thrown over her shoulder
showing her firm pert tits. Jake and Zack followed her up to her bedroom. Once
in the bedroom Julie slipped off her miniskirt and jumped on her bed. She held
her arms open to Jake and Zack as they took off their clothes in record time.
Julie smiled when she saw their big hard cocks at their full erect state. Both
boys were bigger than her husband and Julie liked that.  
  
"Come here and fuck me you big boys!" she exclaimed as they moved toward the
bed.  
  
Jake slid between Julie's legs and slipped his big cock into her dripping hot
pussy. Julie gasped as Jake's cock filled her cunt and slid over her throbbing
clit. Zack moved the bed and offered Julie his cock to suck on. Julie
immediately took the teenagers cock in her mouth and swirled her tongue around
the shaft. Zack groaned when Julie enveloped his cock and sucked on it.  
  
"Oh God this is going to be a quick one!" she screamed as she came quickly.  
  
Jake went right on fucking her as her body convulsed under him. Jake knew that
Julie had plenty of more orgasms in her as he had fucked her in the past and
the first one was always quick. Julie groaned on Zack's cock as her first
climax of the evening rocked her hot body. Jake wanted to hold off on cumming
as long as he could so each time he got close he slowed down some to prolong
his ejaculation. He was driving Julie wild.  
  
Zack however gave in to Julie's oral skills and he flooded her mouth with his
cum. Julie swallowed quickly as stream after stream of cum shot into her
mouth. Julie loved it when the cum bounced off the back of her throat and her
mouth filled with cum. She loved sucking the students as they always had so
much cum and their recuperative powers were incredible. Julie drained Zack's
cock of every drop of cum but Zack's cock remained hard in her mouth. Zack
slowly pulled his hard cock out of Julie's mouth as Julie sucked hard as if
she were trying not to let go of it.  
  
"Roll her over," Zack whispered to Jake.  
  
Jake rolled over on his back taking Julie with him and keeping his cock buried
in her pussy. Julie then began to ride Jake's cock in search of another orgasm
and she wanted him to cum in her pussy. Zack began to fondle Julie's ass
cheeks and toy with her asshole. He pushed a saliva moistened finger in her
ass and Julie responded by rolling her ass in circles as she fucked Jake. "If
you want to fuck my ass, get some lube from the nightstand," Julie directed.  
  
Zack took the lube from the nightstand and applied it to Julie's asshole. He
took his time as he loved fingering her shapely ass. Julie cooed as he
fingered her asshole and played with her shapely ass cheeks. She was anxious
for Zack to fuck her ass as she had not been double fucked in quite awhile.  
  
"Stop teasing me and get your cock in my ass," she ordered.  
  
Zack applied the lube to his cock and then he eased it into her ass. Julie
loved being double fucked with the full feeling of two cocks in her. Zack was
sure that he could feel Jake's big cock in her pussy pressing against his own
cock in Julie's ass. Zack began to fuck slowly and then he and Jake got a
rhythm going. The three of them were now fucking like crazy.  
  
In the other bedroom Kia was getting fucked by Nick and Jimmy. Kia was on all
fours sucking on Jimmy's cock as Nick fucked her pussy from behind. Nick
played with Kia's cute shapely ass as he plowed her pussy and Jimmy fondled
her cute little titties as she sucked his cock. Meanwhile in the guest bedroom
Coach James was fucking Wendy in one bed while Coach Thomas was fucking Maria
in the other bed.  
  
Marcia and Lauren decided to make it with the other cheerleaders for awhile
before they took on any cock so they hooked up with Ingrid, Annika and Anna.
The five of them got into positions so that every pussy was covered with a
mouth and they ate each other until they all came. Terry, Butch and Charlie
watched the girls for a little while and then set out looking for a pussy, ass
or mouth to put their cocks in.  
  
Butch walked in on Julie as she was getting double fucked by Jake and Zack.
Butch stripped off his clothes and knelt on the bed in front of Julie and
offered her his cock to suck on. Julie took Butch's cock in her mouth and
sucked him in deep. Julie finally had her wish fulfilled as she had three
young vibrant cocks in her three holes. The three boys fucked her furiously
until they all came and filled her holes with loads of youthful cum. Julie
felt the warm cum splash off the back of her throat, fill her pussy and coat
her asshole. She went wild with the sensations and experienced another intense
orgasm of her own. Julie pleaded with the boys to give her a break and let her
rest for a minute. Jake, Zack and Butch then left her alone in the room and
sought out another female for their pleasure.  
  
Terry found Kia being double fucked by Nick and Jimmy in the other bedroom so
he joined in. Kia was riding Nick's cock as she sucked on Jimmy's cock and she
didn't realize that Terry had entered the room until she felt him behind her
trying to push his cock in her ass. Kia normally didn't like to be butt fucked
but she went along with it at times. This was one of those times as she
realized that she was to be triple penetrated for the first time in her life.
Terry had a normal size cock so it went in fairly easy given the amount of
lube that he used. Kia then found herself and the three boys racing toward
their orgasms. Jimmy came first and filled Kia's mouth with cum then it was
Nick filling her pussy and finally Terry came in her ass. Kia went wild as the
three loads of cum filled her three holes and she gyrated on top of Nick's
cock. Kia collapsed on top of Nick after a violent orgasm.  
  
Jake, Zack and Butch walked in the room just as their teammates came in Kia's
holes. They watched as they all untwined and then Jake told Nick that Julie
was in the other room waiting for more cock. Nick, Terry and Jimmy headed over
to the other room where Julie was. Jake, Zack and Butch got in bed with Kia.  
  
"Let me rest a few minutes," Kia pleaded.  
  
"You can rest with our cocks in you," Jake replied.  
  
Jake told Butch to get on his back and then helped Kia sit on his cock. Zack
then got behind Kia and pushed his cock into her ass as Jake held Kia's head
and fed her his cock. In the other room the boys had joined an exhausted but
willing Julie. Nick got on his back and had Julie sit on his cock and then
Jimmy pushed his pecker into Julie's ass. Terry fed Julie his cock and once
again she gobbled it deep in her mouth. For the second time within the hour
Julie was triple fucked this time with three different cocks. In the other
bedroom Kia was also experiencing her second triple fuck within the hour.  
  
Coach James had fucked Wendy through multiple orgasms and had since moved
Wendy in position for a doggy style fuck. He fucked her young pussy with long
deliberate strokes and played with her curvy shapely ass.  
  
"Wendy, have you ever been fucked in the ass?" Coach James asked her.  
  
"Only about 100 times," Wendy replied with a giggle.  
  
Coach James almost lost his load at that response but he was able to control
himself. He pulled out of Wendy's pussy and got some lubricant for his cock.
He lubed her asshole and his cock liberally before easing his cock into her
shapely behind. Coach James loved watching his cock slide between the ass
cheeks of the pretty cheerleader and seeing it disappear from sight as he
filled her hole. Then he watched intently as he slowly withdrew his cock and
it reappeared as it methodically slid out of her rectum. A few more strokes
like that and he was ready to blow his load. Coach James pushed his cock as
deep as it would go and then he filled Wendy's asshole with his cum. He
trembled as his cock pulsed and throbbed as it shot streams of cum deep into
the recess of Wendy's ass. He stayed pressed against Wendy's buttocks as she
used her anal muscles to milk his cock dry. Coach James then pulled his
softened cock from Wendy's ass and sat back on the bed admiring the ass he
just fucked.  
  
Charlie had walked into the room just as Coach James was fucking Wendy in the
ass and Coach Thomas was fucking Maria in the other bed. Charlie watched for
awhile and then right after Coach James pulled his cock from Wendy's ass,
Charlie got up on the bed and fed his cock to Wendy's mouth. Wendy smiled at
her classmate and sucked his cock deep into her mouth. As Wendy sucked on his
cock Charlie looked over at Maria and Coach Thomas. "God she's got great
tits," he thought to himself.  
  
Coach Thomas felt the same way and he wanted in the worst way to put his cock
between Maria's big firm tits and shoot his load on her chest. Without asking
he pulled his cock from her pussy and straddled her chest. This was not new to
Maria since Jake had done this several times. Coach Thomas placed his cock
between her tits and then he pressed her tits together around his cock. He
fucked her tits as if he were fucking her pussy. Maria teased him when she
dipped her face and flicked her tongue over the head of his cock. That was all
Coach Thomas could take and he came all over Maria's face, neck and tits.
Maria replaced his hands with hers and she massaged his cock between her tits
until every drop of cum had been squeezed out of his cock. Coach Thomas rolled
off the buxom girl's body.  

"Charlie, I want you to fuck Maria," Wendy said taking Charlie's cock from her
mouth.  
  
Charlie wasted no time as he scrambled to the other bed and stuck his cock
into Maria's hot snatch. Wendy came over and kissed Maria and rubbed Coach
Thomas' cum into Maria's skin. Wendy then mounted Maria and lowered her pussy
to Maria's mouth. Maria eagerly ate Wendy's pussy as Charlie fucked Maria's
pussy. The two coaches sat on the other bed and watched the three horny
teenagers get it on with each other. It wasn't long before they were all
cumming again. Wendy screamed and her body stiffened as she juiced Maria's
face. Maria held Wendy's buttocks as Wendy twisted, turned and came in
buckets. Charlie lost it and flooded Maria's pussy with his first cum of the
evening and Maria could feel it shooting deep in her womb. Maria was next to
cum and her hips bucked as she soaked Charlie's cock in her pussy. The three
of them slowly came down from their intense orgasms and collapsed on top of
one another.  
  
In the other two bedrooms Julie and Kia were having their mouths, asses and
pussies filled with cum for the second time that evening. As soon as the boys
were done they pulled out of the coach's wives holes and rotated again. Within
minutes Julie and Kia were triple penetrated again but with a different
combination of cocks in them. The boys rotated positions and women and the
faces became a blur to Julie and Kia. All Julie and Kia knew was that they
were triple fucked repeatedly and that each of their holes had at least four
loads of cum dumped in them.  
  
Marcia and Lauren had had enough pussy so they left Ingrid, Annika and Anna to
search out some available cocks. When they looked in Julie's bedroom they saw
her with three cocks in her and then they saw the same scene with Kia in the
other bedroom. When they looked in the guest bedroom they saw Charlie fucking
Maria and Wendy sitting on Maria's face in one bed. On the other bed Coach
James and Coach Thomas were sitting there stroking their cocks waiting for
another crack at Wendy and Maria.  
  
Marcia and Lauren entered the bedroom and knelt down in front of the coaches
and took their cocks in their mouths. Marcia sucked on Coach James' cock and
Lauren sucked on Coach Thomas' cock. The two coaches were thrilled that these
two lovely girls had decided to join them. Marcia and Lauren had had their
pussies worked over earlier so they asked the coaches to fuck them in the ass.
The two coaches could not believe their good fortune and they excitedly agreed
to fuck the teenagers.  
  
Marcia and Lauren knelt side by side across the bed as the coaches stood
behind them and played with the pretty asses. The coaches lubed the bung holes
of each girl and then slid their rock hard cocks into the shapely asses. Coach
James fucked Marcia in the ass as Coach Thomas fucked Lauren in the ass.
Marcia and Lauren turned their heads to look at each other as they were butt
fucked. Then they reached over and played with each other's tits. It didn't
take long for the coaches to cum again. They both stiffened, shoved their
cocks in as far as they would go and shot wads of cum into the cheerleader's
curvy asses. Marcia and Lauren used their talented anal muscles to milk the
coaches' cocks dry.  
  
Annika, Ingrid and Anna made their way up to the bedrooms to see what was
going on. When they looked in on Julie she was laying in bed with cum dripping
from her pussy and asshole. The three boys had since left and she was
recovering from a sound fucking. Ingrid told Anna to eat Julie's pussy and
suck out all the male cum. Anna always did what Ingrid and Annika told her so
she got on the bed and ate out Julie's pussy. Julie cooed as Anna used her
expertise on the woman's pussy. Ingrid climbed up on the bed and straddled
Julie's face and lowered her pussy to Julie's mouth. Julie willingly tongued
the cheerleader's hot twat.  
  
Once Ingrid was satisfied that Julie's pussy was clean she told Anna to move
on. Then Ingrid moved into a 69 position with the pretty coach's wife and they
ate each other tenderly. Annika took Anna by the hand and they went looking
for Kia. They found her to be in the same state as they had found Julie. She
was recuperating from her multiple triple penetrations and she had cum oozing
from her ass and pussy. Once again Anna was directed to lick a pussy clean.
This time is was Kia's pussy.  
  
As Anna ate the pretty Asian woman's pussy, Annika straddled Kia and lowered
her pussy to Kia's mouth. Kia had only eaten Julie's pussy up to now but she
welcomed the pretty blonde's snatch to her mouth. Kia was a very good cunt
lapper and she had Annika squirming in no time. Annika moved into 69 position
with Kia as soon as Anna had cleaned out Kia's pussy. They rolled onto their
sides with their mouths glued to each other's cunt. Anna looked at Kia's cute
curvy ass and decided that she just had to taste it. Kia flinched as she felt
a tongue in her ass for the very first time. Kia couldn't believe that she was
sandwiched between two pretty high school cheerleaders as they ate her pussy
and asshole. Kia went wild and came in Annika's mouth. Annika also came in
Kia's mouth flooding her with female love juice.  
  
Anna then rolled to her back and Annika positioned Kia so that she could eat
Anna's pussy. Kia moved as if in a trance and knelt in front of Anna. Kia ate
Anna's pussy and fingered the teenager's twat as Anna squirmed under her.
Annika got behind Kia and fingered Kia's pussy and asshole as Kia ate Anna.
Anna came and coated Kia's face with her nectar and Kia drank in every drop.  
  
Hours later Julie, Kia and their husbands woke up in separate beds. The
students had left the house and the coaches and their wives reflected on the
night of sex they had just experienced. Coach James and Coach Thomas were
thrilled to have fucked the teenage girls. They were all pretty and all
experienced beyond their years. Julie and Kia had been fucked to exhaustion
and all their holes had been repeatedly filled with cum. Then Julie and Kia
remembered the skilled lesbian talents of Anna, Annika and Ingrid. It had been
quite a party.  
  
THE ANNUAL SALES MEETING AND SOCIAL  
  
That same night as the coach's party Joyce, Marilyn and Barbara arrived at the
clubhouse that Lenny had rented for the social following the annual sales
meeting. The three of them were dressed alike in light blue mini-skirts and
halter tops. They wore thong panties under their skirts and no hose. They all
looked good showing their tan shapely legs and firm abs. Lenny went over the
instructions again and told the three of them to enjoy themselves as they
served the sales team and feel free to have a few cocktails themselves.  
  
Joyce, Barbara and Marilyn then went about their duties and circulated among
the salesmen serving the drinks as they stood around and conversed with each
other. As the party went on the booze flowed and people started to feel the
effects of it. Certainly Joyce, Barbara and Marilyn did and they noticed that
the not so accidental brushing of their tits and asses increased as the party
went on.  
  
Barbara took Joyce by the arm and said, "Joyce come with me for a minute."  
  
Joyce followed Barbara into the bathroom leaving her daughter Marilyn with all
the men.  
  
"Joyce I am so turned on that I have to cum soon or I will go crazy," Barbara
whispered.  
  
"Me too all of that touching and stroking has gotten me so hot," agreed Joyce.  
  
"Quickly let's do each other," Barbara suggested.  
  
Barbara dropped to her knees and lifted up Joyce's skirt, pushed the thong to
the side and pressed her mouth to Joyce's pussy. She clamped her lips around
Joyce's swollen plum and plunged her tongue into her creamy chamber. Within
minutes Joyce drenched Barbara's face with her pussy juice. Barbara stood up
licking the juices from her face as Joyce dropped to her knees to pleasure
her. Joyce stared at Barbara's sweet pussy poised just above her face. It was
neatly trimmed with a small strip of curls just above her slit. The moist
petals of her pink folds peeked out from the gash down the middle of her
swollen mound. She was intoxicated by the strong smell emanating from
Barbara's sexual plum. Joyce moved her mouth towards the object of her lust
her tongue licked the pink folds and swollen clit. Joyce pressed her lips to
Barbara's puffy mound and kissed her pussy her tongue pushed into the juicy
opening. Joyce grasped Barbara's ass cheeks and pulled her against her mouth.
Barbara pressed down on Joyce's mouth and squirmed against her probing tongue.
Barbara shivered and shook with the intensity of her orgasm and covered
Joyce's face with her love juices. Joyce stood and kissed Barbara sharing the
residual taste of their juices.  
  
"Very nice ladies but we have a sales team waiting to sample your charms,"
Lenny said sternly apparently having watched the whole scene.  
  
Joyce and Barbara followed Lenny back to the main room and rejoined the party.
Joyce and Barbara continued to serve drinks along with Marilyn to the nine men
in the room. Joyce, Barbara and Marilyn were encouraged to drink as well as
serve the cocktails and soon they too were feeling the effects of the alcohol.
The touching and groping got more aggressive and the two women and teenager
were getting turned on. At one point Joyce looked over at her daughter and saw
that she was surrounded by three men as she served the drinks. Marilyn was
having trouble steadying herself as one man's hand was under her skirt
fondling her shapely ass and another man had pulled her thong panty to the
side and was rubbing her pussy. The third man had lifted her halter top over
her tits and he was rolling the nipples in his fingers.  
  
Joyce's voyeurism was interrupted when she felt a hand sneak under her skirt
and cup one of her ass cheeks. Joyce stood there and let herself be fondled as
she watched her daughter and the other men.  
  
Joyce felt herself losing control as the man's hand had now worked its way
under her thong panty and was stroking her pussy. Just then Barbara moved over
to Joyce and kissed her. Barbara held her lips to Joyce's and shoved her
tongue into her mouth and Joyce found herself responding to Barbara's
insistent and searching tongue. The man's finger was now deep in Joyce's
pussy. Everything was moving quickly. Joyce felt her halter top being pulled
up and a hand found its way to her breast.  
  
Barbara was no longer kissing her lips. She was sucking Joyce's nipple rolling
her hard little nub around in her mouth. Someone else reached under her skirt
looking for her pussy. Joyce had her halter top pushed up over her braless
tits and her skirt bunched around her waist with the thong pushed to one side
baring her hot pussy. Barbara moved so that she could remove her own halter
top. She guided Joyce's mouth to her nipple. Joyce found herself sucking it
between her lips just as she had so often done with Barbara.  
  
A cock slid between Barbara's lips while Joyce sucked her nipple. At the same
time a finger pushed into Joyce's pussy and rubbed her clit. Once again Joyce
knew this was all wrong and she regretted agreeing to work the party and
exposing her daughter to this debauchery. But Joyce was too far gone to do
anything about it and it was as if someone had taken over control of her body
again.  
  
Holding onto the cock, Barbara slid down and kissed Joyce on the lips and then
guided the swollen head in between their open mouths. They continued to kiss
while licking and sucking on the smooth skin of the knob pressed against their
lips. Barbara fed the hard meat into Joyce's mouth and watched as the swollen
shaft slowly disappeared through her open lips.  
  
Joyce felt the hard flesh press against her tongue and push against the back
of her mouth as the cock penetrated her mouth. Barbara moved down until she
was between Joyce's legs. Joyce felt shivers run up her body when Barbara's
eager tongue flicked across the wet folds of her pussy and over her hard clit.
Joyce loved the familiar touch of the loving woman.  
  
The cock in her mouth slid in and out faster and faster. She felt a pair of
hands grab her head and move it back and forth on the penis that was fucking
her face. Barbara pushed two fingers up Joyce's cunt as she continued to lick
her pussy. Barbara started to play with Joyce's ass and tickled her anus with
her finger and then rimmed her asshole with her tongue. Joyce was excited by
everything that was happening to her and her body had taken over and was
responding of its own accord.  
  
The cock that was fucking her mouth pulled out, her head was turned in the
other direction and a new cock that she did not recognize slid between her
lips. Joyce watched Lenny get behind Barbara and plow his large cock into her
pussy. Barbara rubbed a finger across Joyce's rosebud lubricated with her own
juices and continued pressing until it slipped inside her tight passage. Joyce
tensed at the sudden but not unpleasant intrusion into forbidden territory as
once again Barbara fingered Joyce's asshole.  
  
Joyce's entire body tingled with desire. The feel of hard flesh sliding across
her tongue only added to the exotic sensation surging through her loins. She
could not hold back the rush of pleasure that exploded from her pussy as her
body tensed and then released coating Barbara's face with her juices. Joyce
tried to scream but it was muffled against the cock in her mouth.  
  
Barbara licked up the juices from the gushing cunt and rolled Joyce's engorged
clit in her teeth. Her finger continued to dig around inside Joyce's ass. A
secondary explosion gripped Joyce expelling even more pussy juice into
Barbara's mouth. The man removed his cock from her mouth allowing Joyce to
breathe as she gasped for air. Joyce started to recover slowly but she was
still in a daze from the mixture of booze and sexual intoxication. She was in
a stupor as the rest of her clothes were removed from her body.  
  
Totally naked now, Joyce felt her body being turned until she was on her knees
facing the back of the couch. Someone stepped up behind her and slipped a big
cock into her dripping pussy, driving it deep into her belly. She felt the
momentary sharp pain and then the pleasure that she forever cherished. She had
no idea who was fucking her and it didn't matter. She was overcome with
uncontrollable lust. Lenny stopped fucking Barbara, stepped in front of Joyce
and dangled his huge cock in her face. She looked up at him briefly with
glazed eyes before wrapping her lips around his thickness. A strong taste of
Barbara's freshly fucked pussy filled Joyce's mouth. Oh if only her husband
Bruce could see her now!  
  
The cock fucking Joyce pounded up into her body again and again. The hard meat
in her mouth added to the pleasure. Joyce loved two cocks inside her at the
same time. The debauchery made her feel sensual and excited and she could feel
that another explosion was slowly building in her loins.  
  
Across the room a naked Barbara was now on a table with her legs pulled up and
her head bent back over the side. A cock pounded into her cunt on one side of
the table. On the other side of the table Barbara held a cock in each hand
taking turns sucking them into her mouth as the two men who Joyce recognized
alternated fucking Barbara's mouth as they squeezed her tits and pinched her
nipples. The men fucking Joyce switched places and she quickly sucked the hard
meat dripping with her juices into her mouth. Joyce loved the taste of her own
pussy. The other cock pounded her pussy rocking her body with yet another
orgasm.  
  
Joyce looked up and saw the salesman pull out of Barbara's pussy and then he
pushed his cock against her asshole. It slowly stretched her ass open until
the head popped inside. Joyce watched in amazement as the big dick slowly
disappeared into Barbara's dark passage. He fucked her slowly at first and
then began to pound her asshole. His cock would come almost all the way out
and then totally disappear in Barbara's ass. While Barbara was getting ass
fucked one of the men came in Barbara's mouth and his cum began to pour out
from the corners of her cock filled mouth and run down her face. The third man
pointed his cock at Barbara's chest and sprayed his hot seed all over her
tits.  
  
Joyce felt the cock slam hard into her pussy driving into her cunt deeper than
it had ever been. The man held her by her hair and she felt a jet of hot cum
sprayed into her belly. He kept fucking her pulling out and slamming into her
again and again filling her pussy with another flood of his creamy seed.
Joyce's pussy quivered and gushed with another orgasm soaking the cock in her
womb. She could feel his cum and her pussy juice leaking from her cunt and
running down her thighs.  
  
Joyce felt Lenny's cock in her mouth swell and her head was forced down
pushing the cock head to the back of her throat. She felt him stiffen and
shoot his load into her mouth the thick stream of cum almost made her gag. He
pulled his cock from her mouth so that he could shoot the remainder of his
load on her face. The second jet of cum sprayed up the side of her face and
into her hair. Lenny's cock kept spewing cum all over her face and across her
nose and forehead. Joyce swallowed cum as it made its way down her throat and
into her belly. The rest she let ooze from her mouth down her chin and drip on
her tits.  
  
The men left her and Joyce sat back on the couch feeling wickedly satisfied.
The effect of the booze was still affecting her. Once again it set in on her
what she had done. She was embarrassed but she also felt very good as her
pussy still tingled from the royal fucking. She had fucked and sucked her
first cocks of the evening and she felt good. Even the taste of cum wasn't
that bad and she pledged to swallow more the next time. She could still feel
the intense tingling between her legs from the fucking and she wanted more.  
  
Between the booze and the intoxication of the sex Joyce had become a fuck toy.
Over the next hour Joyce and Barbara were fucked repeatedly one after another
until cum was oozing from and covering their bodies. They would lick each
other clean and kiss like two lovers waiting for the men to rejuvenate. The
rest of the night was a blur of cocks, pussy and cum filling her body and
splattering across her face and tits. Joyce had temporarily lost track of her
daughter Marilyn as she was the only other girl at the party. The men fondled
and fingered the two women and teenage girl also naked working them into a
frenzied state. Barbara had dropped to her knees and was sucking on a huge
cock. Joyce and Marilyn felt hands on their shoulders pressing them to their
knees. They were presented with huge cocks to suck on. Barbara and the girls
brought each of the men off and were made to swallow their spunk. No sooner
had one cum in their mouths than another cock was presented to them. They all
sucked off three men each and swallowed their seed each time.  
  
As the three girls kissed each other they shared the residual taste of man cum
still clinging to their tongues and lips. Barbara led the mother and daughter
to the center of the room and arranged them so they could eat each other's
pussy. Barbara's face was in Marilyn's pussy, Marilyn's face was in Joyce's
pussy and Joyce was positioned to eat Barbara's pussy. The men were thrilled
to see the daughter eating her mother's pussy.  
  
The tongue and fingers probing Marilyn's body filled her with an insatiable
desire to do the same to her mother. Marilyn shoved two fingers into Joyce's
steamy chamber and sucked on her clit. After digging them around inside her,
Barbara pulled her juicy fingers from Marilyn's cunt and rubbed them across
her asshole. The tip of her middle finger pressed against Marilyn's tight
opening until it wielded to the pressure. Marilyn followed Barbara's lead and
did the same thing to Joyce who in turn did it to Barbara.  
  
Marilyn and Joyce gasped from the invasion of their private areas. The
pressure from the fingers was incredible. It felt so good to Marilyn and Joyce
to have a finger pushing up their ass. Joyce couldn't wait until a man's penis
was in there as she spread Barbara's rounded cheeks and stared at the tiny
rosebud that had last time swallowed a hard cock.  

Marilyn tensed when she felt Barbara gently insert a second finger into her
asshole. Slowly Marilyn stretched and adjusted until the pressure turned to
pleasure. Marilyn inserted a second finger into Joyce emulating everything
Barbara did to her. When Joyce added an extra digit to Barbara's asshole it
slid in easily and extracted a sensuous moan from Barbara. Lost in a sea of
lust, Joyce didn't consider it at all strange when a hard cock pressed against
her lips at the entrance to Barbara's pussy. She swirled her tongue around the
swollen knob just before it disappeared between the juicy pink folds.  
  
Only inches in front of her face Joyce watched the swollen cock slide in and
out of Barbara's steamy cunt. The swollen flesh of his manhood glistened with
pussy juice. The cock fucking Barbara's pussy pulled out and pressed against
Joyce's lips. She opened her mouth and felt it slide over her tongue. She
licked and swallowed the juices coating the hard flesh before guiding it back
between the open petals at the entrance to Barbara's juicy chamber, and
watched it slowly disappear.  
  
Barbara pounded her two fingers in and out of Marilyn's asshole, going faster
and faster and digging them around inside her tight opening. Barbara's other
hand frantically rubbed two fingers across Marilyn's swollen clit and twirled
the erect little nub in her fingers. The sensations flowing through her body
were more than Marilyn could stand and she arched her back and cried out.
Barbara clamped her lips around Marilyn's mound and sucked the flood of cunt
juice that poured into her mouth.  
  
Before she could recover her senses, something hard and warm pressed against
the opening to Marilyn's asshole. It stretched her tight orifice until the
large mushroom head penetrated her forbidden passage. The pressure was almost
unbearable and quickly snapped Marilyn back to reality. She realized that
Lenny was pushing into her bottom.  
  
"Oh my go easy Lenny," Marilyn called out.  
  
Her plea was ignored and the hard shaft of flesh pushed deeper into her bowels
causing Marilyn's entire body to tense. Just when she began to adjust to the
pressure, the cock in her ass would sink even deeper. This continued until the
entire length of Lenny's ten inch cock was buried up her dark tunnel. After
several seconds it began to move. Unbeknown to Marilyn, Joyce was experiencing
her anticipated ass fuck as well.  
  
Slowly and miraculously the unbearable pressure turned into a pleasant and
sensual throb for Joyce and Marilyn. The hard cocks up their asses moved
faster and deeper. Trapped in a stream of passion Joyce lifted her face and
licked Barbara's clit as Marilyn licked Joyce's cunt. The tip of Joyce's
tongue touched the hard meat that was pounding in and out of Barbara's cunt
and the taste of pussy coated her lips and filled her mouth.  
  
Joyce could see the veins bulging from the swollen flesh that was fucking
Barbara. She watched the shaft grow thicker and drive deep into her hot
chamber. A loud grunt from its owner signaled the first explosion of cum into
Barbara's belly. The spewing cock pulled out and slammed back in again and
again until it was coated with a thick cream that trickled down into Joyce's
mouth.  
  
Barbara screamed as orgasm after orgasm ripped through her body. The cock that
had been fucking Barbara pulled out from her cunt dripping cum and cunt juice
across Joyce's face. Without hesitation Joyce clamped her mouth over Barbara's
quivering plum and sucked the mixture of man cum and female juices from her
body.  
  
A second cock quickly slid deep into Barbara's drenched pussy and pumped in
and out of her swollen womb until the hard flesh was covered with the juices
inside her cunt. Joyce watched the long shaft pull out of Barbara's dripping
cunt and press against the opening to her asshole. Barbara's tight orifice
easily swallowed the swollen knob and long shaft until it had disappeared
inside her body.  
  
While she was getting her ass fucked, Barbara pumped two fingers in and out of
Marilyn's cunt and sucked on her clit. The cocks up Joyce's ass and Marilyn's
ass continued to pound their bodies over and over. The girls had lost control,
but Joyce and Marilyn just wanted more and more. Joyce felt the jets of warm
semen pump into her anal orifice as she watched Barbara's ass get filled with
another hot load of cum. Marilyn clamped her mouth down on Joyce's clit as her
rectum was filled with hot cum.  
  
The mother and daughter sat up and planted kisses all over Barbara's body.
Joyce and Marilyn were out of control and they wanted to do all kinds of nasty
and previously forbidden things to Barbara. The three of them were lifted up
and guided over to three men lying on their backs with huge erections pointing
skyward. They were lowered onto the men and each pussy was quickly filled with
another hard cock. They all began riding the hard cocks. The salesmen and
Lenny had lost their identity by now they were just cocks along with the other
seven cocks in the room.  
  
As Joyce rode the hard cock stuffed in her cunt she felt her ass cheeks being
spread and another thick shaft pressed its large head against her asshole.
Before she could react it had penetrated her and filled her rectum. She looked
over at Barbara and Marilyn and saw the same thing happen to them. Then three
more cocks were shoved in their faces.  
  
Joyce, Marilyn and Barbara opened their mouths and sucked the three meaty
cocks between their lips. Joyce now had her body stuffed full of three cocks
at the same time. She tried to concentrate on the one in her mouth, but the
pressure and pounding from the other two fucking her pussy and ass made it
hard to concentrate. Marilyn was adjusting to the triple penetration as well.  
  
The three of them were doing a good job of handling all three cocks and it was
obvious that they had done this many times before. With the pressure of two
cocks pounding her pussy and ass Joyce's body jerked and twisted in a powerful
orgasm. Moments later the cock up her ass swelled and exploded filling her
bowels with hot cum. Another orgasm ripped through Joyce and sent her head
spinning as she gasped for air around the cock filling her mouth.  
  
Marilyn was overcome with the debauchery of taking three cocks at the same
time. She seemed to keeping cumming forever experiencing one intense orgasm
after another. The three cocks exploded in her filling her mouth, pussy and
asshole to capacity sending her beyond the limits of sensuality and
shamelessness. Her lifeless body drained of energy and barely conscious
finally flopped down on the body below her. The cocks erupted in Barbara
spilling a flood of hot cum into all her orifices.  
  
Joyce was trying to keep her mouth on the spewing cock when the hard meat
stuffed up her cunt drove deep into her belly and erupted filling her steamy
cunt full of more thick cream. Joyce's orgasm peaked yet again as her pussy
quivered with one spasm after another. Desperate gasps and moans from Barbara
and the girls were interspersed with sighs of pleasure as cum dripped from her
all their orifices.  
  
Barbara pulled Joyce's face to hers and kissed her feeding cum into Joyce's
mouth with her tongue. Then Barbara moved to Marilyn and kissed her deeply
swapping more cum with her. Barbara urged Marilyn and Joyce to kiss once again
tasting the different juices. Sharing mouthfuls of cum with Barbara and
Marilyn brought Joyce to the limits of ecstasy.  
  
Barbara hugged and kissed Joyce and Marilyn. Joyce was immediately sandwiched
between two men as was Barbara and Marilyn. A huge hard cock entered her
swollen pussy and split it open slipping deep into her body. Behind her Joyce
felt the head of a second cock probe her tight asshole. She gasped when it
popped into her poop chute and buried its length up her ass by its size it had
to be Lenny. Joyce looked over at Marilyn and Barbara as they too were double
penetrated.  
  
Joyce's feet lifted off the ground as the two cocks fucked her pussy and ass.
She wrapped her arms and legs around the person in front of her for support.
Two hands crushed her tits and pulled on her sensitive nipples. Another orgasm
ripped through Joyce's pussy causing cunt juice to gush all over the cock that
was fucking her. Joyce was still trying to catch her breath when she felt an
explosion of hot cum shoot up into her ass. When he pulled out of her ass,
Joyce was lowered to the floor with her arms and legs wrapped around her fuck
partner. He pounded his cock into her hard and fast driving her crazy and she
screamed and dug her fingernails into his shoulder when another orgasm
exploded from within her belly as a hot river of cum flooded her cunt.  
  
She was still screaming when a river of hot cream flooded her cunt. He pulled
out. Joyce collapsed on the floor. She could feel the fluids oozing from her
body until she was lying in a puddle of cum and cunt juice. The cock that had
been fucking her dangled in her face. She licked and sucked it clean.  
  
Over on the sofa Barbara was lying on her back underneath her a guy had his
cock up her ass with another guy was on top and fucking her pussy. Marilyn was
on the floor with two guys double fucking her in her pussy and ass. Joyce
overcome with lust straddled Barbara's face and lowered her cunt to her mouth.
Barbara pushed two fingers up Joyce's ass while she licked and sucked her
juicy pussy. Joyce leaned forward and licked Barbara's clit running her tongue
over the cock sliding in and out of her pussy.  
  
Barbara pulled her fingers from Joyce's ass and flicked her tongue across the
tight pink rosebud between her cheeks and her pussy quivered. Barbara used her
thumb to rub Joyce's clit while she continued to lick her asshole. It was more
than Joyce could take and she began to tremble with the onslaught of yet
another orgasm. Barbara clamped her lips around Joyce's gushing cunt and
swallowed the juices that poured into her mouth. On the floor next to them
Marilyn was screaming as her holes were filled with hot semen sending her over
the edge once again.  
  
Joyce was trying to catch her breath when the cock fucking Barbara's cunt
swelled as hot semen poured into Barbara's body. When it had shot its wad, the
cock popped out of Barbara's cunt with a string of cum trialing it. Joyce
sucked the member dry and then put her mouth on Barbara's swollen sex and
licked the creamy treat from her steamy chamber.  
  
Just below her face, Joyce could see the other cock sliding in and out of
Barbara's tight asshole and watched it spread Barbara's dark tunnel. The guy
picked up the pace going faster and faster finally thrusting his cock deep
into her bowels and groaned. Joyce grabbed his scrotum and fondled his balls.
She could feel his cum pulsing through his scrotum on the way to Barbara's
asshole.  
  
The men were finally drained and the three girls cuddled on the floor stroking
each other's bodies tenderly. Joyce rolled over on her back and her daughter
instinctively moved between her mother's legs. Marilyn couldn't help herself
and she lowered her mouth to her mother's pussy. Barbara seeing this straddled
Joyce and lowered her pussy to Joyce's mouth.  
  
Joyce's husband Bruce had just arrived at the clubhouse and he was greeted by
a naked Lenny. Lenny told him to take of his clothes and join the party as
everyone else was already naked. Lenny led Bruce into the party room and Bruce
saw the three women engaged in a lesbian threesome. Not able to see their
faces he had no idea that it was his wife and daughter on the floor. Lenny
noticing Bruce's erection told Bruce to help himself. Bruce smiled and knelt
behind the girl not knowing it was his daughter Marilyn.  
  
Bruce noticed cum dripping from both her asshole and pussy and he decided to
take her ass. Bruce slid his cock into Marilyn's well used asshole and fucked
her steadily. Bruce was shocked when he heard Lenny announce.  
  
"Gentlemen you have seen the mother and daughter in action. Please welcome the
husband and father to the party," Lenny called out to his sales team.  
  
At that moment Barbara rolled off Joyce's face and Bruce recognized his wife.
Then Marilyn lifted her head from her mother's pussy and turned back to look
at her father. Bruce then knew he was fucking his daughter's ass. He had
fucked her ass many times but now it was in front of his wife and the others.  
  
"Fuck my ass good daddy!" Marilyn sighed and then returned to eating her
mother's pussy.  
  
Bruce then drilled his daughter's ass fucking her as fast and as hard as he
could. He was close to cumming before and now he was determined to flood his
daughter's asshole with cum. Bruce stiffened and shot streams of cum into his
daughter's ass. Bruce then pulled out of his daughter's ass and moved around
to his wife's head. Bruce shoved his cock in his wife's mouth and told her to
suck him dry. Joyce sucked on her husband's cock as her daughter continued to
eat her pussy. Marilyn soon had her mother writhing with another orgasm and
Joyce grasped her daughter's head as she came all the while sucking on her
husband's cock.  
  
Bruce had gotten hard again and he decided that he would fuck his wife's ass
this time right in front of everyone. Joyce was rolled over on all fours and
Bruce shoved his cock into his wife's asshole. Marilyn then scrambled around
and presented her pussy for her mother to eat. Joyce fastened her mouth to her
daughter's pussy and once again the family was coupled together. Barbara then
decided to join them so she straddled Marilyn's face and lowered her pussy to
the teenager's mouth.  
  
Lenny watched as they four of them worked each other into another round of
orgasms. He smiled and thought to himself that the party had been a huge
success. He stroked his hard cock again and made his way over to Marilyn.
Lenny wanted Bruce to see his daughter take Lenny's huge cock in her ass.  
  
THE PARTY AT MARLA'S HOUSE FOLLOWING THE BANQUET  
  
The following Friday was the big game between Monarch and Queen of Peace for
the sectional championship and the right to play for the state championship.
Monarch took a 7-0 lead into the fourth quarter but it was obvious that Queen
of Peace's depth was starting to take its toll. The running plays that Monarch
had stuffed for three quarters were now starting to go for 5, 6, 7, and 8
yards. Queen of Peace scored twice in the fourth quarter and beat Monarch
14-7.  
  
The two teams and coaches met at mid-field and congratulated each other on a
well played hard fought game. The Queen of Peace players and coaches told the
Monarch team that this was really the state championship game. That was a
statement that proved true because the week following Queen of Peace won the
state championship 35-0. The Monarch team received a standing ovation from it
fans and followers as they left the field.  
  
In the locker room the coaches told the team how well they played all season
and that they were very proud of them. Then they reminded them all about the
special banquet that the Principal Helen Eisenhower had arranged for them.
They would be dining at Enrico's restaurant Saturday afternoon. The seniors
knew that after the banquet that they were invited to some mansion for evening
entertainment although they had no idea what that entertainment would be.  
  
Helen and Marla had planned everything right down to the last dildo. The
teachers attending included Carrie, Amelie, Lorraine, Dick and Rob. Nurse
Betty and Susan would also be there. Helen had invited the twins mother Elke
as well and Elke was bringing some of her favorite toys. There would be 11
boys including Loren and 8 girls including Marilyn and Maria who would attend.
Coach James, Coach Thomas and there wives would be there.  
  
Marla assured Helen that Biff, Joannie and Jerry would be joining them. Also
her staff of Sondra, Boris and Ivan would be on hand to serve the food and
drinks as well as participate in the fun and games. Helen and Marla mused over
how many pussies and cocks would be active before the night was over. The best
thing was that the students didn't know that the party would turn into a full
fledged orgy.  
  
The football banquet was magnificent and the food of course at Enrico's was
first class. Awards were handed out a few speeches made and in all everyone
had a marvelous time. Then it was time to adjourn to Marla's house.  
  
The students were in awe of Marla's estate and when they saw the swimming pool
and Jacuzzi they wished they had brought their bathing suits. Little did the
students know at that time that they would not need bathing suits? Helen
introduced Marla and her family to the all the students and teachers who had
not been to the house before. The teenage boys could not take there eyes off
of Joannie who was wearing a yellow mini skirt and halter top. She was
obviously not wearing a bra and her tanned body contrasted erotically against
the yellow outfit. Several boys secretly wished to themselves that they could
fuck her. They had no way of knowing then that before the night was done that
Joannie would have fucked and sucked every young cock at the party and she
would eat every teenage pussy.  
  
Sondra and her brothers Boris and Ivan moved around the crowd serving
cocktails. Sondra looked stunning as well in a mint green hot pants outfit.
She too was not wearing a bra and the shorts were so tight the outline of her
vulva and outer lips were visible. She was not wearing panties. The teenage
boys were all getting excited and some of them were trying to conceal their
erections pushing out their trousers. A couple of times Sondra let her hand
drop and brush against the student's cocks. Zack thought he was going to cum
in his pants.  
  
Joannie had been told that Jake had the biggest cock so she set her sights on
him right away. She was talking to him off to the side and then she dropped
her hand and caressed the front of his pants. Jake almost spit out his drink
when he felt Joannie's hand grab his crotch. Then she expertly lowered his
zipper and fished his cock out of his pants. He did have an impressive cock
although not as big as Biff's it was bigger than most she had. Joannie then
surprised Jake by dropping to her knees and taking his cock in her mouth. Her
head only bobbed a few times before Jake blow his load in her mouth. Joannie
sucked down every drop and then put his cock back in his pants.  
  
"You can fuck me later," Joannie whispered in his ear.  
  
Jake looked around and saw that hardly anyone had paid attention to him
getting a blow job although Wendy had spotted him. Wendy was talking with Biff
when she saw Joannie go down on Jake. Biff followed her eyes and smiled at
Wendy.  
  
"That's Joannie she likes to get things started early," Biff said to Wendy.  
  
Biff then moved behind Wendy and put his arms around her as they watched Jake
and Joannie. Biff moved his hands up to Wendy's tits and massaged them through
her blouse.  
  
"You shouldn't be doing that," Wendy said, her voice cracking.  
  
"Oh don't worry before long everyone will be naked and fucking," Biff replied.  
  
Then he lifted Wendy's skirt and pulled her panties down to her knees. Wendy
started to protest but Biff turned her toward him and kissed her deeply
shoving his tongue down her throat. Biff then plunged one of his thick fingers
into Wendy's pussy and within minutes he had her panting and her pussy
dripping wet. Biff lifted his leg between Wendy's legs and pushed her panties
to the ground with his foot. Biff had unbuckled his belt and unfastened his
pants with his free hand and then pushed them down below his crotch. Biff's
big erect cock leaped out and he took Wendy's hand and placed it on his shaft.  
  
Wendy gasped into Biff's mouth when her hand grabbed onto his cock as she had
never felt one so thick. Biff lifted Wendy up and her panties came off in the
process. He sat Wendy on his cock and she wrapped her legs around his waist
and her arms around his neck. Wendy felt the thick meat push her pussy lips
apart and slowly slide into her dripping hot hole. Wendy sighed as the thick
shaft went deeper and deeper. She had never been so full of cock. Jake was big
but Biff was something else.  

Biff held onto to Wendy's shapely ass as he bounced her up and down on his
thick cock. Wendy was grunting and groaning as she neared her first orgasm of
the evening. Then her body stiffened and she buried her face in Biff's
shoulder to stifle her screams as her climax swept through her body. Wendy's
hips then gyrated on Biff's cock and her pussy coated his thick pecker with
her female love juice. Biff slowly slid his cock from Wendy's cunt and lowered
her to the ground. He held her until she steadied herself on her feet. Biff
had not cum but there was no urgency on his part. There was a lot of young new
pussy at the party that he wanted to sample and he knew that he would have to
pace himself.  
  
Joannie and Jake had watched Wendy get fucked by Biff as did Marilyn. When
Marilyn saw Biff's big dick she knew she had to have it and she made her way
over to Biff. Joannie took off her clothes and told Jake to do the same. Jake
looked at the beautiful naked blonde before him and that erased any doubt he
had about shedding his clothes. Joannie lay back on one of the lounges and
curled her finger at Jake beckoning him to her. Jake was rock hard when he got
between Joannie's legs and he was glad that he had already cum once since he
would be able to last longer this time. Jake eased his cock into Joannie's hot
twat and then he got one of the best fucks in his life. Joannie was
unbelievable how she moved her hips and used her vaginal muscles on Jake's
cock.  
  
Joannie whispered in his ear, "Don't cum in my pussy yet I want you to fuck me
in the ass too."  
  
Jake could hardly believe his own ears that he had heard Joannie correctly.
This beautiful blonde wife wanted him to fuck her in the ass that was a dream
come true for Jake. Joannie's body spasmed and twisted under Jake when she
orgamsed. She held Jake tightly and ground her clit on his shaft and her
juices coated his cock. She relaxed briefly and then told Jake to grab the
lube that was on the patio table. Jake got up to get lube and his big dong
bobbed in front of him as he walked. Others were now watching the action
intently. Jake returned to Joannie who had moved to all fours and wiggled her
curvy ass at Jake. Jake put an ample amount of lube on his cock and then he
fingered Joannie's ass and pushed the lube into her anus. Jake played with her
shapely ass for a few minutes before he pushed his cock all the way into her
rectum.  
  
Marilyn had joined Biff and she was on her knees naked sucking Biff's big
cock. Biff lifted her to her feet and led her over to one of the tables. He
bent Marilyn over the table and shoved his cock into her pussy from behind.
Marilyn gasped as the thick cock wormed its way into her pussy. Biff was even
bigger than Lenny.  
  
By now the students figured out what was going to happen that night and they
were all for it. Zack looked around for his French teacher Amelie but she was
already taken. Amelie was naked on a lounge with Elke and her daughters,
Annika and Ingrid. Elke was eating the French teacher's pussy as her daughters
sucked on Amelie's tits. As Zack watched Amelie, Sondra came up to him and
took his hand. Sondra led Zack over to a set of cushions on the pool deck
where they undressed and then lay down. Zack slipped his rock hard cock into
Sondra's hot pussy and he came within a few strokes. He flooded her pussy with
cum but he stayed hard and kept right on fucking her.  
  
Annika had moved up and straddled Amelie and lowered her pussy to Amelie's
mouth. Elke continued to eat Amelie's pussy as Ingrid worked on Amelie's tits.
Elke teasingly told Amelie that she always liked French food and she resumed
eating her pussy. Biff had now moved his cock to Marilyn's ass and he was
fucking her with long deep steady strokes. Marilyn gasped each time that Biff
slid his cock all the way up her ass.  
  
Other couplings had taken place. The teachers Dick Elgin and Rob Peterson were
fucking two students Marcia and Lauren. Maria was being fucked by Ivan who was
taken with her big firm tits. Anna lay on her back with the Guidance Counselor
Susan Leach between her legs eating her pussy. Charlie tried to stick his cock
in Susan's pussy but he was pushed away.  
  
"She only likes a cock in the ass," Helen told him.  
  
Charlie grabbed some lube from the table and greased up his cock and Susan's
ass. He knelt behind her and pushed his rock hard cock into her ass. Susan
willingly accepted the cock in her ass as she continued to eat Anna's pussy.
Butch had paired off with the teacher Lorraine Basso and they were fucking on
the cushions not far from Sondra and Zack. Terry was getting a blow job from
Nurse Betty. Wendy was now being fucked by Boris. Jimmy and Nick were double
fucking the teacher Carrie Foster as she was never satisfied with just one
cock.  
  
Jerry stood behind his mother Marla with his cock up her ass as Helen ate
Marla's pussy. Jerry then noticed Loren standing alone at a distance still
fully clothed. He pulled his cock from his mother's ass and went to check on
Loren. Helen continued to eat Marla's pussy until Marla came in the
Principal's mouth. As always Marla's female nectar gushed out and she squirted
all over Helen's face. Helen loved eating Marla for that reason she loved to
make Marla cum and squirt. Marla then returned the favor.  
  
Jerry approached Loren and spoke to him, "What's a matter don't you want to
fuck anyone?" Jerry asked bluntly.  
  
Loren just shook his head no but Jerry noticed that Loren's eyes followed his
cock. Jerry thought that he must be gay.  
  
"Are you gay?" Jerry asked him.  
  
Again Loren nodded in reply this time in the affirmative.  
  
"Would like me to fuck you? Would you like to suck my cock? Do you want to
fuck me or would you like me to suck your cock?" Jerry questioned him.  
  
Loren was stunned by the questions but turned on at the same time. "Yes I
would like to do all those things," Loren answered.  
  
"Well first let's get you out of those clothes," Jerry said.  
  
Loren shyly took off his clothes and when he stood naked Jerry noticed Loren's
tits. Jerry liked the fact the Loren was developing breasts and he leaned over
and sucked on them. Loren was hard immediately and Jerry grasped the student's
cock. Jerry then dropped to his knees and sucked Loren's cock. Jerry reached
up and played with Loren's tits as he sucked the cock. Loren came quickly and
Jerry drank down every drop. Loren was still in a state of surprise being
sucked off by the husband of the beautiful blonde Joannie.  
  
"What's you name?" Jerry asked as he stood up.  
  
"Loren," he replied.  
  
"Well Loren, now I am going to fuck you. Would you like that?" Jerry asked.  
  
"Yes but call me Lori when you fuck me," Loren requested.  
  
Loren got down on all fours and Jerry grabbed some lube. Jerry took his time
fingering and lubricating Loren's ass as he liked playing with the bubble
butt. Jerry then put lube on his own cock and aimed it at Loren's asshole.  
  
"Here we go Lori," Jerry said.  
  
Jerry slid his cock into Loren's ass and it went in easily. Jerry fucked Loren
steadily with slow deliberate strokes trying to last as long as he could.
Loren knew how to use his anal muscles and Jerry came sooner than he expected.
Jerry stiffened and then fired a barrage of cum into the teenager's ass. Loren
was milking Jerry's cock with his anal muscles when Ivan and Boris approached
them.  
  
"What have we here Jerry?" Ivan asked.  
  
"Oh this is Loren but he prefers that we call him Lori. I was just about to
let Lori fuck me so why don't you join us," Jerry replied.  
  
Jerry then got on all fours and told Loren to fuck him. Loren slid his
throbbing cock into Jerry's receptive ass and began fucking him slowly. Ivan
stood over Jerry and offered his cock to Loren who immediately took it in his
mouth. Boris knelt behind Loren and pushed his cock into Loren's asshole.
Loren was now in his glory with his cock buried in Jerry's ass and his mouth
and ass filled with two cocks. The four of them fucked until they all came.
Loren flooded Jerry ass with cum and in turn Loren's ass and mouth was filled
with Ivan's and Boris' cum. The four of them uncoupled and then Loren was left
alone as the others returned to the party.  
  
The rest of the night was a blur as every imaginable position and coupling was
carried out. The teenage boys got to triple fuck both Joannie and Sondra. The
teenage girls were fucked and eaten by both men and women. Marla, Helen, Susan
and Elke all donned strap-on dildos and made there way around fucking other
women and girls in the pussy and the ass. Susan was fucking the pretty busty
Maria when Jake came over and shoved his big cock in Susan's ass.  
  
Carrie was determined to do five cocks again and she sat on Nick's cock in her
ass as Jimmy fucked her pussy. Carrie sucked on Zack's cock as she held
Terry's and Butch's cocks in her hands. Julie James and Kia Thomas watched the
scene intently and then they decided that they had to try it as well.  
  
Coach James fucked Marcia as she sucked on Coach Thomas's cock. Marcia's
friend Lauren and then slid under Marcia and began licking her pussy. The four
of them ended up with Marcia and Lauren in a 69 position with the coach's
cocks in their asses. Biff had made the rounds and fucked every teenage pussy
and ass possible. Joannie had no trouble getting all the horny teenage boys to
fuck her as she sampled every cock present.  
  
Well into the night every man and teenage boy was drained. They didn't have a
single drop of cum left in their bodies. The women and teenage girls were
exhausted and they could not take another cock, dildo or tongue. Bodies piled
into the Jacuzzi and swimming pool to relax before they got dressed and left
for the evening. Helen and Susan remained behind after the others left to
thank Marla for a fantastic orgy.  
  
"Marla that was absolutely incredible. Thank you so much for the wonderful
banquet too," Helen gushed.  
  
"Oh no, thank you for bringing all those horny students and teachers together.
It seems that everyone had a great time and they certainly weren't shy," Marla
replied.  
  
"No they weren't were they? We have a wonderful group of students this year
and the faculty is enjoying them. And to think that we are only one third
through the school year," Helen replied.  
  
"Yes you have a lot to look forward to this year. We will have to have another
party maybe around Christmas," Marla offered.  
  
"A Christmas theme that would be interesting," Helen mused.  
  
"Yes we can hang mistletoe all around and if you get caught under it you have
to suck a cock or eat a pussy," Marla giggled.  
  
Helen and Marla kissed and said goodnight and then Helen and Susan left. Biff
had already gone to bed with Jerry and Joannie. Sondra and her brothers had
retired as well. Marla decided to make herself a nightcap and relax in the
family room. She thought about everything that had happened the past two years
and she thought back to day that started it all. Marla still remembered the
day that Biff had seduced her and then her daughter-in-law Joannie joined the
action. Then her own son joined them and took her anal cherry before Biff
shoved his big cock in her ass. Joannie taught her to eat pussy and then the
four of them made love all the time.  
  
Marla thought back to the honeymoon and all the people that they met, fucked
and sucked on the island. Since then the encounters had been numerous and each
one erotically charged. The family was never bored that was for sure. Yes she
had certainly come a long way since the first time. Marla dozed off in the
easy chair and slept peacefully through the night.




        And Mother Makes Four: The Cruise


_**AUTHOR'S NOTE**: At the conclusion of the story Tennis Club Swingers,
members of the club went on a cruise. Also joining the cruise were characters
from the series "And Mother Makes Four." I received a number of e-mails
requesting that I write about the cruise and how the two groups got along for
seven days at sea. If you have read the other stories you know that it is non-
stop sex and this story is no different. If a lot of sex is not to your liking
then I suggest you pass on this story. Enjoy! _  
  
*  
  
INTRODUCTION  
  
Dana &amp; Steve, Denise &amp; Dick, John &amp; Judy, Tom &amp; Carla, Jimmy
&amp; Kimmy, Vince &amp; Mary, Mike &amp; Shirley, Walt &amp; Trudy and Peggy
and Sharon tennis club swingers were aboard the clothing optional cruise. Also
taking the cruise were Marla, Joannie, Jerry, Biff, Sondra, Boris, Ivan and
Carrie. Both parties had arrived on the cruise ship and were receiving their
orientation, instructions and cabin assignments. As it turned out all the
swingers from the tennis club and Marla's party were on the same cabin deck.
That evening they dined together and then moved around from room to room
sharing cocktails and making introductions. Marla's group took notice of all
the beautiful people from the tennis club. Likewise Dana and the others were
enthralled with Marla and her guests.  
  
The tennis club members revealed their relationships to Marla and her guests
and in turn Marla shared the family secrets with Dana's party. The tennis club
members were especially turned on when they learned that Marla, Jerry and
Joannie were related and that Boris, Ivan and Sondra were brothers and sister.
Marla and Joannie bragged about Biff's big dick and in turn, Dana and Denise
bragged about Walt's impressive cock. Tom was thrilled to learn that Jerry,
Boris and Ivan were bi-sexual and Peggy was thrilled to learn that Marla,
Joannie, Sondra and Carrie were also bi-sexual. Many secrets were shared that
night before everyone retired to their own room. The first night everyone
stayed in their room with their partner but they all knew that beginning the
next day that would change. It would be like musical rooms for the next seven
days.  
  
DAY ONE AT SEA -- THE LATE MORNING  
  
The next morning everyone met at breakfast. The food was served buffet style
and it was fresh and delicious. The two groups chatted idly as they ate but
what was really on their minds was what they others looked like naked. They
would all find out soon enough.  
  
After breakfast the two groups headed for the sun deck and swimming pool. They
all wore bathing suits until they got to the deck then the clothing came off
and beautiful bodies were on display. The tennis club group and Marla's group
took over the deck and other people on the cruise found other locations to
hang out. Many of the other vacationers were embarrassed by the two group's
behavior.  
  
Biff wasted no time seeking out Trudy who was lying naked on her stomach. Walt
was cool with Biff hitting on Trudy as he had already set his sights on
Joannie and Sondra. Walt took the lounge vacated by Biff next to Joannie. Biff
introduced himself to Trudy who seemed put out that Walt had left her so
quickly.  
  
"Hi, my name's Biff and I'm with Marla's group. You're Trudy right? We met
last night," Biff began.  
  
"Yes, I remember," Trudy replied curtly.  
  
"Hey you know this sun can be brutal. Let me put some lotion on you," Biff
offered.  
  
"No that's okay, I'm fine," Trudy answered not wanting strange hands on her
body.  
  
"It's no problem," Biff said assuredly and then began to apply the lotion to
Trudy's shoulders and back.  
  
"Please don't I really don't want you to do that," Trudy asked.  
  
"Listen doll with that body of yours there are going to be a lot of hands on
you before this cruise is over. Look at your boyfriend he is already putting
lotion on Joannie's hot ass," Biff leaned in and whispered to her.  
  
Trudy turned her head to locate Walt and sure enough he was rubbing lotion on
the blonde's ass. Trudy watched as Walt rubbed the lotion in and Joannie
wiggled her ass in response. Then Trudy saw Walt's hands slide between
Joannie's legs and touch her pussy. He then moved his hand back up between
Joannie's buttocks and appeared to be probing her asshole.  
  
Trudy had momentarily forgotten about Biff but then she felt his hands on her
ass cheeks. Trudy turned to look at Biff and tell him to stop. When she did
she saw his huge cock standing straight up and she gasped. My God he's bigger
than Walt," she thought to herself.  
  
While Biff and Walt were putting the moves on Trudy and Joannie, Carrie was
sitting on the edge of the Jacuzzi telling others about her experience with
five guys at one time. Mike, Dick and Steve were all over this and then they
recruited Vince and Jimmy to join them. Within minutes Carrie was headed to
her cabin with the five guys close behind.  
  
Marla, Sondra, Boris, Ivan, Jerry, Dana, Denise, Sharon, Mary, Kimmy, Shirley,
Peggy, John, Judy and Tom were all still on the deck sun bathing and talking.
John clearly had eyes for the beautiful blonde Sondra while Boris and Ivan
were dialed in on the pretty oriental Kimmy. Peggy was all ears listening to
Marla tell the story about the all girl orgy at her house. Then Marla invited
all the women back to her cabin to see all the neat sex toys that she and
Joannie had brought along.  
  
Sondra went with John to his cabin. Ivan and Boris took Kimmy to their cabin
and all the women went with Marla to her cabin. That left Tom and Jerry to
enjoy themselves so Tom joined Jerry in his cabin and the two of them
discussed their bi-sexual experiences. In the meantime Walt enthusiastically
went with Joannie to her cabin while Biff continued to work on Trudy. Once
Trudy saw Walt leave with Joannie, she somewhat reluctantly agreed to invite
Biff to her cabin since the cabin that Biff and Marla shared was occupied with
by women.  
  
The deck was cleared as everyone from the two groups headed for the cabins.
The ship's captain, Rocco Bruni, and the cruise social director Julie Morgan
along with the second in command Clark Morton watched with interest as the two
groups left the sun deck.  
  
"I have a feeling that there will be plenty of action going in that row of
cabins this cruise." Rocco stated.  
  
"I would love to be a fly on the wall in those cabins right now," Julie added.  
  
"Who are you kidding? You know you would like to be in one of those cabin beds
with one of those big cocks in your pussy," Clark said with a chuckle as he
grabbed one of Julie's ass cheeks.  
  
DAY ONE AT SEA -- BIFF AND TRUDY  
  
In Trudy and Walt's cabin, Biff quickly had Trudy on the bed and he was
fondling and kissing her beautiful tits. Trudy like the attention he paid to
her breasts as it made her feel so feminine. He gently massaged them in his
big meaty hands and he gently nibbled on her erect nipples. Trudy actually had
a mild orgasm and he pussy was dripping wet by the time Biff made his way down
her body. He trailed kisses from Trudy's tits over her abs and around her
pubes. Then he by passed her pussy and kissed her inner thighs working his way
back up to her pubes.  
  
In a reflex action Trudy lifted her hips toward Biff's mouth but he continued
to tease her and prolonged her desire. Finally his tongue flicked over her wet
pussy and Trudy jumped in response. It was like a static charge had touched
her body. Trudy reached for Biff's head and he let her guide it to her pussy.
Biff tongued Trudy's pussy and probed her passage with his thick tongue. Trudy
gasped aloud as the tongue wormed its way into her vagina and grazed over her
clit. Once Biff found her clit he sucked it into hardness and then gently
nibbled it sending Trudy over the edge.  
  
Trudy screamed into her forearm muffling the sound as her hips rose of the bed
and humped Biff's face. Biff reached under her and held her by her firm
shapely ass as she reached her crescendo. Trudy thrust her hips several times
as she orgasmed and then collapsed on the bed. Biff moved up her body and
kissed her tenderly probing her mouth with his tongue and letting her taste
her own love juice. Then he eased Trudy's legs apart and slowly penetrated her
with his big throbbing cock.  
  
Trudy felt the massive shaft enter her slowly and she realized that Biff's
cock was longer and thicker than Walt's cock; not by much but by enough to
feel the difference. Once Biff was all the way in he stopped for a few seconds
and let Trudy feel how full she was. Then he began to fuck her slowly keeping
his cock in constant contact with her clit. Trudy had several more orgasms
before Biff finally ejaculated in her womb. She felt the force of his cum
shoot into her and it seemed as if he would never stop cumming. Trudy had an
intense orgasm and then she collapsed on the bed. Biff eased his cock from her
pussy and she good feel the wetness trickle across her inner thighs. Trudy
felt a huge void in her pussy when Biff pulled out of her.  
  
Biff rolled the almost lifeless body of Trudy over on her belly. Then he began
to massage her gorgeous ass cheeks. Biff spent a long time on Trudy's ass as
he loved massaging it and looking at it. Biff then pulled Trudy up by her hips
so that her curvy ass was in the air. Trudy kept her head down on the bed and
she looked so fuckable in that position. Biff dipped his head down between
Trudy's buttocks and flicked his tongue over her anus. Trudy's ass clenched in
response but Biff continued to rim her. Trudy tried to relax as Biff continued
to lick and probe her anus but she knew that she was being prepared to be butt
fucked and she wasn't sure she could take Biff's cock.  
  
Biff found some cream and then he began to lubricate Trudy's asshole. Biff was
pleased that his finger went in easily as it told him she had been butt fucked
before. Biff silently hoped that it had been Walt that fucked Trudy's ass and
had stretched her opening. Satisfied that her asshole was well lubed, Biff
applied a liberal amount of cream to his huge cock and then added his saliva
to make it as slippery as possible. He then put the head of his cock at the
entrance to Trudy's ass and pushed it in slowly.  
  
Trudy groaned when she felt he anal penetration and she reached back and
placed a hand on Biff's thigh. Trudy was resolved to be butt fucked again but
she didn't want Biff to move to fast and too deep at first. Slowly inch by
inch Biff's cock entered her ass until it was buried in her. Trudy had never
felt so full in her life and she was afraid to move. Biff eased his cock back
leaving just the head in and then slowly filled her ass again. He did this
several times and Trudy loosened up. Biff then picked up the pace fucking her
ass. He massaged her shapely globes as he watched his cock slide in and out of
her magnificent ass. Trudy moaned and groaned as the big shaft slid in and out
of her.  
  
Biff then pushed forward with one final thrust and unloaded in her rectum.
Trudy felt the massive cum shot jet into her and she felt Biff's cock
pulsating as it fired round after round into her. Trudy instinctively clenched
and unclenched her anal muscles around the thick shaft as if her ass acted on
its own. She milked every drop from Biff's cock as her muscles involuntarily
massaged the big thick shaft. Biff stayed deep in his ass as Trudy's muscles
did their thing and he continued to fondle her shapely ass.  
  
Biff's cock eventually softened and slipped from Trudy's ass. A trail of semen
oozed out of her anus and trickled down between her inner thighs. Trudy fell
forward on the bed and let out a deep sigh. Biff played with her ass a little
bit more, fondling the cheeks and teasing her anus leaking cum. Biff playfully
pushed cum back into her ass and watched as Trudy contracted her muscles and
forced it back out. Biff then got out of bed and washed his cock. He put his
bathing suit back on and then left Trudy's cabin. He left Trudy on the bed and
neither of them spoke when he left.  
  
DAY ONE AT SEA -- WALT AND JOANNIE  
  
The scene between Walt and Joannie was different but the results were the same
as they were with Biff and Trudy. Once in the cabin they both stripped quickly
and Walt's cock stood out like a flag pole displaying his obvious desire.
Joannie walked over to him and took a hold of his cock. Walt felt like he
would cum any second as Joannie toyed with his dick. It was clear that Joannie
was in complete control. Joannie pushed Walt back on the bed and then she
knelt before him.  
  
You have a beautiful cock and I am going to enjoy sucking it," Joannie said in
a very sultry tone.  
  
Walt was speechless as he watched Joannie lower her head and engulf his cock
in her warm sensuous mouth. He gasped as she closed her lips around it and
then began to bob up and down. Joannie deep throated him and he felt her lips
touch his pubic hair as she swallowed his entire cock. Walt loved being deep-
throated and he almost lost it at that moment.  
  
Joannie continued to suck his cock and she swirled her tongue around and
nibbled the head driving Walt crazy. Joannie sensed that he was close to
blowing his load and she cupped his tight balls and massaged them as she
tightened her mouth around his cock. That did it and Walt could feel his cum
travel from his balls through his scrotum as he started to cum.  
  
"Oh here it is Joannie. I'm cumming," he gasped but it was more of
announcement than a warning.  
  
Joannie stayed glued to his cock and swallowed every drop of his seed as it
rushed into her mouth. Walt came in droves and Joannie had to swallow quickly
to keep his seed from running out of her mouth. Walt loved how Joannie worked
his cock and swallowed every drop. Joannie was pleased with Walt's discharge
and she knew that she would have him hard again in no time so that he could
fuck her. Walt shot quite a load in her mouth almost as much as Biff does.  
  
Joannie sucked and nibbled and teased Walt to no end. Finally he begged her to
stop and he slid back onto the bed to rest and recover. Joannie sat next to
him and turned his face toward hers. She kissed him deeply plunging her tongue
into his mouth allowing him to sample the after taste of cum. Walt reached for
her and took her in his arms. Walt fondled her tits, thighs and ass as they
kissed. He could feel himself getting erect again as they cuddled, petted and
kissed on the sofa.  
  
"Do you like to eat pussy?" she asked.  
  
"Of course," Walt confessed.  
  
"Good, I want you to eat me now," Joannie told him.  
  
Joannie got on back on her bed and spread her legs. Her hands went down to her
pussy and she stroked her quim and opened it for Walt to see. Walt just stared
at her in all her beauty lying on the bed. Her blonde hair spread across the
bed, her firm tits and hard nipples stuck up in the air and her voluptuous
tanned body was splayed before him. Joannie held her arms open to him and then
guided him to her body as he leaned in toward her.  
  
Joannie coached him through every move as if it was his first pussy eating
experience. Walt buried his tongue in Joannie's pussy shoving it in as if he
was fucking her. Joannie directed the action and she soon had him nibbling on
her clit while he fingered her pussy. Walt was really getting into the action
particularly because of the way he had Joannie squirming and tossing on the
bed. Joannie moved her legs over Walt's shoulders and pulled his head closer
to her pussy. Walt held on to Joannie's shapely buttocks and squeezed and
fondled her firm ass cheeks as he ate her pussy.  
  
"Oh, oh, yes right there. You got it. Suck it, chew on it eat me, oh!" Joannie
cried out.  
  
Walt continued to eat her pussy as he held her ass tightly in his hands. He
then moved his hands up to her tits and found her hard nipples. Walt massaged
her boobs and twirled her nipples in his fingertips as he continued to munch
on her pussy and clit. Joannie was tossing and thrusting her pussy into Walt's
face and calling for him to eat her.  
  
"Stick your finger in my ass," screamed Joannie.  
  
Walt loved to finger a girl's asshole while he ate her pussy so he honored
Joannie's request. He snuck one hand behind Joannie's bottom and toyed with
her asshole tickling the tight nether hole.  
  
"Wet your finger in my pussy and shove it in my ass," Joannie pleaded.  
  
Walt stuck his middle finger in Joannie's pussy and got it good and wet with
her juices. He then positioned it at Joannie's asshole and shoved it in.
Joannie gasped with the abrupt anal penetration but soon had Walt's finger
buried in her ass. Walt pumped his finger in and out of Joannie's ass as he
continued to maul her pussy with his mouth. Walt loved the feel of his finger
in the warm recess of Joannie's ass.  
  
Joannie stiffened and gasped aloud as she came on Walt's face. Walt held on to
her with his finger still buried in her ass and his mouth glued to her cunt.
He felt the waves of orgasm rock Joannie's body and his face was flooded with
her cunt juice. Joannie kept humping his face until the last of her orgasms
passed and she flopped back on the bed.  
  
Walt slipped his finger from her ass and his hands found her breasts again. He
stroked her tits and nipples as he gently licked her pussy dry of all her
juices. Walt finished eating her and then sat up kneeling between Joannie
legs. Walt followed Joannie's eyes to his cock and then he realized that he
was hard again.  
  
Joannie smiled at him and said, "I love that, you really know how to eat
pussy. Now get that big cock in my cunt and fuck me!"  
  
Walt leaned forward and aimed his cock at Joannie's pussy. He slid in easily
to the hilt and reveled in the warmth of her cunt. Walt began to pump his cock
in and out of Joannie's pussy as she wrapped her shapely legs around his back.
Joannie pulled him in with her legs and positioned herself so that her clit
was in constant contact with his cock. Walt began to pound Joannie's pussy and
Joannie humped her hips back at him just as hard. The two of them fucked each
other frantically breathing heavy and grunting and moaning. Joannie had
another orgasm but continued to fuck Walt toward his. Joannie lost count of
her orgasms before Walt finally filled her pussy with his spunk.  
  
Walt stiffened and then thrust into her each time he felt his cum ejaculate.
Joannie rocked with him and she clenched her cunt muscles squeezing every drop
of cum from his cock. Walt collapsed on her body as he felt the last surge of
cum leave his cock. Joannie held him tight as he relaxed his body. Walt loved
fucking Joannie and he was glad that he came on the cruise.  
  
Joannie rolled to her side and Walt rolled with her. They held to each other
and gently caressed each other's sweaty body. Joannie pushed Walt on his back
and then she kissed her way down his chest passed his stomach to his cock.
Walt gasped with delight when Joannie took his cock in her mouth and sucked it
clean of their combined juices. Then she moved up his body and kissed him
deeply shoving her tongue in his mouth again. Joannie wanted to be sure that
he got to taste both of them and that he shed any inhibitions that he
previously had.  
  
"I can see that you are still ready for action. Do you like to butt fuck?"
Joannie quizzed him as she looked at his erect cock.  
  
"I love to fuck girls in the ass," Walt admitted.  
  
"I love it in the ass. Will you fuck me in the ass?" Joannie asked sexily.  
  
"You know I will," Walt replied obviously pleased with the request.  
  
Joannie smiled at him and then got off the bed. She retrieved some lubricant
and handed it to Walt. Joannie then got on all fours and directed Walt to lube
her ass. Walt got turned on by putting the lube in her asshole. He enjoyed
fingering her hole and caressing her curvy ass. Joannie rotated her ass in
arousal as Walt inserted a second finger into her bung hole.  
  
"Okay I'm ready for your cock Walt, fuck me in the ass," ordered Joannie.  
  
Walt knelt behind her and eased his hard cock into her ass. He worked it in
slowly and reveled in the methodical penetration of her luscious ass.
Joannie's ass was a warm tight receptacle. Joannie used her anal muscles to
perfection as she massaged Walt's cock in her anal sheath. Walt caressed both
of Joannie's gorgeous ass cheeks as he fucked her ass deeply. They both sensed
he was about to cum again and Walt picked up his pace as Joannie squeezed his
cock with more intensity.  

"Cum in my ass, I want your cum in my ass," Joannie cried out.  
  
Her words sent Walt over the edge and he fired his third load of the day into
Joannie's hot ass. Joannie felt the warm sperm coat her rectal passage, a
feeling that she never tired of. She squeezed her anal muscles and milked
Walt's cock dry of every drop of cum. Walt continued to fuck her slowly until
his cock softened and slipped from her ass. Walt just looked at her beautiful
ass and watched as trickles of cum ran out of her ass across the lips of her
pussy and down her inner thighs. They stayed in bed for several minutes and
all Walt could think of was that it was just the first day on the cruise and
here he was in bed with a beautiful blonde that he had just met.  
  
Walt and Joannie showered together and washed each other but they did not fuck
again. Then they got dressed and headed to lunch to catch up with the others.
As they walked through the passageway they passed Julie the cruise director
and they all smiled and greeted each other. Both Joannie and Walt looked over
their shoulders as Julie continued walking and they checked out her tan
shapely legs and curvy ass in her white short shorts.  
  
"Nice ass," Joannie and Walt said simultaneously and then they teasingly poked
each other.  
  
DAY ONE AT SEA -- THE WOMEN TOGETHER  
  
Marla, Dana, Denise, Mary, Peggy, Sharon, Shirley and Carla were all naked in
Marla's cabin and the eight women stood around looking at each other and
taking in each other's beauty and unique attributes. Marla and Sharon
approached Shirley and told her not to be so shy. Dana and Denise led Mary
over to one of the sofas and sat down on the edge of it on either side of
Mary. Marla and Sharon led Shirley over to the other sofa and they sat facing
Denise, Mary and Dana. Peggy and Carla were already in bed in a 69 position.
Marla and Sharon sat close to Shirley so that their bodies were touching. Dana
and Denise did the same with Mary.  
  
"This is so hot," said Denise as she and Dana moved their hands over Mary's
body.  
  
"So have you experimented with toys or dildos yet?" asked Marla. Then she and
Sharon moved even closer to Shirley and began to move their hands over her
breasts and thighs.  
  
"Yes at the last tennis party the girls introduced me to a strap-on cock,"
Shirley replied nervously and turned on by the caressing of her body.  
  
"Well we have some surprises for you later but first things first," said Marla
as she and Sharon gently pushed Shirley back on the sofa.  
  
Denise and Dana also pushed Mary back on the other sofa and Denise got between
Mary's legs as Dana mounted Mary's face. Denise wasted no time in cupping
Mary's hot ass and as she plunged her tongue deep into the brunette's pussy.
On the bed Peggy and Carla had their tongues buried in each other's pussy and
their fingers in each other's ass.  
  
Then on the opposite sofa Sharon straddled Shirley's face just as Marla slid
between Shirley's legs and began to eat her cunt. Marla probed Shirley's pussy
with her fingers and sucked on her clit. Shirley's legs were then lifted on
her shoulders exposing her ass and her little aperture. Marla then began to
lick Shirley's bung hole and tickled it with her tongue. Marla had a long thin
tongue that probed deeply into Shirley's ass as she continued to finger fuck
her pussy. Shirley knew she was going to cum soon so she picked up the pace
eating Sharon's pussy. Sharon held herself open for Shirley and she went wild
as Shirley nibbled on her clit.  
  
"Shirley is a natural cunt lapper," proclaimed Sharon and then yelled, "Oh
this is going to be a quick one."  
  
Sharon humped herself on Shirley's mouth and came in buckets all over her
face. Shirley reached her own climax and cum onto Marla's face. Marla sucked
her dry as if she didn't want to miss a drop of Shirley's nectar.  
  
"She really gets off," Marla announced as she moved up the bed to straddle
Shirley's face and then said to Sharon, "Your turn."  
  
"Oh let me at her," Sharon said excitedly and then covered Shirley's pussy
with her mouth.  
  
The actions were repeated this time with Marla cumming on Shirley's face and
with Shirley squirting her juice into Sharon's mouth. Only this time Sharon
fingered Shirley's asshole the whole time as she ate her to climax. The three
women then separated and sat on the sofa watching Denise and Dana finish with
Mary. Dana was riding Mary's face as Denise ate out Mary's pussy. Denise had
pushed anal beads into Mary's ass and she was held onto the string as she ate
her. As Mary started to cum, Denise pulled on the string and one by one the
beads popped out of Mary's asshole. There were six beads in all and Mary's
body jerked in spasm each time one of them cleared her sphincter intensifying
her orgasm. Denise moaned aloud into Mary's cunt as her mouth was filled with
Mary's juices. Mary collapsed on the sofa next to Denise and Dana and the
three of them hugged and kissed one another.  
  
Carla and Peggy were sucking each other in a furry and dildos had now replaced
their fingers in each other's ass. Everyone stopped for a second to watch the
two hot women pleasure each other with their tongues and fake cocks. Carla and
Peggy rammed the fake cocks in and out of each other's asshole as they creamed
in each other's mouth. Their orgasms were intense and some of the women
watching thought that they might injure themselves. Carla and Peggy then
relaxed after their intense orgasms and their faces were covered with pussy
juice.  
  
Marla got up and went over to a bag in the corner of the room where she
retrieved six dildos four strap-on dildos and a couple of two headed dildos
that had to be 18" to 20" long with a fake set of balls in the center. Marla
strapped on one dildo that was very large. Sharon, Denise and Dana strapped on
the other ones that were about the same size. Sharon lay on her back and Marla
had Mary straddle the dildo and lower her pussy on it. Marla then greased up
Mary's asshole and the strap-on cock. Marla then pushed the fake cock all the
way into Mary's asshole and then she and Sharon began to fuck Mary's two
holes. Carla then moved over to Mary and offered Mary a pussy to suck on.
Carla stood above Mary and held Mary's head to her as Sharon and Marla fucked
Mary senseless.  
  
Dana and Denise were double fucking Shirley on the other sofa. Dana was on her
back playing with Shirley's tits as she fucked her pussy. Denise was pounding
away at Shirley's ass and had the entire dildo buried in her poop chute.
Shirley was moaning and screaming for the girls to fuck her hard. Shirley's
moans were soon silenced when Carla pushed her pussy onto Shirley's mouth.
Shirley furiously lapped at Peggy's cunt as she raced toward another orgasm.  
  
Mary came and came from the ferocious pounding of her pussy and ass. She
pleaded with Marla and Sharon to let her rest for awhile. Peggy had cum all
over Shirley's face and had moved away leaving Shirley to the double fucking.
Sharon, seeing that Shirley's mouth was free, walked over and presented her
fake cock covered with Mary's cunt juice to Shirley's mouth. Shirley sucked it
right into her mouth as she was fucked by Dana and Denise. It was an
incredibly erotic sight to see Shirley triple penetrated by three fake cocks.  
  
The strap-on dildos had little nubs on the end that massaged the pussies of
the girls doing the fucking. Dana, Denise and Sharon were being stimulated by
the action of Shirley's body as they triple fucked her. Soon all four of them
climaxed again and then they collapsed in a heap on the floor.  
  
After feeling well rested the women rekindled the orgy and fucked each other
well into the late morning hours. They all tried a number of different
positions and penetrations with the dildos. Mary and Shirley lay on their
sides fucking Dana in the ass and pussy with the strap-on cocks. Marla and
Sharon did the same to Denise but Sharon had a double dildo in her ass with
the other end in Shirley's ass. Carla fucked Mary in the ass and Peggy fucked
Marla in the ass. The eight of them were coupled together by the fake cocks.
Later Denise and Dana were placed on all fours with their butts touching.
Marla inserted one of the double headed dildos in Dana's pussy and the other
end in Denise's pussy. Then Marla placed a second double dildo in Dana's ass
and the other end in Denise's ass. Denise and Dana double fucked each other as
they ate the other women's pussies. As Denise and Dana were eating two of the
women the other women knelt down beside them and played with their tits and
diddled their clits. Denise and Dana had mind blowing orgasms and they were
all done for the morning.  
  
DAY ONE AT SEA -- JERRY AND TOM  
  
In another cabin Jerry was on top of Tom in a 69 position. Jerry wasted no
time in taking Tom's cock in his mouth and sucking him to hardness. Tom
stroked Jerry's stiff cock, fondled his ball sac and tickled his perineum and
anus. As Tom played with Jerry's privates he contemplated taking a new cock in
his mouth.  
  
Jerry took Tom's cock back into his mouth and after a brief pause, Tom
followed Jerry's lead. The two of them sucked cock and for Tom it was his
first time with Jerry but his third cock in a week. They relished the feeling
of the soft mushroom heads in their mouths. They took the cocks as deep in
their mouths as they were comfortable with doing as they made love to each
other. Jerry grabbed Tom's ass cheeks and held them as he sucked Tom's cock.
Tom copied every move that Jerry made and soon they were both sucking cock and
fondling each other's ass. Jerry was thrilled that Tom had decided to suck his
cock but Jerry was worried that now he may cum too soon.  
  
Jerry moved a finger between Tom's ass cheeks and tickled his anus and again
Tom did the same thing to Jerry. Tom felt a surge pass through his loins and
his testicles tightened signaling that he was about to cum. Then he felt his
cum travel from his scrotum through his cock and blast into his Jerry's mouth.
Jerry just held on to Tom's ass and swallowed Tom's load as it shot into his
mouth. Jerry then rubbed Tom's balls as he drank down every drop of his cum.  
  
Tom had stopped sucking Jerry's cock briefly as he savored the moment of
cumming in mouth but then at Jerry's urging he resumed sucking Jerry's cock.
Jerry shot his load shortly thereafter and flooded Tom's mouth with cum. Tom
did just as he had done with Kelly and Nicky, he swallowed as fast as he tried
to capture every drop of Jerry's cum. However, Tom was not prepared for the
volume and force of Jerry's ejaculation. Jerry was so turned on by the
prospect of Tom sucking his cock that Jerry seemed to cum for minutes. Tom
pulled Jerry's cock from his mouth and closed his eyes as Jerry's cum shot all
over his face. When Jerry had ceased shooting, Tom took Jerry's cock back in
his mouth. They continued to hold to each other and suck each other in the 69
position. They were both so turned on that they remained hard. They could have
cum again in each other's mouth but Jerry wanted to take it to the next step.  
  
"I want to fuck you Tom," Jerry whispered to Tom, "And then I want you to fuck
me."  
  
"Let's get to it!" Tom replied.  
  
Jerry played with Tom's ass a long time as he loved fingering his bung-hole
and caressing his shapely ass. Tom stayed hard throughout the ass fucking
foreplay and at one time he thought that he might cum again. It was just then
that Jerry told him to turn over. Tom lifted his legs and placed them on
Jerry's shoulders as Jerry directed. Jerry placed the head of his cock at
Tom's ass and pressed forward testing Tom's asshole. Tom could feel the
pressure. Jerry had a nice cock. Tom's relaxed orgasmic state and his
horniness took over and he let Jerry have his way. Jerry added more lubricant
to his cock as he pulled back and rubbed the head of his cock around Tom's
asshole. Every few seconds Jerry would push inside Tom and then pull back out
stretching him a little wider each time. It was quite a turn-on for Jerry
watching with his beautiful cock between Tom's raised and spread legs. Jerry's
next thrust was with a purpose and Tom felt the fullness as his Jerry's cock
pushed passed his sphincter.  
  
Jerry remained inside him and did not move allowing Tom to adjust to his
girth. Tom wrapped his ankles around Jerry's ass and pulled him in deeper.
Jerry's cock probed Tom's ass and pushed passed his sphincter again without
any effort this time. Jerry stopped once again and remained still for a moment
and waited for Tom's reaction. Jerry smiled as Tom rotated his hips and arched
his back to get Jerry further inside him.  
  
Tom's body opened up and he felt Jerry's cock stretch him open. Jerry's cock
slid in and out of Tom slowly until he had finally buried all 6+ inches in
Tom's ass. Tom could feel Jerry's balls resting on his ass. Tom couldn't
believe what a wonderful feeling it was to have finally have Jerry completely
inside him and he had Kelly to thank for introducing him to anal sex. Jerry
pulled out a little and then he stopped and pushed back inside. The feeling
was fantastic and Tom began to rotate his hips again. Then Jerry pulled almost
all of the way out and then plunged inside fucking Tom senseless. Tom moaned
in response to Jerry's pounding and they began to make love. Jerry leaned over
him and Tom wrapped his legs around him, hooking his ankles together and they
began rocking and moving beautifully together. Tom was being fucked again and
he loved it.  
  
Jerry was fucking Tom hard and fast missionary style as if he was fucking a
women and he reveled in each thrust. Tom looked down and watched his balls and
erect cock bounce around as Jerry fucked him. Tom soon felt another buildup in
his balls. Jerry began to moan louder and louder, and fucked harder and
faster. Tom felt Jerry's cock swell in his rectum as Jerry rose up on his
knees. Tom knew that he was close and he began to pump his own cock with his
hand. Jerry grunted and Tom felt hot cum fill his ass. Tom pumped his cock
harder in search of his own release. When he came, he shot his own cum all
over his chest, abs and pubes. Jerry had filled Tom up with his cum but he
remained hard and continued to fuck his ass. Jerry pushed his cum around in
Tom's ass and some of it escaped and wet the bed. Due to Jerry's horniness and
his youthful recuperative powers he continued to fuck Tom until he came again.
Tom's asshole was overflowing with cum.  
  
Jerry collapsed on top of his new lover and then they kissed. Jerry lay on top
of Tom with all of his weight resting on him. Tom wrapped his legs around
Jerry and he reveled in the feeling of Jerry's big cock growing soft inside
him. They stayed in each other's arms for a long time and no words were
spoken. They just held each other, kissed and ran their hands over each
other's body. Jerry's cock softened and slipped from Tom's ass and it felt
like a plug had just been pulled from Tom's asshole. Cum ran out of Tom's ass
onto the bed and he felt the cool air caress his tender asshole.  
  
"Tom I want you to fuck me now. Would you like to fuck me?" Jerry asked.  
  
"You know I would!" Tom said excitedly, anxious to fuck Jerry again.  
  
Jerry got on all fours and handed Tom the lube. "Put plenty of that stuff on
your cock and in my ass."  
  
Tom knelt behind Jerry and he began to caress Jerry's beautiful ass. Tom again
noticed that Jerry's body was delicate, hairless and flawless. Tom couldn't
believe how much Jerry looked like a girl from behind with his shapely curvy
ass in the air. Tom put an ample amount of lotion in his hands and rubbed it
all around Jerry's bung hole. Then Tom inserted first one finger then two
fingers preparing Jerry for his cock. As he sawed his fingers in and out of
Jerry's anus Tom was getting turned on by the thought of burying his cock in
Jerry's shapely ass again. He moved closer to Jerry and lined up the head of
his cock with Jerry's anal opening and began to ease it into to him.  
  
Tom spat on his hand and rubbed his saliva all over his cock which made it
very slick when combined with the lotion. Tom's cock head cleared Jerry's
sphincter and it slid right in without resistance. Jerry's ass chute was warm
and tight as Tom went deep into him. Tom was all the way in Jerry's ass and he
started a slow fucking motion. Tom continued to pump Jerry's ass with deep,
long, deliberate thrusts as he caressed Jerry's smooth round ass.  
  
Jerry asked Tom to fuck him harder and quicker. So Tom picked up the pace and
he started pounding Jerry's ass faster and faster. Tom's balls started
bouncing off of Jerry's balls and Jerry was moaning with each thrust of cock.
Tom could feel his climax building and he knew that any moment he would shoot
his seed into Jerry's ass. Tom tried to make it last as long as possible but
once Jerry started to contract his anal muscles Tom lost it.  
  
Tom fired a barrage of cum in Jerry's asshole filling it to overflowing. As he
continued to fuck Jerry, Tom's cum backed up in Jerry's rectum and began to
ooze out flowing over their balls. Jerry used his talented anal muscles to
milk Tom's cock and drain it of all his seed. Tom didn't think that his cock
would ever be soft again as he remained hard in Jerry's tight sheath. Jerry's
milking action weakened him and Tom collapsed on top of Jerry's body. Jerry
flattened out on the bed with Tom on top and his cock still in his Jerry's
ass. Tom rolled off of him and his hard cock slipped from Jerry's ass. Jerry
rolled to his back and spread his legs lifting his knees to his chest.  
  
"Fuck me again," he pleaded.  
  
Tom moved between Jerry's legs in the missionary and lined up his still erect
cock with his asshole. Jerry was also as hard as a rock and his beautiful cock
pointed toward his head. Tom pressed slightly forward and his cock moved back
into Jerry's hot ass. Jerry's ass actually pulled Tom inside and his cock went
all the way in Jerry's asshole as Tom's balls rested on his ass.  
  
"God, that feels so good, love me, fuck me," Jerry cried out.  
  
His ass was in the air and Tom's cock was fully embedded in it. Tom pulled
back a little and pushed forward. Jerry groaned as Tom began to slowly fuck
him. Each time Tom would start taking longer strokes. Tom's cock head was soon
at the edge of Jerry's asshole before he pushed it back into him. Their
fucking was making a sucking sound. Each time Tom's balls slammed against
Jerry's ass, his body and Jerry's ass made a wet slapping sound. Tom was so
fucking hot that he crammed his cock fully into Jerry. Jerry held Tom's cock
and massaged it with his anal muscles; Tom knew he was not going to last very
long. Jerry humped up against Tom fucking him back as Tom fucked him. The room
smelled of sex and sweat. Tom reached down to stroke Jerry's cock.  
  
"Yeah that's it. Jerk me off as you fuck me. Make me cum again," Jerry cried
out.  
  
Tom took slow long strokes in and out of Jerry's ass as Jerry pushed up into
him more and more. Soon Jerry took control and just fucked Tom's cock. Tom let
Jerry fuck him with his ass muscles. Tom's actions became more erratic and his
thrusts shorter and more powerful. Jerry was grunting as Tom's cock slid in
and out of his hot ass. Soon Tom's cock was barely staying in Jerry's ass.
Then Jerry slowed down and let the cock just press against his prostate. Jerry
announced that he was cumming and he pulled Tom down and kissed him deeply
plunging his tongue into Tom's mouth. Tom felt Jerry's cum shoot between their
bodies covering their chests and abs and then oozing out around their pubes.
That set Tom off and he began to pound his cock in and out of Jerry's hole.
Tom slammed his cock into Jerry's loose wet hole and he felt his balls tighten
again. Tom pressed deep into him and his seed filled Jerry's ass for a second
time.  
  
"Yes cum in my ass again. Oh I feel it I feel your hot spunk," Jerry groaned.  
  
Tom pulled, pushed and cum spurted into Jerry making his hole wetter and
warmer as Tom's cock easily slid in. Tom continued fucking him until his legs
were weak and cum had stopped flowing. Tom's cock slipped from Jerry's ass as
they cuddled and Jerry stroked Tom's exhausted body.  

"I love fucking you. I love your ass," Tom whispered into his ear.  
  
"I know you do. Let's rest awhile and we can shower, then we should get
going." Jerry answered.  
  
The two of them showered, dressed and then went to catch up with the others.  
  
DAY ONE AT SEA -- CARRIE AND FIVE COCKS  
  
Carrie had taken on five cocks once before at Marla's house and she had been
looking for the opportunity to do it again. Now she was in her cabin with five
new cocks and her fantasy was about to be realized again. Mike, Dick, Steve,
Vince and Jimmy were anxious to get started and their desire was obvious.
Carrie smiled at the young men with their cocks standing tall and she walked
around them and teased them by lightly touching the hard dicks. Carrie loved
the reaction of each guy as they squirmed and their cocks jumped in reaction
to the light caress.  
  
Carrie had Dick lay on his back and then she lowered her lubricated asshole
onto to his throbbing cock. Next Steve moved into position and slid his cock
into her moist pussy. Then Mike offered her his long slender cock which Carrie
gobbled down her throat. Carrie then took Jimmy in one hand and Vince in the
other and jerked them off as the other three cock moved in her body.  
  
The guys were extremely turned on and it did not take long for them to cum.
Steve came first shooting his load into Carrie's pussy and then an anxious
Vince replaced Steve and slipped his cock into her womb. Mike was the next to
cum as he was no match for Carrie's talented mouth and throat muscles. Mike
shot his load into Carrie's mouth and she swallowed every drop. Jimmy quickly
replaced Mike in Carrie's mouth.  
  
Dick was the third to cum and he filled Carrie's ass with his load. Carrie
loved the feeling of jets of cum shooting into her rectum. She squeezed her
anal muscles and milked Dick's cock dry of his seed. Vince and Jimmy then came
almost simultaneously dumping more cum in Carrie's pussy and mouth.  
  
The guys were not done with Carrie as they all wanted a shot at her curvy ass.
Carrie was placed on all fours and then Steve got behind her and slipped his
cock into her hot ass. Carrie then sucked on Vince's cock getting him ready
for her ass when Steve was done. Steve tensed and shot his wad into Carrie's
ass, cumming quicker than he had expected. Vince then moved behind her and
pushed his dick into her very slippery anal passage. Carrie was well greased
now between the lube and the semen in her asshole.  
  
Jimmy fed his cock to Carrie's mouth as Vince fucked her in the ass. As soon
as Vince came in her ass, Jimmy moved around to take his place. Jimmy loved
fucking women in the ass and he was thrilled that he had a shot at Carrie.
Carrie tightened her anal muscles around Jimmy's smaller cock and she soon had
had shooting in her ass. Carrie had been sucking Mike's cock while Jimmy
fucked her and now she looked forward to feeling his long slender cock slide
into her rectum.  
  
Mike moved behind Carrie and eased his cock into her ass in one long steady
stroke. Carrie felt as if a tube were being inserted in her rectum as the
slender cock wormed its way in. Carrie remembered when she had a rectal exam
and the doctor inserted a long thin scope in her ass. It felt like that now
and it was a pleasant feeling given the slimness of the penis. Mike took his
time and fucked Carrie with long slow steady strokes. Dick had now moved in
front of Carrie and she welcomed his cock into her mouth. Carrie told the
other guys to play with her tits and her pussy.  
  
Vince knelt on one side and Jimmy on the other side of Carrie. They reached
under her and each one took a tit in his hand. They caressed her tits and
tweaked her nipples causing Carries to groan out loud. Steve lay on his back
and reached over his head to get to her pussy. He pushed fingers into her
vagina and located her clit. Steve gently pinched Carrie's clit as he finger
fucked her pussy. Carrie was going wild and she sucked Dick's cock faster and
clenched her anal muscles around Mike's cock. Mike then let out a gasp as he
pushed his cock all the way into Carrie's ass and ejaculated in her rectum.
Carrie felt the warm jets fill her channel to overflowing and with Mike's cock
being so slender, cum rushed out of her asshole and coated Mike's cock. Dick
then came and filled Carrie's mouth with another load which she immediately
swallowed.  
  
The six of them were drained for the moment and the guys located their bathing
suits and got dressed. They left the cabin leaving Carrie in bed with ten
loads of cum in her body. Carrie rolled to her back and caressed her body as
she reveled in the great sex she just had. Eventually she got out of bed and
made her way to the shower. Later she dressed and made her way back to find
the others.  
  
DAY ONE AT SEA -- KIMMY, BORIS AND IVAN  
  
Boris and Ivan were thrilled to be fucking their first Chinese girl and they
loved Kimmy's cute naked body. Kimmy had never seen uncut cocks before and now
she had two of them. She knelt down on the floor with a cock in each hand and
she alternated teasing and licking the two cocks. Kimmy loved the way the
foreskin covered the head and she dipped the tip of her tongue into the
opening. Boris and Ivan were going crazy with Kimmy's actions as she loved to
stick her tongue under the foreskin and tickle their pee slits.  
  
Boris and Ivan then put Kimmy in the bed and Boris slid between her legs. His
rigid cock entered her moist pussy like a hot knife through butter. Kimmy was
really turned on now and she felt her orgasm building in her loins. She turned
her head to the side at the urging of Ivan and opened her mouth to receive his
cock. None of them lasted very long and Kimmy came first. Her body thrashed
around with Boris' cock still in her and Ivan trying to keep his cock in her
mouth. Kimmy was out of control and she spit out Ivan's cock just as she came
hard and Boris shot his load in her pussy.  
  
Ivan watched as Kimmy tossed all over the bed and Boris tired to keep his cock
in her pussy. Then Boris pulled out and as he did another shot of cum landed
on Kimmy's abs. Ivan moved quickly and put his cock into Kimmy's pussy and
fucked her fast and furious. Ivan was only interested in his own release at
that moment. He body stiffened and he unleashed a huge load in Kimmy's cunt.
Kimmy clenched her vaginal muscles around Ivan's cock and squeezed the semen
from it.  
  
Ivan and Boris then lay next to Kimmy and played with her small firm tits.
They sucked on her tits and nibbled on her hard nipples driving Kimmy wild.
Then Boris kissed his way down Kimmy's body to her pussy and began to lap at
her cunt. Kimmy was surprised that Boris didn't seem to care that both he and
his brother had previously cum in her pussy. Then Ivan fed his cock to Kimmy
again and she sucked on it as Boris ate her pussy. Kimmy had a continuous
string of orgasms and asked the two brothers to let her rest a moment.  
  
There was no rest for Kimmy however as she was placed on all fours and Ivan
put his cock back in her mouth. Boris wanted to butt fuck Kimmy but she would
not let him so he fucked her pussy dog style. At least getting fucked dog
style gave her clit a much needed rest. Ivan came without warning and filled
Kimmy's mouth with his load. Kimmy swallowed quickly and managed to keep all
the semen in her mouth. Then she felt Boris cum in her pussy again and from
this angle she could feel the jets shoot into her.  
  
Boris then dropped to his knees behind Kimmy and began to rim her asshole. The
tongue licking felt good to her but she made it clear that she did not take
cocks in her ass. The brothers were disappointed that Kimmy didn't butt fuck
but they made the most of their time with her. Ivan slid under Kimmy and
licked her pussy as his brother continued to rim her ass. Kimmy noticed that
Ivan also did not seem concerned about her pussy being cum filled. They
continued to eat her pussy and rim her asshole until Kimmy had another mind
blowing orgasm.  
  
Ivan then had Kimmy mount his cock as he lay on his back. He fucked her as his
brother continued rimming Kimmy's cute little nether hole. Ivan then came for
a third time and Kimmy was surprised how much cum shot into her again. Then it
was Boris who was underneath her while Ivan licked at her bung hole. Kimmy
came one last time as did Boris filling her pussy once more with his seed. The
three of them relaxed on the bed with Kimmy between the two brothers.  
  
The played with her perky tits and nipples as the three of them gradually
recovered from the intense sex session. Boris and Ivan up put on their bathing
suits and kissed Kimmy goodbye. They left the cabin with Kimmy still naked in
bed. She slowly got up and hauled her well used body into the shower. The hot
water felt good and she stayed under it for longer then normal. Kimmy then
dried her body, got dressed and left the cabin in search of the others.  
  
DAY ONE AT SEA -- JOHN, JUDY AND SONDRA  
  
Once in the cabin the three of them arranged themselves just as Sondra had
been many times with Jerry and Joannie. Judy removed her bathing suit and
flopped on the bed. Sondra dove right into Judy's pussy. John took off his
bathing suit and stroked his already hard cock. John then took out some
lubricant and began to finger Sondra's asshole. John marveled at the ass on
this blonde as her buns had to stick out almost a foot from her back and
thighs.  
  
In spite of Sondra's ass protruding her cheeks were firm and her ass was nice
and round. John fingered the girl's bung hole applying an ample of lube to it
as he relished in its beauty. Satisfied that she was well lubed he lined up
his cock and pressed forward into her snug chute. Sondra gasped as John pushed
his cock into her. Sondra relaxed her ass and John slid in further and then
she turned her attention to Judy's pussy.  
  
Sondra's moans were muffled and lost in Judy's pussy. John held her hips
firmly and continued to push his cock in deeper and deeper. Sondra was pleased
that this was happening to her and she moaned with joy into Judy's cunt. She
reached for her own pussy with her own fingers and rubbed her clit frantically
as she sucked on Judy's clit.  
  
John had finally buried his entire cock in Sondra's ass and he held still as
her rectum relaxed a little adjusting to the intrusive invasion. Sondra
realized that she had been holding her breath and then she started to breathe
easier and relieve some of her tension. John began a slow fucking motion and
caressed Sondra's shapely buttocks. Sondra never really felt any pain with
anal sex but she initially felt a pleasurable pressure in her rectum and
bowels. The pressure was starting to subside and once again she actually began
to enjoy the ass fucking. John sensed that Sondra was relaxing and loosening
up so he began to fuck her with long deep strokes.  
  
Sondra rotated her ass in response to John's fucking and John thought to
himself, "Oh this fabulous ass is mine now anytime I want it on this cruise."  
  
Sondra started sucking on Judy's pussy at a furious pace which signaled John
that she was approaching her own orgasm. John picked up the pace and really
began to pound Sondra's ass. His cock would come almost all the way out of
Sondra's ass and then he would shove it back in to the hilt. John kept
pounding Sondra's ass. Judy grunted and groaned in orgasm as Sondra sucked up
all of her juices. Sondra then lifted her mouth off of Judy's twat and groaned
aloud as John pounded her ass.  
  
"Oh, oh, oh, yes give it to me. Fuck my ass, fuck it!" Sondra screamed for the
both of them to hear.  
  
John increased his speed and his cock was flying in and out of Sondra's ass.
John's thighs were slapping into Sondra's buttocks causing her ass cheeks to
jiggle with each thrust of his cock. John then shoved his cock in all the way,
stiffened and grunted as his cum shot out of his pecker into Sondra's ass.
John emptied his balls and flooded Sondra's ass with his spunk. Sondra felt
bloated as cum filled her to overflowing. John kept fucking Sondra's ass and
he could feel cum squishing around in her rectum. Judy was humping Sondra's
face as she too approached her orgasm.  
  
"Oh God Sondra, don't stop please, make me cum. I'm going to cum. I'm cumming
Sondra, oh Sondra!" Judy screamed as her body thrashed around with the
intensity of her orgasm.  
  
Sondra continued tongue fucking her and playing with her clit and Judy could
not stand it anymore as her body went rigid. Judy moaned and lifted her hips
toward Sondra's face as if she were trying to get the tongue deeper into her
pussy. Sondra grabbed Judy's ass as she continued with her tongue lapping and
squeezed Judy's shapely ass at the same time. This final act took Judy over
the edge with a mind numbing orgasm.  
  
Sondra and John collapsed and fell on the bed with John's cock still in her
ass. John lay on top of Sondra until his cock softened and began to slip from
her ass. John rolled to the side and his cock slipped from her well fucked
asshole. As Sondra lay on her stomach John's sperm seemed to bubble up and
ooze from her asshole. Sondra clenched her anal muscles and more cum squirted
out of her ass and ran down between her ass cheeks and inner thighs. John's
cum seemed to trickle out of Sondra's ass for quite awhile.  
  
Judy began to suck Sondra's tits moving from one tit to the other taking the
entire breast in her mouth and sucking the nipples. Judy let each nipple pop
out of her mouth with an audible sound and Sondra's nipples seemed to get
harder and longer each time. Sondra moaned aloud and grasped Judy's head
holding it to her breasts. John got hard again just from watching the two
girls and he walked up to Sondra. He caressed her sensuous ass and Sondra felt
his cock bump into her buns.  
  
The three of them lay back on the bed and Judy and Sondra moved into a 69
position and began to lick each other's pussy. John lay down behind Sondra and
played with her fabulous ass for awhile before sliding his cock back into her
asshole. Sondra grunted softly in Judy's pussy as John's cock slid all the way
in. John fucked her slowly as he wanted to make this last as long as possible.
Sondra grabbed onto Judy's firm ass cheeks and held her tight as she worked on
her pussy. Sondra then began to finger Judy's pussy with one then two fingers.
Judy's juices were overflowing with desire and she was panting as she
approached another orgasm. Sondra started to play with Judy's asshole and she
moved Judy's pussy juice to her asshole and lubricated it with her natural
moistness.  
  
The finger teasing her nether hole felt good as Sondra ate her pussy but
Sondra caught her off guard when she inserted a finger into Judy's asshole.
Judy gasped into Sondra's pussy as the digit sank into her asshole. The single
digit felt good as Sondra moved it around in Judy's ass as she continued to
suck on her pussy and nibble her clit. Judy was the first to cum this time and
her body spasmed in orgasm as Sondra held her mouth firmly to Judy's pussy and
plunged her finger as deep as she could in Judy's ass.  
  
John despite all his efforts to control himself finally gave in to Sondra's
ass milking his cock. He shot another impressive load into her ass and let his
cock stay in her as she milked it dry with her anal muscles. John's deflated
cock finally slipped from her hot ass. John noticed a trail of cum oozing out
of her asshole and he pushed it back in with his finger. Sondra rotated her
ass in encouragement as Judy continued to eat her pussy. Sondra finally
orgasmed dousing Judy's face with her female nectar and Judy gobbled it all
up.  
  
Several minutes passed before the three of them were able to move. John moved
first and got out of bed. He located his bathing suit and the girls' bikinis
and tossed them on the bed. Sondra put her bikini back on and then kissed both
Judy and john goodbye and thanked them for a lovely time together. Sondra left
the cabin and then Judy and John showered together, dressed and then headed to
lunch.  
  
DAY ONE AT SEA -- THE PAIRINGS  
  
After lunch the two groups returned to the pool deck for more nude sunbathing.
They spent the rest of the day soaking up the rays and taking occasional dips
in the pool. Then it was time to get ready for dinner and the evening
activities. The two groups dined together and then after dinner they went into
the nightclub for drinks and dancing. They all loved to dance and there was a
continuous switching of partners. The two groups remained somewhat wild and
forward as crotches were groped and asses were squeezed to the delight of
everyone.  
  
By the time the evening was coming to a close the night's pairings had been
established. Biff was going to spend the night with Dana and Denise, who were
thrilled to get a shot at Biff's big cock. Joannie and Jerry had paired up
with Tom and Carla and they knew that they were in for some bi-sexual fun.
Mary had been invited to the Captain's cabin but she had no idea that Clark
and Julie would be joining Mary and Bruno.  
  
Walt and Sondra agreed to spend the night together as did Marla and John.
Jimmy and Sharon had hooked up and with Sharon's urging Jimmy agreed to let
Peggy join them. Sharon told Jimmy that he might get a chance to put his cock
in Peggy's ass. The thought of fucking Peggy's cute ass appealed to Jimmy even
though she was a lesbian. Trudy would be spending the night with Mike, Dick
and Steve. The three of them had been dying to get Trudy in the sack with them
and now they would all have her at the same time.  
  
Carrie had had so much cock that afternoon that she was happy to spend the
night with girls. Kimmy too was fucked out from her afternoon with Boris and
Ivan so she hooked up with Carrie. Shirley was the object of Boris' and Ivan's
attention and she had agreed to spend the night with them. That left Judy and
Vince to enjoy each other's company.  
  
It had been quite a first day but it still wasn't over yet. The row of cabins
would be rocking that night as the two groups got more acquainted and in some
cases the morning would be just as active as the night. Everyone departed the
lounge and headed out to be with their partners for the rest of day one.  
  
_**NEXT CHAPTER**  
  
See how the rest of day one of the cruise went and get a peek at day two. _




        And Mother Makes Four Renewed 01


_AUTHOR'S NOTE: I received an e-mail requesting that I bring back the series
And Mother Makes Four. I liked the story line that the reader suggested so I
decided to revive the family from the previous series. The reader is
particularly fond of the character Marla so she will be included in each
chapter._  
  
MARLA CATCHES CARL'S EYE  
  
Marla was sunbathing in the nude as she always did except this time no one was
home. Her son Jerry, his wife Joannie, Biff and the staff members Sondra and
her brothers Boris and Ivan were gone for the weekend. It seemed so strange to
be alone on Friday and without any sex going on at the house. The past weekend
that had had another enjoyable orgy with some friends, family and staff. Marla
lost count of the number of cocks she sucked, pussies she ate and how many
cocks were in her ass during the orgy that lasted three days.  
  
As she reflected on the past weekend she thought back to how it all started
and how many people she had sex with over the past year. Now at 45 years old
she looked great and felt even better. She decided to treat herself to a
special dinner that evening at her favorite French restaurant. She loved it
because it was so quaint and had prix fix for the five course meal. Marla
picked up her phone and called the restaurant. She knew that the place would
be packed but Michael always took care of her. Michael told her that he could
fit her in for an 8:00 PM seating and she accepted it.  
  
Marla took a leisurely bath with fragrant body oils and she dressed to the
hilt before leaving for the restaurant. She selected a tasteful mini skirt and
blouse that hugged her desirable figure. She wore thigh high hose with elastic
tops and a thong panty. There would be no panty lines in her tight skirt only
the luscious curves of her fantastic ass. She wore heels which made her legs
look even more attractive. Marla called a car service and had the driver take
her to the restaurant San Tropez.  
  
Michael was delighted to see her and escorted her to her favorite table. The
waiters were all over her in and instant as they knew that they were in for a
large tip that evening. Michael suggested a wine and Marla agreed as he always
picked an excellent vintage for her. The cost was never and issue for Marla
but even so Michael was careful with his recommendation. Marla enjoyed the
wine as the meal was served in five courses.  
  
Across the room also dining alone was a handsome man who could not take his
eyes off Marla. He watched her with interest from the moment she walked in the
restaurant. Carl Chandler was a wealthy entrepreneur and a real ladies man. At
48 years old he could still hold his own in bed with any woman of any age. He
might only ejaculate once a night these days but he could do things with his
mouth, fingers and cock that drove women wild.  
  
Carl was 6'2" tall and weighed a very fit 185 pounds. He swam in his pool all
the time and had a well equipped fitness center in his stately home. Carl did
not have an ounce of body fat on his body. He was also blessed with a sizeable
cock that always pleased the ladies. One young woman insisted on measuring it
one time using a sewing tape measure and she found it to be 5 ½ inches around
and just shy of 8" long.  
  
Carl was to have a date that night but she became ill at the last moment. He
decided to dine alone and then stop at one of the clubs where he often got
lucky. However his attention was now directed at Marla who looked lavishing in
her mini skirt and snug blouse. At one point, Marla had to use the ladies room
and Carl caught a glimpse of her thigh as she moved to stand up and with his
eyes he followed her lovely ass when she walked to the restroom. He watched
for her return and stared at her all the way back to the table. He then
decided that he had to meet her.  
  
Marla was finishing up her dinner with her favorite desert Crème Brulee when
Michael came to her table and told her that a gentleman would like to buy her
an after dinner drink. "Mr. Chandler sitting at that table has offered to buy
you an after dinner drink."  
  
Marla looked in the direction where Carl was seated and he smiled and lifted
his glass to her. Marla then said to Michael, "Please tell Mr. Chandler that I
appreciate his offer but that I will pass on that drink."  
  
"Madame you should know that Mr. Chandler does not like to be refused,"
Michael told her looking worried.  
  
"Really, well he will have to get over it tonight. I'm ready to leave please
have my check brought to me and call for my car," Marla said firmly.  
  
"As you wish Madame," Michael replied.  
  
Michael summoned the waiter to bring Marla's check and then he informed Carl
that Marla thanked him but decided to pass on the drink. Michael then called
for Marla's car. Carl was put out as he was not used to being turned down. He
finished his drink, paid his check and had the valet bring his Mercedes to
him. Carl got in his car and pulled to the side to wait for Marla. He decided
that he would follow the car and see where she lived. "This is not over," he
thought to himself.  
  
Marla got in her car and had the driver take her straight home. She had no
clue that Carl was following her. When the car turned into her gated driveway,
Carl couldn't believe it. She lived no further than a half mile from the house
he bought last year. He also recognized it as the place that had been rumored
to have wild parties. Carl was now more determined than ever to meet the
gorgeous woman. Carl drove on to his home and pulled into his gated driveway.
He drove his car up the winding driveway and parked in the four car garage.
Carl entered his home and he was greeted by his live in French maid Nichole.  
  
"You are home early. Did you have a good dinner?" she asked.  
  
"Dinner was fine thank you. I didn't feel much like clubbing afterward. I will
need your services tonight," Carl told her.  
  
Carl went up to his bedroom, undressed and waited for Nichole to join him in
bed. Minutes later Nicole walked in completely naked and Carl smiled at her.
She was a lovely woman of 35 years. She was 5'6" tall and weighed just 130
pounds. Her breasts were small but cute as they turned up at her nipples. She
had lovely legs and a marvelous ass. Nicole had long flowing brown hair and
deep brown bedroom eyes. She moved gracefully across the room and eased into
his bed.  
  
Within seconds they were naked in bed kissing and petting. Carl worked his way
down Nichole's body spending a good amount of time fondling and kissing her
breasts and nipples. Nichole's breasts were so sensitive and Carl brought that
out in her. Nichole was moaning softly as Carl began his descent from her
breasts to her pussy. He kissed her flat belly and bypassed her vulva to kiss
her inner thighs and her pubic area. Carl intentionally held off licking her
pussy driving her wild with desire.  
  
Finally he fastened his mouth to her quim and Nichole emitted a loud gasp as a
small orgasm passed through her body. Carl put two fingers in her pussy and
located her g-spot as he nibbled on her erect clit. Nichole was groaning
loudly now as she felt a massive orgasm building within her. Carl pushed a
pussy moistened finger into her rectum but she did not protest. He now had
fingers in her ass and pussy as his tongue worked her clit.  
  
Nichole cried out and reached for Carl's head as she climaxed, "Oh, oh, yes,
yes, oh my, hold me!" she called out.  
  
Nichole's sphincter tightened around the digit in her bottom as she sprayed
Carl's face with her love juices. Carl stayed fastened to her pussy and drank
down every drop that Nichole released into his mouth. The sensations became
unbearable for Nichole and she pushed his head away for relief. Carl's fingers
left her ass and vagina when he backed off at Nichole's urging. Not giving her
a moment to recover, Carl moved between her legs and slipped his cock into her
sopping wet pussy.  
  
Nichole gasped as the large thick cock entered her and she responded by
wrapping her arms and long shapely legs around Carl's torso. Carl loved the
feel of her long legs wrapped around him and the feel of her ample firm breast
pressing into his chest. He fucked Nichole slowly and methodically as he was
in no rush to cum. In fact Nichole had another powerful orgasm and the two of
them stayed in their embrace for several minutes before Carl eased his cock
out of her pussy.  
  
He rolled Nichole over on to her belly. Carl decided to make love to Nichole's
ass that night. Carl began fondling Nichole's spectacular ass globes with his
hands and she responded to his touches. She liked the way he played with her
buttocks and it made her feel sexy. He lifted Nichole by her hips so that her
ass was perched in the air and Nichole expected him to put his big dick in her
rectum. She moaned loudly when she felt Carl's lips on her ass cheeks. She
loved his tenderness. Goose bumps appeared on Nichole's skin and she cooed
with pleasure.  
  
Carl was pleased as always when he heard her sounds of satisfaction and he
took it to the next step. He let his tongue slipped between the cheeks of her
ass and dance along her anus. Nichole gasped aloud and her buttocks tightened
in a reflex action. She then relaxed and she felt Carl's tongue run along her
crack from her anus to her pussy and back again. Nichole was sure that she
would have another orgasm if this continued. Carl next put lotion on his
fingers and he eased one finger into Nichole's rectum.  
  
Carl sawed his index finger in and out of Nichole's ass and once again she
expected that he was preparing her ass for his cock. Carl put the middle and
ring fingers from the same hand into Nichole's pussy and finger fucked her ass
and cunt at the same time. Nichole loved the double penetration and she moaned
softly as Carl moved his fingers in and out. Nichole's head was on the
mattress with her back arched emphasizing her magnificent ass.  
  
Carl next removed his fingers from her ass and pussy only to replace his index
finger with his thumb. Carl wiggled his thumb into her rectum and at the same
time used his fingers to diddle her clit. Nichole responded with another
sensuous moan and Carl realized that she was into the ass play. His cock was
throbbing and he needed to cum. He removed his thumb and fingers and knelt
behind Nichole. She felt the large thick cock enter her pussy again and she
welcomed it into her womb.  
  
Carl caressed her lovely buttocks as he fucked her from behind. He felt his
release building in his scrotum and then he fired a barrage of semen into
Nichole's pussy. Nichole moaned when she felt the warm creamy liquid fill her
and she felt a mild orgasm within her. Her fingers went to her pussy and
fingered it until she came. She collapsed face down on the bed and Carl
dropped down along side of her. He caressed her lovely bottom as they both
recovered from their sexual couplings.  
  
"Stay in my bed tonight?" Carl told her.  
  
"I would like that very much," Nichole replied.  
  
They moved to their sides with Carl behind Nichole and snuggled together. Carl
draped an arm over her body and cupped one of her breasts. His body pressed
into hers and he felt the curve of her ass against his pubes. Nichole loved
the feeling of their bodies touching each other and she felt wonderful and
secure as she dozed off into a deep sleep. Carl smiled to himself as he looked
forward to morning sex with her. He would fuck her senseless with his morning
piss hard on and afterward he would fuck her ass. As Carl held Nichole in his
arms he reflected on seeing Marla at the restaurant. He imagined that some day
Marla would be in his arms just like his maid was at that moment.  
  
  
  
THE INVITATION  
  
Saturday morning after having sex with his maid Nichole, Carl decided to have
a party at his stately home. He would invite some of his acquaintances and
send an invitation to Marla. Carl showered and put on a robe as Nichole
prepared breakfast. Carl loved French bread and a soft boiled egg along with
juice and café noir. Nichole was a master at preparing everything just right.
After breakfast Carl planned the party he would have Nichole deliver the
invitation in person to Marla.  
  
The remainder of the weekend Carl and Marla did the same thing at their
respective homes. They sunbathed nude by their pools and relaxed. Carl would
also swim many laps as part of his fitness regiment. Nichole would give her
employer a massage and he loved the feel of her soft hands on his body. Carl
would make love to Nicole when he was in the mood and he never failed to
please her. On Sunday evening Carl fucked Nichole's marvelous ass for what
seemed like hours. He loved her ass and he savored the image of his cock
sliding in and out between her shapely buttocks.  
  
Monday started the work week and Carl had his secretary contact his
acquaintances about the party. Nicole would deliver the invitation to Marla
that afternoon. When Nichole arrived at Marla's home she was greeted by Sondra
at the front door. Sondra asked Nichole to wait while she informed Marla that
Nichole had something for her. Marla told Sondra to show Nichole in and
Nichole followed Sondra into the large family room.  
  
Marla was there along with her son Jerry, Joannie and Biff. The four of them
immediately checked Nichole out and they liked what they saw. Nichole could
feel their eyes undressing her. Nichole liked what she saw in the beautiful
Joannie and handsome Biff. She could not help but wonder if the rumors were
true about this so called promiscuous family.  
  
"My employer is having a party at his home next week and he would like you and
your family to attend," Nichol said as she handed the invitation to Marla.  
  
"Thank you, please sit down. Would you like something to drink?" Marla offered
politely.  
  
"Maybe a glass of water, thank you," Nichole accepted.  
  
Sondra left to get the water and Nichole was struck with her beauty too. As
Nichole waited for Sondra to return with the water, Joannie shifted in her
chair and purposely raised her sun dress to reveal that she was not wearing
panties. Nichole's eyes darted to the blonde pussy and then averted it.  
  
"So tell me something about your employer. I saw him at San Tropez on Friday
evening. I didn't realize that he lived so close by," Marla stated.  
  
Nichole gave Marla a summary of her employer's history. Marla was surprised
that a man of Carl's stature and wealth had never been married. Marla then
asked her family if they wanted to attend the party and they all agreed.  
  
"Sure it would be fun to meet one of our neighbors," Joannie quipped shifting
her legs again to get Nichole's attention.  
  
"Tell Mr. Chandler that we will be delighted to attend. Now can someone give
you a ride back to your house?" Marla asked.  
  
"No, that is not necessary, it is only a short walk," Nichole replied.  
  
"You know what, I feel like getting some exercise. I'll walk with you,"
Joannie said.  
  
"It's really not necessary," Nichole responded nervously.  
  
"Not a problem," Joannie insisted as she stood up flashing more of her
gorgeous legs.  
  
Nichole and Joannie walked out of the house and started back to the Chandler
house. Marla remarked, "She is a lovely woman. I suppose Carl Chandler is
tapping that."  
  
"She's got a great ass. He would be a fool to pass that up," Biff added.  
  
"I wonder if she likes women too," Jerry pondered out loud.  
  
"We will know soon enough. If she does Joannie will be all over her this
afternoon," Biff stated.  
  
"Yes she will and I expect that we will get a full report," Marla concluded.  
  
As Nichole and Joannie walked back to the Chandler house Joannie quizzed her
about her relationship with the employer. "Oh Mr. Chandler is very nice and he
pays very well," Nichole told her.  
  
"That's all well and good but are you fucking him? What's he like in bed is he
a good lover?" Joannie asked embarrassing Nichole.  
  
"We are lovers sometimes but he has many women friends. He is a very good
lover if you must know," Nichole admitted shyly.  
  
"Has he had any wild parties with swingers or something like that?"  
  
"No he has not, at least not since I have been employed."  
  
"Too bad, you should come to one of our parties they can get pretty wild. We
have orgies every once in awhile with some beautiful people," Joannie said
shocking her.  
  
"So the rumors are true."  
  
"Oh yeah but when we don't have parties we have each other. We are a loving
family and we all get in on with each other and our staff members join in,"
Joannie added shocking Nichole again with her bluntness.  
  
Nichole was relieved to be at her house as Joannie was getting to her. "Well
here we are. Thank you for walking with me," Nichole said.  
  
"Aren't you going to invite me in? I'd love to see the house," Joannie asked
but what she really meant is that she wanted to see Nichole naked in bed.  
  
"Well maybe for a few minutes. I have some things to do before Mr. Chandler
arrives home," Nichole agreed.  
  
Nichole opened the front door and Joannie entered the house with her. Nichole
gave Joannie a tour of the house and when they returned to the great room
Joannie took Nichole in her arms and kissed her on the lips. Joannie was very
gentle and very tender as she kissed Nichole and Nichole returned the kiss. It
had been sometime since Nichole had been with another woman but Joannie's
beauty was irresistible. Nichole was flattered that a young beauty like
Joannie was attracted to her. Soon they were French kissing and Joannie was
rubbing her hands over Nichole's breasts through the cotton sweater. Nichole
started to moan as her tongue dueled with Joannie's tongue. Joannie steered
Nichole over to the sofa and they both sat down on it.  
  
Joannie then lifted the light cotton sweater over Nichole's head and then
removed her bra baring Nichole's entire upper body. She lowered her mouth to
Nichole's breasts and told her how beautiful her breasts were and how
delicious her nipples tasted. Joannie than began her tortuous journey down
Nichole's body using her mouth to taste and caress every inch of her skin.
Joannie unsnapped the clasp on Nichole's skirt and slowly pulled it down her
hips. Nichole automatically raised her hips to make it easier for Joannie to
remove her skirt. Joannie took it off of her legs and tossed it over with the
sweater. Joannie's hands then returned to Nichole's panties and she tucked her
fingers into the elastic waistband and painstakingly slid them down and off of
Nichole's shapely legs. Nichole was now totally naked on the sofa as Joannie
stood up to remove her dress which is all she was wearing. Nichole was stunned
but also turned on that Joannie would leave her house without any underwear.  
  
Joannie sat back down with Nichole on the sofa and their bodies came together.
Nichole's breathing became shallow and her moans became loudly audible. As
Joannie's tongue circled Nichole's right nipple Nichole became increasingly
aware that it was not going to take much to make her cum. Nichole felt
Joannie's fingers stroke her wet mound locating her puffy pussy and then found
their way inside her. Nichole moved her legs further apart trying to help
Joannie and soon she was fingering Nichole with soft, slow, tender probes.  
  
Nichole couldn't take it any longer, she gently pushed Joannie's head down and
Joannie nestled between her legs. Joannie used her hands to slowly open
Nichole's legs and placed Nichole's thighs on her shoulders. With one finger
Joannie traced the soft outer lips of Nichole's swollen pussy lips and applied
gentle pressure spreading them open even further. Nichole felt the familiar
butterflies in her stomach as she gazed upon the sight of her moist pussy lips
inviting Joannie's invasion. Joannie put more fingers inside Nichole and
caressed her inner walls while Joannie's thumb positioned itself on the tip of
Nichole's swelling clit and lightly tickled it back and forth.  
  
Joannie moved herself slowly up Nichole's body as she continued to finger fuck
her pussy she kissed and licked her way to Nichole's tits. Joannie took turns
holding each nipple between her soft lips sucking and flicking at Nichole's
hard nipples. Nichole in turn reached for Joannie's breasts and felt the hard
nipples across her palms as she stroked them. Nichole pinched and rolled
Joannie's nipples between her fingers while Joannie tongued Nichole's breasts.
Joannie whispered to Nichole that she had to have her and then kissed her
passionately. They moaned into each other's mouth as their fingers and thumbs
tickled their swollen clits. Nichole could feel the wetness of Joannie's pussy
saturating her thigh.  

Joannie broke off their kiss and smiled at her before descending toward
Nichole's aching pussy. As Joannie reached Nichole's wet mound she separated
the lips fully opening her pink moistness and then Joannie herself groaned
with anticipated pleasure. The tip of her tongue touched Nichole's center and
Nichole's sweet liquid gushed into Joannie's mouth. Joannie was unprepared for
the gusher but none the less she licked at the silky lips, losing herself in
the feeling of Nichole's beautiful hot body. She flattened her tongue and
stroked Nichole's center up and down firmly enough that Nichole could feel it
on her clit. Joannie drove Nichole mad as her swollen clit twitched and ached
for more attention. Nichole arched her back and pulled Joannie's head to her
mound trying to shove her engorged clit into Joannie's mouth much like a man
would shove his cock into a woman's mouth. Joannie wrapped her lips around
Nichole's swollen button and sucked it. Nichole gasped as Joannie's lips
sucked her clit in further and further causing a strong tremor to run through
her whole body.  
  
Nichole's hips lifted off of the sofa as Joannie sucked on her clit flicking
it back and forth as her fingers probed deep inside Nichole. Joannie worked
her fingers in and out slowly at first and then with more intensity as her
tongue firmly, methodically pressed again and again against Nichole's erect
clit. At this point Nichole's groans became very loud, her body was rocked
with her second orgasm and she ground her pussy into Joannie's face which was
now totally covered with Nichole's sweet love juices.  
  
Joannie continued to lap at the hard clit as Nichole's body convulsed with one
orgasm after another. Slowly Nichole relaxed after the last and one of the
most intense climaxes she ever had. She lay back on the sofa as Joannie moved
up to Nichole's lips and covered them with her own mouth, kissing Nichole
tenderly, deeply and letting her tongue slip past Nichole's lips so Nichole
could taste herself. Nichole kissed Joannie eagerly in return, loving the
sweet taste of her own pussy. They lay on the sofa cradled in one other's arms
without saying a word savoring the feel of a woman's body in each other's
arms.  
  
"Nichole, make love to me just as I did to you," Joannie whispered.  
  
Nichole looked right at Joannie's beautiful pussy, leaned forward and slowly
stuck out her tongue. Nichole took one, slow lick as she flattened her tongue
on Joannie's swollen mound. It felt so smooth and warm and Nichole knew she
had achieved the desired effect from Joannie's moan, Nichole knew that Joannie
enjoyed it. Nichole loved the taste of pussy and she kept licking and eating
Joannie. Nichole pointed her tongue and burrowed into Joannie's pussy as it
parted the labia and Nichole's tongue was rewarded with the exquisite taste of
Joannie's juice, soon Nichole was licking and lapping up as much as she could
as fast as she could.  
  
Joannie reached down with both hands and spread herself wide making it so much
easier for Nichole's tongue to explore her pussy. Nichole's tongue explored
all of Joannie. Joannie was breathing rapidly and she moaned softly whenever
Nichole got near her hard pearl. As Nichole searched out Joannie's hard clit,
still just barely hidden, Joannie tensed and began to quiver. Nichole burrowed
her tongue as deep into Joannie as she could and then she just sort of licked
and sucked her way up. When Nichole got to Joannie's nub she used the very tip
of her tongue to push back the little hood. Nichole was always amazed at its
size as she flicked her tongue over it once and then used the tip to explore
the folds of flesh on either side of it. Joannie was now moaning and she used
her fingers to pull her hood back as she arched herself so that her clit stuck
out even further like a little cock. Nichole nuzzled it with her nose taking
in Joannie's scent and she licked it once more before she took it between her
teeth and gently nibbled it.  
  
Joannie went wild and started bucking. Joannie let go of her own fleshy hood
and pulled Nichole's head to her pussy as she cried out in ecstasy. Nichole
sucked Joannie's clit as deep in her mouth as she could and Joannie humped her
face for all she was worth. Nichole didn't know exactly how many times Joannie
came but Joannie finally went stiff and then collapsed on the sofa, her body
in spasms.  
  
"Wow that was great," Joannie sighed and then added, "The family is going to
love you. I can't wait to tell Marla and Sondra what a good lover you are."  
  
"You're going to tell them what we did," Nichole said concerned.  
  
"Sure then they are going to want you too. You'll love them they are both
great lovers. You have to come over to the house again. We have some great
toys too," Joannie went on.  
  
"I don't know. Things are moving a little fast for me," Nichole replied.  
  
"Just come on over and go with the flow. You will love it. I know the guys
will be anxious to fuck you too and wait to you experience Biff's big cock,"
Joannie continued.  
  
Nichole could hardly believe her ears but she found it intriguing and a little
exciting. Then she realized that they were still naked in the great room. "I
need to get dressed and get some things done around here," Nichole said as she
stood up and retrieved her clothes.  
  
Joannie put her dress back on and she asked, "Do you have any days off or do
you have to be here all the time?"  
  
"I live here but I use Wednesday as my free day and than I take some time off
other days when I need it," Nichole shared.  
  
"Cool, come to our house Wednesday and we'll have some fun. We usually hang
out by the pool, swim some laps and have a few drinks," Joannie invited her.  
  
"I'll think about it," Nicole replied unconvincingly.  
  
"Good, I'll see you then," Joannie said and she kissed Nichole on the cheek as
she left.  
  
Nichole flopped back down on the sofa and let out a big sigh, "My God, what
have I gotten myself into?" she thought.  
  
WEDNESDAY AT MARLA'S  
  
Monday evening Nichole told Carl that Marla had accepted the invitation and
that her family was coming as well. Carl was very pleased that Marla had
accepted. On Tuesday Nichole went about cleaning the house but she could not
stop thinking about Joannie. At first Nicole was not going to go to Marla's
house on Wednesday. However the more she thought about Joannie the more she
leaned toward going. Wednesday morning after breakfast she decided that she
would go to see Joannie. It was 11:00 AM when Nichole arrived and Sondra
greeted her at the door.  
  
Sondra showed Nichole out to the pool and Nichole stopped in her tracks.
Marla, Joannie, Jerry and Biff were all naked on the pool deck. "Hey Nichole
you made it, great," Joannie announced as she approached her.  
  
Nichole took in Joannie's beauty again as she walked toward her. Joannie
kissed her on both cheeks and Nichole blushed. "Come over and sit down,"
Joannie said taking her by the hand.  
  
Nichole felt awkward since she was the only one clothed. She tried not to look
at them but she could not help herself. She gasped when she saw Biff's meat.
Even soft it looked menacing and Nichole recalled what Joannie had told her.  
  
"Nicole dear, do want to take off your clothes or should we put some robes on.
I know that this is awkward for you," Marla offered.  
  
"Oh take off your clothes, we've already seen each other naked," Joannie said.  
  
"I brought a bikini but it doesn't look like I need to," Nichole replied.  
  
Nichole then stood up and removed her sun dress and then the bikini. Both Biff
and Jerry let out a soft whistle of approval when they saw Nichole shapely
figure. "There you go," Joannie called out.  
  
Biff stood up and said, "I'll get you a drink."  
  
Nicole watched the muscular Biff move over to a table where a pitcher was. He
poured a drink into a glass and added some ice from the ice bucket. Biff
turned and walked toward Nichole and she stared at his cock swinging as he
approached. Biff followed her eyes to his limp meat and he smiled. He knew
that he would be filling her pussy with it later that day. Nichole felt her
loins stir as he approached. Biff handed her the drink and returned to his
lounge. Nichole sipped the drink and relaxed the best she could. She still
didn't believe her boldness but with these people everything seemed so
natural. Nicole was sure that she would have sex with them eventually and she
recalled Joannie's words form Monday.  
  
They all spent time sunning, chatting, swimming and drinking that afternoon.
Nichole had become completely relaxed with her new found acquaintances.
Joannie, getting horny again, decided the get things going. "Nichole, you are
going to fry if you don't have some sun block on you," Joannie said.  
  
Joannie grabbed the bottle and moved over to where Nichole was stretched out
on the lounge. Nichole reached her hand out for the sun block but Joannie
smiled and said, "I'll do that for you."  
  
Joannie poured some in her hands and began to rub it into Nichole's neck,
breasts and tummy. The next thing Nichole felt was more hands on her skin.
Jerry and Biff had joined in and they were putting it on Nichole's legs. Their
moved up her legs and coated her thighs as Joannie continued to work on her
breasts. Jerry and Biff moved their hands to the inside of Nichole's thighs
and let them brush against her vulva. Nichole was a quivering mess in their
hands and she felt that she would cum at any moment if they kept it up.  
  
Marla looked on at the foursome and she got turned on but she decided not to
join in. Marla was thinking about the handsome Carl Chandler and she didn't
want it to get back to him that she made love with his maid. As much as Marla
would have loved to eat that delicious looking French pussy she restrained
herself. Marla got up and left the foursome to their fun and games. She
returned to the house and summoned Sondra and her brothers to her room.  
  
By the time Marla was in her bedroom awaiting the arrival of her staff,
Nichole had been turned on her stomach and the others were working on her
back, legs and buttocks. They put so much lotion on her buns and in her anus
that Nichole knew that she would be in for some anal sex. Nichole panicked
slightly when she saw the size of Biff's cock in an erect state. Surely he
wouldn't try to put that monster in her ass.  
  
Biff and Jerry arranged the lounge cushions on the pool deck and Nichole
stared again at the two erect cocks before her and she realized just how big
Biff was. Jerry had an average cock and it still paled next to Biff's. The
four of them got on the cushions with both girls on their back. Biff got
between Nichole's legs and Jerry got between his wife Joannie's legs. Jerry
slid his cock easily into Joannie's sopping wet pussy and the two of them
began to rock back and forth. Biff eased his thick cock into Nichole's tight
cunt and worked it slowly until he was balls deep in her pussy. Nichole had
never been so full since Carl fucked her and she swore that she could feel
every ridge and vein on his cock touch her vaginal wall. Nichole gasped as he
hit bottom.  
  
Nichole and Joannie were so hot that they both had mild orgasms when the cocks
first entered them and rubbed against their clits. Joannie was working Jerry's
cock now and Nichole noticed that she really knew how to fuck. Joannie had her
legs wrapped around Jerry's torso and she humped her hips at him and kept her
clit in constant contact with her clit. Jerry could feel the friction of his
cock rubbing his wife's clit and the contractions in her pussy.  
  
Nichole on the other hand hard a hard time moving as she was so stuffed with
cock. Biff was doing a marvelous job of bringing her from one climax to
another as he pounded his cock deep into her pussy. His cock never lost
contact with her clit and Nichole came so much that Biff's cock moved easily
now in her soaked pussy. Nichole was grunting and groaning as she went through
multiple orgasms. Her last one was the most intense one she had ever had and
it was finally brought on when Biff fired a barrage of cum into her. Nichole
felt the warm liquid flood her innards like never before. No one had ever cum
that much in her before.  
  
Joannie and Jerry tensed up next to them and Jerry shot his wad into his
wife's cunt as she too experienced yet another orgasm. Joannie was anxious to
sample Biff's big cock again. The two guys rolled off the girls and lay next
to them on the cushions. Joannie slid down and took Biff's wet soft cock in
her mouth and sucked it clean of Nichole's and Biff's cum. Nichole lay there
with her body still quivering from the intense fuck session. Jerry smiled down
at her and then moved between her legs. Jerry began to lick her quim and she
was surprised that he didn't seem to mind that Biff had cum in her pussy. Of
course Nichole had no idea that Jerry was bisexual and that Biff's cock had
been in Jerry's mouth and ass plenty of times.  
  
Biff was soon hard again and Joannie mounted his cock emitting a gasp as she
slid all the way down on it. She began to move her hips and clench her
buttocks as she fucked his big cock. Jerry watched her hot ass and then he
decided to fuck his wife's ass. He grabbed his lube and applied it generously
to his cock. He knelt behind Joannie and fingered her asshole applying lube to
it as well. Joannie just kept on fucking Biff as she knew what was coming.  
  
"Come on get your cock in there," Joannie yelled back at her husband.  
  
Jerry pushed forward and his cock slid right into her asshole. Joannie was
ecstatic with two cocks in her and she thrust her hips wildly fucking both
cocks. The three of them were humping each other with abandon now. Biff would
thrust his hips up driving his cock deep into her pussy as Joannie slammed her
cunt down on his cock causing Jerry's cock to slide almost out of her ass.
Then Joannie pushed back against Jerry and his cock filled her asshole as she
lifted herself off of Biff's cock. Biff made sure that his cock did not leave
Joannie's cunt.  
  
The three of them pounded each other as Nichole watched. She had never seen
anyone else take two cocks at the same time and it was exciting to watch
Joannie get skewered in both holes. Joannie tensed her body as it was rocked
with a massive orgasm.  
  
"Oh sweet Jesus, I'm cumming, I'm cumming! Please hold me, hold me!" she cried
out as her body shook with tremors from the intensity of her orgasm.  
  
Jerry shot his load deep into her ass as he shoved his cock in as far as it
would go. Joannie's ass muscles milked Jerry's cock of his cum as if her ass
had a mind of its own. Biff stiffened below her and flooded her cunt with his
spunk. Joannie felt his cock throbbing in her pussy as rope after rope of cum
bounced off her vaginal walls. Joannie collapsed on top of Biff as he held her
tightly to him. He could feel her hard sharp nipples pressing into his chest.
Jerry knelt back and caressed his wife's shapely ass. He massaged her ass
cheeks and toyed with her bung hole as his cum trickled out it.  
  
"God, I love being fucked like that," Joannie gasped.  
  
Joannie then rolled off of Biff and lay on her back with cum oozing from her
pussy and asshole. Nichole looked at her and she had never seen someone so
sexually drained. Nichole had fingered herself during the threesome fuck but
she had not yet got off. Joannie saw her frantically frigging herself so she
rolled over and put her mouth of Nichole's pussy. Joannie loved to eat pussy
and she loved to make women cum in her mouth. Nichole welcomed Joannie's mouth
on her pussy even though so wasn't sure how the guys would react. Nichole
still had a lot to learn about this family.  
  
Joannie picked up her pace as she licked and sucked Nichole's firm swollen
clit while her fingers entered her pussy and located and stroked her G-spot.
Then Joannie shoved a moistened finger into Nichole's ass. Nichole climaxed as
her body bowed up and her pussy slammed against Nichole's mouth. Joannie felt
Nichole's pussy and asshole clamp down on her fingers as she screamed out her
passion. Suddenly Joannie felt that familiar gush of juice against her lips
and she quickly moved her mouth down a little to let it squirt into her mouth.
Joannie popped her finger out of Nichole's ass causing her to squirt again.  
  
"Oh, yes make me cum. Make me cum. I'm so hot. Please!" Nichole cried out as
her entire body lifted off the cushions and collapsed.  
  
"Nice show girls," Biff quipped.  
  
"I'll say," Jerry added.  
  
They rested briefly and then the foursome moved to a daisy chain like position
where Biff ate Nichole pussy as Nichole sucked Jerry's cock. Jerry ate
Joannie's pussy as she sucked Biff's cock. They stayed like this until they
were aroused and ready to pair off. Joannie wanted Biff to fuck her doggy
style so she got on all fours with her head on the bed and her ass pointed in
the air. Biff slipped his cock into her hot pussy and began to fuck her from
behind.  
  
Nichole decided that she too wanted to be fucked doggy style, so she and Jerry
assumed a similar position. The two women were side by side on their knees
with their faces turned toward each other. They reached out and held hands as
the two cocks pounded their pussies from behind. Jerry massaged Nichole's
shapely ass as he fucked her pussy and let his finger trail over her anus
tickling it at the same time. Nichole had a sensitive ass she loved to be butt
fucked and Jerry had the perfect cock for it.  
  
Biff already had a finger in Joannie's bung hole and she loved it as he rubbed
his cock through her thin membrane. Joannie was groaning softly with the
double penetration and Biff's finger was almost as big as Jerry's cock.
Joannie could feel another orgasm building in her loins as Biff slid his huge
cock in and out of her pussy. She reached for her clit and pinched it slightly
as she climaxed again. Joannie's body shook with her orgasm and she felt Biff
hold onto her hips so that she didn't pull off of his cock.  
  
Joannie shot her juice all over her fingers as she stroked her pussy. Her ass
felt fuller as she realized that had his cock in her ass. Jerry had inserted
one of his fingers in Nichole's asshole and she seemed to be okay with it as
he fucked her pussy thoroughly. Nichole too had reached for her clit as
Jerry's ample cock filled her pussy. Jerry moved his finger around in her
rectum and she could feel his finger and cock rub together through the thin
membrane separating her passages.  
  
Biff continued to press his cock deeper into Joannie's ass with her ability to
take it. Biff was gentle as he fed her a little at a time and then stopped to
allow her to adjust to his size. He was patient as it took quite a while
before he was able to really start fucking her ass. She felt his cock begin to
saw in and out of her tight asshole. Joannie relaxed and breathed deeply and
then her fingers dug into her own pussy and diddled her clit.  
  
Nichole was experiencing yet another orgasm as Jerry's cock pounded her pussy
from behind and her fingers danced all over her pussy and clit. Nichole tensed
briefly and then thrust her hips with the intensity of her orgasm. Just as
Biff had done to Joannie, Jerry did to Nichole. He seized the moment of her
orgasms and slipped his cock into her ass. Nichole felt an increased pressure
in her rectum as she was climaxing but she couldn't stop her body from
thrashing about. As she did thrash about she further impaled herself on
Jerry's cock. Jerry was stroking his cock all the way in and out of her hot
ass now and Nichole just relaxed and let her butt be fucked.  
  
Nichole looked at Joannie and called to her, "Joannie your husband is fucking
me in the ass."  
  
Joannie held her girlfriend's hand tighter and replied to her, "Oh Nichole
Biff is fucking my ass too. He has his entire big cock in my ass. God it feels
so good."  
  
Nichole tried to imagine Biff's cock in her ass and wondered how Joannie could
take it. Nichole assumed that Biff had fucked Joannie's ass many times and
that she had been stretched out over time. Jerry's cock in her ass was enough
and Nichole couldn't fathom what Biff's cock would feel like and she had no
plans to find out. The guys continued to bang at the two beautiful asses and
the girls fingered their pussies and rubbed their clits as they all drove
toward another orgasm.  

Jerry shot his load into Nichole's ass. Nichole liked the feeling of his warm
seed filling her rectum. It was a feeling that was hard to describe but one
that she always looked forward to. Biff stiffened and pushed his cock all the
way into Joannie's ass as he blasted another good sized load into her ass.
Joannie was rubbing her clit frantically and she too came as she felt the hot
spunk fill her asshole once again.  
  
The four of them uncoupled and lay down on the cushions for a few minutes. The
four of them then hit the pool and let the water bring their body temperatures
down. A half hour later they returned to the pool deck and placed the cushions
back on the lounges. They had a few more drinks as they relaxed poolside. They
were sexually sated and done for the day but what a day it had been for
Nichole.  
  
"Nichole, come back next Wednesday and we'll have Sondra and her brothers join
us. You will love them," Joannie said.  
  
An hour later, Nichole got dressed and returned to the Chandler house. She was
still in a state of disbelief as to what happened and what she did. It was her
first foursome and it was incredibly erotic for her. She knew at that moment
she would return next Wednesday and probably every Wednesday from that day on.  
  
While Nichole was being seduced and fucked, Marla had enjoyed her own time
with her staff. It had started out with Sondra eating Marla's pussy while
Boris and Ivan sucked on Marla's tits. Marla loved being pampered and it was
her favorite way to start out. First Boris left her breast and knelt behind
his sister Sondra and fucked her until he ejaculated in her pussy. Then it was
Ivan's turn to fuck his sister as Sondra ate Marla through her first orgasm.  
  
Marla next broke out the double dildo and placed one end in her pussy. Sondra
straddled Marla and the other end slipped in Sondra's cunt. The two women
rocked back and forth fucking each other as the two brothers stroked their
cock into hardness. Boris got behind his sister and eased his cock into her
ass and Ivan fed her mouth. Sondra rode the fake cock as her brothers took her
mouth and ass. It was a wild scene. The dildo rubbed against both clits and
the women had another orgasm.  
  
Sondra rolled off of Marla and laid along side her employer. Boris entered
Sondra's pussy and Ivan entered Marla. The two brothers fucked both women
until they ejaculated and then they all separated. It had been just what Marla
needed to put out the fire in her pussy. Sondra and her brothers left Marla's
room and returned to their own to clean up. Marla stretched her body and
rubbed her breasts as she thought of Nichole. She would have plenty of time to
bed Nichole but first she would deal with the handsome Carl Chandler.  
  
NEXT CHAPTER  
  
Marla and her family attend the Chandler party. Marla and Carl hit it off.




        And Mother Makes Four Renewed 02


Nicole was busy with the final chores in preparation for the party at the
Chandler house that evening. Everything was in order so with one final
inspection Nichole was satisfied. She had plenty of time to bathe and dress
before she would greet the guests. She ran a hot bath with body oil and
relaxed in it. As she soaked in the warm oily water she thought about her
encounter with Marla's family. They were really something and she could not
get the beautiful Joannie and Biff's big dick out of her mind. Her hands
caressed her body as she recalled how they made love to her and she had an
orgasm in the bath.  
  
Carl was in his master suite getting dressed and his mind was on the beautiful
Marla. He kept thinking about her since he first saw her at the San Tropez
restaurant. He was glad that she had accepted his invitation to attend the
party. Carl only invited the other guests as an excuse to have the party which
he figured was the best way to meet Marla. Most of the guests were boring but
they were his clients with their spouses. There was only one woman in the
group that he ever had any interest in but tonight was not the night to pursue
her. Carl checked himself out in the mirror and he was pleased with the way he
looked.  
  
At Marla's home, she, Joannie and Jerry were getting ready to attend the
Chandler party. Biff had opted not to go but to stay home and have fun with
Sondra and her brothers. "Are you sure that you don't want to go," Marla
asked.  
  
"Absolutely, I'm sure that it will be a nice affair but I prefer to stay home.
Sondra is looking forward to another foursome and that will much more
enjoyable than a boring party," Biff replied.  
  
"I'll call you if an orgy breaks outs," Joannie said with a laugh.  
  
"That might be difficult if you have a cock in your mouth," Biff retorted and
they all laughed.  
  
Once everyone was ready they left for the Chandler house. It was a short drive
and they were there in minutes. Nichole greeted Marla, Joannie and Jerry at
the front door and showed them in to the great room where the guests were
gathered. There were eight couples and Carl in the room drinking and chatting.
All the men stared at Joannie when she entered the room as she was wearing a
very tight micro mini skirt that showed off her gorgeous legs and her killer
ass. Most of the women scowled at their husbands and showed disdain for the
beautiful Joannie.  
  
Carl's eyes went to Marla and he went right over to her. "I'm so glad you
could make it."  
  
"Thank you for inviting us. You have a beautiful home," Marla replied.  
  
"I'll give you a quick tour later but let me introduce you to my guests and
get you a drink," Carl offered.  
  
"This is my son Jerry and his wife Joannie," Marla introduced them to Carl.  
  
"Welcome to my home," Carl said.  
  
"Thank you, it was nice of you to invite us," Jerry replied.  
  
Joannie checked Carl out with her eyes and said, "Yes very nice."  
  
Carl ignored the flirtatious Joannie and hooked his arm in Marla's and led her
to the bar. He fixed her a drink and then took her to meet his guests. The men
kept sneaking glances at Joannie as they mingled.  
  
"He's good looking. I wonder how big his cock is," Joannie said to her
husband.  
  
"I was thinking the same thing," Jerry said and Joannie punched him playfully.  
  
"Let's get a drink," Jerry said and they both went to the bar and fixed their
drinks.  
  
Nichole brought appetizers around on a tray and served them to everyone. When
she approached Joannie and Jerry she could not help but stare at Joannie's
gorgeous legs. She had a brief flashback to when she was between those legs
eating Joannie's tasty pussy.  
  
"You look beautiful tonight Joannie," Nichole commented.  
  
"Good enough to eat," Joannie teased.  
  
Nichole blushed when she nodded her head and then moved on. Joannie then
spotted Carl alone at the bar and she went to him. Moving very close to him
she whispered, "I would like to see the house too. I am particularly
interested in the bedroom."  
  
Carl looked at her and replied, "I bet you are. I will have Nichole show you
around later. Now if you will excuse me."  
  
Carl returned to where Marla was standing. He thought any other time he would
have taken Joannie to bed in a New York second but this evening he wanted to
woo Marla. "Come with me Marla and I will give you the cook's tour. I hope
that you like modern," Carl said as he took her arm in his.  
  
Carl and Marla left the great room and toured the house leaving the other
guests to chat among themselves. Joannie and Jerry mingled with the other
guests much to the chagrin of the wives. Jerry and Joannie were pleasant
enough but the wives were clearly uncomfortable with Joannie's presence. Every
so often Joannie would feel a hand graze her curvy bottom but she never
flinched. Once a hand got bolder and squeezed a buttock. Joannie did not find
any of the men appealing but she flirted with them because she enjoyed pissing
off the wives.  
  
Carl had shown Marla most of his home and they were upstairs in the bedroom
area. He steered her in to his master suite and took her in his arms. Marla
smiled at him and lifted her face to be kissed. Carla kissed her and soon
their tongues were dueling in a passionate French kiss. Carl's hands moved
down Marla's back and cupped her shapely buttocks. Se could feel his erection
pressing into her thigh and she liked what she felt. They broke the kiss and
Carl spoke to her.  
  
"You are very lovely and you look ravishing tonight."  
  
"Thank you and thank you for inviting me."  
  
"Can I convince you to stay the night or would that be embarrassing since you
son and his wife are here?"  
  
"I would love to stay the night and you will find it very difficult to
embarrass Jerry and Joannie."  
  
"Wonderful, let's return to my guests now and when they leave we will return
to my bedroom."  
  
Carl and Marla returned to the great room and engaged in more conversation
with the guests. Marla whispered in Jerry's ear that she would be staying the
night. Jerry in turn whispered in Jonnies ear. Joannie was pleased that Marla
had scored but she was disappointed that she wouldn't be part of it. "Oh well,
in due time," Joannie thought to herself.  
  
The other guests eventually left and Carl and Marla returned to his bedroom.
Joannie offered to help Nichole clean up after the party and although Carl
thought that strange he approved. Nichole, Joannie and Jerry picked up after
the guests putting the glasses and dishes in the dishwasher and the food away.
While they were doing that, Carl was undressing Marla in his bedroom.  
  
Marla sat naked on the side of his bed. Carl stripped off his clothes and
walked toward her with his big hard dick swinging as he walked. Carl looked
down at Marla and lifted her face with his hand. Marla smiled at him and she
marveled at his confidence. Marla took his thick cock in her hand and ran her
tongue over the head of it. Then she wrapped her mouth around it and slowly
moved her head up and down taking him as deep as she could without gagging
herself.  
  
Marla was indeed an excellent cock sucker and she soon had Carl on the verge
of his first cum. Marla bobbed her head up and down on his cock pursing her
lips together until she felt Carl shiver. Marla would remove her mouth briefly
to prolong his orgasm. She would lick the underside of his cock and his balls
driving him wild with desire. Marla sucked his balls into her mouth and
tickled his perineum with her fingers. She let her hands run over his hard abs
and loins which caused Carl to tremble as a tingling sensation ran through his
body.  
  
Carl couldn't take anymore and he gently took Marla's head and guided it back
onto his cock. Marla knew this time he would cum in her mouth and she was
prepared for the surge or the volume of his ejaculation. Carl held her as he
unloaded in her mouth. Volley after volley of cum bounced off the back of
Marla's throat and she swallowed as quickly as she could. Marla managed to
keep all of his cum in her mouth and she sucked him dry. Marla loved the way
she controlled him as she lovingly sucked and drained his cock. Carl was
trembling as Marla nibbled the head of his cock and massaged his tight
scrotum.  
  
Carl stayed hard as he pulled his cock from Marla's mouth. He pushed her back
on the bed and slid between her legs. Carl eased his cock back into her pussy
and fucked her through multiple orgasms until Marla pleaded with him to stop
and give her pussy a rest.  
  
"You can have my ass now if you want but I need to give my pussy a break,"
Marla whispered.  
  
Marla rolled over on her stomach while Carl went to get some lotion from his
bathroom. When he returned he sat on the back of her legs and she could feel
his thick meat resting on her buttocks. Carl began a slow soothing massage
starting at her shoulders and worked his way down her back. His strong hands
mesmerized Marla and she totally relaxed under his manipulations. Carl then
massaged her legs working her calves first and gradually ascending to the back
of her legs. Marla cooed as he started to massage her ass cheeks as she
anticipated the eventual anal penetration.  
  
Carl put a generous amount of lotion on her ass and lovingly kneaded her
cheeks. He complimented Marla on her beautiful ass. He slipped his hand
between Marla's ass cheeks and brushed her vagina. Carl lifted Marla by the
hips so that her ass was elevated. He poured more lotion between the cheeks of
Marla's ass and began to probe her asshole with his fingers. Soon he had two
fingers sawing easily in and out of Marla's asshole and two others in her
cunt. Marla lay there with her head on the bed turned to the side and cooed as
Carl simultaneously moved his fingers in and out of her rectum and vagina.
Carl pushed down on the small of Marla's back causing her to accentuate her
ass even more.  
  
"I love that," she sighed.  
  
Carl removed his fingers from her ass and lined up the head of his cock with
her pink rosebud. Carl eased his cock into Marla's lubricated asshole and it
slid in easily all the way to the hilt. Carl stayed still for a second and
then slowly pulled his cock out until only the head remained in Marla's ass.
Then he pushed all the way back in again. Carl slowly fucked Marla in the ass
watching his cock slide in and out from between her gorgeous ass cheeks. He
tried to prolong his ejaculation for as long as possible as he savored every
moment of his cock in her ass.  
  
Carl stiffened and pushed his cock all the way up Marla's ass and he held on
to the globes of her ass as he fired a huge load of cum deep into her rectum.
Marla could feel the warm seed fill her ass and chills ran through her body.
Carl stayed in her ass and remained hard as Marla milked him with her
sphincter muscle. Carl leaned over Marla and they both flopped to the bed with
Carl still buried in her bum. They lay still for awhile and Marla realized
that Carl was still hard in her ass.  
  
Carl moved his arms up along side of Marla's and braced himself on his elbows.
Then he gradually started to fuck her ass again. This time Carl picked up the
pace and within minutes he was pounding Marla's ass. Marla pushed her ass up
to meet Carl's cock every time he thrust into her. The two of them established
a rhythm and soon they were fucking like animals in heat. Marla grunted every
time that Carl plunged his cock deep into her ass and she urged him to fuck
her hard.  
  
"Give it to me Carl, yes that's it," Marla gasped.  
  
Carl was really caught up with pounding her ass. His cock felt like it was
bigger than ever and that it would explode at any moment. Marla's thrusting of
her ass up at him was driving him wild. Carl felt his orgasm building and he
fucked her even faster. Then he stiffened and shot a second load in her ass.
He held himself in position as he emptied his balls in her rectum. Marla felt
the warm substance enter her ass and mix with his previous cum. She hadn't
felt this full since the last orgy.  
  
The two of them fell forward on the bed with Carl's cock still impaled in her
ass. Carl rolled to his side and rolled Marla with him so as not to crush her
with his weight. As they lay there Marla clenched and relaxed her sphincter
muscle as she massaged Carl's softening cock. She felt him finally go totally
soft and slip from her asshole. Streams of cum trickled out of her ass and ran
over her ass cheek onto the bed sheet.  
  
Carl and Marla got under the bed covers and cuddled up in the spoon position
with his cock pressed against her ass. He put his arm around her and she
snuggled close to him. He had cum three times that night and he couldn't
recall when he last did that. Marla was a marvelous woman and he would have to
see more of her. Carl eventually fell asleep with Marla in his arms.  
  
NICHOLE, JOANNIE AND JERRY  
  
While Carl and Marla were making love, Nichole finished cleaning up with help
from Joannie and Jerry. During the cleanup Joannie was constantly touching
Nichole's ass and legs. Nichole's pussy was dripping wet by the time they
finished but she was afraid to do anything in her boss's home. However Joannie
was insistent and she was so damn beautiful that Nicole gave in. Nichole led
Joannie and Jerry to her bedroom where they all undressed. Joannie moved
behind Nichole and Nichole leaned back into Joannie and she could feel
Joannie's stiff nipples pressing into her back. Joannie began to caress
Nichole's tits and then whispered to her.  
  
"Nichole, just go with the flow. You know that you want this," Joannie
whispered in her ear as she guided Nicole to the bed. Nichole wanted to get
fucked and she relaxed her body. Jerry pushed her thighs apart and Nichole
offered no resistance.  
  
"Now that's nice," Jerry sighed as he moved between her thighs.  
  
"Look how hard his cock is. He's dying to fuck you but I want you to suck him
first," Joannie said.  
  
Joannie lifted Nichole to her feet and as Jerry looked at Nichole's hot ass,
his loins tingled with desire. Nichole stood as if in a trance and stared at
Jerry's stiff cock. As Nichole stared at Jerry's cock, her eyelids were half
closed in a sexual swoon. Joannie eased her forward toward Jerry and pushed
her to her knees.  
  
"Suck his cock," she ordered.  
  
Nichole's hand moved up and gripped Jerry's cock. Her hand fit around it and
she pulled his cock down and slid him into her hot mouth. He groaned with lust
and pushed his hips forward so that half his cock rooted into Nichole's mouth.
Joannie knelt behind Nichole and caressed the firm tits.  
  
Joannie whispered in Nichole's ear, "I'm going to eat your pussy again and
you're going to eat mine again. Jerry's going to fuck both of us with that hot
cock of his. He's going to fuck our mouths and our pussies. He's going to cum
all over our faces. His balls are full since he hasn't cum today. Nichole,
you're going to really get fucked tonight."  
  
Nichole's head bobbed up and down the length of Jerry's cock. She sucked him
deep into her throat, moaning and gurgling around his cock. She pulled him out
so she could run her tongue around the spongy head of his cock and taste the
tangy pre-cum dripping from the piss hole. Her mouth nibbled down the shaft
while she stroked him with one hand and caressed his balls with the other.
Behind her she felt Joannie's hand reaching down to rub her pussy and
penetrate her pink slit with two fingers. Nichole's hips began undulating as
her blonde lover slid her fingers in and out of Nichole's tight pussy. Above
her Jerry banged his cock into her mouth so that she gagged a little and had
to take him out. She rubbed his cock against her face as she caught her
breath. Joannie knelt up next to her to share Jerry's cock. They both nibbled
and sucked and jerked him. They let their tongues tangle together and felt his
cock slide over their cheeks and into their hair.  
  
"Let's make him cum now so he won't go off too quickly when he's fucking us,"
said Joannie.  
  
Nichole whimpered and sucked him back into her mouth. "Let me take him for a
second," said Joannie, and she took her husband's cock in both her hands and
started jacking him hard against her cheek. "You want to cum all over our
faces don't you," she coyly asked. "Want to cum all over Nichole."  
  
Jerry groaned, unable to withstand any more. Nichole saw his cock grow and
then Joannie turned it towards Nichole as a hot jet of cum shot out against
her face. It splashed all over her mouth and cheeks. Another shot landed on
her forehead streaking across an eye. Joannie turned the cock on herself
taking several shots against her cheeks and turning her face side to side to
coat herself with his cum. She caught the last few blasts in her mouth then
turned to Nichole and kissed her pushing Jerry's cum onto Nichole's tongue.
They separated then began licking the stray semen off each other's faces.
Nichole was excited as she was doused with Jerry's seed.  
  
Joannie urged Nichole to straddle her face and then Joannie tongue fucked the
maid. Jerry slipped his still hard cock back into Nichole's mouth while
Nichole moaned and rubbed her muff against Joannie's mouth. Nichole felt her
Joannie's fingers invading her tender ass and she orgasmed hard spraying cream
out on her lover's tongue and face as Joannie finger fucked her ass to the
knuckles.  
  
Jerry straddled Joannie's body and crouching forward brought his hot cock up
to the lips of Nichole's cunt. He slid his cock home and began fucking into
her. He reached around her and rubbed her tits. His hand slid across her face,
his fingers dipping into her mouth so he could feel her tongue slide and glide
across them. Joannie slid her tongue against Nichole's clit and licked the
shaft of Jerry's cock as it slid in and out of Nichole. Nichole was cumming
incessantly and thick cunt cream dripped down Jerry's shaft and onto Joannie's
face.  
  
Occasionally a gusher of Nichole's love cream would spill out from around
Jerry's cock in her pussy and drip down to cover Joannie's face. Joannie's
cunt gripped crazily around her own fingers as she came, her body shaking
convulsively. Jerry cried out and spilled his second load of seed this time
into his Nichole's womb. Nichole cried out in ecstasy feeling Jerry's hot
semen jetting into her and feeling his shaft throb as the cum worked its way
through the cock head. Nichole was on fire with desire.  
  
Joannie sat up and adjusted her body so she could watch Nichole eat her pussy.
Nichole knelt in front of Joannie and lowered her mouth to Joannie's pussy. As
Nichole ate Joannie's pussy she felt Jerry's hand on her ass and then his cock
touched her vulva. Nichole moved her legs further apart and Jerry moved his
cock into her pussy. Jerry began fucking her slowly again as Nichole continued
to lap at Joannie's pussy.  
  
"Get you tongue in there deep, there is plenty of juice to be sucked out of my
cunt," Joannie directed.  
  
Nichole did what she was told and plunged her tongue deeper into Joannie's
pussy. Jerry slipped an oily finger into Nichole's ass and she responded by
rotating her ass and humping back at his cock.  
  
"Jerry where is your cock?" Joannie asked.  
  
"It is in her pussy, baby," Jerry replied.  
  
"Put it in her ass. It's time to fuck her in the ass," Joannie ordered.  
  
"I couldn't agree more," Jerry answered.  
  
Jerry then pulled his cock from Nichole's pussy and Nichole felt the void in
her quim. Jerry oiled up his cock liberally and then placed it at the entrance
to Nichole's asshole. Then with one steady motion he plunged his cock into her
tight asshole. Nichole fell forward onto Joannie with Jerry's hands keeping
her ass high in the air for him to plunder.  
  
Nichole groaned into Joannie's pussy. Nichole cried out loud only to have the
sound muffled by Joannie's cunt as Jerry's complete length filled her. She
felt him flex his cock deep within her bowels. Jerry reached one hand under
Nichole and teased a nipple. Then he moved his other hand down and rubbed
softly against her clit. Nichole's body responded to his stimulus. Nichole's
body was working back and forth on Jerry's cock now and she loved the feeling
of the cock in her ass. Nichole's clit was buzzing and the fullness in her ass
just seemed to excite her pussy even more.  

Jerry started hammering into her ass now. His fingers were still busy on her
clit but now he had two fingers drilling in her pussy as the others fluttered
around her clit. Nichole's whole body was aflame as she could feel his fingers
pressing against the thin membrane separating her ass from her pussy. She
could feel his hard cock sliding in her and the pressure of the fingers on his
cock through the membrane. Nichole had adjusted to the cock in her ass and now
it felt as good as it always had.  
  
Joannie yelled out, "Oh yeah, fuck her, fuck her ass, fuck it good!"  
  
"Oh God," Nichole thought to myself, "I'm going to cum again, Oh God!"  
  
Jerry continued plowing into her. The hot dry depths of her ass were so tight
around his cock she knew that he was going to cum hard too. He worked his
fingers faster inside her as he rammed his cock hard into her ass. Nichole
started sucking Joannie's twat like a mad woman. Jerry's groin made hard
contact with Nichole's ass. She could taste Joannie's wetness leaking around
her mouth and the air was filled with the smell of pussy juices saturating her
face.  
  
Nichole felt her pussy spasm suddenly and then her whole body went rigid. She
felt Jerry's cock swell in her rectum and then hot spurts of liquid lava hit
her deep in her bowels, giving her a cum enema. Nichole screamed into
Joannie's mound and sucked on her clit. Nichole could taste Joannie's sweet
juices as she sucked hard and bit on Joannie's clit. All of them shuddered
hard as every muscle tensed and then relaxed. Nichole felt a hot explosion as
her body was overcome with a violent orgasm. Nichole could still feel Jerry's
cock throbbing and spurting deep within her.  
  
Nichole was still sucking hard on Joannie's pussy trying to milk every last
drop of cunt juice from her. She felt Jerry's cock shrink in her ass and then
slowly back out making an audible popping sound. Nichole's ass was still high
in the air and her thighs were aching. Jerry lovingly caressed Nichole's
shapely ass cheeks.  
  
"Well done Jerry," Joannie congratulated him and then asked, "How do you feel
Nichole?"  
  
Nichole cooed, "Incredible."  
  
"Jonnie and Jerry, I would love for you to stay the night but I cannot. If
Carl found out, I would be fired," Nichole told them.  
  
"Sure we understand but don't worry about being fired. You can always stay at
our place," Jerry told her.  
  
Joannie and Jerry got dressed and Nichole put on a robe to show them out.
Nichole noticed that Joannie didn't bother with her hose and panties and just
put them n her purse, Nichole showed them out and they kissed on both cheeks
as the French always do. Nichole closed and locked the door and returned to
her bedroom. She was glad that Joannie and jerry had stayed because she was so
horny from looking at Joannie all evening. Nichole had never known someone so
beautiful much less make love with her.  
  
AT MARLA'S HOME  
  
While things were clicking at the Chandler house Biff, Sondra and her brothers
were having their own fun. In Biff's bedroom they were all naked with Sondra
on Biff's bed. Biff directed the action and Ivan and Boris began sucking on
her tits as Biff ate her pussy. Each time Sondra had an orgasm the guys
rotated until each one had sucked on her cunt. They kept her in a constant
state of arousal. Ivan fucked Sondra first and then Boris fucked her pussy.
Biff then fucked her as well. Boris and Ivan watched as Biff's impressive cock
plowed her cunt and had Sondra writhing in ecstasy. After the three of them
came in her pussy, Biff rolled her over and pulled her ass up into a fucking
position. Biff then used a gel to lubricate her asshole. Ivan and Boris looked
on as Biff prepared their sister for an ass fucking session.  
  
Biff looked at Boris and asked him, "Are you ready to fuck your sister's
beautiful ass,?"  
  
Boris got behind Sondra and eased his hard cock into her ass. He fucked her
slowly at first and then picked up the pace. He was so turned on that he fired
another large load of cum this time into her rectum. Sondra used her sphincter
to squeeze Boris's cock draining it of his cum. Ivan was mesmerized watching
Boris fuck Sondra's ass as the cock slid in and out of her very curvy bubble
butt. Ivan wasted no time when it was his turn getting behind her and shoving
his cock into the hilt. Ivan fucked Sondra rapidly and he too then deposited
an ample amount of cum into her anal passage. Ivan and Boris then watched as
Biff slid his thick meat into her ass. They still couldn't believe that their
sister could take it all. Not only did Sondra take it all but she began
pleading with Biff to fuck her ass good and fill it with cum.  
  
"Oh my I love this, fuck my ass, fill it up with your cum. I want to feel you
shooting in me," she went on.  
  
Biff fucked Sondra in a steady rhythm. He took longer than Ivan and Boris did
but when he finally came and there was so much semen from the three loads that
it started to back out of her asshole and run down her legs and pussy lips.
Biff allowed his dick to soften inside of Sondra and then slid it out making
that familiar popping sound.  
  
Sondra was fingering her pussy with her butt still in the air. Ivan and Boris
were rock hard again and anxious to fuck her some more. Biff had Ivan lay on
his back and had Sondra straddle him. She lowered her pussy down and enveloped
Ivan's cock in her cunt. Biff had Boris get behind her and slide his cock into
her asshole. The two of them began to fuck Sondra together and she was having
an intense orgasm and juicing Ivan's dick. Biff knelt in front of her and
presented her with his cock, which she immediately took in her mouth. Sondra
just moaned softly the sounds muffled by Biff's cock. The triple teaming
continued until each of the guys had cum again.  
  
Sondra was softly murmuring, "Thank you, thank you, thank you." She was in a
sexual trance as she fingered her pussy and asshole and then sucked cum soaked
fingers clean in her mouth. Once again she had reached total debauchery but
she had loved every second of it. Boris and Ivan returned to their room. If
they weren't so drained they would have fucked and sucked each other before
turning in.  
  
Biff said, "I think that you have earned a hot bath and a massage. I will run
the water for you."  
  
Sondra bathed for an hour before she dried off and lay in her bed waiting for
the massage. Biff massaged her entire body and she felt wonderful. When he
massaged her buttocks he lubed her anus again. Sondra cooed as the thick
finger moved in and out of her. When Biff removed his finger Sondra knew what
was next and she looked forward to another butt fucking. Biff fucked her ass
for a long time before he finally came again and then the two of them dozed
off. Sondra like staying in Biff's room because in the morning he would fuck
her senseless with his morning piss hard-on.  
  
MARLA'S MORNING  
  
Marla was awakened by Carl entering his bedroom and carrying a tray with
coffee, juice and pastries. Marla was surprised that her new lover brought her
breakfast in bed. Carl sat on the side of the bed with the tray between them.  
  
"So to what to I owe the pleasure of breakfast in bed?" Marla asked.  
  
"Nichole is still sleeping. I knew you were resting so I thought I would whip
something together for breakfast. That way we can stay in my bedroom this
morning," Carl answered.  
  
"You're going to spoil me," Marla replied.  
  
"That's my intention," Carl told her.  
  
After they finished eating Carl took the tray off the bed and placed in on one
of the tables. Then he stripped of his shorts and tee shirt and climbed in bed
with her. Marla stared hungrily at his huge cock and then reached out with her
hand to stroke it. Marla leaned forward and her tongue snaked out and lapped
at his ball sac lightly, then she gently licked up and down his shaft. Her
tongue circled his cock head as she slowly took the head of his penis into her
mouth. Her lips slid further down the shaft as she was able to take half of
his cock in her mouth drawing a moan from him. Marla began to bob her head
back and forth on his cock, sucking hard on his huge member and testing her
gag line. She was able to get about seven inches of his cock in her mouth.
Only Biff had a larger cock than Carl.  
  
Carl watched as Marla sucked ravenously on his oversized cock. Her small hand
cupped his balls and gently caressed them as her tongue licked at the head of
his dick each time it came out of her mouth. Carl placed his hands on the back
of her head and guided her as she gave him another incredible blowjob. He
loved the way she sucked his cock. She was so hot and he couldn't believe his
good fortune as he held her hair back to watch her pretty face and sensuous
mouth. Marla kept her eyes closed with her lips snugly wrapped around his
shaft as she bobbed back and forth. She was incredibly turned on and her pussy
was drenched.  
  
Carl announced that he was cumming and Marla clamped down on his cock
determined to swallow every drop of his seed. She could feel his cock jerk in
her hand as volley after volley bounced off the back of her throat. Marla
swallowed as quickly as she could and did not allow a drop to escape her
mouth. She continued to suck on his cock milking it dry of his sperm. Then
Marla took the cock from her mouth and Carl watched as she squeezed more cum
out the end of his dick. Marla then wrapped her lips around it and sucked his
man juice dry. She nibbled on his dick head causing him to shiver and to push
her away. Carl's cock stayed hard though and Marla marveled at the impressive
organ before her.  
  
Marla lay back on the bed and displayed her beautiful neatly trimmed pussy to
her lover. She opened her legs and smiled at him. Carl knelt before Marla at
the end of her bed and kissed her from her knee up her soft thighs towards her
womanhood. He took in the lovely smell of her as he kissed her smooth creamy
white skin just beside her vagina. Marla was in a state of ecstasy and her
heart pounded as she watched him lick her. Her cunt lips quivered as he teased
them with his tongue and kissed her everywhere she desired. Carl's tongue was
long and probed deep into the inner walls of her pussy.  
  
Marla ran her hands over her body cupping her breasts and rolling her nipples
between her fingertips. Carl sucked her cunt lips into his mouth as his tongue
snaked around in Marla's snatch. Carl still had not made contact with her clit
and Marla desperately needed his tongue or his cock to touch her clit. She
moaned in pleasure and frustration as Carl continued to tease her. He again
wiggled his tongue deep within her pussy before finally nudging her clit.
Marla jumped as a spark of pleasure shot through her body. Carl slid his hands
under her curvy ass and lovingly cupped Marla's shapely ass cheeks. He sucked
her clit into his mouth and held it between his lips as he ran his tongue over
the hard sensitive nub. Marla arched her back as she felt her orgasm approach.  
  
"Oh yes, oh my," she called out as the first wave rocked her body.  
  
Marla grabbed Carl's head with both hands and pulled his face harder into her
crotch. She vigorously humped his face as his tongue danced over her super
sensitive cit. Her thighs clamped around his head and her entire body trembled
as she came again almost violently. Marla felt her pussy pulsating as she
covered Carl's face with her female juices. Finally she collapsed back on the
bed releasing him in the process.  
  
"Oh my God," Marla moaned.  
  
Carl raised himself up and knelt between her legs. His huge cock looked
menacing as it hovered above her hips. Carl held his cock and lined up the
swollen head with the entrance to her sex. He pushed forward slightly allowing
her tight cunt lips to open up for his impressive cock. He was about half way
in when he pulled out and then slowly eased back into her causing her to moan
in pleasure. Carl would push in a little and then pull out a little slowly
working his cock deeper and deeper into Marla's vagina. Finally his entire
cock was buried in her. Marla sighed feeling completely full and almost afraid
to move. Even though Carl had fucked Marla before she loved the sensation of
being this full.  
  
Carl held himself inside her waiting for Marla to start fucking him. Marla was
ready to be fucked and she needed his big dick to slide in and out of her and
rub her clit. She began to move and then Carl fucked her using long slow hard
strokes. Marla locked her legs around his ass and pulled him into her. He
began to fuck her harder and faster and she felt another orgasm on its way.
She was at the mercy of his gigantic organ as it pounded her pussy.  
  
If Carl hadn't just cum in her mouth he would not have been able to hold on as
long. His mother was so hot that squeezed him with her tight pussy. Carl
fucked her through one orgasm after another before he finally filled her pussy
with cum. His orgasm was as intense as hers as their bodies ground together
and they moaned and groaned loudly.  
  
Marla could feel his cock softening but even then it still filled her cunt.
Carl slowly lifted himself off of her body and in so doing his thick cock
slipped from her pussy. Marla felt the void in her cunt as the cock left her
body and she gasped as the coolness of the air seemed to rush into pussy. Then
Carl lifted her by the hips until her ass was level with his cock. Carl slid
his cock back into her pussy and slowly fucked her doggy style. Marla turned
her head to one side on the bed and stared into open space. She cooed as his
big cock sawed in and out of her. Then Carl grabbed the lotion off the night
table and he began to massage Marla's ass. She put her head on the bed and
turned it to the side so that she could watch. Carl put an ample amount of
lotion in her asshole and then he fingered her ass and pussy at the same time.  
  
If there was one thing Carl liked besides fucking a beautiful ass it was
preparing an asshole for a good reaming. After several minutes of finger
fucking her pussy and asshole Carl couldn't wait any longer and he had to get
his cock back in her beautiful ass. Carl removed his fingers and lined up the
head of his cock at her moist puckered ring and pressed forward slowly. Carl's
cock head popped through easily and Marla let out a little groan as the large
mushroom head slipped past the ring and into her ass. Marla let out a groan as
her rear passage was stretched once again to accommodate his cock.  
  
Carl felt her asshole tighten around him and he continued to slowly stroke in
and out of her tight ass until every inch was tightly packed up her ass. Marla
really began to moan and her whole body shook in anticipation of what she knew
was coming. Carl began to slowly fuck her but soon picked up the pace as he
penetrated her with long hard strokes that used the entire length of his thick
cock. Marla was going wild as she loved the feel of his cock as it pulled out
and then came crashing back in as his big heavy balls bounced off her pussy.
Marla was thrashing around uncontrollably, gasping and moaning with pleasure.
When Carl reached underneath her to stroke her clit she exploded with yet
another orgasm.  
  
Carl continued to hammer her ass with long strokes, then suddenly he felt that
familiar tension in his balls and he knew he was close. Carl began to piston
his raging cock harder into her searing ass in search of his release, which
also increased the intensity of her orgasm. She was yelling and moaning,
clawing and scratching at the cover of the bed begging him to cum. Carl felt
powerful and dominant with his impressive dick stuffed up the beautiful ass of
a beautiful woman who at that moment could not get enough of him. Marla lay
submissively before Carl on all fours as he towered above her like some
untamed animal with a strong sexual hold on her. He took firm hold of her hips
and slammed once more full force into Marla's ass. Carl did that three or four
more times and then he let out a loud groan as he emptied his seed deep into
her bowels. Carl couldn't believe how much cum he produced this time as his
dick continued to hammer into Marla's ass. When Carl was finished he pulled
out of her ass as Marla collapsed on the bed utterly spent.  
  
"I think that I am in love with you," he whispered.  
  
"You are a very good lover Carl and I would like to spend more time with you,"
Marla replied.  
  
"I have to go to Hawaii next week on business. Would you like to go with me? I
could add a couple of days to the trip for fun," Carl offered.  
  
"I would love to," Marla replied and then kissed him.  
  
They cuddled together for awhile and then got up to shower together. Nichole
had been up for some time and she had stopped by the bedroom door and listened
to her boss and his new lover. Nicole knew exactly what Marla was experiencing
as Nichole had been there many times. Nichole got turned on listening to the
love making and she wished that Joannie and Jerry had not left. Nichole then
moved on and ran a bat for herself.  
  
Later that day after lunch, Carl drove Marla home. he told her they would
leave on Tuesday for Hawaii and stay for a week. Marla kissed him goodbye and
went into her house. She was exhausted and it was a good day to chill out by
her pool with her family.




End file.

